《Steal my heart novel (Grace James and Caden Shaw)》


 Chapter 1 Send Her to the Prison

    Chapter 1 Send Her to the Prison


    "It''s not me. You believe me!" Grace .James stared at the people in the car stubbornly. The heavy rain


    was pouring. The windows were wet by rain, but it could vaguely see the stern face in the car. Grace


    stood outside the car tremblingly. Through the window, she shouted loudly, ''Caden Shaw! You at least


    listen to my exnation!"


    The car door suddenly opened. Before Grace could be happy, a strong force pulled her over. She


    mmed into the car and bumped into him. His dry white shirt instantly got wet.


    "Caden, those gangsters who hurt Wallis Venus were not arranged by me... Grace said. A slender and


    powerful finger pinched her chin without mercy. A unique maic voice came from above her head,


    "Do you like me so much?¡±


    The cold voice was with a slight smell of tobo, which belonged his smell.


    "What?¡± Grace was a little confused. The whole world knew that she liked him. Why would he suddenly


    ask this now?


    The man pinched Grace''s chin. He used his slender hand to stretch towards her face. His fingers


    gently touched her cheeks that had been wetted by the rain. Grace was almost immersed in his gentle


    eyes. She seemed to have heard the next sentence that the man would ask her if she was cold.


    But the man suddenly exuded angry breath. He said coldly, ''Grace, do you like me so much? You like


    me so much that you don''t hesitate to kill Wallis?"


    A chill came from the bottom of Grace''s heart and spread all over her body. Grace instantly became


    sober and couldn''t help but smiling bitterly... When did this man show his tenderness to her? I? turned


    out that it was not tenderness at all. lt was just a smile from Satan.


    "I didn''t intend to kill Wallis...'' She wanted to exin for herself.


    "Yes, you didn''t intend to kill Wallis. You just bribed a few gangsters and let them rape Wallis.'' The


    man''s expression gradually became irritable. He didn''t give Grace chance to exin. The clothes on


    Grace were torn apart.


    "Ah!"


    Along with screaming, Grace was pushed out of the car mercilessly. She fell into the rain in


    embarrassment. The cold voice of the man sounded particrly pronounced in the sound of rain.


    "Grace James, Miss Grace, what you did to Wallis, then I do the same to you. How''s the feeling of


    being naked?¡±


    What!


    Grace suddenly raised her head and looked into the car door incredulously. The man sat in the car,


    looking at her condescendingly. He took out the handkerchief to wipe his fingers slowly, ''Miss Grace, l


    am very tired now. Please go back."


    "Caden! Listen to me! I really...''


    "It''s not impossible for me to listen to Miss Grace." The man raised his eyelids indifferently, and nced


    at Grace, "lf Miss Grace is willing to kneel in front of the Shaw Manor for one night, maybe l am in a


    good mood, then I can give Miss Grace ten minutes."


    The door of the car suddenly closed. The handkerchief was thrown out of the car. Falling in front of


    Grace, it was wetted by rain.


    Grace lowered her head, picked up the handkerchief in the rain, and pinched it firmly in her palm.


    The car drove into the Shaw Manor. The iron gate of the Shaw Manor closed mercilessly in front of her.


    In the rain, Grace''s face was pale. She stood for a while, then suddenly raised her head and walked to


    the gate of the Shaw Manor. She pressed her lips tightly and knelt down to the ground.


    She knelt down!


    Not because of atonement


    Just because Wallis was her friend! She should mourn when her friend died. Not because everyone


    thought she killed Wallis!


    She knelt down!


    She begged this man to give her ten minutes to listen to her exnation!


    The clothes on her body were torn and in tatters. lt was barely able to cover important parts. She


    covered her body with her hands, but her waist was straight. She was proud. She was proud and


    unyielding even when she was kneeling down! Her self-esteem! Her dignity! She was Grace in


    Shanghai!


    She knelt down stubbornly, just for a chance to exin clearly. She hadn''t done it. She didn''t admit the


    things what she hadn''t done!


    But, would there really be this opportunity?


    Would she exin it clearly?


    Would anyone really believe her?


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. l? never stopped from beginning to end.


    One night passed.


    In the downpour, Grace still knelt down outside the Shaw manor.


    The rain drenched her dress. She had been kneeling in the rain all night.


    The morning finally came. The manor that had been silent for a night finally had some movements. The


    silver-haired old butler walked over from the manor yard holding an old-fashioned ck umbre.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The iron gate that had been closed for the whole night ¡°creaked¡± and opened a gap from two sides.


    Grace finally got a movement, raised her drooping head, and gave a pale smile to the old butler who


    was standing in the middle of the iron gate.


    "Miss Grace, Mr. Caden wants you to leave here." The old butler''s hair was neat. Even if it rained, he


    had no messy hair. He was as rigorous as the trees and nts of the Shaw Manor, all trimmed by


    someone. The old butler threw a piece of clothing towards Grace.


    Grace stretched out her hand that had been soaked in the rain all night to pick it up, then she put the


    clothes on tremblingly. She moved her pale and bloodless lips. Her voice was hoarse and firm, ¡°l want


    to see him."


    The old butler did not show any emotions. He conveyed the words of the manor owner word by word,


    "Mr. Caden said that Miss Grace''s existence has polluted the environment of the manor. He didn? want


    to see Miss Grace anymore¡±


    From the time of the ident to the present, Grace did not show a trace of weakness. At this moment,


    no matter how hard she maintained her calmness, her shoulders trembled, revealing her injured heart.


    Grace closed her eyes. The rain dropped on her face. Others didn''t know whether it was rain or tear on


    her face. The old butler looked at her expressionlessly. Grace opened her eyes again, raised her head


    and said to the old butler, ¡°Mr. Sam, no matter what you think, I haven''t bribed these gangsters to ruin


    Wallis'' virginity. In any case, l cannot ept your hatred withoutint."


    Although Grace was exhausted, she said clearly... This was a woman who was willing to bow her head


    temporarily, but was full of pride.


    The old butler finally had a reaction other than "indifferent". He frowned. His eyes were full of disgust


    when he looked at Grace, "Wallis is my daughter. She has been very well-behaved and sensible since


    childhood. She had never been to a chaotic and dirty ce like a bar or nightclub, but she was insulted


    to death by a group of gangsters in s?ch a ce where the gangsters were infested.


    Miss Grace, we checked her newsletter. Before the incident, she called you and sent you a short


    message. The content of the short message was, ''I have reached the YES Club. Grace, where are


    you?'' ¡±


    The old butler stared at Grace and hated her, ''Miss Grace, because of you, my daughter was dead.


    She was dead, but you are still quibbling!


    Everyone knows that Miss Grace is pestering Mr. Caden, but Mr. Caden only likes my daughter. He


    feels disgusting about your pestering extremely. You are obviously jealous of Wallis, and you can''t get


    Mr. Cadens love, so that you want to ruin Wallis'' virginity. Miss Grace, how vicious you arel¡±


    Grace was speechless. Wallis was the daughter of Sam Venus. She was the love of Caden. But she,


    Grace, was a tiny role who just loved Caden. Now, Wallis was dead. She was not only a tiny role, but


    also a vicious tiny role.


    "Miss Grace, please leave.'' The old butler said, ?By the way, Mr. Caden asked me to convey some


    words to Miss Grace..


    Grace suddenly looked at the old butler.


    "Mr. Caden said, why is the person who died not you?"


    Grace who knelt on the ground shook trembly. A sharp pain came from her heart.


    The old butler turned around. The corners of his wrinkled mouth coldly smirked, which made the rigid


    face look cold and cruel.


    Wallis was killed by Grace. He was unhappy. He hated Grace'' viciousness.


    Grace supported her cold body. She stood up tremblingly. As soon as she stood up, she felt her legs


    numb. She fell down on the cold asphalt,ughing at herself... Why is the person who died not you?¡±


    That man would say su?ch cold words. Grace gave a smile that was even more ugly than crying,


    "Wallis, Wallis, you have died. But I have been


    med by everyone."


    On the second floor of the Shaw Manor, there was a man who was slender, with wide shoulders and


    narrow hips. He casually covered his body in a ck nightgown with bare feet. His sexy tall body stood


    quietly in front of the French windows, looking at the figure in the rain which was outside of the manor


    indifferently.


    "Mr. Caden, I have been conveyed your words to Miss Grace." The old butler had drove Grace away.


    Now, he quietly stood at the door of the master bedroom.


    Caden shook the red wine ss in his hand. Hearing the words of the old butler, he indifferently


    retracted his sight falling on Grace. With thin libs moving a little, he indifferently gave a series of orders,


    "Notify the James family, if they want Grace, there will be no the James family in the future. lf they want


    the James family, from now on, there will be no Grace''s name in the James family.''


    "Yes¡±


    "Secondly, inform''s University. There are no Grace''s files in''s University. Inform No.1 Middle School that


    Grace was expelled for promiscuity and fighting during school. Her highest education is junior high


    school."


    "Yes."


    "Last point, Caden said coldly, ¡°Send her to the prison."


    After hearing this, the old butler suddenly raised his head and was stunned, "Mr. Caden?"


    "She has to pay for life. She bribed others, and deliberately murdered. Let her go to jail for three years.


    Mr. Sam thinks I did not do it right?¡± The three-year limit was set by Caden for Grace. Although the


    evidence was not enough, Caden angrily made the decision.


    "No, Mr. Caden.... Thank you, Mr. Caden." The old butler burst into tears, and said, ''If it weren''t for Mr.


    Caden, Grace would have no punishment. Grace is as a family member of the James family. I can''t do


    anything to Grace. Thank you, Mr. Caden. Thank you. ?


    Caden turned around and stood in front of the French windows. He watched the figure on the asphalt


    road disappear at the corner downstairs.


    His eyes were haze. His slender finger pinched the wine ss. He raised his head to drink up the


    scarlet wine.


    "Mr. Sam, I punished Grace, not because Wallis is your daughter, but Wallis is the woman I like."


    Caden said slowly.


    Grace returned to the house of the James family exhaustedly.


    But she couldn''t step into the house of the .James family. The old butler who had served the James


    family all his life brought Cadens words. Grace was driven out of the James family. So, she didn''t even


    see her parents.


    Were they so afraid of Caden? Grace twitched the corners of her mouth... She retracted her sight. The


    wrought iron gate clearly drew a line between her and the James family, and distinguished everything


    that belonged to her in the past.


    Grace couldn''t tell how the feeling was at the moment. As soon as she turned around, two men in


    police uniforms stopped her, "Miss Grace, since you bribe others to instigate them to destroy Miss


    Wallis'' virginity. lt caused Miss Wallis'' death. Pleasee with us now."


    Before being sent to prison, Grace saw Caden who was standing by the window in a stalwart figure.


    Grace shook her head and said firmly, ''I have never harmed Wallis."


    Caden walked up to Grace unhurriedly. Grace told herself not to be afraid. She was innocent and she


    did notmit a crime.


    The delicate little face raised up fearlessly, insisting on maintaining herposure, but her trembling


    shoulders still showed her tension... All this was caught by a pair of sharp eyes.

 Chapter 2 Everything Is What Mr. Caden Meant

    Chapter 2 Everything Is What Mr. Caden Meant


    A trace of surprise shed across Cadens'' eyes... Did she still work hard to maintain her dignity now?


    Yes, she was Grace. This woman had always been arrogant. Even if he refused her love confession,


    she didn''t show any weakness.


    Caden caught her delicate chin quickly.


    "Ouch... It hurts!'' Caden caught her chin hard, as if to crush her chin. Grace almost burst out tears


    because of pain.


    Caden did not show any mercy at all. He pinched her chin harder and harder, Who can think of the


    vicious heart hidden under this beautiful face?


    "I really haven''t harmed Wallis!" Grace bit her lip. Her face turned into pale in pain, "You can just send


    me to the prison like this. There is no evidence."


    "Yes, I can." Caden sneered, and said cruelly. "Miss Grace, please enjoy prison life here happily from


    now on." Caden let go of her chin, turned and waved. He walked away freely and easily.


    He was revenge on her. Grace''s face was pale and could not say a word.


    The women''s prison was not as peaceful as it seemed. On her first night in prison, she was dragged


    up.


    "You guys, what are you going to do?¡± Grace watched defensively at the malicious inmates who


    surrounded her, ¡°don''t touch me. Or I will call the prison guard."


    After listening what she said, the female prisoners around her weren afraid instead of looking at each


    other andughing. A leader among these female prisoners pointed at Grace, "What did you say? Call


    the prison guard? Hahaha... I didn''t hear wrong? You want to call the prison guard?¡± As she said, she


    pped Grace on her face, ¡°Scream! Don?t you want to call the prison guard?¡±


    Grace couldn''t stand firmly due to this p, and her ears were "buzzing¡±.


    Grace supported the wall with one hand. After standing firm, suddenly she pped the woman


    unexpectedly.


    "p!"


    After the p, the cell was quiet for a moment. No one thought that this delicate woman would have the


    courage to fight back.


    This sturdy woman was mad by Grace''s p. Her eyes reddened and she screamed, ''Fuck off. Bitchl


    Go together, punch her! Hit her hard. Anyway, Mr. Caden has ordered it. As long as we don''t make her


    die, we can do whatever we want!"


    Grace was shocked. A sharp pain spread over her body! ...Caden Shaw! Caden Shaw! ! Mr. Caden


    had ordered...Caden Shaw! !!


    Grace''s hands and feet were trembling. Her heart was broken!


    No wonder, no prison guards came over. No wonder, these sturdy and burly female prisoners who


    surrounded her were so confident!


    Looking up at the female prisoners, Grace stood up and ran ?in the direction of the prison door. She


    tightened the iron window fence on the prison door and called for help loudly, ''Come on! Help! Help!


    Help!" Knowing that there would be no prison guardsing, she could only call for help desperately!


    She was betting that Caden didn''t let these female prisoners ¡°take good care" of her, even if the


    possibility was slim... She still had illusions that Caden couldn''t treat her so cruelly.


    ''Ah!" Grace''s hair was dragged by a woman. She lost her bnce in pain, so she was dragged down


    on the ground by the woman. Grace had


    never been so embarrassed in her life!


    In the next second, Grace was pulled up by grabbing her hair. She was beat and kicked. She could


    only groan embarrassedly on the ground,


    "Ouch..."


    Grace did not wait to ¡°Cadens mercy.''


    She stopped shouting and let these women punch her together. There was only their cheerfulughter


    in her ears.


    She asked for help not because she was afraid of being beaten or pain, but because she still believed


    in the little hope and fantasy.


    Those people were tired after a while and went to bed.


    Grace was lying on the ground in pain, tears running down the corner of her eyes. Her face was


    muddled by the tears.


    She had never been bullied by others so much. She had never been so embarrassed. All these just


    was because she fell in love with Caden, a man she shouldn''t love!


    Why did Grace have to bear the anger and hatred from Caden when something happened to Wallis?


    After Wallis'' ident, Grace exined to everyone around her, ''I haven''t harmed Wallis.''


    No one wanted to believe it even if she tried her best to exin.


    She desperately exined that it was not her who asked Wallis to go to YES Club, but Wallis was


    curious about what "bar" was like and asked her to go to YES Club.


    In the eyes of others, her, the eldestdy of the James family, was open and wanton. Wallis was


    simple, pure and timid. How could she voluntarily ask to go to a ce like a bar?


    She said that the car broke down on the road, so she did7te to YES Club on time.


    But no one believed in her. They all thought that she was quibbling. She deliberately let Wallis be alone


    in the YES Club, so that the group of gangsters she bribed humiliated Wallis and ruined Wallis'' virginity.


    But there was no need for Grace to do this. Wallis often said to her, ¡°Grace, I don''t have that feeling for


    Mr. Caden.¡±


    lf Wallis was Cadens girlfriend, she would be over Caden! But Wallis didn''t like Caden, did she?


    In everyone''s eyes, Grace was a vicious woman who did all the bad things.


    These gangsters probably knew something wrong. They all were missing. Nobody knew where they


    hid. lt wasmon for murderers who had been hiding for more than ten or twenty years in an


    uninhabited mountains and forests. Grace hoped that policemen could catch these gangsters quickly


    than anyone else.


    She let her tears fall. After the incident, until the moment she went to jail, Grace firmly believed that she


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    was innocent and she did notmit a crime.


    But now, she understood that as long as Caden thought she was guilty, she deserved to die.


    All these were what Mr. Caden meartt.


    Grace didn''t know that there were countless "Mr. Cadens orders " waiting for her in this future prison


    life.


    She wasn¡¯t a member of the James family. She had no files, no academic qualifications. She had been


    in jail... Caden obliterated all proofs that Grace had existed! Today''s Grace was just Convict No. 926!


    Grace figured everything out. She hugged her knees and curled herself tighter. Cadenpletely


    obliterated the traces of her existence!


    In the early morning.


    "Hey, wake up. Go to wash the toilet...'' A female prisoner gave Grace a rude push, but she screamed


    in fright, ¡°Ah! Dead!"


    A courageous female prisoner rushed over and put her finger under Grace''s nose. l? took a while


    before she noticed a faint breath, "don''t be noisy! She''s still alive! Call the prison guard!"


    Grace was rescued back. But it was not necessarily a good thing. Endless humiliation and torture


    would drive people crazy and... wouldpletely change a person.

 Chapter 3 She Is Released from the Prison

    Chapter 3 She Is Released from the Prison


    Three yearster.


    The gate of the women''s prison in City opened. A woman slowly walked out after a short while.


    The woman looked ridiculously thin with the white dress in her. The dress was the same as that day


    when she was sent to the women''s prison three years ago. With the dress in her, she was like putting


    on a big sack.


    She walked slowly, step by step towards the tform more than 100 meters away. She was carrying a


    ck stic bag with 6 dor and 5 cents and an ID card in it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In the hot summer, she was walking on the gravel road. Today''s temperature was at least 91.4 F. The


    woman walked under the sun, but she had no a drop of sweat.


    There were bruises on the pale skin. Even on the face which was near the hairline, there was a scar


    about three centimeters in length, which was very obtrusive.


    When the bus came, the woman got on the bus and carefully took out a coin from the ck stic bag


    and put it into the coin box of the bus.


    There was no one on the bus. The driver took a look at her, and then looked away in disgust... The


    people who got on the bus here were all prisoners in the prison. How could they be good people?


    The woman didn''t seem to see the driver''s eyes. She walked to the back seat of the bus. She chose a


    seat to sit down, trying not to attract attention.


    As the car was driving, she looked out the window along the way... Three years had changed a lot.


    She sneered... Yes, three years, not only the world outside the prison had changed a lot but her.


    When the bus drove to a bustling area, she suddenly got a shock... After she was released from the


    prison, where should she go?


    Suddenly, she realized an imminent fact that she had nowhere to go.


    Opened the ck stic bag, she counted the 5 dor and five cents left in it carefully three


    times...What would she do in the future?


    Not far from the roadside, the recruitment information attracted her attention.


    "Sir, I want to get off the car. Please open the car door.'' Three years of jail life made her arrogance


    disappear. When she spoke to others, she was alwayscking confidence.


    The driverined and opened the door. She thanked the driver and got out of the car.


    She walked to the big picture of recruitment information. After looking for a while, her eyes fell on the


    words ''cleaner" and the words "bed-and- lunch free."


    She had no family, no files, no education, and had been in jail... She was afraid even if she wanted to


    be a cleaner, thepany wouldn''t want her. But... holding the only 5 dors and five cents left in her


    hand tightly, she gritted her teeth and walked into this nightclub called "Royal Club¡±. As Soon as she


    entered, Grace shivered. The air-conditioning made her tremble with cold.


    "Name.'' The woman said impatiently.


    "Grace .James.'' The rough voice sounded slowly. The gorgeous woman who was holding a pen to


    record the information shuddered. The gel pen in her hand almost fell off the table. She asked Grace


    dissatisfiedly, "Why is your voice so terrible? ?


    After three years of hell life in prison, Grace was ustomed to be lukewarm. Even if others had


    bluntly criticized her voice was unpleasant to ears, she still spoke slowly like a person with no temper.


    "I?s hurt by the smoke."


    The gorgeous-looking woman was slightly surprised, her inquiring eyes fell on Grace''s face, "Fire?"


    "Yeah, fire.'' After speaking, Grace lowered her eyelids faintly........ It was just a fire caused by deliberate


    arson.


    Seeing that Grace didn''t want to say more and was boring, the gorgeous woman frowned and said,


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, Royal Club is not an ordinary entertainment club. The guestsing here are not ordinary


    guests.'' She looked Grace up and down again. She did not hide her disgust. She obviously looked


    down on Grace who was like wearing a sack, and the white dress in her hadn''t known how long she


    had worn it. The white turned yellow.


    Royal Club was not a ce where ordinary people could afford to have fun. Even an ordinary waitress


    must look good and have a hot body figure. How dare Grace apply for a job here?


    The gorgeous woman stood up, waved her hand, and refused Grace very seriously, ?No, you can?t


    work here even as a waitress.'' She turned and left.


    "I''m applying for a cleaner.''


    The rough voice sounded dully in this small office, sessfully stopping the woman''s footsteps. The


    woman paused, turned around, raised her eyebrows, and scanned Grace up and down again


    inquisitively. She became suspicious, ''I have never seen a 20-year-old girl be willing to work as a


    cleaner.''


    The youngest of cleaners here was in forties. The gir?s face was ruined. She was so thin, b?t she was


    only 20 years old. There were so many 20-year-old girls here. They were all prostitutes and barmaids!


    Of course, some of them were also waitresses.


    She had never heard of a cleaner in 20s.


    She thought this humble girl would be anxious toin, telling her that the world was difficult and


    life was not easy. lf Grace really told the woman such a lot of bullshit, Grace would be driven out


    immediately.


    The world was difficult2 There were so many stories in Royal Club that they could be published to story


    books which could fill a library. Who cared about the life of a stranger who met for the first time?


    Unexpectedly, the rough voice said unhurriedly, ''If I can be prostitutes, I am willing to spread my legs


    and say wee. Before I came, I knew myself well. I didn''t have the capital to be prostitutes, so I


    want to work as a cleaner. I just want to do what I can do"... She was just Convict No. 926.


    After entering the prison, she didn''t have to be dignified. A self-deprecating smile appeared in Grace''s


    face.


    The gorgeous woman was slightly surprised. She looked up and down Grace again, walked back to the


    desk and picked up a pen to fill in the form. ¡°Grace James? G-r-a-c-e, .J-a-m-e-s?¡±


    "Ves¡±


    "It shouldn''t be,'' the woman nced at Grace, ''i¨ª your parents give this name to you, your parents


    should love you very much."


    Grace''s eyes were dull which was like a pool of stagnant water... Did they love her very much?


    Well, maybe. lIf she hadn''t murdered Wallis viciously, if she hadn''t brought the disaster to the James


    family, maybe they loved her so m?ch.


    "I have no family.'' Grace said calmly.


    The gorgeous woman looked at Grace frowningly, and then stopped asking. She stood up and said,


    ¡°Okay, copy your ID card."


    Standing up from the chair, stepping on the 15-centimeter high-heeled shoes towards the door, the


    woman suddenly stopped and turned around to warn Grace, "Grace, do you know why ¨ª made an


    exception to hire you?¡±


    The woman didn''t expect Grace to answer. She went on to say, ¡°Grace, you know yourself well. .Just


    do what you can do.


    There are so many people who are older than you, but they still don''t understand this truth. They are


    arrogant and fighting with the fate desperately. In fact, they just have grandiose aims but puny abilities.


    They don''t have a good understanding of themselves.


    You are willing to face yourself and understand what you can do. lf a person who understands what she


    can do, I believe she also understands what she cant do.


    Having said that, the gorgeous woman squinted her eyes, ¡°Grace, Royal Club is not an ordinary


    entertainment club."


    Grace still answered unhurriedly, ''l see. My voice ?is awful. I won? speak casually.''


    The gorgeous woman nodded very satisfied. Usually, she wouldn''t teach some neers, because


    those who dared to work in Royal Club must be psychologically prepared.


    Unexpectedly, today she would make an exception for a cleaningdy.


    Although her status in Royal Club was not low, in this blurred metropolis, which one of the rich and


    powerful she could offend?....... After entering Royal Club, they should learn the ''rules''".


    Learn to what should be said and should not be said, what should be done and should not be done.


    "The manager...'' Grace was a little hard to say, "I don''t have a ce to live."


    The gorgeous woman said, ''Call me Miss Gloria from now on,'' and then took out her mobile phone and


    made a call, ''Arno,e here. l just hired a cleaner here. You take her to the staff dormitory.'' After that,


    she hung up the phone. She said to Grace.


    "Come to work tomorrow."


    Then Grace was left here alone.


    Looking at the induction report in her hand, she was relieved... Tonight, she didn''t have to sleep in the


    street.

 Chapter 4 Ran into An Affair

    Chapter 4 Ran into An Affair


    Grace had been working in Royal Club for three months.


    When the night came, in the prosperous and over-exhausted city, feasting and revelry made people


    indulge in it.


    Grace had just cleaned up the vomit of a drunkdy. Although her movements were slow, she acted


    quickly. She lighted the incense again and ced it in the corner.


    The mop in her hand swept through the independent sanitarypartments. She came to thest


    was free from work.


    Everything looked orderly.


    The waitress who let here here ran away a long time ago, but Grace didn''t care. After cleaning up


    the mop bucket, she sat in the cubicle and started dazed.


    ''Grace, everything is what Mr. Caderrs orders..


    ''Grace, you are nothing anymore. The proud family background ?is gone. The charming beauty is gone.


    The excellent education background is gone. You are just a criminal nowf''


    ''Grace, be obedient. Don''t resist us. Mr. Caden ordered us that we must take good care of you.


    ''Grace, why do you need two kidneys as a prisoner? Take out one to save people, just to make


    atonement for you.


    ¡°Grace... Give up. don''t struggle...


    Those voices were like curses. Those faces were distorted, terrifying and extremely ugly. No matter


    how hard Grace tried to drive them away, they still appeared in front of Graces eyes.


    "Grace,e out, the six-story. VIP room 606." Thepartment door was suddenly opened from the


    outside. A waitress frowned and urged Grace to hurry up. ¡°Hurry up. The top female model in the club


    doesn''t put on airs like you.''


    Grace was usually taciturn. She would do whatever others asked her to do. Even if she knew that they


    deliberately bullied her, she never retorted or refuted. This was an open secret that everyone knew in


    the club. Anyone who was in a bad mood could find Grace to ''relieved" his bad mood.


    ¡°The barmaid is in charge of private room.'' Grace only told the truth, but after the waitress heard it, she


    treated it as Graces refuting. She was immediately angry, holding her chest, "The guest vomited. You


    let Luna sweep the floor?¡±


    Luna couldn''t sweep the floor, but Grace could. The waitress didn? care if this would hurt Grace.


    Sure enough, Grace didn''t refute. She just said ¡°Oh¡±. Her dull look made the waitress next to her look


    down on her even more.


    Grace lowered her head, followed the waitress and entered the elevator. She was suddenly pushed out


    of the elevator. Grace was puzzled. The waitress nced at Grace disgustingly. "You go up by the safe


    stairs. It?s not high. I?s only 6 floors,'' the waitress contemptuously nced at Grace, "To help you lose


    weight."


    In fact, Grace was not fat, not only not fat, but also ridiculously thin. But every day when she went to


    work, she was wrapped in a thickyer of clothing which made her look cumbersome.


    Obviously, the waitress was deliberately making things difficult for Grace. l¨ª it were others, they would


    quarrel with the waitress. But this person was Grace, and the waitress was very sure that this fight


    would not start.


    Sure enough, Grace had gone up the stairs obediently. When the elevator doors closed, the waitress


    curled her lips in disdain. Grace was really useless.


    In the dim stairwell, only Grace''s footsteps could be heard.


    This was a safe passage and an escape staircase. Generally, people didn''t walk up and down here, but


    took the elevator. The light was dim and ambiguous. In addition to escape when necessary, there was


    another use, having an affair.


    Grace walked slowly, climbing upstairs step by step. When she reached the fifth and a half floor, she


    was tired. Stopping on the stairs to rest for a while, there was a sound in her ears, as if panting... Grace


    was shocked. She looked up. Sure enough, at the corner, a man pressed a woman on the stairs. He


    kissed the woman ambiguously.


    From Grace''s point of view, she saw the woman is back and the man''s side-face.


    She just felt unlucky. She really saw an affair. Just when she was about to retreat, the man''s closed


    eyes suddenly opened, staring at her yfully.


    Grace''s heart was beating so fast. She stared at the man. The man noticed her sight. Even more


    horribly, he held the back of the unknown woman''s head, and kissed the woman more fiercely, but his


    dark eyes which were shining brighter than the stars fell on Grace jokingly.


    Grace trembled. Dropping her head, she was about to turn around to go downstairs.


    "Stop." Grace heard the sounding from behind. She was so nervous... She didn''t want to cause


    trouble. She couldn''t know what these people with the power would do to her.


    After thinking about it, she turned around and bent down respectfully, ''Sir. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m


    really sorry.'' Grace said, pointing to the safety door leading to the sixth floor, ''lm the cleaner who was


    called to clean up the room 606. Everything is purely coincidental. Please forgive me to disturb you."


    The man seemed to hear something interesting. He was startled by her rough voice, ''Are you a


    cleaner? So young?¡± A pair of evil eyes looked Grace up and down, "You¡¯re going to the private room


    606?¡± Grace just wanted to say "yes¡±, but the man waved to her, ''Come on. I''ll take you there.''


    What? ...Grace looked at the man inexplicably. After hesitating, she followed him.


    Grace knew the woman who was with that man. She was a new female model called Queena. Queena


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    saw that the man walked into the safety door and followed him.


    The man suddenly stopped, turned around and said to Queena, ''l said to take her, but I didn''t say to


    take you. You don''t need to follow."


    Queena acted like a spoiled child to the man, "Mr. Gordon, don''t you like me... As she said, a cheque of


    appeared in front of her, and the man named "Mr. Gordon '''' said with a smile. ''Can you go now?¡±


    Queenas eyes lit up, and even the strong nasal noise was gone. She took the check and thanked the


    man cheerfully.


    Grace looked at it clearly. Although Mr. Gordon handed Queena the check with a smile, the smile in his


    eyes was obviously a mockery. As if perceiving Grace''s gaze, Mr. Gordon suddenly raised his


    eyebrows. His eyes which were iparably evil and enchanted fell on her face, "Fall in love with


    me?¡±


    "What?"


    Mr. Gordon had muscr strength all over his body. At some point, he had already approached Grace.


    Grace herself was not tall. As soon as Mr. Gordon approached her, it made her look shorter.


    Mr. Gordon squinted his evil b?t enchant eyes. He looked down at the ck head that only reached his


    chest. He suddenly bowed and pressed


    to her ear, "Really fall in love with me? You love me or my money?¡±


    Grace only felt a breath of warmth in her ears. Suddenly, her ears turned to be redl! Instinctively, she


    took a step back quickly, but forgot that her leg had been injured. She retreated too quickly and in a


    hurry. Staggering and losing her bnce, she was about to fall down.


    A big hand on the waist suddenly appeared and hugged her in time.

 Chapter 5 Get into Troubles

    Chapter 5 Get into Troubles


    Grace had lingering fears, but before she could be rejoiced, she suddenly realized that she was being


    intimately hugged by a strange man.


    "Ah...'' Grace was panicked. Except for her brother, she had never been hugged so intimately by any


    man...including...him.


    Franklin Gordons face turned dark. He stretched out his other hand, and quickly covered Grace''s


    mouth. ¡°Shut up! You are a weird woman! Normal people will instinctively call out in shock if they fall.


    You didn''t scream when you fell, b?t now yo?re screaming!"


    "You, you...you let me go first.¡±


    Seeing her stammering and suspicious appearance, an idea urred to Franklin, ''Hey, you screamed


    because I hugged you, did you?¡± Franklin looked at the woman in his arms and her expression was


    abnormal for a moment. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    ¡±,.?.lf seems to be so." As his eyes rolled, Franklin smiled weirdly, ''Hey, woman, haven''t you been


    hugged by a man like this?"


    Franklin thought that the woman''s reaction was very interesting. Looking at the red ears of the woman


    in his arms, he wanted to do something mischievous. His hand that hugged Grace''s waist deliberately


    tightened.


    Huh!


    Franklin looked at the blushing face of the woman, as if he had found something interesting... There


    were still women who would blush after being hugged around the waist these days! What a novelty! So


    funny!


    Franklin was very excited.


    Hugging Grace, he deliberately pinched her waist. This feeling of touching the fabric was weird.


    Franklin didn''t care about gentleman''s demeanor. He stretched his fingers to the hem of Grace s


    clothes and quickly reached into her clothes. This touch made his heart tremble.


    "What are you doing?"


    Grace struggled to push Franklin away. Franklin looked at Grace with a stunned look, "Your waist.... He


    didn''t know what to say. In the touch just now, did he touch the waist of a normal woman?


    Franklin was a lover of the masses. There were so many women he had been with. Among them, there


    were many international supermodels and celebrities, but the waist he touched just now was thinner


    than the thinnest waist among the women he had been with. She was so thin that he could encircle


    most of her waist with one hand!


    "You... He moved his lips several times, wanting to say, ¡°It turns out that you wear so many clothes


    because of this on a hot day¡±. When he saw the pain in the eyes of the strange woman but she still


    pretended to be calm, when he saw her expression that she wanted to use but still pretended to be


    humble, he didn''t know what to say.


    Many yearster, Franklin couldrt forget the look in Grace s face at this time. He still couldn''t


    understand how a person''s eyes can be both ostentatious and humble, mixing twopletely opposite


    emotions together.


    What kind of things had she gone through to give her the twopletely different emotions?


    Grace pushed Franklin away and ran away. She couldn''t run fast at all, and fell down within several


    steps. She didn''t care at all. She propped up, supported the wall, and moved away from Franklin as


    quickly as possible.


    Her thoughts were messed up... As if the most unbearable thing was discovered.


    After being released from prison, she wanted to live a peaceful life, to have a full meal, to have a ce


    to sleep and to be self-sufficient. She hoped that she could save some money to go to Erhai Lake. She


    hoped that she could see the rity and blueness that could never be seen in the prison.


    She could no longer withstand any storms.


    Franklin wanted to help her, but as long as he walked fast, the woman seemed to walk faster. She held


    on to the wall, half-dragging her body in a panic.


    Franklin had no choice but to slow down.


    Room 606.


    Grace knocked on the door and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she noticed the strange atmosphere in the private room. In the dim light,


    several guests were sitting on the sofa, next to several barmaids.


    Only a pure girl stood in front of the crystal table in the room.


    She knew this girl who was a new waitress named Ruby Cater. She lived in the same dormitory as


    Grace and was a student of S University.


    "Grace...'' Ruby called her suddenly with a crying sound. Grace was startled. Her whole body tensed for


    a moment.


    The seven or eight pairs of eyes in the room all fell on Grace. Grace had no choice but to bite the bullet


    and said, ¡°I am the cleaner." When she spoke, she exposed her rough voice.


    Several people in the room frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Grace had been working in Royal Club for three months. She knew she should talk less and do more.


    She was just a cleaner. Even if someone was dissatisfied with her voice, no one would actually make


    difficult things for her. But for Rubys matter, apparently Grace didn''t understand what


    happened. Her meddling might not be all right.


    Along the way, she hung her head, bypassing Ruby, and walked to the bathroom in the room. The V?P


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    room was equipped with a bathroom.


    The cleaning tools in the bathroom wereplete. They were ced in a special cab and would


    not affect the beauty of the bathroom.


    Grace came out with a mop in one hand and a bucket in the other.


    She just hung her head and swept the floor. But Ruby''s eyes for help projected at her from time to time


    were ignored by her.


    Three years of jail life taught her not to act blindly, but to remember who she was. Otherwise, if these


    men were not happy, she would be worse than dead.


    She was not Ruby. Although Ruby s family was poor, she still had parents and was a student of S


    University. Grace was now just a woman who was released from the prison!


    She was nothing. She couldn''t withstand anything. She couldn''t have any abilities to help others.


    "Sing this song, you can go." A man said to Ruby.


    Grace quietly looked up. Ruby bit her lip, as if she was humiliated, ''1 don''t...''


    Graces mop was suddenly unsteady. The mop swept through Ruby''s shoes. Ruby was startled, and


    forgot what she was about to say, and looked at Grace.


    Grace raised her head and apologized. "Im sorry. Ruin your shoes."


    This seemingly unintentional episode attracted the attention of several men in the room.


    Grace heard Ruby angrily say, ''I am not a barmaid. I don''t sing. l''m just a waitress serving tea and


    water!"


    Grace regretted what she had done... She shouldrt help Ruby.


    Grace didn''t know how Ruby chose. But if it were Grace, she would notpletely offend these


    yboys because of a song. In the V?P room of Royal Club, their status was not low, so how could they


    allow a little waitress disobey them?


    lf Ruby didn''t give these men face, how could these men easily let Ruby go?


    They had seen all kinds of women. Seeing that Ruby was pure and beautiful, they wanted her sing a


    song. lf Ruby sang the song obediently and left, these men would not embarrass her again.


    It seemed that Grace couldn''t let Ruby know this, but attracted the attention of the guests in the room.


    Grace thought to herself, ¡°Clean up quickly and leave quickly. No one knows what will happen. I helped


    Ruby just now. If I offend the guests in the room because of it, l would get myself into trouble. It is


    better to leave this room as soon as possible.


    "Unwilling?" This time, a cynical voice sounded, "Don''t want to sing? All right, after you can drink up the


    bottle of wine on the table, you can also go.


    "I don''t drink! I''m not a barmaid!"


    "Hahaha, don''t drink?" The cynical voice smiled, "Working at Royal Club, no matter you are the


    waitress, or the cleaner, as long as the guest asks you to do it, you just need to do it obediently.''


    When Grace heard the cynical voice mentioning the term ¡°the cleaner¡±, she had a bad feeling for no


    reason. In the next second, the hunch came true.

 Chapter 6 Arent You Going to Greet Me

    Chapter 6 Aren''t You Going to Greet Me


    She really got involved! She was not supposed to help Ruby!


    Grace was filled with regret.


    "Hey, i''m asking you, cleaner.''


    Grace only had to nod.


    The cynical voiceughed happily, and said to Ruby, ¡°Have you heard? A cleaner is better at looking at


    the situation than you, having a good self-knowledge.'' He grabbed the bottle of wine and put it on the


    table again, ¡°Drink ?t all. Otherwise, call Gloria over.'' Gloria was the one who interviewed Grace.


    When it came to Gloria, Ruby was a little scared. Her family was poor and she came to Royal club as a


    waiter because of the high sry. lf


    Gloria came here, then she would lose her job.


    "don''t call Gloria!" Ruby grabbed the bottle of wine on the crystal table. "! drink!" She said. Before


    drinking, tears came down.


    "Wait a minute." In the darkness, a low voice sounded unhurriedly. Grace turned her back to the dark


    corner, and when she heard this voice, she began to tremble violently.


    Panic crawled under her eyes, and her breathing began to heavier.


    "Turn around. In the darkness, the voicemanded.


    Grace felt her legs were too heavy to move. She said to herself desperately, "Not to me."


    "I say it again, turn around. You, the cleaner."


    Grace felt like she was punched. She knew she had to do it. Her teeth were trembling up and down.


    She wore heavy clothes, turned around hard.


    The atmosphere was very weird. At this time, everyone discovered that something was wrong.


    The cynical boy pinched his fingers to his lips and whistled happily, "What a game we have today."


    A man on the sofa shouted, "Ingemar, shut up, don''t disturb me watching the show."


    "Fuck, Humbert, youre so fucking bad.¡±


    Grace s eyes were full of fear, she wanted to escape!


    Three years in prison, one thousand and ny-five days and nights, her life was filled with untold


    suffering. She never dared to have any unreasonable thoughts about Caden aftering out the hell


    on earth. What left was the unforgettable fear and dread of this man.


    Even though she still had obsession and love for this man, these feelings had been buried in her heart


    long ago, and wouldn''te out again.


    "Look up.'' The voice ordered slowly. Grace moved one by one with his orders.


    The light was dim, and the man, hiding in the dark corner. She did not dare to look closely when she


    came in, no wonder she didn''t notice him.


    Caden was like an emperor, sitting gracefully in the corner of the sofa, with his slender arms resting on


    the armrests of the sofa. His chin was rested on the back of his hand, which looked very elegant. But


    he wore a pair gold-rimmed frames ss, stared at her like a hungry wolf, as if he would tear her apart


    anytime and anywhere.


    After three years, not only did he not be stained with the traces of the years, but he became more


    dazzling after the years.


    That face, hidden under the dim light, seemed to be ted with golden light. He sat there, exuding a


    breathtaking charm.


    But... she didn''t dare to take another look at him! She buried her head in the thick clothes hurriedly.


    Caden sneered, smiling coldly, and said in a dangerous voice, ''Long time no see. don''t you say hello?"


    Grace''s face was pale, "Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Grace tried to restrain the fear in her heart, pinching her thighs with her fingers, trying to keep her


    expression as calm as possible.


    But her every move had long been seen through by the man on the opposite sofa.


    Caden squinted and looked at Grace... Had it not been for seeing her at Royal Club today, he would


    have almost forgotten this person.


    She had changed a lot. lf it wasn''t for the waiter who identally said, ¡°Grace'''', he wouldn''t recognize


    this woman.


    The lights in the room were dim, and he could only get a general look at her. Even so, Caden had to


    admit that Grace had changed so much that he hadn''t expected it.


    "When did youe out?" Caden asked indifferently.


    Grace was anxious, with no color on her face. Suddenly, she raised her head, and looked at the


    opposite man imploringly... ''Please, don''t say, don''t mention my imprisonment in front of so many


    people, please.''¡ªThese words were clearly written in those eyes!


    Caden raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, he raised his finger, pointed at the wine bottle in Ruby''s


    hand, sneered at Grace and curled his lips, "I know what you want to say. As long as you can drink all


    this bottle of wine, I will agree to your request.''


    Grace looked palely at the bottle of vodka in Ruby''s hand.


    BOLS vodka was one of the famous vodkas in the world, with a degree about forty degrees. Grace


    stared at the bottle of vodka. She looked


    pale and opened her mouth wanted to say something.


    The man on the sofa, like a hunter, teased with the toy under his feet. He stared at Grace yfully with


    his ck eyes, ¡°My patience is limited."


    Listening to the familiar voice, Grace looked paler.


    "I can''t drink.¡±


    As soon as she finished, Grace felt more freighted. She was about to be burned by that tangible gaze.


    The palm of her hand, in a corner he couldrt see, clenched into a fist quietly... She looked like a death


    row prisoner waiting to be sentenced, waiting tormented for the final sentence.


    "Mr. Shaw, you, please forgive me." In order to live, Grace could abandon her self-esteem and begged


    for mercy on the ground, "Please, let me go, as long as you don''t let me drink, I can do anything.'' She


    wanted to live, and only if she lived could she repay her debts.


    Yes, she owed a lot of debts. The creditor was definitely not Wallis.


    The man concealed his profile under the dim light. With a fleeting surprise, Caden said nkly, ''!ts just


    a bottle of wine. In order to not drink it, you kneel down so easily? Grace, where''s your arrogance and


    dignity that you used to defend?¡±


    Dignity?


    Grace, who kept her head down, showed a hint of mockery and bitterness on her face.


    What was dignity? Could dignity be eaten? Could dignity keep her alive?


    She kneeled, not to escape to drink a bottle of wine, but to¡ªlivel


    She closed her eyes in pain. As soon as she closed her eyes, humiliating faces appeared in front of


    her. There was only one exception. But that girl, because of her, because of her, died in a dark and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    damp prison!


    A young twenty-year-old life, at a fancy age, just withered in that dark and humid ce.


    It was all because of her, because of heel


    This was sin, debt, which could never be repaid!


    She didn''t owe Wallis. The one she owed was the girl who stood up bravely to protect her in prison, but


    died in the prison for unknown reasons!


    Grace couldn''t stop trembling. She seemed to see the girl lying in her arms covered in blood again,


    shouting ''Grace.'' As she died, she told her hometown and her dreams in the best voice that Grace had


    never heard in her life.

 Chapter 7 Kiss Her

    Chapter 7 Kiss Her


    "Grace, what do you want to do after getting out of prison? l want to go to Erhai Lake, the beauty of


    Erhai Lake is clear and clean. The water birds there are very cute, the fish and shrimps in Erhai Lake


    are very delicious. The sky is bluer, the water is clearer, even the sunshine is warmer than this city.


    "1 will work hard to make money, make a lot of money so that I can run a small homestay there. I don''t


    want to make money, just want to face the Erhai Lake every day, with ebb and flow. I don''t want to


    make a lot of money, as long as I have enough food and clothing. I can watch backpackerse and


    go,e and go asionally.''


    "Grace, I seem to be dying. What can I do? I haven''t had time to take a look at the beauty of Erhai


    Lake."


    lt was the sound of natural sadness that Grace could not forget in her life. She hugged the girl and kept


    using her body temperature to warm up the girl''s body which was gradually cold.


    When the girl was dying, she stayed in her arms, looked at a small piece of sky outside the tiny bars of


    the prison with the desire in her clear eyes. She said, "Grace, I have not been to Erhai Lake. The


    beauty of Erhai Lake is what I saw on TV, newspapers and magazines. I know that even if l get out of


    prison, I don''t have the money to open a small homestay in Erhai Lake. I just want to have this


    impossible dream when l am dying."


    ¨²p to now, Grace still remembered the longing eyes of the girl in her arms before she died.


    Memories were still so painful that the corners of Graces eyes were unknowingly wet. She stretched


    out her hand and wiped it secretly. As she was creeping on the ground, she touched her left hip quietly,


    where was empty, with one organ less than normal.


    Because of it, she couldn''t drink. She must live.


    She owed an unpayable debt.


    She was guilty and had not been redeemed yet!


    No!


    She couldn''t die yet!


    Grace raised her head, looked at Caden, shook her head, and said, "Mr. Shaw, as long as you don''t let


    me drink, anything is okay."


    Anything...?


    The man''s falcon-like eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth slowly turned upwards, ¡°Anything is


    okay?" He said with a hint of danger.


    The eldestdy of the James family, had thrown all her self-confidence and arrogance away?


    He wanted to see if the one in front of him was still Miss James, the one in his memory.


    "Anything ?is okay except drinking."


    "Okay!" There was a sh of coldness fleeting on the man''s face. Then he clicked his fingers. With the


    sound, a figure slowly walked out from the dark corner, ¡°Sir." The man was dressed in a ck suit, with


    a neat and clean buzz cut bowed his head respectfully at 45¡ã. This person should be Cadens


    bodyguard.


    Grace looked at Caden in the dim light in confusion. On the man''s perfect golden face, a bright smile


    like a flower bloomed, and his thin lips moved, ¡°Kiss him."


    Grace followed his slender fingers and fixed her eyes on the silent bodyguard in ck suit behind


    him...Suddenly, her eyes widened!


    "So? Can''t you do it?" Cadens yfulugh came in her ear, ¡°Either drink or start your performance


    here right now."


    It seemed that a basin of ice water poured down from her head, Grace could only feel extremely cold.


    Her ears buzzed. She raised her head, looked at the man like the king on the sofa...what did he say?


    Performance? Oh... Let her be like ady in the brothel, performing ambiguous kiss scenes here?


    She pursed her dry lips, it turned out that her first kiss was so cheap. Even if only fear and dread


    remained for his feelings. Even if she had cleaned up her feelings for him long ago and buried them in


    her heart. There was still a bit of hard and irresistible pain came out of her heart.


    She looked at Caden slowly. There were neither coldness nor hatred nor love, only the rich despair that


    could not be ovee in her eyes!


    Caden admired the despair in her eyes happily. This woman...should refuse his absurd request?


    Between drinking and performing kissing scenes with strange a man in public, any woman would


    choose the former, right?


    Besides, she was Miss James before, the one who was arrogant and proud.


    "Can you change another one?¡± After all, this was her first kiss. lt could be cheap in his eyes, but it was


    still important to her.


    She didn''t want to lose her first kiss in this way.


    She already lost everything.


    The man raised his wine ss and said, "You are not qualified to bargain with me." A cheerful smile


    evoked at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to see how humble and mean Miss James could bel


    "Okay, I see.'' Grace stood up nkly. Her legs were not very good. After kneeling for a long time, there


    was pain on her leg bones, and she almost fell down again. She raised her hand and hammered her


    tight a few times to relieve the meridian. Then she limped to the bodyguard.


    Because of her hammering her legs, the men in the room only thought she had been kneeling for a


    long time and her legs were numb. Ruby knew that the limping woman was suffering from an


    unbearable pain.


    Ruby regretted it because she implicated Grace


    " Grace...'' Ruby couldn''t help but speak. However, she was sternly warned by the cynical Ingemar on


    the side, and she closed her mouth in fright. Her eyes were full of regret. However, she couldn''t do


    anything but to look at the poor woman who was limping.


    Grace looked dumbfounded, walked up to the bodyguard, took a deep breath. After a long while, she


    pretending to be calm, raised her arm and grabbed the shoulder of the ck bodyguard.


    She seemed calm, but the ck-clothed bodyguard who was closest to her, grasped by her shoulders


    with both hands, clearly noticed the trembling of Miss James in front of him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss James, he also knew her. But he still couldn''t believe that the embarrassed and humble woman in


    front of him was the arrogant and energetic Miss James.


    Standing on tiptoes, Grace s pale lips, tremblingly leaned against the lips of the ck bodyguard...


    Losing the first kiss wouldn''t hurt her, and the possibility that she would not die after drinking that bottle


    of wine was almost zero.


    She wanted to live, first kiss, what was it?


    Caden lookedplicated. She chose thetter one in the end.


    The man on the sofa squinted his eyes. As his thin lips just opened, a sudden voice at the door


    sounded, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you? Why haven''t you left?"


    As soon as this sound rang, all the people in the room followed the sound and looked over. There was


    a tall maning in the room.


    Grace shook and turned to look at the door, ''lts you...


    Ingemar looked at the tall man at the door, and then at Grace. He smiled, "Oh, Franklin, you know her.


    That''s weird. A cleaner is worth knowing you?


    ingemar touched his chin, showing that he was having fun watching it.


    Cadens gaze also fell on Franklin. A faint darkness was under her eyes.


    Franklin didn''t care that these people''s eyes fell on him, he looked at Grace weirdly...what did the


    woman want to do? How did it look like she was about to kiss Cadens bodyguard?


    Blinking indifferently, Franklin sketched a smile, ¡°Oh, it''s strange, just after I left, this room became


    lively." Franklin put his hand in his suit trouser pocket, walked towards Gracezily, and asked as he


    walked, "What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 8 Franklin Intervened

    Chapter 8 Franklin Intervened


    lngemar was about to speak when Humbert interrupted him without a trace. The slender eyes shed,


    ¡°She, she angered Caden. Do you see the wine on the table?2" Humbert pointed to the whiskey on the


    coffee table casually, ''Caden said she had to either drink up the bottle of wine or perform a kiss in


    public, just as a sideshow."


    ¡±Oh~" Franklin responded, walked slowly towards Grace, ncedzily at Caden on the sofa,. Then he


    touched his chin cynically,


    "Mr. Shaw, you really know how to have fun. lY you want to watch a hot kissing scene, you might as


    well let me be the leading actor. It''s not that I am bragging. lf my kissing skills are the second, no one


    dares to be the first. "


    As he said, he stretched out his long arms suddenly to pull Grace, who was confused, into his arms.


    Grace couldn''t react, and her whole body mmed into Franklin''s arms. In the next second, her lips


    were warm, and her eyes widened.


    She... was kissed?


    Her face became hot instantly. She felt hot from the roots of the ears to the toes.


    Franklin was surprised at the matte and softness of the small mouth covered by his thin lips. The


    touch... that was so fucking good!


    Originally, he didn''t want to kiss deeply. In a mischievous mentality, he just prepared to touch her lips


    quickly, but didn''t want to be seduced by the touch on her lips.


    When he was going to deepen the kiss, someone took a strong force to snatch the woman in his arms.


    Franklin didn''t get the sweetness he expected, and looked dissatisfied with the person who took Grace


    away.


    "Caden, return her to me.¡±


    Caden looked gloomy. His eyes were sharp, ¡°She offended me. No one can take her away until I calm


    down."


    Franklin raised his eyebrows and looked at Caden. They were also friends and foes since childhood.


    Even if heter went abroad with his parents and Caden stayed in the country, their rtionship had


    not changed.


    Then, the woman Caden cared about...Franklin was very curious, and nced at the woman who was


    pulled behind by Caden. He was surprised to find that her ears were red.


    Suddenly, it urred to him that it was the first time this woman was even hugged by a man. lt might


    be her...


    ¡°Hey, is this your first kiss?¡±


    Grace''s face was even redder than a monkey''s ass. The ears were red as if they were bleeding.


    Needless to say, her blushing face was the answer.


    Even Franklin himself hadn''t noticed that he was in a good mood at the moment.


    Raising the corners of his lips, Franklin looked at Caden with a smile, "If I have to take her away?"


    Ingemars shouts were heard all around, and the whistle sounded one after another, ''Humbert, get your


    phone and record it! Franklin provokes


    Caden because of a woman. This news must be able to sold to the magazine at a high price! It must be


    the headline news tomorrow!"


    Humbert poured a ss of whiskey on his own, raised his eyebrows and ridiculed Ingemar, the one


    who was with an excited look, "I can guarantee that if you do this, the front-page headline tomorrow will


    definitely be the reappearance of an unknown naked body in the river."


    Caden naturally saw Grace''s flushed face. Suddenly, he felt that this shy expression was very


    annoying.


    His sharp eyes fell on her lips coldly. He squinted, was thinking about something.


    Watched by Cadens unscrupulous eyes, Grace titled her head in embarrassment, trying to avoid this


    unexined gaze.


    Caden was angry. He clenched Grace''s wrist hard. He bent over and carried the person on his


    shoulders like a sandbag. He strode out the door under the stunned eyes of Franklin, Humbert,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ingemar and others.


    Franklin was the first to react, turning angry with shame.


    "Stop!" He chased up immediately.


    lngemar opened his mouth wide, still didn''t understand the facts before his eyes.


    Humbert stood up from the sofa suddenly, ?We are going to see some fun.'' Regardless of Ingemar


    behind him, he chased up. Ingemar finally reacted and stood up, "Wait for me! How can you enjoy a


    good show alone? It''s better to enjoy with others."


    Ruby¡ãs face turned pale, and her feet seemed to be glued to the ground, unable to move. All she knew


    was... it was over, Grace was hurt by her this time.


    Feeling guilty, but she didt know what to do.


    lf she told Gloria, then she would be done. lf Gloria knew that it was because of her rude words that


    caused such a big incident, she would no longer be able to be a waiter here.


    On the one hand, she was guilty, and on the other hand, she was afraid that if Gloria would now


    something, and then she would suffer. Ruby hesitated, struggling inside.


    Finally,....


    "It''s okay, it should be okay. Grace is just a cleaner. Master Shaw is just angry and there is no need to


    embarrass a cleaner. Yes, it should be okay.'' Ruby muttered to herself, constantly persuading herself.


    Such self-deception made her feel less guilty.


    Franklin chased out quickly. Caden walked in front, suddenly turned to kick him with his slender leg.


    After his neat and unrestrained movement made Franklin retreat, he quickly stepped into the elevator


    that was close at hand quickly.


    Franklin wanted to chase after him again, and the elevator door in front of him closed tightly!


    "Fuck!" Just a little bit. Franklin was so angry that he mmed a fist on the elevator door.


    lngemar and Humbert were really good partners and arrived on the scene one by one.


    Ingemar relished an argument and irritated Franklin, "Fuck, isnt i?? The elevator has stopped on the


    28th floor! Hey, Humbert, look, what is Caden doing? Bring a cleaner to the 28th floor?¡± Under the sixth


    floor of this building was an entertainment club,monly known as a nightclub. It was just that those


    who came to the Royal Club for consumption were either rich or noble. And people with high status


    were naturally elegant.


    And above the ¨®th floor was the hotel.


    Why was it designed like this...? Everyone could understand the reason without any exnation.


    Humberts slender eyes flickered and sneered at Ingemar, ¡°The cleaner is also a woman. ls there such


    a fuss?¡±


    lt was okay not to say this. When he said it, Ingemar couldn''t help but whined, "¡°How unique ?is Cadens


    taste? I?s too weird." Bring a cleaningdy to hotel2 Ingemar clucked, thinking about the figure and


    appearance of the cleaningdy, and couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Shit!" Franklin hit the elevator door with another punch when he heard the words. Then he pressed the


    elevator button desperately.


    "Hey, Franklin, dort you still want to catch up? You may not know it as you just? returned home. The


    entire 28th floor here belongs to Caden.


    You can''t go up without a key card."


    Franklin''s face darked.


    The speed of the elevator was extremely fast. After a small sound, and the door suddenly opened.


    Caden stepped out of the elevator quickly, carrying Grace, bypassing the living room skillfully and


    striding into the bedroom.


    Grace only felt dazzled. In the next second, she was thrown mercilessly on the Persian long-haired


    carpet by Caden. ¡°Ouch~" Before she could react, there was a sharp pain in her jaw. She was forced to


    open her eyes and Caderfs handsome face was very close to her.


    "Grace,'' the man''s cold voice sounded slowly. Grace trembled involuntarily. The man''s voice continued,


    ¡°Grace, you really broadened my outlook today.''

 Chapter 9 His Rage and Humiliation

    Chapter 9 His Rage and Humiliation


    "Miss .James, now, in order to beg for mercy, she humbled and humbled herself to kiss a servant under


    the public. You say, if .Jafar knows that, will he feel shamed?¡± Jafar was Grace''s father.


    Grace shook, her face instantly pale. But in the next second, she remembered something, and retorted


    him with pale lips, "There is no Grace in the James family. I am just a prisoner." Looking at the


    handsome face that was close at hand, this was the face she dreamed of, but now, she avoided like it


    was a snake.


    "Mr. Shaw, ?m just a prisoner. Please forgive me. Let me go." She suppressed her fear of him, trying to


    be humble and humble. She just wanted to live peacefully.


    What was dignity? Coming out of that dark hell and finally seeing the sun, she couldn? bear to give up


    the hard-won warmth.


    Caden narrowed his eyes dangerously, his eyes filled with anger... How could the humble woman in


    front of him had been the Grace who entangled with him, even if he gave her a cold face, she could


    ignore it, rushed towards him like a fish to water, burning all her passionate.


    Caden grinned his teeth. Cadens anger was inexplicable, and even he didn? know why he was angry.


    The man''s eyes were cold, his sharp gaze locked her lips tightly. There was still a trace of Franklin


    mark on it¡ªwhen he pulled the woman away forcibly, Franklin''s teeth left a tooth mark on her lips


    idently.


    Suddenly......


    "That was your first kiss just now?¡±


    ",. What?¡± Grace was dazed, but blushed subconsciously.


    An unspeakable anger surged in his heart, Cadens expression getting colder and colder. Suddenly, he


    pulled Grace''s arm, pulled her up rudely, and strode towards the bathroom.


    "Let go of me, please, let me go."


    Grace begged for mercy humbly.


    She was dragged away by Caden, her legs were bad, she bumped and swayed a few times to fall. The


    man in the inexplicable anger didn''t care about the feeling of the woman behind him.


    Grace was pulled into the bathroom by Caden. Before she could stand firmly, she was severely


    dragged by one hand to the pool. The man behind her turned on the faucet, and Grace''s head was


    mmed into the sshing water. ''Oh...no.... She coughed violently


    Caden couldn''t hide his anger, his ck eyes were filled with angry. He scrubbed the woman''s lips


    without saying a word.


    "Mr.... Shaw." She coughed, "l was wrong, wrong, let me go, l know it was wrong...please!" The sound


    of running water mixed with the sound of choking coughing, there was a woman begging for mercy


    over and over again.


    And the man, without saying a word from beginning to end, scrubbed her lips indifferently over and


    over again. Until her lips broke and became red and swollen, the man let go.


    After getting free, Grace held the ck marble and coughed quickly. She looked embarrassed at the


    moment. Over the head, a cold voice came, ¡°Tell me, how did Franklin kiss you just now?¡±


    ¡±...'' Grace raised her head in shock, half-opening her lips. What was the problem? How should she


    answer?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Was he trying to humiliate her? Grace turned her head with embarrassment, and said nothing... This


    was probably the most violent resistance she could make now.


    Caden was too cruel! Must she be so humiliated?


    And the man in front of her narrowed his eyes...hide? She dared to hide from him?


    The slender fingers stretched out suddenly, pinching her chin, forcing her eyes to look at him.


    Suddenly, Caden lowered his handsome head and leaned towards her slowly. The distance between


    them got closer and closer, and Grace''s eyes widened.


    Closer, closer...


    He was so close that he almost kissed her. Her heartbeat sped up a second.


    His lips were close at hand and they were almost touching hers...


    Suddenly, the man in front of her avoided her lips and leaned against her ears. The thin lips pressed


    against her ears, he sneered. She heard his humiliating mockery, ''A woman like you, do you think I will


    kiss you?¡±


    Grace felt she was in the midst of a cold winter, and the color was pulled away from her face instantly.


    He looked at her, evoked a cold smile, disgusted, "I think you are dirty.''


    Thest straw that overwhelms the camel! She felt dizzy and copsed to the marble floor.


    He was the devil!


    There was a shadow over her head, she knew it was Caden.


    She curled her legs and warned herself desperately not to provoke the devil. "don''t irritate him and it


    will be fine."


    She must live, live well.


    Grace, with her head buried in her chest, couldn?t see the anger of the man standing in front of her.


    Caden looked at the woman in front of him condescendingly, and couldn? connect the poor worm in


    front of with Grace in his memory.


    Withplex eyes, Caden said coldly, ''Beg me, maybe I will let you go.¡±


    A pair of sharp eyes stared at the woman on the ground. lt seemed that he was looking forward to


    something. He didn''t even notice it.


    Grace shuddered in her shoulders and thenughed at herself. What was dignity? She was just a


    criminal with the number 926. She was no longer the Grace, so why did she need dignity? Living was


    the most important thing.


    In front of him, Grace knelt down, ''Mr. Shaw, I beg you, please treat me as a fart, let me go."


    Caden was shocked! His face turned to be gloomy instantly and anger raised in him. S?uch


    humbleness, this woman had already lost her dignity! She was so degrading!


    Unable to tell how he felt, the man mmed his fist on the opposite mirror sullenly, and roared


    furiously, "Get out¡±


    Grace was delighted, as if she had received an amnesty, struggling to get up, limping and fleeing away.


    Behind her, Caden stared at her back with cold eyes. The handsome profile face was covered with a


    "Damn woman" With a punch, he hit the mirror again.


    Grace was fleeing for her life. Regardless of t her bad leg. The elevator was going down, and the door


    opened with a sound. This was the basement floor.


    She didn''t return to the club again. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, dragging her legs, she


    hurried out of the building.


    "Go to the Nanwanmunity.'' She stopped a taxi. She was usually reluctant to pay the taxi fare, but


    today, she gritted her teeth and paid out the taxi fare.


    As soon as she got home, she took out a cheap luggage bag from the bottom of the bed immediately


    and quickly packed her few things.


    Must leave!


    He came!


    He hated her so much, he would not let her go!


    She must leave right away!


    She must live, there was not so much time to consume with him, she still had a lot of things to do.


    Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, a limping figure quietly walked out of a low-rent house in


    Nanwan Community.

 Chapter 10 Fleeing and Being Caught

    Chapter 10 Fleeing and Being Caught


    There was an ATM machine on the opposite side of themunity. She inserted a bank card into the


    ATM and looked at the number of deposits disyed on the machine''s screen. Grace gritted her teeth


    and fiercely took out two thousand dors from it.


    With the money, she called a taxi, Go... lt happened when she got in the car, she was anxious to


    escape, but didn''t think of a ce to escape.


    "Where to go?¡± The taxi driver urged impatiently.


    Where... Grace stayed for a while and suddenly realized that this world was so big, but she had no


    ce to go.


    "Would you like to leave? Get off if you don''t leave. I have to catch the next business trip. The driver


    frowned and gave Grace a disgusting look...Unlucky, he ran into her on the first business today.


    ¡±...m sorry, I haven''t figured out where to go." Grace said slowly, facing the grumpy taxi driver, she did


    not resist, and even made a humble apology, which made her look very coward.


    The kind people were always deceived by others. The old says was always right. When the taxi driver


    saw that she was so coward, he directed his anger because of losing money from ying mahjong at


    her.


    So, Grace was yelled at by the driver, You stopped me before knowing where to go. You are jerking me


    on purpose. You are so uneducated and have no morals! Get off the car, now Just get out of the car


    and don''t dy me making money. How unlucky I am! Why did I meet you, such a bastard?"


    Being scolded like this. She was angry, but... the three years of jail had already made her have no


    temper.


    Eyshes fell, and then she raised her head and apologized warmly, ''l''m sorry, l will get off the car


    now.'' In fact, she just wanted the taxi driver to give her a minute or two to think about where she should


    go.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t care about her at all.


    The driver stunned for a while. After driving for more than ten years, he had never encountered such a


    temperamental soft guy. Seeing that


    Grace opened the door slowly, the driver suddenly raised his hand towards Grace...


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "No! don''t hit me!"


    The driver was stunned, looking at the front passenger seat holding her arms tightly around her head.


    The woman panicked and called, "No! don''t hit me!" He spitted, "You are crazy, I Just want to open the


    door! Unfortunately, how did I meet a lunatic woman today."


    With that, he started to open the door and said, ¡°Get out of here!" Maybe it was because he felt


    ufortable after losing money, maybe because Grace was too coward. The driver was even more


    rude to Grace, and could even say such words as ¡°get out".


    Grace couldn''t walk fast, got out of the car slowly, and was yelled at by the driver, "Hurry up, are you


    Grace felt a shock, then raised her head very seriously, looked at the driver, and corrected, "I''m just


    slow, not ame."


    The driver was stunned, "You are crazy!" He drove people away after cursing, "Hurry up, I was really


    unlucky to meet you today. No wonder I didn''t go well today, and I could lose so much with a small bet."


    People could find a stick if they had a mind to beat the dog.


    "Hey, give me." The driver grabbed Grace''s wrist and stretched out the other hand towards Grace.


    Grace looked puzzled, "What?"


    "Money.


    "But I didn''t take your taxi in the end." Grace was even more puzzled.


    The driver rolled his eyes and was very impatient, "You have gotten in the car, right? You are so


    unlucky. don''t I have to wash the car when l drive back? Doesnt it cost me money ?o wash the car?"


    Seeing that Grace was not moving, the driver curled his eyebrows and urged, ''Hurry up, are you


    annoying if you are slowing down!"


    "But I...''


    "Damn it! One hundred, quickly."


    Grace''s face turned ugly when she heard it... Are you a robber? One hundred?" She wanted to refute


    the driver like this so muchi


    However, the three years of jail life had long since polished her temperament without a trace of edges.


    The arrogance she used to be when she was thedy of the James family, the dignity once belonged to


    Grace, had long since vanished


    Suddenly, there were car lights shing not far from the left. Grace looked up subconsciously and


    found four ck Audiing towards here.


    The license tes were very interesting. For the four cars, the mantissa was from "1" to "4". The street


    light shed on the front windshield of the leading car. Grace squinted, vaguely distinguishing the face


    of the man in the driver''s seat of one of the cars...Kirk, that was Shen Yi, Cadens inseparable


    belonging under!


    For an instant, panic appeared on her face.


    "Hey, give me money... hey? Why do you sit in? I told you to pay money."


    "Hurry up! Leave here, I, I, I will give you money!" In a panic, Grace took out several banknotes from


    her coat pocket and handed them to the taxi driver in a hurry, urging the driver pleadingly, ''Please,


    drive! Come onl"


    "Why are you doing...'' Before the driver finished speaking, he saw that there was a lot of money in front


    of him.


    Grace trembled and took out all the money from her pocket, ''Please, I''Il give you all, please, hurry up


    and drive, hurry up!" As she said, she turned her head in horror and looked back... They were closer...


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Don''t you think it is enough money? l have more! I have more! I?s in the bank


    card! Please drive quickly, and I will take it to you when it''s safe." She was already flustered, her eyes


    filled with panic. She looked pale, as if encountering a ghost.


    The taxi driver looked at Grace''s eyes like... no, just looking at a neuropathy, but when his gaze fell on


    the lot of banknotes in Grace''s hand, the driver curled his mouth... for the sake of money.


    The driver snatched the banknotes in Grace''s hand, ''Sit down."


    With a sound of the engine started, the taxi started to move forward. Seeing this, Grace was about to


    breathe a sigh of relief...


    A hurried taxi wiping the ground came in from outside, and then the taxi driver beside Grace scolded,


    "Damn it, nothing went well today. Hey, these peoplee for you, right? Did you steal or rob


    something from them?¡±


    The driver took an annoying look ?in the passenger seat, then suddenly stopped, and swallowed


    everything when he reached his mouth. The woman in the driver''s seat next to him were trembling,


    circled herself and looked forward in horror and despair.


    That look was even more terrifying than meeting death.


    Immediately, the woman moved, closed all the windows quickly, and shrank herself into a ball, as if she


    could avoid those people in that way.


    "Hey, are you silly...."


    The driver wanted to ridicule, and the window was knocked on from the outside. "Miss .Jame, please


    get out of the car.'' Grace''s face was pale, she just buried her head deeper, pretending that she couldn''t


    hear and see.

 Chapter 11 He is here

    Chapter 11 He is here


    A secondter, sounds of tapping can be heard from the taxi drivers window and Grace could hear a


    cold and calm voice, ¡°Sir, please open your front passenger door.¡±


    The tone was very formal without a hint of emotion but the ?Please'' was firmly emphasized... Cader''s


    subordinates had all learned from him.


    Grace yelled anxiously at the driver, ¡° don''t open the door!¡± She said, ¡°I''l¨ª give you money...¡±


    Suddenly...


    Smash!


    The driver sides window shattered into bits.


    This sudden action not only startled Grace but also the Taxi driver.


    ¡°I, I want to call the police! It¡¯swless...¡±


    A stack of brand new 100-yuan bills was thrown onto hisp. At one look, it appeared to be ten


    thousand yuan. The bodyguard dressed in ck looked in and asked, ¡°Now, can you open the door?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes yes! No problem!¡± The driver was brought over by the money replied and opened the door,


    ¡°Hey, get off.¡±


    The driver must have thought that this crazy woman beside him had offended some important figure


    and didn''t need to be kind towards her.


    He rudely chased her off the taxi but Grace wouldn''t leave. She held on tightly to the backrest and the


    driver forcefully pulled off Graces arm.


    ¡°Get off! I don''t want to serve you! Hurry upU¡±


    Grace continued to hold onto the backrest and shook her head desperately, ¡°No! No! don''t make me


    get off!¡±


    ¡°Get off.¡± A cold and calm voice came from behind Grace. The familiar voice made Grace tense up.


    The madness of the night was immediately calmed by this voice.


    Don''t turn around, don''t turn around and everything will be fine... it''s an imagination, hallucination.


    ¡°Don''t let me repeat myself. Grace, you know how bad the consequences will be if you anger me.¡± The


    voice behind was inhumane.


    Grace''s face was pale... yes! Of course, she knew!l How could she not know!


    So she endured her fears and slowly turned around.


    The man was standing about two to three meters away from the car and under the streetmp. With a


    cigarette in his fingers, he took a drag, and the white smoke billows, partially covering his perfect looks.


    Under the dim lights, Grace can see his expression clearly and he beckoned her to go over, ¡°Come.¡±


    The low toned voice was manly and alluring, mesmerizing any woman.


    But in Grace''s ears, this voice was a call to death!


    She didn''t want to go over, absolutely not! But she didn''t dare to. It was as if her legs had a mind of


    their own and Grace walked over to the man.


    The man raised his dashing eyebrows and looked at Grace from head to toe and then back to her face.


    He scoffed, ¡°Do you think what you did is worth it? The once decisive, confident, and calm Miss James


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    is now trying to dy the inevitable? Hmm?¡±


    Grace took a deep breath and forcibly pinched her thigh... She knew that to Caden, her actions were


    slow and were intentionally dying.


    She was hoping that it was like what he said. That she was dying.


    But the truth... truth! Ah...


    She clenched her teeth and quickened her pace. A familiar pain came over her and Grace punched


    herself.


    When the man saw her walking faster, he smiled... that''s right, a toy must behave like one.


    He stretched out his hand and looked at the woman before him. Caden exhaled a puff of smoke and


    flicked his cigarette butt and his man immediately grabbed the cigarette butt.


    The next moment, arge hand grabbed her chin and she winched in pain.


    Caden held onto Grace''s chin and shakes it left and right. He inspected Grace''s face and said, ¡°Hehe,


    when did the high and mighty Miss James be so timid and fearful? Being kicked off by a taxi


    driver and begging for mercy totally without pride!"


    Grace shivered and asked, ¡°You sent men to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... not too dumb after all.¡±


    Grace''s expression was terrible and smirked to herself... she knew that Caden wouldn¡¯t let her off so


    easily.


    Then she twisted her head and looked towards the taxi driver and said slowly, ¡°Driver, didn''t you ask


    me what l stole and couldn''t escape?¡± She looked at the drivers eyes, ?A life, I stole a woman''s life, I


    killed his most beloved woman, ¡°Grace looked at Caden and at herself, ¡°My best friend.¡±


    She said very slowly so that they feel that they were not dealing with a twenty-old woman but an old


    person, a retarded old person.


    Caden hated this feeling and was in anger while grabbing Grace''s hand and shafted her into his car.


    Grace suddenly shouted, ¡°Hang on, my money!¡± She managed to break free and ¡°ram over but to the


    others, she was only walking a fast pace.


    As she almost reached the taxi, an am wrapped around her waist, ¡°My money! Without money, how


    can I...¡±


    ¡°Without money, how could you escape?¡± The cold voice interrupted her and asked, ¡°Hmm, right?"


    Grace was stunned... no! of course not! She wanted money and a lot, a lot of money. She needed to


    repay her debts, to fulfill an appointment... her money! Her dream of Erhai Lake. Her aspirations!


    ¡°Let me off! Money!¡± Grace struggled and turned to the taxi driver, ¡°Please give me back my money!¡±


    ¡°Hey, this money is what you gave me. You car?t take back what you had given!¡± The taxi driver didn''t


    want to lose what he had obtained. In any case, this woman killed the mas woman and will not have a


    good ending. Why should he worry?


    ¡°Give me back my money!" Grace''s eyes were red, ¡°l beg you, I beg you! Please give me back my


    money! Without money, how can l go without money!¡± Grace begged repeatedly.


    Bash!


    Caden was furious!


    He can''t believe that the person in front of him was Grace!


    He recalled the moment when he rejected her after she expressed her love for him and she raised her


    chin proudly to tell him, ¡°Wallis isn''t bad but she doesn''t suit you. A person who suits Caden should be


    very confident of herself, like me.¡±

 Chapter 12 The Lowly Grace

    Chapter 12 The Lowly Grace


    She said to him seriously, ¡°Caden, you are so strong and talented and have so many enemies. Caden,


    you must not have any weaknesses. Your woman must not be your weakness. Wallis is too weak.


    l, Grace, am strong!¡±


    Each time he scolded her, ¡°Slut, you even covet your friends man!¡± Each time she will talk back with


    her head raised, ¡°Caden, you are still single, when Wallis bes your girlfriend, I will leave you


    alone¡±


    What an arrogant woman!


    ¡°I beg you to return my money." He heard the voice of her begging.


    Cadens face turned gloomy... was she Grace? That proud and confident woman?


    He grabbed Grace''s wrist and yanked her towards his car.


    ¡°Money, my money, let me of¨ªf, without money l can''t go.¡± She kept repeating and Cadens eyes colder...


    she really nned on escaping!


    Caden stopped and looked at the bodyguard dressed in ck, ¡°Go and look at her luggage. Keep all


    her money and bank cards."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace heard and panicked, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Cadenughed coldly, ¡°You want to escape? Do you think that you can escape with money? Grace, oh


    Grace, it''s either you are too naive or l''ve be too kind.¡±


    He leaned towards her ear and like a nightmare, ¡°How will I let you off so easily? Aftering out of


    prison you should have gone as far away as possible and not let me see you. Since you ve been seen


    by me, Grace, you worry be able to escape.¡±


    Caden looked at Kirk and then towards the taxi driver.


    Kirk nodded to indicate that he understood.


    Caden grabbed onto Grace and violently pushed her into the car and he entered the car, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The driver answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Along the road, Grace didn''t dare to speak and beside her was a block of ice. She leaned towards the


    door. Beside her was her greatest fear, Caden.


    After entering the car, he also kept quiet. His left leg was crossed over his right leg. And he looked


    down emotionlessly. His eyes were indifferent under the gold frame sses, but he was not as calm as


    his outward appearance.


    lfs wasn''t clear how long they drove before the car stopped. Grace looked outside and her face


    immediately turned pale.


    ¡°This, this is the Royal club? Shaw, Mr. Shaw, why did you bring me here?¡±


    Along the way over, Caden never looked at Grace and when he heard Grace''s fear, he squinted and


    didn''t know what she was thinking. He turned and saw a terrified woman and then he raised his


    eyebrow and smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± heughed and nced her, ¡°Miss... Grace... James...¡±


    Grace felt a chill and begged, ¡°I beg you, you are a great man. Let me off, Mr. Shaw, if I have offended


    you, I seek your forgiveness, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Grace had never expected that the perpetually calm Caden can be so furious! Her face got even paler,


    ¡°1, l... She was at a loss for words and clenched her teeth. In the small enclosure of the car, she bent


    her knees...


    His eyes red at her with anger and she actually knelt. Does she not have any dignity?


    Cadens fury continued, he opened the door with one hand and dragged Grace out with the other hand,


    ¡°You want to kneel? You love to kneel?¡±


    Cadens face turned gloomy with rage and pushed Grace to the entrance of the Royal Club. He pushed


    her onto the ground, ¡°Since you love to kneel, Grace, you can kneel here and showed how lowly is the


    Miss .James nowl¡±


    He didn''t even know why he was so angry. This woman had always been disgusting and beyond


    arrogant. But now she had lost her pride and was even more disgusting!


    Grace! Grace! Gracel!


    Is she Grace? How can this spineless woman be the Grace who once proposed to him with all pride?


    lt was only now that Grace digested Cadens words. Her face was pale while looking at him, ¡°Mr. Shaw,


    I admit to my mistakes, please let me off, I beg you. l was already in prison for three years. l... She


    wanted to say that after she paid her debts, she was willing to give him her life to repay Wallis'' life.


    ¡°Don''t you love kneeling? Kneel!¡± He yelled coldly, ¡°Since you love to kneel, let everyone look at you.


    How the eldest of the James family has lost all her pride and dignity!¡±


    Grace''s body trembled. She thought that she will never be sad again and can deal with these calmly.


    She was wrong!


    Miss .James...?


    Caden, what are you joking?


    Whoever said that if there ?is Grace, there is no James family and from now on the James family


    doesn¡¯t have Grace?


    Kneel... should she kneel?


    No!


    But who was she?


    She was just a ''926'' number! She was nothing. Dignity? Pride? Hahahaha... When she was Grace, the


    eldest daughter of the James family, he even could imprison her and she didn''t have a fighting chance!


    Now that she was nothing, apart from kneeling, apart from selling out her dignity, she had totally


    nothing to negotiate with him.


    Caden, it''s not that I love'' to kneel but I have nothing else to utilize!


    You ve taken away my past and killed the Grace of the James family. You murdered a living person''s


    past and present. l am worse off than a wandering vagabond. They have a dwelling and a past, what


    about me?


    Dignity? Grace lowered her head and ignored the bitter taste in her mouth. She shivered and raised her


    eyes and saw Cadens murderous eyes.


    Grace looked at Calder''s eyes just like that and steadily knelt... Caden, the James family daughter has


    pride and dignity. How could a criminal like me have any?


    He pursed his lips tightly and walked over silently. People around were watching them and whispering,


    no one knew what he was about to do.


    A pair of long legs appeared before Grace with a shiny pair of leather shoes revealing the owner''s


    attention to details. Her heart skipped a beat and saw the pair of legs squatting down. Grace lifted her


    head with an expressionless face and they faced each other.


    ¡°Are you really Grace?¡± The mars ck eyes wondered and asked her sternly. lt was as if Grace was


    pounded by a huge hammer. Her body


    twitched, she didn''t reply and after a while, Caden stood up and looked down at the ant-like woman


    and calmly said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 13 She was Transferred to the Public Relations Department

    Chapter 13 She was Transferred to the Public Rtions Department


    Grace was on tenterhooks when standing in front of Caden. Someone knocked on the door a while


    Grace stared at the one who just came in as panic as her--lt was Gloria, the interviewer she met three


    months ago.


    "Good day, Gloria." Grace said while hiding the tension in her heart. She carefully peeked at Caden


    who was leaning against the armchair, and then turned her eyes to the suddenly appeared Gloria. Her


    heart was racing for not knowing what''s the mysterious marrs intention.


    "Good day, Mr. Shaw." Gloria was in a well-fitting white suit that did not diminish her charms but


    perfectly outlined her big boob. She was servile and submissive when facing Caden, she said, "How


    may l help you, sir?¡±


    Glorias manner toward Caden was a little strange in Grace''s eyes as if Gloria was Caderrs


    subordinate... The fact was that Caden really was Glorias big boss. Three years in prison made Grace


    isted from the world which had been turned upside down.


    "Do you know her?" Caden raised his chin towards Grace. Glorias face paled a little, and she stole a


    re at Grace, who had greatly impressed her before.


    Gloria pulled the corners of her mouth to give a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Shaw, did Grace offend you? Please


    don''t get mad at her, I must teach her a good lesson for this."


    Grace knew that Gloria was interceding for her. She had expected that Gloria, who was known for her


    harshness, would fire her at once, instead of speaking for her in front of Caden. She could not help but


    feel surprised and appreciate Gloria.


    Gloria red at Grace again. She risked helping her only because Grace had been hard-working while


    being obedient without causing her any trouble. She was wondering how the ignoble Grace would


    offend one she shouldnt offend the most.


    Their interactions clearly caught his sharp ck eyes.


    Cadens dark eyes grew sullen at Gloria, Who was her interviewer?"


    Gloria turned pale withrge beads of sweat flowing down her forehead.


    "Hmm?¡± He snorted and regarded Gloria with a pale face suspiciously.


    "Me, lt was me, Mr. Shaw. I interviewed and hired her personally.'' In fact, things such as Interviewing


    candidates were usually not her job. What was wrong with her that day! It had been two or three years


    since she hadn''t interviewed the applicants in person. There must be something wrong with her that


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    night she hired her.


    Gloria was so regretful that she med herself now. With the manner of Mr. Shaw toward Grace, she


    must have pissed him off. Since Gloria had worked for Mr. Shaw for years, she could tell he was taking


    it seriously with anger.


    "You hired her? As a cleaner?" Cadens slender brow raised slightly while Glorias face bathed in sweat


    because of fear. Her whole body was numb yet she didn''t dare to wipe off her sweat.


    She told the truth carefully, ¡°During the interview, based on Miss .James¡±s performance which was not


    up to any of the other positions at Royal Club, not even fit to be an attendant...'' Gloria said awkwardly,


    ''But Miss .James herself offered to apply for a cleaner here."


    Gloria raised her head suddenly and added, "Mr. Shaw, Grace has been working so hard and efficiently


    since she started to work here.


    People with the status of Gloria had long ignored the grass-roots staff. But somehow Giloria had a


    special feeling for Grace James was.


    She was living in a different world from this lowly and pity woman, but somehow she felt they had


    something inmon that she couldn''t figure out what it is no matter how many times she thought


    about it.


    After she blurted out what she said, Gloria finally awoke in shock. She peeked at Caden nervously.


    He was sitting on the brown armchair with his legs crossed. He was elegant as a gentleman, ¡°Gloria,


    she is now transferred to the Public Rtions Department."


    Gloria wondered if she had misheard him so she stared at Caden in shock, ''Pardon me? Mr. Shaw? I


    didn''t quite catch what you said.¡± Public Rtions Department? Grace James? She must have


    misheard.


    ¡±I said, such a hard-working and efficient worker as Grace James, she deserves a promotion." Caden


    who was in good shape put his legs down before standing up and cast a cold look at the stunned


    Grace.


    He sneered disdainfully, ''Gloria, before you assign your subordinates a position you should make


    certain what their abilities. You must know nothing of this Miss James''s skill in acting.''


    Grace stiffened at his words.


    Suppressed anger seemed to be in his voice, ¡°The public rtions department needs someone as Miss


    .James who can take temporary setbacks. Kneeling and kowtowing were her good trick. So as the


    others, s?ch as pleasing men."


    The atmosphere was cold as the ice.


    Grace''s deathly pale face did not even earn a bit of the man''s mercy. Caden was pleased by her look of


    despair... Can you still remain indifferent, Grace .James?''


    Caden couldr?t believe that such a proud person as Grace would be an obedient wuss like this.


    He wondered if she indeed was as lowly and worthless as she pretended to be now.


    What Caden was doing now was intending to force Grace to the limit. He was not yet aware of his


    innermost thoughts that the Grace he wanted was the one who once said, ''I''ll keep you at a distance


    once Wallis be your girlfriend!" Thest he wanted to see was the Grace who was as lowly as a


    pitiful creature. What''s more, he didn''t realize the uneptable fact behind his insults toward Grace


    was that it was he who made her this way!


    Caden made all excuses to defend himself that she deserved his insults for she had murdered Wallis


    Venus.


    You can''t wake a person who is pretending to be asleep, however, he would have to wake up one day.


    Gloria was finally certain that she had heard correctly this time----Mr. Shaw determined to transfer


    Grace to the P.R. department.


    In fact, the stuff in the P.R. department were all escorts.


    "Um...'' Gloria nced at the pale Grace. ''Yes, sir." She judged from her years of experience that they


    have an unusual rtionship.


    This was the first time she had seen Mr. Shaw deal with the promotion of grass-roots employees. To


    put in innguage, Royal Club was no more than one of Cadens trivial businesses, which he had


    never cared about.


    "Grace, follow me," Gloria said in a formal manner. Grace''s face was as pale as a white sheet.


    Suddenly she raised her pitiful eyes at him and pleaded, "Please don, I don''t want it. The P.R.


    department... Caden wanted to transfer her to the P.R. department?


    No!

 Chapter 14 Humiliation and Torture

    Chapter 14 Humiliation and Torture


    The more Grace thought about it, the more she shook her head violently, ¡°I don''t want, Mr. Shaw. I


    don''t want to be transferred to the P.R. Department." Graces voice was overwhelmed with panic as she


    begged for forgiveness, ¡°lts my fault, l know I made a mistake, please forgive me, Mr. Shaw. I have


    already spent three years behind bars, I have paid for it. l¨ª you give me back my bank card, I will


    immediately disappear from your sight, I will go to a very far ce, I promise, I won''t appear in front of


    you again.¡±


    Grace only focused on begging for forgiveness but she did not realize that Gloria, who was also there,


    had widened her eyes in surprise when she heard that Grace had served three years in jail. Gloria was


    not originally from S City and she came to S City two years ago, hence she did not know about Graces


    matter.


    The old employees who had been working for Caden for a longer time were all clear about Graces


    matter.


    Caden squinted his long and narrow eyes...She was still thinking to escape from him?


    Not appearing in front of him anymore?


    ¡°Humph...? Caden Snorted softly, grabbed his phone and ordered his man to do something. Not long


    after, there was a knock on the door and one man came in to give Caden a card.


    Caden slowly squatted down and locked eyes with Grace, who knelt down on the ground, while his


    fingers were mping the bank card, ¡°This bank card does not have money anymore as l just asked


    Kirk to transfer all of it.¡± Grace took a look at the bank card, and then lifted her head to look at Caden,


    feeling dazzled.


    Cadenpressed his lips and said slowly, ¡°You want me to let you go, right?¡±


    Grace was stunned. Although she was puzzled, she nodded immediately.


    ¡°Do you think l''m a kind person?¡± Caden continued to ask but Grace kept silent. The manughed


    lightly, ¡°That''s right, I, Caden Shaw, is never a kind person. How will me let you off so easily?¡±


    As if Caden was talking about another person, he looked at Grace insouciantly, like a cat catching a


    mouse and controlling the prey in the palm. A charming smile was slowly shown on his handsome face,


    ¡°Grace, there isn''t a penny in this card right now, if you can earn five million... Caden shook the bank


    card in his hand, ¡°¨¬I let you go as long as yo? re able to deposit five million in this card. Is it okay?¡±


    Is it okay...? Grace looked at the bank card between the man''s fingers helplessly. Despair was written


    all over her face...He had no intention to let her go!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Five million...was an amount that was too huge for her and she did not even dare to imagine! Whereas


    for Caden, did heck this five million? At this moment, Grace understood that Caden was making fun


    of her.


    Caden stared at Grace, not wanting to miss any subtle expression on her face. His eyes lit up while his


    lips curled slightly...You wanted to escape? Dreamt onl


    ¡°8¡ìt.¡± Caden stood up and the bank card between his fingers fell in front of Grace, ¡°Grace, I don''t


    care what kind of method you use. I''ll let you go whenever you have deposited five million on this card.


    Otherwise, you will not have freedom at all. And don''t even think about escaping from my control, as


    long as you are alive, [''ll be able to find you.¡±


    Five million...How could she get five million?


    Panic-stricken, she turned her head and anxiously shouted at Caden who was opening the door, ¡°Mr.


    Shaw, you are truly coercive! ¨¬ am a cleaner, how am l going to earn five million?¡±


    Caden turned his body and looked down at her, ¡°Gloria will transfer you to the P.R. Department. You


    can either make yourself a joke, or act pity, or show your stupidity or ugliness, you can do whatever you


    can do anyway to entertain the guests. The r¨ªch people have many quirks and you can easily kneel to


    others, right? You can try all means. If it really doesn''t work, you can sell your bacon.¡± Caden curled his


    lips and added, ¡°But it''s really hard to tell since you have no feminine beauty.? Caden squinted and


    said, ¡°You better look out for yourself.¡± Grace watched Cadens upright and slender physique disappear


    from her sight.


    Grace turned pale with fright and her skin felt cold and mmy. Gloria who was by the side felt sorry for


    her... ¡°How did you offend President Shaw?¡±


    Grace turned her head and looked at Gloria, showing a miserable smile. At this moment, Gloria noticed


    there was a circle of bloody teeth marks on Grace''s whitened lips, ¡°You, are you okay?¡± Gloria asked.


    ¡°I''m fine," Grace stood up and her body was quivering violently. Gloria felt sympathetic towards her and


    was about to reach out to help her stand straight. But, Grace who barely managed to stand still smiled


    gratefully at Gloria with a pale face, ¡°Thank you, Gloria.¡±


    ¡°Are you...sure you''re okay?¡± She saw that Grace could not even stand properly and did not believe the


    word ¡°fine¡± that Grace said.


    Grace shook her head and uttered the three words to Gloria again, ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Who would believe it...Gloria gazed at the woman''s figure who was limping and could not help but ask,


    ¡°You and President Shaw know each other right?¡±


    Gloria distinctly saw that Grace''s figure in front of her stiffen for a moment, but Grace asked her back,


    ¡°Gloria, where is the P.R. Department? Am I on duty tonight?¡±


    Gloria was startled, ¡°Grace... Gloria originally wanted to ask something but she swallowed the words


    back and said something else, ¡°Lets go,


    I''lI bring you there.¡±


    Along the way, Gloria purposely slowed down her pace. Several years of working experience in the


    club had bestowed her a pair of sharp eyes.


    She stared at Graces legs and could clearly feel that her legs were not normal at that moment. She did


    not notice that before as she did not pay attention to her legs.


    ¡°Grace, were your legs numb due to the kneeling just now?¡±


    Grace thought for a while and felt that since the matters hade to this point, she did not need to


    hide the secret from Gloria anymore. She looked at Gloria, slowly turned her body to make Gloria face


    her back, lifted her clothes and gave a small gasp, ¡°Gloria.¡±


    Along with Grace''s action, Glorias line of sight fell on the back waist that was not covered by clothes.


    Gloria was too astounded and she sucked in a breath of cold air, ¡°Grace...'' Gloria unconsciously


    widened her eyes in astonishment and covered her mouth, looking at the woman in front of her,


    petrified.


    Grace slowly put down her clothes and looked at Gloria who was in nk amazement, ¡°Gloria, I have


    lost a kidney, my body condition bes worse and even a fast walking will make me feel painful.¡±


    ¡°Kidney, kidney...where''s the kidney?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is donated, I don''t know.¡±


    Even Gloria, a woman who had experienced a lot before, felt a chill going down her spine when facing


    Grace who said calmly that she did not know where her kidney was...How could Grace be so calm?


    ¡°Thats a kidney, it''s part of your body!¡± Gloria tried her best not to denounce Grace angrily. She


    suppressed her voice and said as calmly as possible. How could Grace speak so calmly?


    Grace slightly curled her mouth, ¡°I know.¡± Other than these two words, she did not utter any other


    words again. She only steadfastly stared at Gloria and pleaded her, ¡°Gloria, please keep this matter a


    secret." She did not want others to know this matter.


    ¡°You...okay!¡± Gloria took a deep breath to calm herself. She had always been a strict person, but this


    time shepromised. She still did not understand why she felt that the woman in front of her had


    some simrities with herself.


    After thinking about it, Gloria asked, ¡°Since you have lost a kidney, do you still want to enter the P.R.


    Department? You have to be able to drink if you enter the P.R. Department and even if you can, you


    still have to drink a few sses when you face troublesome customers. l''lI tell President Shaw that you


    can''t enter the P.R. Department due to your weak body condition." For some unknown reason, Gloria


    just wanted to try her best to help Grace.


    ¡°Gloria, don''t go to find him.¡± Grace hastily pulled Gloria to stop her. Her eyes were clearly written with


    pleading, ¡°...Mr. Shaw may actually know this matter." Grace opened her palm to reveal the bank card


    and smiled miserably at Gloria, ¡°Gloria, you have great experiences, do you think myappearance can


    earn me five million?¡±


    The answer was obvious. Gloria slightly trembled, as if she had understood something. President Shaw


    was truly torturing and humiliating the woman in front of her.


    However, it''s really too cruel...

 Chapter 15 Teasing

    Chapter 15 Teasing


    Grace had already been transferred to the P.R. Department for three days but she did not earn a single


    penny yet. She nced at the time, 23:07. This period was the time that the club would start to grow


    peak at night.


    There was no one else in the entire P.R. Department, except her being alone in the lounge as the


    colleagues from the same department were on their duties. To be frank, everyone earned a lot in the


    P.R. Department of the Royal Club because the customers who went there were extraordinarily rich


    people. They were rich and powerful businessmen that were willing to spendvishly.


    Although Grace had only been here for three days, she had heard Queena, who had been hugging and


    cuddling with Franklin in the stairwellst time, showing off yesterday that a rich businessman from


    Hong Kong was very generous because he gave her fifty thousand as her tip.


    Ten Fifty thousand'' was half a million, one hundred ''fifty thousand'' was five million...In this way, she


    would be able to fulfill what that man wanted, then she could be freed.


    Grace shook her head...That was Queena, not her. She could remember Caden saying that you could


    actt pity, or show your stupidity and ugliness. But she did not even have the chance to show her


    stupidity and ugliness right now.


    ¡°Grace,e with me.¡± The door was opened from the outside. Grace looked at the direction that the


    voice came from and realized it was Gloria.


    ¡°Gloria.¡± She stood up quickly and followed Gloria without saying other words.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to ask where i''m bringing you to?¡± Gloria raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You are


    Grace smiled, ¡°Gloria, lm worthless.¡±


    Gloria who was leading the way ahead felt a knot in her stomach when she heard the woman saying


    with a faint smile that she herself was worthless. Nevertheless, Gloria returned normal very quickly and


    led Grace into a changing room.


    Gloria handed the costume to Grace, ¡°Hurriedly put it on.¡±


    Grace blinked as she felt that the costume in her hands was slightly extraordinary, ¡°Gloria, this...¡±


    Gloria looked at Grace sympathetically, ¡°.Just put it on. It''s Mr. Shaw''s order.¡± Gloria pointed at the


    costume in Grace''s hands, ¡°This was also sent by Mr. Shaw''s subordinate.¡±


    Gloria worried that Grace did not want to obey her and was still figuring out how to convince Grace.


    However, to her surprise, the woman in front of her just lowered her head, turned her body and silently


    put on the costume.


    After Grace put on the clown costume, Gloria called for someone to do makeup for her. Grace quietly


    sat in front of the makeup mirror and let the makeup artist turned her face into a clown''s face.


    A nose with a round and red ball, a big red mouth with a cracked smile and a face that was too difficult


    to see the original appearance due to the makeup...


    Gloria, with mixed feelings, led Grace to the sixth floor, ¡°Let''s go in. There are some dudes from the


    capital in this private room. These dudes are indeed bored of ying other things, how would they


    choose to watch a clown show in the Royal Club.¡± Gloria suddenly realized that she had said too much


    and quickly said to Grace, ¡°Grace..."


    Before finishing her words, she was interrupted by Grace, ¡°Gloria, I still need to earn that five million,


    thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡±


    Gloria stood outside the private room and felt a wave of emotions swept over her. After a long while,


    she reached out to knock the door and then brought Grace into the private room while her face was


    switched to a normal smile, ¡°Mr. Shaw, here the clown is.¡±


    Grace raised her head and felt surprised...Why was Caden here? She thought there were only dudes


    from the capital!


    Caden was also here! He purposely did this! He wanted to see her being humble, to see her being


    embarrassed and to see her suffering!


    ¡°Hey clown,e on, smile."¡± A young man was sittingzily on the ck sofa with diamonds iid.


    Showing a hip-hop style, he wore a white striped shirt, skinny jeans and there was a glittering silver


    chain around his neck.


    This young man was apparently in his early twenties. His dyed xen hair could tell his youthful


    indiscretion.


    He was sitting casually on the sofa and when he saw Gracee in, he suddenly leaned forward and


    this made the chain moving in the air.


    The young man pointed at himself and smiled yfully at Grace, ¡°Come, smile at me, smile at me, yes.


    lf your smile makes me happy, l will reward you." The thick wad of notes hit Graces feet.


    The insult intensified.


    Graces eyshes faintly trembled and she suddenly tilted her head up. She purposely showed a wide


    grinned smile and with the heavy clown makeup, she looked more ttering.


    ¡°No, no, no, I don''t like this kind of smile, change it.¡± The young man shook his index fingers dashingly,


    ¡°You want money? Try your best to disy a pleasant smile.¡±


    Grace lowered her head and saw the notes. Her pupils shrank and all this was observed by Caden,


    whose eyes were shing somberly.


    Raising her head once again, Grace blinked. The grin on her face became wider and wider, revealing a


    row of white teeth, coupled with an exaggeratedly painted clowns red lips. These made her smile look


    very funny.


    ¡°Hahaha...it''s funny, funny!¡± The young manughed loudly and asked the other dudes next to him,


    ¡°Hey! Do you guys see her smile, she is like a fool right?¡±


    The heavy clown makeup hid Graces stiff smile when there was cheering and apuding all around.


    The dudesughed happily and shouted at each other, ¡°This is funny! Here, you can take the money.¡±


    At this moment, Grace did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    ¡°Why don''t you pick it up? The money is yours now, dort you want it?¡±


    ¡°I want...¡± she said very shamefully.


    ¡°IY you want it, just squat down and pick it up and it will be yours." The young man raised his eyebrows


    and said straightforwardly.


    Caden hid himself in the darkness and his eyes were even gloomier than midnight. He was indifferently


    watching all this.


    Grace lowered her eyebrows. Under the heavy clown makeup, her face was actually as white as a


    sheet, but so what? In the dimness, Graceughed at herself in her mind...Oh, money was indeed a


    good thing. She could use the money to buy herself freedom, couldn''t she?


    Three years ago, he caused her to be imprisoned and from then on, she lost her freedom.


    Three yearster, she was out of jail but he restrained her freedom again using the five million as the


    condition...No, she had to achieve the dream as she had assured that silly girl!


    Grace squatted down and picked up the wad of notes on the ground. When she was about to stand up,


    she heard the young mans banteringughter above her head, ¡°You like money, huh? I''m a person who


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    plenty of money.¡±


    As he said, there was a money rain. Large handfuls of notes were falling. Grace was dumbstruck as


    the young man grabbed stacks of notes and just scattered the notes into the air.


    What was this...for?


    ¡°Do you like it? I give them to you.¡± The young man said freely and easily, ¡°You don''t need to stand up,


    I''?¨¬ give you one minute to pick the notes on the ground, whatever that you have picked will belong to


    you. lf you have the ability to pick up all the notes on the floor, I will additionally reward you with notes


    worthy of fifty thousand.¡±


    Not being noticed by anyone, Graces hands were trembling...This was not because of excitement, but


    a pain in the soul!


    What should she do?


    To pick up, or not to pick up?


    In the past, she thought that picking up money was a fantastic thing...But why did she feel so wretched


    and heartbroken now?

 Chapter 16 The Utmost Humiliation

    Chapter 16 The Utmost Humiliation


    ¡°I... Grace opened her mouth trying to say something to refuse it. Under the cover of the darkness,


    Caden secretly curled his lips into a smirk...


    Just as he had guessed, the arrogant Grace .James, the daughter of the .James family, would never


    put aside her dignity to endure such kind of humiliation.


    ¡°If I pick up all the notes in one minute, then I can keep the money, right? And you will give me an


    additional incentive of 50,000 CNY, right?¡±


    It seemed to be so hard for Grace to say ¡°No'' to this proposal. She thought of that silly girl, who was


    the only one to show kindness to her in the prison, and thought of that girl''s unfulfilled wish. Then


    Grace changed her mind... Dignity? Did she have the dignity now?


    The current Grace .James possessed nothing! She had no home, no families, no friends and no past.


    She only had herself.


    The young manughed, ¡°Of course, l''m a man of my words." He peered at theical woman on the


    ground patronizingly with a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay." Her voice was so hoarse and low that it was quite unpleasant. As no one would pay special


    attention to her, naturally no one had discerned the depression and sorrow in her words. Then, in front


    of these people, Grace squatted down. Someone pointed at her and teased, ¡°Young Master Lance,


    look, I think she looks like your silly dog.¡±


    The man, who threw money to Grace just now, snorted, ¡°Are you blind? Roke is a male dog.¡±


    ¡°Oh... oh yeah!¡± The other man smirked, ¡°Roke is a male dog, and this is a female dog. Hahaha...¡±


    Their jeers and taunts lingered in the air. Grace bit hard on her lower lip and swiftly picked up the notes


    which were scattered on the ground. Therefore, Grace had to crawl on the ground to pick up these


    sporadic notes.


    ¡°Grace, dorrtt listen to it and don take it to your heart


    ''Grace, these taunts are just nothing! You should thank these dudes for their mercy whenparing


    this kind of humiliation with those you had suffered in the prison.


    ''Grace, your life is not valuable, not to mention your dignity!''


    ''Grace, you must remember that you own a girl her life, and you should realize her dream about the


    Erhai Lake


    ''Grace, you possess nothing now, and can only rely on yourself. Then you should use all you


    possessions, including your dignity, to pay back that innocent girl who had died for protecting you! You


    should realize her dream about the Erhai Lake''


    Grace could clearly hear those taunts and scoffs, but she just gritted her teeth hard against the


    humiliation regardless the fact that it hurt so much.


    There were several notes in front of a pair of shoes. Grace didn''t hesitate, and crawled over to pick


    them up. From behind, one of the dude, who was called ¡°Young Master Lance¡± by his apanies,


    take the money.


    Grace shivered and clenched her hand that was holding the notes even more tightly. She clenched so


    tightly that it seemed like her fingers were going to pierce through the notes and nail into her palm.


    Someone booed, ¡°Wag your tail, quickly!"


    ¡°Hey, silly dog, dorrt let us wait for too long. Wag your tail!¡±


    ¡°Yuck, silly dog, don''t you want the money?¡± .Joyce Lance suddenly chimed in.


    Money! Grace looked down at the money in her hand and took a deep breath, and then swung her hips


    slowly and stiffly.


    ¡°Hahahaha... Theyughed even louder, ¡°Ouch, I can''t bear it anymore! Iughed myself into


    convulsion!"


    ¡°Oh...oh no, I can''t bear it either. I''ve visited countless nightclubs in the country and seen various kinds


    of women, many of which are money- mad. But it was my first time to see someone to be so greedy!


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, it feeds my sight!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shaw, that silly dog is wagging her tail at you.¡± With evil intentions, .Joyce Lance asked


    Caden, ¡°Hey,e on, reward her something?¡±


    Young Master Shaw? Caden... Shaw...?!


    At the moment, Grace felt that her heart had stopped working! With difficulty, she raised her head


    slowly and stiffly... But when seeing the man, her face became bloodlessl


    Caden sat on the sofa quietly, and under the dim light, he looked more graceful and indifferent.


    He fixated his gaze on Grace''s face and uttered a word with indifference andpos?re, ¡°Bitch.¡±


    Grace gnashed her teeth, feeling breathless. lf there wasn''t a thick clown make-up on her face, they


    would see her pale face that was as bloodless as that of the dead.


    Luckily... she was now wearing theical make-up.


    After a long while...


    Stared by Caden, Grace slowly forced a bright smile, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Mr. Shaw.¡± No one


    noticed that she had clenched her teeth and used all her strength to utter these words!


    He scolded her as a bitch, yet she thanked him for his kindness. The lofty and unyielding Miss James


    of the Pearl City had changed, right?


    Grace took a deep breath and turned around to look at Joyce, ¡°Young Master Lance, I''ve picked up all


    the notes on the ground, will you carry out your promise?¡± .JJoyce waved his hand expansively.


    However, just as Grace moved as she intended to stand up, Joyce stopped her, ¡°Dorrt stand up now.¡±


    As he was speaking, he walked over the crystal counter and picked up a ss of wine.


    ¡°I want to treat you a ss of wine. Gulp it down and take the money.¡±


    He handed a ss of whisky to Grace who was still lying on all fours on the ground.


    ¡±¡°I don''t...¡±


    Grace''s refusal was interrupted by a low voice, ¡°Good wine is for beauty. lfs a pity to treat her with it.¡±


    lt was Caden who was speaking!


    Grace looked down at the ground to conceal the bitterness in her eyes.


    ''Caden, to what extents will you be happy!


    ¡°That''s true, but Young Master Shaw. Isn''t she beautiful?¡± Joyce doubted, ¡°I don''t believe it. All women


    in Royal Club are beauties.


    After finishing the words, he turned to look up and down at Grace in dead earnest. However, the heavy


    clown make-up on her face blocked him from seeing her appearance.


    ¡°You don''t believe?¡± Caden curled his thin lips into a smile andzily casted his gaze on Grace s face,


    ¡°Go remove the make-up.¡± He said it contemptuously andzily... and, extremely unconcernedly!


    4ust as Grace was about to stand up...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crawl to the washroom." Joyce Lance added.


    Grace''s face became pale again and she clenched her fists tightly... You can hold ?t back, Grace


    .Jamesl lt was nothing! It was nothingpared to the three-year imprisonment.


    She followed the order and crawled to the washroom in this private room. Since she had no makeup


    removing lotion, she could just use the hand sanitizer and roughly removed the clown make-up. Of


    course she could not remove it all since she had no removing lotion, but... it was clean enough for them


    to see her gaunt and in face.


    Then she opened the door of the washroom...


    ¡°I''m ustomed to see you crawling on the ground and I don''t want to see you walk with your legs."


    Joyce smiled and looked at the woman who was standing at the door, ¡°Hey, what should you do then?¡±


    Grace slowly squatted down, sprawled to the ground and started to crawl. As her legs had a bad


    shape, plus that she had crawled on the ground for a long while just now, she felt the pain on her legs


    and her face became pale.


    lt was so painful, but this indocile woman just bore it silently and tried to conceal it... She said that she


    had no dignity, neither did she need it, and that she didn''t care about it. However, in reality, she would


    secretly bear the pain that even men couldr?t bear without uttering a word ofints.

 Chapter 17 Intensified Humiliation

    Chapter 17 Intensified Humiliation


    Outside the private room, Gloria Su appeared around the corner. When she raised her head, a glimmer


    of sharpness shed across her eyes.


    She walked towards the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Luna, what are you doing here?¡±


    Luna was startled by the sudden cold voice and abruptly turned around. When she saw that it was


    Gloria, she appeared uneasy, ¡°Noting... l didn''t see anything...¡±


    Luna was the hostess of Room 606, yet those dudes drove her out and required Gloria to send the


    newlye cleaner to the room in person.


    Being ejected out of the room, Luna naturally felt unsatisfted. Since there was no one around the


    private room just now, she secretly slightly pushed open the door and then peeked through the crack of


    the door. When she saw what was happening in it, she widened her eyes in shock, and at the same


    time, hystericallyughed at Graces shamelessness and inability.


    Gloria snorted coldly. She had asked her ?what are you doing,, not ''what are you looking at. Yet Lunas


    answer was indeed


    a very poor lie which revealed the truth ¡°Don''t wander around here. Go to the first floor to wee the


    guests.¡± Luna wanted to say something, but Gloria coldly shot a nce at her, so she left the sixth floor


    although she was unwilling to. But she was still angry in heart... Gloria was so biased! She was the


    hostess of Room 606, but


    she didn''t allow her to entertain the guests here!


    The guests in Room 606 were all rich and powerful - she could tell it with only one nce. What''s


    more, they were all handsome and young.


    Bug Gloria assigned a useless cleaner to do this enviable jobl


    Now she even ordered her to go to the first floor to greet those normal guests.


    Luna stamped her feet in dissatisfaction and resentment and then left.


    Gloria gently pushed open the door and peeked through the crack. Even if she had seen countless


    dark sides in nightclubs, the scene inside the room astonished her.


    In the room


    ¡°Quicker. Why are you crawling slowly? You don''t want the rewards?¡±


    Grace gritted her teeth and bit hard on her lower lip, trying hard to ignore the pain from her muscles,


    bones and meridians. She quickened her pace and unconsciously, her clothes were soaked and wet


    with sweats.


    After being discharged from the jail, even if she was walking on the road at the noon of the hot summer,


    she would not shed a sweat, but now, she broke into sweats on the back.


    ¡°Quicker,e here.¡± .Joyce and those dudesughed yfully. Caden watched Grace crawl to Joyce


    Lance, who was at his twenties, without any respect to her own dignity. Covered by the darkness, a


    fierce storm of emotions emerged in his eyes.


    Grace James... Anger smoldered in Caden''s eyes as he felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.


    Caden had never thought about why he would feel angry. The woman before him was the one he hated


    her guts and she was so cheap, lowly and filthy.


    Neither had he thought about why he didn feel happy even if he had achieved the purpose of


    humiliating Grace .James.


    ¡°Raise your head. Let me see what you look like." When Grace heard Joyces swanky and


    contemptuous words, she was not moved, annoyed or irritated. She just followed the order and slowly


    raised a head like a lifeless doll.


    ¡°Oh my, what the hell!" One of Joyce''s friend eximed in short and widened his eyes, staring at Grace


    as if she was a monster, ¡°.Joyce, it''s unnecessary for this woman to wear make-ups to y the clown.


    ¡°Doyce, Young Master Shaw was right. Good wine is for beauty. Is such an ugly woman eligible to drink


    a ss of wine rewarded by Young Master Lance?¡± The silver-spooned dudes chimed in.


    Grace lowered her head and secretly heaved a sigh of relief... As long they don ask her to drink


    alcohol, she could do anything!


    At the moment of the death of that silly girl, her life no longer belonged to herself. To survive, she


    couldn''t risk drinking the wine, for her left kidney could not afford any more disorder.


    ¡°No.¡± Joyces voice sounded from above her head. Joyce smirked, ¡°I''m a man of my words and [''ve


    rewarded her a ss of wine.¡± After finishing the words, he walked over Grace and scolded


    patronizingly, ¡°Hey, I rewarded you a ss of wine, shouldn¡¯t you thank me? Raise your head and drink


    it.¡±


    Seeing that Grace didt move as if she hadn¡¯t heard the words, .Joyce became a bit unhappy, ¡°I ordered


    you to raise your headl! Are you deaf?¡± He snorted and added, ¡°What? You need me to call someone


    to help you?¡±


    Having no other choice, Grace raised her head. At the next second, Joyce suddenly poured the wine in


    the ss onto Grace''s face. As Grace was caught off guard, the liquor flew into her nose and eyes.


    She coughed violently and her face lost color.


    dJoyce put the ss on the table and curled his lips into an evil smile, ¡°Since yo?re so ugly that I feel


    disgusted. l can only reward it to you in this way.¡±


    After finishing the words, he turned around to gossip with other dudes andzily waved his hand ¡°l''m a


    man of my words. You¡¯ve pleased me today." After finishing the words, he threw a stack of notes,


    roughly worthy of 50,000 CNY, to Grace, and reproached coldly, ¡°Take the money and fuck off. A single


    nce at your appearance would hurt my eyes badly."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The notes fell on Grace''s face and then slid to the ground. Grace, lying prone on the ground and


    shivering all over, reached out her hand and grasped the notes with all her strength.


    ¡°Did I allow you to stand up?¡±


    Just as Grace moved a bit, Joyce stopped her andughed.


    Grace tucked all the notes into the big pocket of the clown costume, lowered her head, andy on the


    ground on her stomach again.


    ¡°Yuck, dor?t forget to wag your tail!¡±


    Grace trembled slightly, and then...


    She slowly propped herself up, and shook her hips...


    The room was then overwhelmed with humiliating waves of cheers and whistles. Grace ignored these


    and quietly crawled towards the door!


    He didn''t steal a nce at the man on the sofa, whose face was quite indistinct in the dark.


    The door was closed, blocking all the sounds inside and at the same time, seeming to deprive


    something from Grace.


    Grace had no idea about what she had lost. She vaguely knew that she was totally different from the


    past Grace .James... Actually, she had changed earlier, and today''s humiliation revealed the truth.


    A hand appeared before her, ¡°Let me help you up.¡±


    Grace crawled backwards as if the hand was something burning. When raised her head and see the


    person, she subconsciously spitted out,


    ¡°Gloria... However, she was then lost in words and shut up her mouth for a long while. Then she forced


    a smile, ¡°l''m okay."


    Glorias heart skipped a beat. How could she be fine?


    ¡±¡°m okay." The seemingly lowly woman repeated the words stoutly.


    Gloria felt breathless again... How could she be okay? How?


    She wanted to shout at Grace, but the words were like fishbone getting stuck in the throat and she


    couldn''t utter a word.


    ¡°Gloria, these notes...'' Grace leaned against the wall on her back to support herself and slowly took out


    stacks of the rewards she got from ''entertaining guest with her ugliness'', ¡°Gloria, please help me


    deposit it.¡±


    She then took out the bank card given by Caden from the pocket... Why did she take the note with her


    no matter where she was? lt must be so important to heel

 Chapter 18 Is Your Body Cold, Or Hot?

    Chapter 18 Is Your Body Cold, Or Hot?


    Gloria didn''t dare to me Caden since he was her boss. But when she looked at Grace, her gaze


    showed that she was feeling sad for her.


    Had this woman offended her boss so that he treated her in this manner cruelly?


    A trace ofplicated emotion shed in Gloria''s eyes as she watched Gloria limping away with one


    hand on the wall.


    The money and the bank card in her hands seemed to bear burning temperature.


    Gloria turned around and rushed to her office. She put the bank card and all the notes into the safe and


    felt that the burning pain on her palms finally vanish after doing all these.


    When Gloria opened the door of Room 606, she almost bumped into Caden.


    ¡°President Shaw.¡± Gloria greeted him respectfully. Caden softly uttered a word, ¡°Yeah¡±, and then


    walked pass her and headed towards outside.


    When Gloria stepped into the room, she heard those guests talking about Gloria. ¡°That woman is so


    lowly and cheap! I''ve dated numerous women and see various kinds of greedy women, but le never


    seen a woman who would throw her dignity and act so lowly to get the money. Tsk..."


    ¡°Yeah, when l saw her lying on all fours wagging her tail degradingly, I felt the impulse to kick her. Why


    could she be so shameless and degrade herself to that point, just to earn the rewards? l''ve never seen


    a person acting like this!¡±


    Gloria wanted to refute them!


    That was not the casel


    lf Grace loves money above everything else, how could she casually give her all the money without any


    reluctance as soon as she walked out of the room?


    lf Grace loves money above everything else, she could choose to keep the money. How would she give


    her all the money and leave without even ncing at it?


    Grace felt so tired. She went back to the dressing room, undressed the clown costume, and changed


    into her own clothes.


    She felt so ufortable with the sticky sweats on her forehead, and walked into the washroom of the


    dressing room, turned on the faucet, and cupped a handful of water to wash her face.


    Then a gust of wind blew over... Grace stiffly lo¨°oked at the man from the mirror, and subconsciously


    clenched her fists.


    ¡°President Shaw."


    Seeing from the mirror, the man was staring at her expressionlessly.


    After a long while, he chuckled, ¡°Heh, you have more self-knowledge. That ce is really a good ce


    to educate misbehaved people.¡±


    Then a big hand gentlynded on Grace''s face, covering her cheek.


    He slowly stroked her bloodless face with his thumb, and curled his lips into a cold smirk, ¡°Unluckily, it''s


    toote. Grace .James, our arrogantdy of the James family. Haha, you deserve it. lY you could


    behave yourself three years ago, you won''t suffer this kind of humiliation today. Am I right?¡±


    Graces heart missed one beat... She knew what he meant.


    He was suggesting that if three years ago, she had been as obedient as she was now, and if she hadn''t


    killed Wallis Venus, she would still be


    thedy of the James family of the Pearl City, and wouldn''t be so miserable.


    She understood... She understood everything!


    Shivering, she opened her mouth, ¡°I appreciate your lesson, Mr. Shaw.¡± If this happened three years


    ago, Grace would definitely refute him and eximed her innocence. But now, she had learned how to


    keep silent.


    Her silence and obedience made Caden bristle with rage. Yet he could not tell why he would feel


    furious.


    Then his gaze became fiercer. The strange feeling and the mixed emotion had annoyed Caden, who


    had always beenposed and indifferent.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and curled his lips into a cold, evil smile, ¡°Grace .James, ourdy, you


    surprised me again. Hey, if your brother sees you wagging your tail pitifully, would he get mad?¡±


    No. You can''t do that! Grace subconsciously wanted to shout out the sentence. Her fingernails nailed


    into her palm and she suddenly came to her own senses.


    She looked down, daring not to look at the mirror anymore. She was afraid that he would find out


    something through her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°President Shaw, I don''t have a brother. I killed a person and was then put into jail. m just a convict who


    lives her life by entertaining quests. How could the James family has a daughter who hasmitted


    murder?¡±


    Caden hadn''t expected that Grace would say all these and was stunned for a moment. He burst into


    wouldmit that vicious crime three years ago.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Caden kept her head down and didn''t reply. His cold words were like a sword that pierced through her


    heart, making her feel painful and stirring up waves of emotions in her mind.


    Cold-blooded? Caden Shaw, you forced me to be cold-bloodedl!


    ¡°But i''m curious about whether the body of such a cold-blooded person is cold or not. Or, is it... as hot


    as normal people?¡±


    Grace was frozen when hearing the words. Then he leaned forward, hugged her from behind and put


    his hand on her waist. His body was quite scorching! Grace was startled and shivered all over. She


    looked down and found that his big hand was on her belly!


    He unsped two buttons of her loose coat and slid his hand into her clothes... Grace shivered again.


    Caden subconsciously knitted his eyebrows... There was a sweater under her coat. lt was summer


    now, and she was wearing a sweater?


    With the question, he lifted Grace''s sweater... ¡°Caden!¡± Flustered, Grace shouted out his name without


    a second thought.


    Caden squinted at her and asked coldly, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Grace''s shoulders tremble and she stammered, ¡°P...President Shaw.¡± She could felt that he was


    caressing the skin on her belly and was appalled that his hand was moving towards the left... it was


    closer to the scar that she didn''t want others to touch.


    Graces heartbeat elerated. His hand...


    ¡°President Shaw!¡± She suddenly eximed.


    ¡°What''s the matter again?¡± Grace thought that the erotic desire in his voice must be an illusion.


    Right at this moment, Graces brain was working rapidly!


    ¡°President Shaw, pay me!¡± said Grace. ¡°I engage in prostitution. If President Shaw wants to touch me,


    you should pay me.¡±


    She said these as if it was quite natural. Caden reminded the scene in Room 606 just now - the woman


    in his arms had acted so slowly to get the money. All of the sudden, his erotic desire faded away.


    With no reason, when he looked down at the woman in his embrace, he felt even unhappier. Since he


    couldn''t figure out the reason behind this, Caden simply ascribed the weird feelings to his disgust for


    her.


    He suddenly let go of Grace, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Grace quickly ran out of the washroom as if she was running from a monster. Not daring to stay her


    any longer, she opened the door of the dressing room and left without turning around.


    In the washroom of the dressing room, the handsome Caden was exuding an aura of unapproachability


    and indifference.


    Grace asked Gloria for leave and hurriedly ran back to her staff dormitory - South Bay House.


    Ruby Carter, her roommate, hadr?te back yet. Grace stood before the window and nkly looked


    up at the sky through the window. The window was widely opened and the cold wind and drizzles fell


    on her.


    She told herself, ¡°Tomorrow will be better."

 Chapter 19 Rumors

    Chapter 19 Rumors


    On the second day


    When Grace arrived at the Royal Club, she found something strange. Two or three people were


    gathering together and talking in whispers while pointing at her.


    Grace was not really bothered. Maybe it was because that she, a cleaner, was abruptly promoted to the


    P.R. Department that had shocked them.


    But the thing happened in the lounge of the P.R. Departmentter reminded her that she had been too


    naive to think so.


    ¡°Hahaha, herees the dog.¡± The unexpected taunt made Grace''s face bloodless. She recognized


    that the one who was pointing at her and insulting her as a dog was Luna, the hostess of Room 606.


    ¡°Luna, lower your voice. We''re not blind, and we can see a female dog just came in.¡±


    Luna was amused, ¡°Qh, is a pity that you didn''t see it by yourself. When Young Master .Joyce Lance


    ordered her to crawl on her knees to pick up the notes, this woman, with a clown costume and a thick


    make-up, simply followed the order and crawled on the ground. Young Master .Joyce Lance ordered


    her to wag her tail, and she alsoplied. Real talk, I was bug-eyed in shock.¡±


    Grace felt as if all her blood had frozen.


    She blinked her eyes in confusion. Who had turned off the light? Why did she feel it so dark in the


    room?... But in the eyes of others, Grace was standing there motionlessly with terror written all over her


    face.


    But what they didn''t know was that, Grace was indeed frightened by the sudden loss of her eyesight.


    Although she temporarily lost her eyesight, her hearing was sharper than ever and she could hear


    clearly all the teasing and taunt of those hostesses and models.


    That was why, for a second, she had a though of ¡°I wish I could die now.¡± But at the next second,


    Leonas face, which was always filled with hope for future, appeared in her mind again.


    No way... How could she die now?


    She should live her life for the girl who died for her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she gradually saw specks of light and regained her eyesight. Like a lifeless doll which would


    never get mad, Grace ignored the gossips and all kinds of wordy humiliations from the people around,


    seeming not bothered to refute them.


    Luna felt annoyed when seeing Grace acting like this. She stepped forward and pushed Grace, ¡°What


    are you pretending for? Don''t act like a saint when you''re just a bitch! I didn''t see your arrogance and


    dignity when you swing your hips to entertain the guests!¡± Luna felt that it was not enough with these


    words and kicked Grace hard.


    Originally, Grace''s legs were problematic; so naturally, there was no way she could withstand a kick


    from Lunas stiletto. Then with a loud sound, Grace struck the ground heavily.


    ¡°Luna, you should be gentler. How could you kick her onto the ground?¡± One of the onlookers began to


    condemn Luna. lt was fine to humiliate Grace verbally, but beating her had gone too far.


    Luna refuted defensively, ¡°I didn''t use too mu?ch power! How could I know that she''s so weak?¡± As she


    was speaking, she let out at Grace again, as if she was kicking a piece of trash, ¡°Isn''t it enough? Stand


    up. lt worf work even if you keep pretending. Even if you want to pretend to be weak to win their


    sympathy, there''s a prerequisite - you should have a good appearance.¡±


    Unsatisfied, Luna turned around and grinned evilly at the girls, ¡°Oh, did I kick her onto the ground just


    now? Why did I have no idea about it? Eek, didn''t I kick a dog just now?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Correct. Luna is not the kind of person who would kick people. She kicked a dog just now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, bark like a dog.¡±


    ¡°I got a good idea. What about you crawl on the ground and wag your tail like you did in the private


    room yesterday? lf we are pleased, we would also reward you."


    The jeers and taunts lingered in the room. Yet Grace ignored them and quietly propped herself up from


    the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Dorrit you have to work?¡± The door was suddenly opened. Gloria hadn''t


    expected that she would see such kind of a scene when she opened the door. Obviously, Grace


    .James, that silly girl, was bullied. Gloria was so furious that her expression tuned hard. She red at


    the girls, ¡°Why are you gathering here? Come back to work¡±


    The girls in the room had been so rampant just now, but upon hearing Glorias words, they rushed out


    of the room with their heads lowered.


    They all knew that Gloria was ruthless. Although they hadr¨ªt experienced it by themselves, they had


    heard about it, and none of them wanted to be punished by Gloria.


    ¡°Are you stupid? They were bullying you, but why didn''t you fight back?¡± Gloria was still angry as she


    ran to Grace and helped her stand up.


    Gloria just couldn''t bear to see Grace being bullied. She had found out the secret of Grace''s kidney,


    and watched this silly woman being fooled by those dudes yet notining about anything or


    shedding a tear. From the moment when this woman gave her stacks of notes without any reluctance,


    Gloria felt that she could not help herself to show more kindness to that silly woman named ¡°Grace


    .James''''.


    lt was just that... Grace resembled her past very much.


    ¡°Gloria, is there work for me?¡±


    Gloria was stunned. When she looked at the woman before her, the anger in her heart crumbled to


    dust. She heaved a sigh helplessly, ¡°Have a good rest first. You look not good today.¡±


    ¡°I''m good.¡±


    ''tucking good¡±


    Gloria nearly swore out loud.


    But she indeed uttered, ¡°There''s still no work for you. How could there always work for every girl every


    day?¡±


    ¡°All right, then I will wait here.¡± said Grace, ¡°Gloria, tell me as soon as there is work for me. Although I


    don''t have a good appearance or an S-shape figure, I''m willing to do anything no matter how dirty or


    onerous it would be. l can do those that others are not willing to do to entertain our guests. I just have a


    request - please don''t ask me to drink alcohol.¡± As a matter of fact, Grace had never thought of selling


    her bacon. In her opinion, no one would interest at her current appearance.


    ¡°Gr... All right, is at your will.¡± Gloria shook her head and walked out of the P.R. Department.


    She didn''t n to arrange tasks to Grace today.


    But Gloria hadn''t expected that...


    As Grace walked out of the washroom on the third floor, she was dragged into a private room.


    ¡°Tsk, Mr. Zavier, this is Grace .James. l''ye mentioned about her before.¡±


    lt was Queena who was speaking to a middle-aged man with bulging belly on the sofa while smiling


    coquettishly at him. Grace recognized that


    Queena was the model who was kissing passionately with Franklin at the stairwell when she ran into


    them.


    ¡°Grace,e over here. Mr. Zavier said that he wanted to treat you a drink.¡±


    Grace shook her head, ¡°I''m allergic to alcohol.¡±


    Queena suddenly pulled a long face, ¡°Grace, how dare you to turn down Mr. Zavier? Are you despising


    him?¡±


    Grace stole a nce at Mr. Zavier and as expected, she saw his gloomy expression.


    She had no choice but to exin it, ¡°Mr. Zavier, m really allergic to alcohol. And I even died of ¨ªt once.


    What if... I drink the wine and then get allergic. lm afraid that it will trouble you. That would be such a


    shame.¡±


    Mr. Zavier was still unsatisfied with the exnation. Although he didr?t Grace her to drink alcohol, he


    didn''t n to let her off easily.


    ¡°Then what can you do?¡±


    Queena interrupted Grace, ¡°Mr. Zavier, what about asking her to sing songs? To think singing songs


    with her horse voice, that must be interesting!¡±


    Grace voice cords were ruined when she was in jail and therefore she had a hoarse voice which was


    unpleasant to ears now. Usually, she didn''t like to speak; even if she had to speak, she would speak a


    low voice deliberately.


    ¡°Her voice sounds awful. Will the songs pleasant to our ears?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zavier~¡± Queen sat on Mr. Zavier''sp and began to y coquetry, ¡°Mr. Zavier, is easy for us to


    hear melodious songs. But it''s rare to hear a terrible singing. lt must be very interesting. Let''s have her


    sing one song after another. lf you don''t like her singing, then we can just plug our ears.¡±


    ¡°She already sounds horrible, so why do you want her to sing?¡± asked Mr. Zavier.


    ¡°Its precisely because she sounds horrible that l want to see if it would be more horrible if her voice get


    hoarser." As Queena was speaking, she leaned onto Mr. Zaviers arms, ¡°Come on, Mr. Zavier. Please...


    Please...''

 Chapter 20 Rubys Penetrating Criticism

    Chapter 20 Ruby''s Prating Criticism


    Allured by Queena, this libidinous Mr. Zavier had no sympathy to spare for Grace, and agreed


    forthrightly, ¡°Well, it''s at your disposal.¡± As he was


    speaking, his hairy hands cruised on Queenas thighs.


    ¡°Yuck, don''t me me not for being benevolent.¡± Mr. Zavier took out a stack of notes, which were


    roughly worthy of 50,000 CNY, from his ck briefcase and added, ¡°1,000 for a song. lf you sing 10


    songs, you can take 10,000; if you sing 20 songs, you''ll get 20,000; and if you can sing 50 Songs, you


    can take all.¡± But it took at least three hours to sing 50 songs.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Zavier, why will you reward her so much?¡±


    ¡°Dearie, I''ll give you moreter." He curled his lips into a charming smile, of course only he himself


    thought so, and added, ¡°Sweetie, don''t hurry,I will also gift you the most essential and precious thing of


    my body."


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Zavier, you are so bad.¡± Queena got up from Mr. Zavier and headed towards the machine


    swing her waist, and then added several songs to the list.


    After finishing it, she slowly and charmingly walked towards Mr. Zavier.


    Grace picked up the microphone... When she saw that the first song was ¡°Qinghai-Tibet tea?, she


    was petrified. Then she saw that the second song was ''Death Love, and the third song was ¡°Eighteen


    Curve of Hill Path¨ª... As Grace scrolled down, she gradually epted these high-pitch songs selected


    by Queena.


    Queena wanted topletely ruin her voice today.


    lf something had not happened to her voice, the songs she sang would be so pleasant to ears. But


    now, her voice was ruined. When the rough Sound rang out in the room, Mr. Zavier immediately


    furrowed his eyebrows into a knit, while Queena Grace sang one song after another, yet no one was


    listening to them. Mr. Zavier was watching movie with Queen in his arms, while Queena was ying a


    mobile game.


    None of them had asked Grace to stop, so Grace had to continue to sing, until she found her voice


    couldn''t work.


    Although with a microphone, her voice was almost inaudible. Grace ignored the pain on her legs and


    continued to sing those high-pitch songs.


    ¡°All right, pretty much.¡± Mr. Zavier suddenly stood up from sofa, pulled out the earplugs, and looked at


    Grace with his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°You can take all the money on the table.¡±


    Queena swiftly stood up, ¡°Mr. Zavier, she hasn''t finished all songs."


    ¡°All right, sweetie,e on, I dort want to torture my ears with s?ch scrannel songs, and her voice is


    disappearing. The night of rendezvous is always too short, now l want to enjoy my time of being your


    ¡°hubby''¡±


    Although Queena was still unsatisfied, she was not that stupid to offend her sugar daddy. She blushed


    and looked down, and nestled in his arms, fawning, ¡°Mr. Zavier, oh~¡±


    ¡°don''t call me Mr. Zavier, call me hubby. Go, let''se to our ?wedding room''¡± After finishing the words,


    Mr. Zavier carried Queena, who grumbled flirtingly because of his action, and left the room.


    When they passed Grace, Queena saidcently, ¡°Although your voice was disappearing, it


    became more pleasant to ears after singing these songs. You should praise me for the idea. l asked


    you to sing the songs and therefore your voice became pleasant.¡±


    Grace didn''t reply. When Queena stepped out of the room, Grace finally failed to support herself with


    her legs... ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, she slumped onto the ground.


    Grace sat on the ground with her mind drifting away for half an hour. Then she massaged her knees


    and her muscles to alleviate the pain in her legs before standing up. Shivering, she reached out her


    hangs to grasp the notes on the table, and then walked towards outside.


    ¡°Gloria, do me a favor, please help me deposit them.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Glorias gaze became sharper. She hadr?t arrange any work for Grace


    today!... ¡°By the way, what''s wrong with your voice?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It''s just that I haven''t sung songs for a long time. .Just now, one of my colleagues introduced


    me to sing songs to a rich man, and then I got the rewards.¡± Gloria was so shrewd, so naturally she


    discerned that Grace didn''t want to continue this topic. She suppressed the doubts, nodded, and took


    the money from Grace while handing her a ss of warm water, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Watching Grace gulping down the water, Glorias gaze became even colder... Grace was so thirsty, and


    Grace''s excuse of sing several songs was not enough to exin it.


    ¡°Gloria, I''l¨ª go to the canteen.¡± Royal Club served its employees a free dinner every day. Seeing that it


    was approximate to the meal time, Grace said goodbye to Gloria and headed towards the canteen.


    After having the dinner, Grace simply killed time until it was time to get off work, and then went back to


    the staff dormitory in South Bay House.


    Her roommate, Ruby Carter, hade back earlier. When Grace stepped into the dormitory, Ruby


    swiftly stood up, ¡°Gr... Grace Sis.¡±


    Grace nodded and walked towards her bedroom through the living room.


    ¡°Grave... ls that true?¡± Ruby suddenly asked a question.


    Grace looked at Ruby in confusion.


    ¡°Is the rumor true?¡± asked Ruby, ¡°Grace, it was widely spread that you... you crawl on the ground and


    wag your tail, just... just to take the rewards... Tell me, they were liars. lts not true, right?¡± Ruby became


    emotive.


    Ruby s words were like a hammer blow on Grace''s chest. Her whole body tautened and shivered


    slightly. After steadying herself, Grave shot a nd nce at Ruby, ¡°It''s true.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that they were not telling lies!" Ruby goggled in disbelief and eximed, ¡°Grace Sis, I


    haven''t expected that you are such kind of a person. How could you sell your bacon just to get the


    money?¡±


    ¡°Grace Sis, how could you do this? Howes that you are this kind of filthy person. I stood out to put


    in good words for you when they gossiped about you, but I regret it now. How could you do such a


    shameless thing?¡± Ruby shouted and criticized Grace angrily, ¡°I was mistaken about you!¡±


    Grace stood at the door of her bedroom and listened to Ruby''s criticism quietly. She looked at this


    university student withposure and gave her a light smile.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Ruby asked in disbelief, ¡°How can you smile at this moment? Grace, to get


    the money, you can do everything, right?¡± Ruby was irritated and shouted at Grace, ¡°ls money so


    important to you?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s voice became sharp and rasping. Grace was stillposed and calmly casted her gaze on the


    exciting and angry girl, ¡°lY money is not important, why do you work in Royal Club?¡± She slowly uttered


    the words in aposed manner, as if she was stating a truth.


    "I... .Ruby''s expression changed. ¡°This is totally different! I work as a waitress in Royal Club, and what l


    need to do here is to take the dishes to the table. You also know about the condition of my family! l just


    want to earn my tuition fee and living expenses." Ruby red at Grace as if she was looking at


    something filthy, ¡°I won''t be like you. You can do anything to get the money and have no bottom line!¡±


    Grace smiled again. Ruby just scolded her for having no bottom line. But as a matter of fact, she did


    have a bottom line ¡ª she won''t drink alcohol, and she must live her life!

 Chapter 21 Caden! Did You Hear It?

    Chapter 21 Caden! Did You Hear It?


    When a person has fallen down to a certain degree, the baseline is just to be alive.


    Grace looked at Ruby. Ruby''s young and soft face, and her promising and colorful life, had all been


    beyond her reach her whole life.


    ¡°Grace! How can you just stand there andugh?¡± Ruby stamped her feet, ¡°Grace, I am telling you, no


    matter how much money you earn, it''s all useless because everyone thinks so low of you! The female


    models in the P.R. departments with their sugar daddies are better than you! What you did... you don''t


    even have any self-respect! Who would respect you?¡±


    Having finished saying what she wanted, Ruby snorted, not even looking at Grace anymore. Grace


    stood there quietly for a long time before going back to her bedroom. Tiredness was evident on her


    face and Ruby''s words... I only came here to earn some money for tuition and living expenses. I would


    never do anything like that for money like you.


    Grace smiled... She too, just worked here to earn some living expenses, to have this ce to shelter


    her from the rain and wind. .Just so she could eat enough and not have to beg on the streets. Who


    wanted that kind of money?


    lf she had known that, at that time, in the 606 room, her concern about Ruby and what the others were


    doing to her would cause her this much trouble today; if she was allowed again to choose between


    stepping in or ignoring... would she do the same?


    Grace fell asleep thinking about it.


    She woke up to find herself in the hospital.


    "You are awake"


    Grace opened her eyes and called out in a low voice, ¡°Gloria, where am I?" Her throat hurt when she


    spoke.


    "Hospital." Gloria replied as she peeled an apple and cut it into small pieces. She picked up a piece


    with a toothpick and fed it to Grace, "Eat something first and then talk."


    Grace was a little flustered at the sudden care, but she still epted the fruit and ate it, ''Gloria, why am


    I in the hospital?"


    Hearing this, Gloria felt angry.


    She pulled a long face, "You don''t know why you are in the hospital? I want to ask you, for how many


    days have you had a high fever?" If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t see Gracee to workst


    night and decided to check up on her because she was worried, Grace might have died of a high fever


    in the staff dormitory.


    "I didn''t see you in Royal Clubst night, so ¨ª went to your ce to see if you were alright. Your


    temperature was so high that l could even have fried eggs on you. l called 120 in a hurry. When I sent


    you to the hospital, your fever was already around 42 degrees, and you were severely dehydrated.


    Even the doctor said that if I was even a little bitte in sending you here, no doctor on earth would


    have been able to save you.''


    Saying this, Gloria who was still in shock from what happened, added, ¡°Didn''t you tell your roommates


    when you had high fever? You tried to act strong, s, but you almost ended up losing your life!¡±


    Grace listened to Gloria ramble on and on. Although Gloria sounded really fierce, she could hear her


    concern through her anger. Her heart felt warm and bitter. Her eyes that had not shed tears for many


    years became tingly and moist. Glorias care somehow became the only window in her entire life in


    darkness, through which a ray of light came in.


    However, she was more worried about gaining and losing, for ?f she gained nothing then there would


    be nothing to lose and no pain of losing.


    By this point, Grace had already had a very deep understanding of this through her experiences.


    ¡°...Why?" After a long time, Grace finally summoned up the courage to ask in a trembling voice.


    Why are you so nice to me?


    A piece of apple was stuffed into Grace s mouth again. Gloria gave her aplex look and said,


    "There is no one in the world that is nice to you. lf even l don''t treat you nicely, then who else will love


    you?¡± Gloria saw her past self in Grace; maybe what she said to her in that moment was for her past


    self too.


    The world is not good to you. lf even l treat you badly then who would ever love you, Idiot!


    To love Grace was also a way of loving her past self.


    They both were simr kind of people.


    Gloria looked at the woman lying in the hospital bed. She tried to hide her feelings, but her trembling


    eyshes revealed her inner feelings.


    She sighed silently again. Aah! This idiot.


    "Grace, can l ask you a question?¡±


    "Yeah, ask."


    "What happened between you and Mr. Shaw?¡± Caden Shaw, that man was really cruel, but he should


    not be like this to a woman.


    ¡±Is it hard for you to say?¡± Gloria saw Graces expressions stiffen for a moment and added, "l¨ª you can''t


    say it then forget it


    "Three years ago, I killed the woman he loved."


    Glorias hand which ?is holding a piece of apple paused for a moment, then she fed the apple to Grace


    and said, "¡°But you didn''t actually kill her, did you?"


    "You are not the kind of person to do such crazy things like killing people.'' Gloria said as if she was


    quite sure about it, "What actually happened?¡±


    At this moment, Grace, who never cried or said a single word even after suffering so terribly from


    repeated attacks and humiliation, burst into tears!


    Caden! Did you see it? Even Gloria who met me less than six months ago knows me so well!


    Caden! We''ve known each other for most of our lives!


    Caden! Did you hear it? Someone finally believed that I did not kill anyone, that I did not do such


    horrible things!


    "Waaaaaa...hnnng...''


    Gloria put down the toothpick in her hand. She didn''t try to persuade Grace to stop crying. She just


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    softly touched her furry head with her palm and stroked slowly, "It''s OK. I know, I know, an idiot like you


    can never have the courage to kill someone. No, wait... I should say, you silly little girl, you have too


    much pride to go and kill someone."


    Continuing, she said, "l guess you loved him very much. But you would never kill the woman he loved


    in order to get him. Grace, you have too much pride to think about doing such an unworthy thing."


    Graces tears fell like rain! The feelings she had restrained for years, were suddenly released.


    That afternoon, Grace didt stop crying.


    She told Gloria in incoherent words, ''! didn''t do it. He didn''t believe in me. No one believed in me. ?


    "He hates me, the whole world knows. I thought that after getting out of the prison, I would be able to


    live a peaceful life."


    ¡±Gloria, they all cursed at me, the whole world cursed at me, they said l am vicious and mean and that I


    can do anything for money. Gloria, l don''t care... I don''t want that money either...¡±


    ¡±They humiliated me. They made me act like a dog; they made me crawl around like a dog wagging its


    tail. They insulted me in every way. But l don''t mind... All these are nothing; they are nothingparing


    to...


    ¡°In the prison, I was stripped and left naked in the cage; the high-pressure water gun was opened


    directly at my body. In the extreme winter, the cold water stung my bones like daggers, but even when


    suffering the pain I didn''t dare to say a word. When l went back to the cell, someone would just always


    turn up to beat me up. No matter how hard it was, I''d been through it all. What is thispared to


    those times? "


    ¡±Gloria, she died. She died to save me. Waaaaaaaa...! l?''m just a vicious person who can only hurt


    people. ¨¬ owe her so much... I can''t die. I have to live for her and achieve her dream of Erhai Lake for


    her.''


    Gloria apanied Grace quietly and listened to her incoherent rambling. Grace vented so many


    years'' of grievances that day and the secret hidden in the heart also came out in broken words.


    What was the dream of Erhai Lake? And who was that girl? Gloria didn''t know. But she vaguely


    guessed that this girl that Grace had mentioned was more important to Grace than she herself.

 Chapter 22 Are You Shunning Me?

    Chapter 22 Are You Shunning Me?


    The sun went down and the afterglow of the setting sun shone into the ward.


    Gloria stood up and looked gently at the hospital bed. The woman on the bed was sickly pale. In the


    warm light of the setting sun, she huddled in the quilt and fell asleep again.


    dust as she was about to leave the ward, Grace suddenly opened her eyes and murmured, "Gloria, I


    have to pay my debt. I have nothing left, I only have myself. Is it okay for me to use myself?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes again and fell asleep.


    Gloria felt as if her heart was pricked by needles and felt many emotions at once.


    Grace was so much in pain and so determined in paying back her debt... Gloria could not believe that


    such a person would do that kind of horrible thing.


    Grace said that everyone was scolding her for being mean and lowly... Grace? Mean and lowly? lf


    Grace was lowly and mean then who was noble and righteous in the world?


    This silly girl...Gloria admired her pridel


    Back at that time, Gloria would cry bitterly when there was no one, and she even thought about killing


    herself, but Grace, a silly girl, bore all this without even saying a word.


    In other people''s eyes, grace sold her dignity for the sake of money. But this woman didn''t even nce


    at the money once and handed it over.


    Others didn''t understand, but Gloria knew this silly little idiot didn''t need her dignity; and what she


    exchanged for it was not money - it was freedom.


    That man, Caden Shaw, used five million to take away an innocent womars freedom.


    These five million are an astronomical figure for her now, and she was bound firmly to this kind of


    invisible shackle.


    Right now, Grace, this silly woman, was exhausting all her strength to break away from the shackles.


    When an egg runs towards a stone to hit it, it knows clearly that it will break, but it still doesn''t


    surrender. Mr. Shaw, aren''t you going a bit too far with this?


    As the night fell, Gloria returned to the Royal Club.


    Just as she entered the office,


    "Where is she?"


    "Mr. Shaw? Who are you asking about?" Gloria didn''t expect that Caden would be waiting for her in her


    office.


    "Grace James, where is she?¡±


    lt was fine until he mentioned Grace. Hearing him say Grace''s name, Gloria felt angry for no reason.


    The person opposite to her was her boss, and his methods were cruel, so she had no power to show


    her opinion.


    Suppressing her anger deep in her heart, Gloria said reluctantly, ''Grace .James asked for a leave


    today."


    "Go and call her,'' The man on the sofa said indifferently, Who allowed her to take leave. Did she earn


    five million?2"


    Gloria gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Shaw! Grace is ilII¡±


    "You seem to be quite resentful towards me..."


    "No!¡± Glorias expressions changed as she quickly said, ¡°Grace fell ill in the staff dormitoryst night. lf I


    hadrt rushed to the dormitory in time, she would have lost her life. When the ambnce took her to the


    hospital, she had a high fever of 42 degrees. The doctor said that if I was even a little bitte, he would


    not have been able to save her.''


    Something popped into Cadens mind as he heard that she was ill; his ck pupils shrank suddenly.


    One second... Two seconds... Three seconds, Caden suddenly sprang up with his tall body.


    Without saying a word, he walked out of the office. When passing by Gloria, he asked, "Which


    hospital?"


    Umm... What did he mean?


    Gloria subconsciously said, "The First People''s Hospital, inpatient department Ward No. 7012." In order


    to give Grace a good recuperation environment, plus that Grace''s condition was very bad at that time,


    Gloria decided not to save money and arranged a personal ward for Grace. ording to the doctor, IV


    drip for some days would help her recover better and faster.


    Gloria looked at Cadens retreating back and suddenly called out, "Mr. Shaw, l just came back from the


    hospital. When I left, she had just fallen asleep.'' She meant to imply that it was not a good idea for him


    to visit her and interrupt her rest.


    "After she has rested a bit, I''d go and tell her about today''s work and will make some soup for her and


    send it to her." Gloria said.


    While Cadens long legs did not show any signs of stopping. Gloria repeated, "You don''t have to go. I


    sent someone with the soup to her.''


    "What even, Caden Shaw? What do you want?'' Gloria thought, looking strangely at Cadens back


    disappearing around the corner.


    Downstairs, Caden got into the car and made a phone call, ''Humbert, go to the Pearl Restaurant, buy


    some hot porridge and send it to the inpatient department of the First People''s Hospital, 7012 ward."


    "Okay, who is the patient?¡±


    "Don¡¯t ask questions, just buy and deliver it!'' Cadens powerful voice suddenly rang through the phone


    as he ordered, "You have half an hour to deliver.''


    "Fuck! Am I Superman? I can¡¯t fly!¡± Thankfully, Caden had already mercilessly hung up the phone so


    he did not heard Humbert explode withins.


    Shit!


    Humbert quickly put on his clothes and ran downstairs.


    As he went downstairs, he called the Restaurant and ordered the food... "Yes, that''s all. IIl be there to


    receive it in fifteen minutes. Please be quick. ''After that, he hung up the phone and began to curse


    Caden and his ancestors in his heart.


    Who was the patient anyway? Who made the indifferent and cold Caden order people around for


    them?


    Even when Wallis was ill back then, Caden didn''t move this fast to order food for her.


    Caden walked into Grace''s ward and nodded in approval in his heart for the single person ward chosen


    by Gloria, praising Gloria for knowing how to do things.


    Gloria, however, did not choose this ward for Grace to make Caden happy.


    He walked toward Grace''s bedside and gazed at the woman on the bed, his dark eyes full of


    inexplicable andplicated emotions.


    Caden never thought that a person could change so much in just three years.


    In three years, her small and delicate face had be somewhat unrecognizable; the skin had lost its


    luster. Only by looking carefully, one could still find the remnants of the features of the beautiful


    daughter of the James family, but there was no longer the original aura around it.


    Puffy under-eye bags, messy eyebrows, dry lips, rough skin... in just three years!


    At that moment, the woman on the hospital bed moved her head slightly to the side; the bangs covering


    the forehead slipped aside, revealing the scar on her forehead.


    Cadens eyes became sharper. He frowned and looked at the eye-catching scar for a long time. He


    couldn''t help but stretch out his hand. As soon as he touched the scar on Grace s forehead, she woke


    up.


    In an instant She dodged his hand in horror!


    How did hee? What did he want to do!


    Caden could not believe it.


    She dodged his hand?


    As if he was not convinced, he reached out to to?ch Grace again... In an instant Grace almost


    subconsciously picked up the quilt over her head and hid behind it.


    Caden was furious and looked at the woman hiding ?n the quilt. His face was cold and horrible!


    This damned woman was really hiding from him!


    Staring quietly at the woman who curled up herself into a ball in the quilt, he could see her shaking


    beneath the quilt.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grace hid under the quilt and began to regret it. Why did she hide ?in the quilt? lf Caden wanted to do


    something to her, then even hiding in a grave won¡¯t help her. What was the use of hiding in a quilt?


    With a rustling sound, Caden pulled away Grace''s quilt off her head with one big hand. His voice was


    cold and piercing as he opened his thin lips and asked slowly "¡°Are you shunning me?¡±


    -------


    The story is updated daily. 10 chapters a day, everyone!

 Chapter 23 Caden Kissed Her

    Chapter 23 Caden Kissed Her


    "No!" Grace responded in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide from you, Mr. Shaw!"


    Lies!


    She was hiding from him!


    But...


    "What''s the matter with your voice?" How hoarse was her voice!


    "I have a sore throat.¡± Grace lowered her eyes and refused to say more.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?"


    Grace''s eyelids twitched, but she didn''t refute.


    Caden who was standing beside her bed raised his eyebrows slowly and felt even unhappier.


    Suddenly, he leaned forward. Grace saw in a horrified trance as he propped an arm on the mattress


    beside her, and suddenly narrowed the distance between them.


    His other hand reached out to Grace; and when she subconsciously shrunk backwards, Caden said in


    a calm voice, "Don''t move."


    Seeing that Grace sat motionless obediently, Caden pushed her bangs aside and ran his fingers on the


    scar on her forehead. Grace was already not well; it was really hard for her to ignore Caden¡¯s cold


    finger touching her.


    Caden stroked the scar softly with his fingers, pursed his lips, and asked unhappily, "How did you get


    this scar?¡±


    Grace looked up at Caden in front of her... Hypocritical bastard!


    How did she get it? As if he didn¡¯t know about it!


    She replied stiffly, "Got hurt." Thanks to you! She added in her heart.


    The finger stroked the scar and slowly began to travel downwards towards her lips.


    Her skin beneath his fingertips was dry and peeling, and was pale in color.


    Grace did not dare to move at all. She stayed in her ce with her neck stiff, as his palm held most of


    her face.


    His thumb moved across her lips, caressing softly. The strange thing was, even though her lips were


    not soft and plump nor pink and alluring like blooming petals, her dry and pale lips somehow aroused


    his desire.


    Caden''s eyes became dark with desire. The next second, he took her lips unceremoniously.


    His fiery hot lips covered hers. Grace had no strength to resist, she passively epted Caden''s


    domineering kiss.


    Sweet... Caden was totally immersed in the kiss. After the kiss, he suddenly remembered...


    "Is my kiss good or was that bastard Franklin''s kiss better?"


    Grace was still in a daze, and her pale face had be red because of the kiss. Before she could


    recover from the kiss, she heard Caden ask her coldly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What ¡®Huh¡¯? Caden frowned, "I''m asking you something. Is my kiss good or that bastard¡¯s? "


    What the fuck is this?


    Seeing that Grace still didn¡¯t answer, Caden was annoyed.


    How long did it take to think about it?


    Was that bastard Franklin''s kiss that good? Did it leave such a longsting aftertaste?


    An unknown strange anger erupted in Caden¡¯''s body; Grace didn¡¯t even have the time to understand


    what was happening. She just had time to take in a sharp breath as she was pushed down on the bed


    hard and pressed by Caden. The next second, Caden lowered his head and kissed her on her face.


    Grace let out a ¡°Oh¡± as Caden brought his hot lips frantically close to her lips and kissed her fiercely.


    Sucking or biting, he must hurt her! Caden couldn''t understand his own thoughts and the strange


    emotion erupted in his heart, even though the woman under him was the culprit who killed Wallis three


    years ago at the moment, and even though he hated this woman.


    But he could never allow this woman to have other men in her heart!


    She was not allowed to into Franklin! Or anyone else! Except for Caden, even if Grace lived her whole


    life under his torment, he would never allow other men to live in her heart!


    At that moment, Caden didn''t think about why he had such a crazy overpowering desire only for Grace.


    He had decided long ago that he hated this woman, but he never thought about why he cared so much


    about Grace''s every move.


    Later, he would regret it countless times; he would regret what he did to her today and three years ago.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!"


    Someone coughed pointedly outside the door of the ward. Grace was startled and subconsciously


    pushed Caden''s shoulder away from her.


    However, the man was stubborn and powerful. He folded his arm around her pressing her under him.


    He put a big hand on Grace''s cheek, trying to confine her in this manner, and continued to kiss her lips.


    He sucked her lips and made unscrupulous sucking noises, not caring that there was a third person in


    the ward.


    Grace''s face flushed red and hot in embarrassment. The sound of kissing echoed in the entire ward.


    In the midst of kissing, Caden opened his eyes without interrupting the kiss. His dark eyes locked on


    the face of the woman in his arms; her intoxicated stance made him satisfied.


    Only then did he let her go, and elegantly nced at the door of the ward.


    "What are you doing?" He asked in azy voice.


    Fucking bastard!


    Humbert was about to lose his mind in annoyance!


    He called him to run to the restaurant to pick up food and now he had the audacity to ask him what he


    was doing here?


    Caden... Could you be more shameless?


    Humbert ced the huge thermos on the cab beside the bed, "Don''t do this kind of thing in the


    future. It''s immoral to do this in broad day light."


    Caden didn''t react at all. However, Grace was red from head to toe.


    She buried her head in shame, wishing to find a crack in the ground to disappear into.


    In just a moment, so many things had happened. Grace was very muddle-headed and confused...


    Caden kissed her?


    Why did Caden kiss her suddenly?


    Grace''s heart was flustered and confused.


    Her heart that had been dead for such a long time was shaken up in a moment.


    Humbert pulled Caden by his hand and pulled him out of the ward.


    "She, she... Is she Grace James?¡± Humbert knew that it was Grace. He recognized her that day in


    Room 606. But what he couldn''t believe was the scene he just saw in the ward... She was pressed


    under Grace and he kissed her, really?


    "What? Don''t you have eyes to see?¡±


    "No!" Humbert grabbed Caden, who had already turned around and was about to enter the ward,


    "Caden, you don''t have feelings for her, do you?"


    Oh!


    This time, Humbert was sessful in making Caden pause in his tracks. The man slowly turned


    around and looked at Humbert dangerously,


    "Who are you talking about? Feelings for who?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Grace." Who else could he be talking about? Humbert could feel Caden¡¯s eyes pierce through his


    soul. Caden, my bro, please don''t use your infrared eyes to scan me anymore, OK?


    He just put forward a reasonable guess! Was it necessary to treat him like this?


    When Caden went into the ward again, he found Grace sitting there stiff, as if she was frozen in the ice


    cer!


    He nced at her coldly as his thin lips spit out cold words, "Eat, I had Humbert specially go and buy


    the food on the bedside cab for you.¡±


    Grace stared at Caden with her mouth open, but only she herself knew that a corner in her heart that


    was closed and silent for a long time was


    slowly opening its door.


    "After all, you are for sale. Since you are selling yourself, I should pay you if I kiss you." Then he took


    out his wallet, took out arge stack of cash from it, and carelessly threw it on Grace''s bed, "This is the


    reimbursement for your hospitalization by thepany. If this is not enough then ask Gloria for more. "


    Bang!


    The door was opened and then closed again! "Take good care of your body so you can earn more


    money for me.¡±


    Caden left looking chic and carefree, leaving Grace looking ashen-faced on the hospital bed.


    She thought he kissed her because he felt something for her. She thought it might be a signal... She


    was wrong!


    This man hates her, as always!


    He would only torture her and humiliate her. He won''t love her.


    She was fooled again.

 Chapter 24 Despise Grace

    Chapter 24 Despise Grace


    ¡°Caden, those words you said to Grace are very hurtful. Do you know that?¡± Humbert followed behind


    Caden while saying what''s on his mind.


    ¡°Do I need to consider her feelings?¡±


    ¡°Since when are you so willful? What if you regret treating her like that?¡±


    Caden handed a cigarette to Humbert, he smiled in disagreement thought, ¡°Just smoke and don''t think


    wildly.¡±


    Regret? Would he?


    Absolutely not.


    Humbert stopped talking. He actually felt that Caden would not regret anything. He didn''t even see


    Caden regretting Wallis¡¯ ident at that time.


    ¡°Want some drink?¡±


    ¡°I have to take care of some matters at the Royal Club.¡±


    Humbert brazenly followed Caden to the Royal Club at once.


    Royal Club, Gloria called Ruby to the office.


    ¡°You live in a dorm with Grace and she''s sick, you didn''t felt anything unusual?¡± Gloria sat on the sofa


    and asked the girl in front of her.


    Actually, she had no impression of Ruby. Yesterday when Grace didn''te to work, she went to the


    HR department and checked the details of Grace''s employee dorm. She also checked the employee


    dorm registered for and saw Ruby who''s in the same room.


    Gloria had seen all kinds of people since she had worked for so long.


    Employees from the dorm, when another one didn''te to work because she''s sick, Gloria wouldn''t


    believe that Ruby didn''t notice it at all. That would actually mean that Ruby neglected Grace on


    purpose.


    Last night it was so dangerous that Gloria still got deep impression of it. When she saw Grace at her


    dorm, Grace already had a high fever.


    If she didn''t go there on time, Grace might just die there. Gloria didn''t care about Ruby''s indifference


    and disregard, but if someone died because of that... She wouldn''t dare to keep such people like Ruby.


    Gloria had always been detailed about work, just now she also checked Ruby and Grace''s rtionship.


    The fun thing is, Luna, the 606 VIP room''s escort told her something she would never imagine.


    Ruby was upset, Gloria was someone who Ruby would never reach, had called her to the office


    today... Ruby thought that she must have done something wrong.


    But when she heard Gloria mentioning Grace... Ruby felt at ease.


    It turned out to be because she and Grace lived in the same dorm, so Gloria asked her something


    routine. It scared her to death.


    ¡°Gloria, I''m not close to that woman.¡±


    That woman...? Gloria lifted her head up and scanned the girl before her.


    Gloria raised her eyebrows and asked with interest, ¡°That woman?¡±


    Ruby felt helpless at Gloria''s expression. But after giving it a thought, she didn''t think that she had said


    anything wrong.


    What did Gloria mean by that?


    ¡°Ruby, do you despise Grace so much?¡± Gloria suddenly asked.


    Of course, who would not despise that kind of woman?


    ...Ruby almost answered like that subconsciously.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she also felt that she''d ruin her image in Gloria''s mind if she had said it like that...


    Actually Ruby thought too much, Gloria had so much work and if not for Grace¡¯s matter, who would


    know who Ruby was.


    Ruby prepared some words at heart before she cautiously looked at Gloria and said, ¡°She did those


    undignified things and it was already known all over Royal Club, how could she sway on the ground...


    picking money up? Gloria, everyone said that she''s very, very, very...¡±


    At the veryst, Ruby looked so embarrassed to even say that.


    Gloria suddenlyughed. Herugh was like the winter snow that melted in the early spring, it was so


    brilliant that it was a bit strange.


    Ruby thought, she wouldn''t have said anything wrong, right?


    Ruby didn''t feel ashamed when thinking of Grace.


    Gloria looked at Ruby with a smile, ¡°Very what? Very shameful? Or very lowly?¡± her red lips curved into


    a smile, she really hated Ruby.


    Gloria suddenly retracted her smile and sneered, ¡°I''ve seen your information, and you''re from S


    University, right? Do you think that being a waiter in such a club makes you more noble than others?


    You think that you are pure and clean? Do you feel that Grace was very lowly so she didn¡¯t have the


    right to live with you? Even if she got sick and didn''te to work, you can justpletely ignore her?¡±


    Ruby looked at Gloria in confusion... What did Gloria mean by that?


    She''s a student from S University, she would definitely hear out what Gloria had meant by that.


    Gloria stood up and walked over to Ruby.


    Gloria was tall and she wore high heels too, Ruby suddenly looked very short when faced with Gloria.


    Gloria had been engaged in the business world for so many years and she looked like a queen with her


    professional attire.


    The young and inexperienced Ruby couldn''tpare to her.


    ¡°Ruby, you thought you''re noble and pure? You have lofty ambition? You despise Grace from the


    bottom of your heart? Let me tell you that you can''tpare to Grace!¡±


    Ruby was not convinced, ¡°Gloria, your words are over the line! I worked hard to get into S University,


    and as a student of S University, would I be inferior to a shameless woman? We''re both poor but I


    would never do anything for money. Even if I work part time at Royal Club, but I am a waiter, I am


    different from that Grace who would do anything for money!¡±


    ¡°bah,¡± Gloria sneered, ¡°Don''t think so highly of your own self. Rich people and wealthy princese


    and go to Royal Club. With any of their pressure, how noble would you think you''d be? You still


    remember what happened at the 606 VIP room that day, right? If Grace was not softhearted and


    helped you out, you thought you can still stand here and say those sarcastic things now?¡±


    Ruby turned pale. She did remember what happened on that day, but, but, but that couldn''t prove


    anything!


    ¡°Even if that was true, Grace indeed helped me. She helped me out but I didn''t tell her to wag her butt


    like dogs on all fours to please those guests. In the end she did it for money. What does that have to do


    with me?¡±


    Gloria wanted tough out of anger, she felt Ruby didn¡¯t deserve Grace''s help at all. She looked at


    Ruby closely...


    ¡°Why did Grace save someone like you?¡±

 Chapter 25 You Thought Youre Better Than Grace?

    Chapter 25 You Thought You''re Better Than Grace?


    Ruby became gloomy after hearing Gloria''s humiliating words.


    She got angry at Gloria, ¡°Gloria, who are you to humiliate me! I am indeed a waiter in the Royal Club,


    but I earn clean money with my own hard work!


    I earned every penny with my own hard work! None of it was earned like Grace who traded her dignity


    for it. I think I''ve lived very


    magnanimously. Why should a pure human like me get humiliated?¡±


    Gloria couldn''t helpughing, ¡°Ruby, I''m telling you that if Grace hadn''t helped you out that day... Just


    by disrespecting the son of Joseph''s family, you would be getting the same treatment from him as


    Grace today... Oh no, you still can''tpare to Grace!¡±


    Gloria smiled in depreciation, ¡°You couldn''t do the things Grace could.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can''t, I would never do things as shameless and undignified like that in my life.¡±


    Gloria nodded, ¡°I hope you can still say that after a week.¡±


    She''s tired of wasting her words with that pure girl, if after getting forced by people Ruby can still be so


    pure, then that''s the real purity.


    "One''s choice can lead to one''s fall. Let alone a week, even a month, a year, all my life I''ll say so. I will


    never do what Grace did for money.¡±


    Gloria said ¡®oh¡¯ and looked away from Ruby, ¡°Okay, you can go out.¡±


    ¡°Then Gloria, I''ll go back to work.¡± Ruby turned around.


    When Ruby reached the door, she heard Gloria from her back, ¡°Ruby, you must remember that,


    Grace''s suffering today was what you should have bear by offending the son of Joseph''s family. In this


    world, there''ll always be something that can make you lower your head. Since you treated Grace like


    that, then I have no need to protect you.¡±


    Ruby objected, she had never felt Gloria''s protection since she entered the Royal Club. After a deep


    thought, Gloria''s protection was bull shit.


    However, soon enough, Ruby finally understand how important Gloria''s protection was in the Royal


    Club.


    In the Royal Club, waiters would probably get teased a little by the customers, but there wouldn''t be


    anything over the line. This was due to the Royal Club''s reputation and power, and also Gloria''s


    principles.


    After Ruby left Gloria''s office, very soon, a problem showed up at the Royal Club.


    Ruby didn''t feel it at first, but another student from S University who''s pretty close to her secretly asked,


    ¡°What have you done to offend Gloria?¡±


    Ruby was angry to hear that, ¡°Gloria wanted to punish me?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking, Gloria would never do anything to waiters just because they did something wrong. Gloria


    would only refuse to take care of them.¡±


    Ruby pouted, ¡°I thought it was a huge matter, she just hates me right? I can just avoid her.¡±


    ¡°You... Up to you, just take care of yourself.¡± the waiter who''s pretty close to Ruby didn''t talk much.


    Ruby seemed not to care about that matter and if Ruby didn''t, why should an outsider like her meddle


    with and talk about it.


    Gloria sat in the office without thinking too much about Ruby''s matter.


    This time, not only Ruby didn''t understand how to be thankful, she even ridiculed people who had


    helped her. Otherwise, Gloria wouldn''t be angry with a mere waiter.


    Yes! She admitted that she''s a bit partial towards Grace. Seeing Grace was just like seeing her own


    self at that time. Thinking of her struggles at that time, Gloria couldn''t help protecting the stupid Grace


    more.


    But if Ruby didn''t look for trouble herself, Gloria wouldn''t be so cold either.


    She had already asked about what happened in the 606 VIP room clearly. Just as she said, Grace


    meddled to help Ruby out and took the guests¡¯ insult in her ce.


    If Grace didn''t help Ruby out, ording to the situation in that VIP room... Gloria guessed that Caden


    wouldn''t have recognized Grace.


    Gloria stood up, right when she wanted to go out of the office, she ran into Caden and Humbert.


    ¡°President Shaw, Mr. White.¡±


    Humbert made a joke, ¡°Gloria you''re throwing yourself to his arms?¡± of course not, Gloria just


    happened to bump into Caden''s arms when she had just walked out of the office.


    Caden gave no reaction. He pushed Gloria after setting her straight.


    That scene incited another of Humbert''s joke,


    ¡°Caden, you don''t understand how to love a woman, such a beautifuldy like Gloria threw herself at


    you and you just pushed her away like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want her? I''ll let you.¡± after saying that coldly, Caden pushed Gloria to Humbert''s arms, ¡°Gloria


    is my right-hand woman, Humbert, you must treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± I was wrong, I shouldn''t have made fun of him!


    Humbert wanted to cry.


    Gloria pushed Humbert away calmly and tidied her clothes before looking at Caden, ¡°President Shaw,


    Grace...¡±


    ¡°Can''t die.¡±


    Gloria was stunned by Caden¡¯s words... His words always made people speechless.


    ¡°Oh... Recently my underling was restless, spread some gossip and disturbed others. I''m going to have


    a talk with them.¡± it''s the first time for Gloria to speak off the point.


    However, Caden seemed to understand and moved his ck eyes, ¡°Whose gossip?¡±


    ¡°Grace.¡± Gloria said, ¡°What happened at 606 VIP room that day was leaked out. Now everyone at


    Royal Club knows what happened to Grace in the VIP room.¡±


    She just said that without the details.


    She just said that what happened to Grace in the VIP room was leaked out, but she didn''t say what


    happened to Grace inside the VIP room. However, Caden understood it at once!


    All of the sudden, his original m eyes sharply staring at Gloria''s face. Caden asked with his deep


    and cold voice, ¡°Who leaked it out?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just knew it not long ago too.¡±


    If she didn''t ask Ruby just now, Gloria wouldn''t have known either. After all, that matter was spread


    behind her for two days only.


    After hesitating, Gloria said, ¡°If my guess is right, it''s Luna, the escort of 606 VIP room.¡± that day she


    caught Luna peeping in front of the VIP room by ident. Else than Luna, she mentioned no one else.


    ¡°Ask her toe.¡± Caden squinted coldly and asked Gloria, ¡°What''s wrong with Grace''s throat?¡±


    Gloria had already felt suspicious at the night where Grace handed her 50 thousand yuan, so she had


    also investigated that matter.


    ¡°Queena, the newer from the PR department dragged Grace to her guest''s VIP room. She might


    have wanted to mess with Grace and told Grace to sing almost 50 songs with high pitches.¡±

 Chapter 26 One at a Time, No Hurry

    Chapter 26 One at a Time, No Hurry


    Originally, there were only three people in the room: The customer, Queena, and Grace. If Grace didn''t


    say anything, then no one would know about it. However, Queena treated it as a joke and told the PR


    department.


    Gloria also known.


    Humbert was stunned, ¡°did she have to be this cruel? This Queena is quite a cruel person.¡±


    As Caden listened, his face turned gloomy, and he nodded at Gloria, "Bring this Queena here. I''ll be


    waiting in room 606."


    After speaking, she turned and headed towards the elevator.


    Humbert followed Caden, clearly aware that his friend was suppressing his anger.


    Curling his lips, Humbert''s eyes shed with high spirits... this was going to be interesting.


    Someone bullied Grace, and Caden was suppressing anger...What did it all mean?


    Humbert curled his lips again.


    Room 606


    Luna and Queena stared at the two men sitting on the sofa.


    These men were high-ss folks!


    When Gloria sent Luna and Queena to VIP Room 606, the two of them thought that some rich folks


    specifically requested for them.


    As they entered the room, Luna and Queena¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    Caden and Humbert, two of the most prominent figures in the Royal Club!


    "Who''s Luna? Who''s Queena?"


    In the room, Caden satzily on the sofa and asked in a low, maic voice.


    "Me! I am Queena!"


    Luna nced at Queena and pouted her lips secretly... Such an impatient fool to rush up at the sight of


    a man. She would get yed with too easily, huh!


    Although she thought this in her heart, Luna also took a step forward, unwilling to be outdone, "I am


    Luna."


    Wine and fruits were already ced on the crystal table. Humbert poured himself a ss of red wine


    and took a sip while he looked on at the two scantily-d women. They had a seductive look in their


    eyes, and Humbert used the wine ss to cover the smirk on his lips.


    "Who wants toe first?¡± Caden said lightly; Humbert almost choked on a sip... Hey, bro, if you talk


    so ambiguously, you will be misunderstood!


    "Mr. Shaw, let me pour you some wine.¡± Luna said smoothly.


    Not to be outdone, Queena deliberately and proudly disyed her plump bosom, and said with a


    coquettish smile, "Mr. Shaw, let Luna pour the wine for you; I''ll feed you some fruits.¡±


    Humbert smiled when watching Caden nod and say, "No hurry,e one by one.¡±


    Ha~


    Humbert almostughed.


    The two poor women didn''t even know that their time of death was near.


    At this time, Gloria knocked on the door and walked in, carrying a suitcase in hand, "President Shaw, I


    have brought what you want."


    Under Caden''s gaze, Gloria put the suitcase on the crystal table and opened it with a "click".


    When the case was opened, two gasps with amaze were heard in the box.


    "How"


    Luna and Queena stared at the stacks of cash in the suitcase, their eyes shined brightly, and their


    souls about to be whisked away.


    The men on the sofa suddenly got up with their model-like sturdy bodies, which suddenly attracted the


    attention of the two women.


    Caden grabbed arge stack of cash, and before the two women, he threw them into the air, acting


    extremely attractive, "You," he looked at Luna but ignored her returning nce, and said indifferently,


    "Get on the floor and pick it all up."


    Luna was stunned... "President Shaw, that, that''s not such a good idea..."


    "Nothing bad, just do it."


    Luna''s face paled, but she was a veteran hostess, and she immediately whimpered, "President Shaw~


    Don''t give me a hard time. I like you, Mr. Shaw, not your money."


    Puff~!


    Humbert swore, this time he really can''t hold it anymore!


    "Gloria, teach her some rules." Even though Luna flirted at him with her eyes, Caden didn''t even bother


    to look.


    "Yes, President Shaw." Gloria''s eyes fell cold, "Luna, the customer is always right. If the customer


    wants you to get down, you have to get down; if the customer wants you to drink, you have to drink.


    You are an old veteran in the club; don¡¯t you even know the rules?"


    "Gloria, I, I don''t...¡±


    "You better think twice about some things before you say it."


    Luna gritted her teeth tightly after hearing Gloria''s words, and went down.


    "Pick up all the money on the ground.¡±


    Luna was unwilling but she began to pick up the money.


    Thinking that the matter was finally over, a faintmand came from over her head, "Move your


    waists, sway your hips; don''t act like a dead fish."


    Luna turned pale in an instant... She finally realized: Isn''t her current situation the same as Grace''s


    situation that time in room 606?


    She turned pale and didn''t know what to do.


    She was a top hostess, and never has she been this humiliated by any customer since she¡¯s been in


    the business. Her self-esteem could not ept this, and she was not the kind of woman like Grace,


    who would do anything for money!


    A person of her stature could not bepared to that of Grace James.


    "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Shaw said?¡± Gloria coldly repeated, "Move your waist and hips."


    Luna felt humiliated!


    "Gloria! Mr. Shaw! It''s no big deal, I don''t need this money!¡± She didn¡¯t need the money on the ground!


    Luna stood up angrily.


    She looked at Caden angrily, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I won''t pick up the money, and I don''t want it.¡±


    Caden''s thin lips cracked a slight smile, and he said slowly, "Who said that the money on the ground is


    yours after you pick it up?"


    Luna took a deep breath and exploded with anger, "President Shaw! Don''t think that you are a big man


    so you canmand me however you want. We have rules here at the Royal Club. Even bigshots


    have to obey the rules here!"


    At the Royal Club, almost everyone knew Caden, but only a handful knew that he owned it. Of course,


    Royal Club was only a small part of Caden¡¯s businesses.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahahahaha..." In such a serious atmosphere, Humbert almost burst into tears fromughing, "Oh, my


    God! That''s funny, Caden; someone asked you to abide by Royal Club''s rules; what are you going to


    do?"


    Caden chuckled lightly, "You''re right," he looked at Luna, "Here at the Royal Club, we have to abide by


    the rules of the Royal Club. Unfortunately for you, in the Royal Club, I am the rules."


    Luna did not understand, Gloria nodded aside, "Royal Club is an industry under President Shaw. So...


    Luna, if you still want a way to survive in the future, listen carefully to President Shaw. Do what Mr.


    Shaw requests.¡±


    Luna''s face was pale as snow now; she couldn''t be any whiter.

 Chapter 27 Revenge for Her

    Chapter 27 Revenge for Her


    "Luna, let Mr. Shaw vent; once you''re out of the Royal Club, you can still work elsewhere. Otherwise, if


    you leave the Royal Club now, someone will grab you the second you leave and pull you to who-


    knows-where and force you to do who-knows-what. Do you understand?" Gloria said lightly.


    Understood! ...Luna trembled all over, and shey down on the ground in fear and picked up money in


    the same manner as she made Grace.


    On the side, Queena¡¯s heart was pounding, and she looked at Caden in fear.


    Caden threw a handful of cash on the crystal table, "Do you know how to sing? One thousand yuan per


    song, fifty songs, and you get to keep the money. If your singing sucks, or you faint during


    performance... Well, we happen to be short on stock over in Southeast Asia."


    ¡°Stock¡± obviously did not refer to goods in the traditional sense.


    Queena felt as if a bomb dropped in her heart. The two of them knew by now why they''re going through


    this trial, or else they would really be fools.


    They knew the reason, but they couldn''t understand why that Grace, a mere cleaner, received help


    from the big boss, who was usually behind the scenes, to punish them.


    "Mr. Shaw, I can sing," Queena said, "But I don''t understand; Grace, she''s just a cleaner! No talent, no


    looks, nothing; we were just ying a joke with her. We can understand why you want to punish us, but


    President Shaw, isn¡¯t your punishment a bit too harsh?"


    Joke?


    Caden nced at Queena with an eerie smile. Her face was charming, but he had no interest in


    admiring it right now. Such a person, in his eyes, was like chewing wax.


    However, at this time, Queena, who tried to appeal with reasoning, made Caden feel a sense of Deja


    vu, just like that woman three years ago, who stood in front of him, with the same determination, the


    same reasoning, and the same unwillingness to admit defeat.


    For a split moment, Caden retracted the gaze that fell on Queena''s face... No, this woman here was


    nothing like the one from three years ago.


    This Queena did not have the pride Grace had three years ago, and shecked the same charm.


    Grace James...


    Whenever Caden thought of her wretched state now, which was far from her sunny disposition from


    back in S City. An irritable temper formed in his heart, and everyst bit of patience with the two women


    in front of him was gone.


    "Gloria, teach her some rules.¡± His cold lips moved.


    "Yes."


    Gloria stood in front of Queena, with an elegant but icy smile rising from the corner of her mouth,


    "Queena, Royal Club¡¯s rules have always been strict. Competing with one another is fine, and


    management will overlook minor issues, but only if it doesn¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    At this point, the conversation took a sudden turn, "And this time, you''ve crossed the line.¡±


    Nothing else; Gloria just wore an elegant, cold smile, and stared at Queena in front of her, "You''re a


    smart girl. You know what you have to do."


    Queena felt despair; she gritted her teeth, nced at Gloria, and took a deep breath, "Gloria, I''ll sing!"


    One by one, just like when she forced Grace, every song was at a high pitch. At this moment, Queena


    realized the pain Grace had to go through as she sang.


    She lost count of how many songs she had sung, and couldn''t stand it anymore, "Gloria, can I have a


    ss of water?"


    "You think?" Gloria smiled without saying a word.


    Caden was frigid cold. Fifty songs seemed too little. Caden watched as Queena sang one after


    another, and personally witnessed her throat slowly lose its voice... That woman, was it like this for her


    too?


    Queena sang off-key a long time ago; she wheezed and swallowed desperately. Anyone could notice


    that her throat was dry and ufortable at the moment. Caden looked at her without sympathy, "If


    you can''t finish, you can go to Southeast Asia to ¡®y¡¯ for a few days."


    Queena''s body trembled suddenly, her eyes widened, and she looked at the man on the sofa in fear,


    and said eagerly and heartily, "Mr. Shaw, I will sing now."


    As time passed bit by bit, Luna felt a sense of relief at this moment. Fortunately, she did not have time


    to punk Grace, otherwise... she couldn''t imagine how miserable she would be now!


    The longer one worked at the Royal Club, the better they understood what "Royal Club" was entitled in


    S City!


    Fifty songs, finished.


    "President Shaw, she passed out."


    Gloria said.


    Caden stood up, his slender legs stepped out, and without looking back, he indifferently dropped three


    words, ¡°Throw her out."


    What kind of ce was the Royal Club?


    Here, there were rules for survival.


    Those who could stay here and thrive had a natural instinct in their personality.


    In the Royal Club, an invisible danger swept across the ce, and everyone remained on alert. No one


    said anything about what happened to Luna and Queena. It was as if these two people never worked at


    the Royal Club, and no one had ever seen them before.


    "Hey, She, I haven''t seen Luna and Queena for several days." Ruby asked suddenly in the staff''s


    lounge during a break period.


    In the lounge, over a dozen people instantly fell silent, as if they lost their voices. Before, they gossiped


    about various big-name celebrities; then they stopped all at once and the room dropped dead silent.


    "What''s wrong? Why isn''t anyone talking?¡± Ruby looked around with a look of doubt.


    The people she saw immediately turned away and pretended to be busy with their own affairs, and no


    one bothered to reply her.


    "She? What happened?" With such a weird atmosphere, Ruby couldn''t figure it out.


    Thetter hesitated a little; after all, Ruby was in the same group as her, and she was very hesitant,


    "Ruby, you see, Queena..."


    "She, let''s go, next gig." Suddenly, someone interrupted She, and the person stood up and called


    She; everyone in the room rustled to their feet. "She, get to work."


    Ruby''s felt disrespected, and she stood up, "Annie, what''s your problem? You won''t let She talk to


    me? Who do you think you are?"


    The one who interrupted She was Annie. She was beautiful, even more beautiful than those from the


    PR department. She had been a hostess at the Royal Club for two years. After hearing this, she


    stopped and turned around, "Idiot, you better worry about yourself first.¡± Annie''s eyes were full of


    despise.


    This Ruby thought that she was so pure and unstained, with "untouchable" seemingly written all over


    her face. If she was so pure, she should go work at the small restaurants or part-time jobs on


    weekends; why was she here in the Royal Club?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you calling idiot?" Ruby became angry with embarrassment.


    Annie raised her brows, "Whoever answers."


    She pulled Annie aside and signaled Annie to drop it.


    Ruby misinterpreted and looked at She angrily, her eyes filled with grief and anger of being betrayed,


    "She! I didn''t expect you to be like this!"


    "Ruby..."


    "She, ignore her.¡± Annie interrupted She, and raised her eyebrows to look at Ruby, "Ruby, you


    better watch yourself."


    This Ruby... she was most likely the next person to get punished. It was unbelievable how she could be


    so stupid yet have such high self- esteem. In the toilet today, she was still telling others that she was


    deceived by that Grace, and how degrading that Grace was.


    There was no saving anyone from the brink of death caused by their own stupidity.

 Chapter 28 Mr. Lo

    Chapter 28 Mr. Lo


    Grace recuperated in the hospital, but she was not at ease.


    "Why are youe back?" Gloria didn''t expect that she would see Grace in Royal Club tonight, "You


    are not well yet."


    "Gloria, it''s OK. I''ve had enough rest." Grace had been thinking about her debt, "Gloria, I''m really well.


    Can I... Please, Gloria, can you get me an assignment? I can do anything."


    "You...'' Gloria looked at Grace who was humble and stubborn, and couldn''t open her mouth to refuse


    her.


    She sighed, "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    ¡°Gloria.¡± Grace said to Gloria as she was about to leave the room, "Gloria, thank you so much.¡± And


    then, she lowered her head quickly.


    Gloria was confused. Did she mistake it that Grace blushed?


    Grace blushed?


    But why did she blush? What Gloria had done was no trouble at all.


    She was such a humble and frightened person that she blushed and thanked nervously for this little


    thing.


    What did Mr. Shaw do to this silly woman!


    Gloria answered vaguely. She didn¡¯t dare to look at this stupid woman anymore. This woman''s


    inferiority seemed to be brought from the bottom of her heart. The more humble Grace was, the more


    afraid Gloria was to look at her.


    She should be a great person, not like this.


    After a while, Gloria came back, "Follow me."


    "OK."


    As usual, Grace never asked more.


    Gloria felt even more ufortable. But Grace''s words haunted her again, "Gloria, my life is cheap. It


    isn''t worth a dime." Gloria sighed silently, took Grace into the elevator and exined the situation to


    Grace.


    "You don''t have to be afraidter. Mr. Lo has always been secretive. You know the Lo Group, right?


    Today, our guest is the president of thepany. Mr. Lo returned to China two years ago, and then, in


    just two years, he became the leader of the Lo Group. But you don''t have to worry.


    Although he is mysterious, there are rumors that he actually likes men. So, you don''t have to be afraid.


    Later, not only you but also other members of the Public Rtions Department will go to the room. So,


    you can stand in the middle of the other people and pour the wine.¡±


    The Lo Group ? Grace was stunned. Three years ago, she was still the daughter of the James family.


    As a rich and noble person of the Pearl City, she certainly knew thepany.


    She was a little afraid to face the rich people who she used to y with. Now when facing that group of


    people, she has nothing left.


    Fortunately, Gloria said Mr. Lo returned home two years ago.


    Grace was relieved. Gloria said that Mr. Lo is homosexual. Why did hee to the Royal Club and ask


    the hostess to serve? Grace was puzzled, but she didn''t ask.


    Grace stood outside the private room and then pushed the door in. Seeing the scene in the room,


    Grace suddenly understood that Mr. Lo was entertaining customers at the Royal Club.


    In the room, there were several members of the Public Rtions Department and only two male


    members.


    Gloria watched Grace enter the room in aplex mood. She wanted to help the silly woman, but she


    could only help the silly woman in this way.


    She wished this silly woman would be free and out of trouble one day.


    God shouldn''t be so cruel to her.


    When Grace came in, the atmosphere there was good.


    She came in quietly, lowered her head, and then stood quietly aside. She was so low-key that she


    didn''t seem to have any sense of presence. As Gloria said, she just poured the wine.


    In the dim light, she was shaking. Although no one could see her, she was shivering.


    She just lowered her head. In the corner, she suddenly became panicked. Why were those people


    here?


    She tried to reduce her sense of presence, and she tried to turn herself into air. Now, she would rather


    be the air.


    Why were they here?


    Grace subconsciously moved slowly towards a ce where she thought she would be safe. Here, the


    safest ce was next to Mr. Lo.


    "You are shaking."


    She suddenly heard a very gentle voice. It was not very loud, but it was a real shock to Grace.


    There was already ayer of sweat on her forehead. Grace didn''t dare to speak aloud, "Mr. Lo, maybe


    the air conditioner is too cold. I''ll pour wine for you.¡±


    She slowly approached Mr. Lo, then squatted down, lowered her head, and poured him a drink without


    saying a word.


    The ss was full, but Mr. Lo didn''t raise his ss.


    Mr. Lo just looked at the woman beside him with a meaningful look, "There are so many people in this


    room, so how do you know that I am Mr. Lo?"


    Grace''s face suddenly turned pale. Yes, she shouldn''t have known that this person was ¡®Mr. Lo¡¯,


    unless...


    "Do you know the others in this room?" Mr. Lo asked her gently. Although he wore gold-rimmed


    sses, it reflected his sharp eyes.


    "I... I just guess." Grace had disordered breathing. She couldn''t imagine what her result would be if she


    didn¡¯t muddle through this time and if she was recognized by those people.


    "Mr. Lo, I just guess.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As time went by, Mr. Lo still looked at her, which made her feel terrible.


    "Mr. Lo, what happens to you? Why don''t you drink?" Even after three years, Grace was still familiar


    with the voice.


    What should she do?


    What should she do?


    Once Mr. Lo mentioned her, she couldn''t escape.


    Three yearster, when facing her former ymates and pursuers, her situation was too terrible now!


    What should she do?


    Grace was in a panic. She was squatting at the feet of the strange man. She grabbed Mr. Lo¡¯s trousers


    unconsciously. She grabbed his trousers like it was her only hope.


    Mr. Lo lowered his eyes and caught a glimpse of the woman who was squatting at the feet of him. He


    was stunned for a moment, and the impatience in his eyes disappeared. He leaned forward slightly,


    reached for the ss on the crystal table, drank it, and looked up at the others with a chuckle.


    "It''s OK." Then he suddenly stood up and reached for the woman who was squatting down.


    Grace didn''t have time to react. She just felt she was being pulled up. When she opened her eyes


    again, she found that she had been pulled up by Mr. Lo, with her face on his chest.


    Then she heard the gentle voice of Mr. Lo.


    "Everybody, have a good time. It''s my treat tonight." After that, he walked out of the room with Grace in


    his arms.


    Several people in the room showed meaningful expressions.


    Then, someone said, "People say that Mr. Lo is homosexual. That''s not true. That''s a rumor. Ha! Hal"


    "Mr. Lo, a beautiful night is short. Have a good time.¡± In the confusion and uproar, Grace was held out


    of the room by Mr. Lo. The door behind her was gently closed.

 Chapter 29 Crazy Lady

    Chapter 29 Crazy Lady


    ###


    Leon turned around and Grace was pushed into a room. She opened her eyes and got stunned, ¡°Mr.


    Lo, why did you bring me here?¡±


    This was a simr private room with the one before.


    Who is she? She is just a prisoner and she could never afford to get into another trouble.


    Graces wanted to avoid everything that made her feel unsettled. She has got nothing left to pay off any


    debts now.


    She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Lo, if you don''t need anything else, I shall leave now.¡±


    However, her legs didn''t allow her to walk fast. Her speed couldn''t catch up with her desire to leave the


    scene and this dangerous person. Therefore, the way she walked looked funny to Leon.


    Grace headed towards the exit with a limping leg. Leon''s hand was in his pocket. The pair of brown


    eyes hidden under the golden frame sses smiled while he watched her walking to the door. He did


    nothing to stop her as if she was a free man and it didn''t matter where she''d go.


    Grace reached out her hand when she finally arrived at the door. She breathed a sigh of relief when


    she held the doorknob, and pulled open the door in the next second. Lights came out from the gap


    between the door and the frame. The private room was vacant so it was very dark. When lights hit her


    eyes, she closed her eyes subconsciously... ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The moment she closed her eyes and started to feel dizzy, she felt her wrist got grabbed and someone


    pulled her. It wasn¡¯t a vigorous pull but she was weak and her leg was limping. So, she fell to the floor.


    Grace immediately raised her head. What she saw was a finely-sculptured face. Under the dim lights,


    the face wasn''t as clear.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out to her face.


    ¡°What...are you doing?¡±


    She dodged.


    ¡°Stop moving,¡± Leon sounded gentle. He gave her a gentlemand.


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale. Three years in the prison had transformed her from an arrogantdy into a


    pathetic and sensitive person. Leon''s voice was so gentle but she could catch the coldness hidden


    inside of his tone... And it is very much like how Caden sounded!


    Caden...Caden...Caden... They must be the same kind of person! He will hurt me! Grace panicked and


    tried to run away.


    However, a voice came out from nowhere.


    ¡°I don''t like a disobedient toy.¡±


    Grace was stunned. Her face went pale. Under the dim light, she couldn''t see anything in the dark


    environment, let alone Leon¡¯s face. All she saw was a blurry image of a finely-sculptured face in front of


    her... Mr. Lo? Caden? Mr. Lo? Caden?


    Who? Who was that?


    She couldn''t think and started to have difficulty breathing. All that repeated in her mind was the name of


    Mr. Lo and Caden.


    ¡°A disobedient toy must be locked up and trained.¡±


    That voice appeared again.


    Grace shivered. Her whole body froze next so that she couldn''t even move a little. Her eyes were wide


    open, and fears were in her eyes... Caden, please don''t lock me up!


    ¡°No! Don''t lock me up! Don''t lock me up!¡±


    The name of Caden and the idea of locking her up made Grace went crazy. ¡°Please, please, I was


    wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don''t lock me up. I''ll never do it again!¡±


    Leon was startled by Grace¡¯s reaction and her waving hands. He took a step back and kept his feet, his


    gentle face then covered in coldness. He was tall enough to grab Grace''s waving hands in the air. He


    then shouted in anger, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Go away! Go away! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. Sorry...¡±


    No one has ever reacted this way to Leon. The switch of the lights was just beside him. He reached out


    his hand and pressed the button.


    Immediately, the room filled with brightness.


    He was still very triggered. He controlled Grace¡¯s movement with one of his one hand, and raised


    Grace''s chin with another, ¡°Are you done? You crazy...¡±


    ¡°Oh my...¡± Leon stopped. He gasped the moment he got a good look on Grace''s face.


    The crazy look, the empty eyes... What happened to this woman?


    Leon is clever. Since he was sure that they have never met each other before, she must have mistaken


    him for somebody else.


    While he calmed himself down, he let go of Grace¡¯s hands and took a step back to a safer range. You


    can''t expect a man to p a woman to wake her up from her delusion, right?


    The best way is to stay away and wait for her to wake up from her delusions.


    The lights were dim in the private room. It was so quiet in the room. All that left was Grace¡¯s mumbles.


    Leon watched Grace mumbles at aside. Slowly, her mumbles became slower and slower until she


    became quiet. Leon then walked and stopped in front of her as he stepped on the cold floor.


    He reached out his hand to Grace. She dodged away subconsciously.


    Leon chuckled, ¡°Are you alright now?¡±


    Grace felt embarrassed. She...sunk into delusions again.


    ¡°My apologies. I wasn''t feeling well today. Sorry for startling you, Mr. Lo.¡±


    Leon chuckled again. The next second, Grace felt warmth on her forehead. Leon said, ¡°Stop dodging. I


    wanted to ask you, where did the scare from?¡± The reason why he brought her out of the private


    room was to have a good look at the scar.


    What?


    Grace was confused. She then answered casually, ¡°I fell.¡±


    ¡°You fell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was from the fall.¡±


    Right, the fall. What a ridiculous lie.


    Grace looked down, ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± She wasn''t used to showing people the scar or letting


    people touch it. Leon let go of her and looked at Grace who quickly tried to cover up the scar with her


    fringe.


    ¡°Feeling self-conscious about the scar?¡± Leon chuckled, ¡°Why don''t you get rid of it through stic


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    surgery then?¡±


    He had lost interest in keeping the conversation going. Leon then turned and ready to walk away.


    ¡°The scar isn¡¯t my concern. It was what the scar reminds me of and it could never be erased.¡±


    Suddenly!


    Leon stopped. He remained silent for a second before he spoke.


    ¡°There was a woman once who said she could never get rid of her scar too. The reason she kept her


    bangs wasn''t to cover up the scar.¡±


    Grace''s heart skipped a beat. She understood the pain behind the words because she had been


    through the pain.


    ¡°Was she your lover? The one who said this?¡± Grace knew she shouldn''t have asked too many


    questions, so she regretted the moment the words came out of her mouth.


    Grace, don''t ever forget that you are a prisoner and a murderer!


    ¡°No, I don''t love her,¡± Grace heard Leon answer, ¡°But for me? I''m the one she loved. So, she is dead.¡±


    ¡°She loved me with all her heart. So she is dead and she died in misery.¡± Grace froze and looked at


    Leon. He sounded so calm as if he was just telling a story of the others.


    But Grace could hear the sound of his heart ripping from his calm voice.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say to Leon. She felt empathy for him. She reached out her hands and hugged


    him the way her brother did when she got hurt as a little girl. She still remembered who she was and


    her identity as a prisoner. Grace gave Leon a clumsy hug.


    Leon froze. Then he heard a gentle voice.


    ¡°If she knows that you love her too, she will surely be happy in another world. After all, her biggest wish


    was for you to love her.¡±


    When Grace was about to withdraw herself from the hug.


    Suddenly!


    A strong arm hugged her back. Leon''s head was on her shoulder and she heard him saying,


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mildred. I love you, Mildred.¡±


    Grace somehow felt relieved. This man had mistaken her with the woman he loved, just because both


    of them have a scar on their forehead and said the same thing to him. Mildred, the woman he loved.


    The woman could never apologize or tell her how much he loved her.


    ¡°Mr. Lo...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a cold voice raised from outside of the door, ¡°Leon, let go of her.¡±


    Grace''s face went pale the moment she turned to the door.


    Leon felt Grace was shivering. He looked at the door, then said, ¡°It¡¯s you. I see.¡± You are the guy she''s


    been afraid of to a point where she lost her mind.


    Caden¡¯s tall body stood in front of the door. His fine sculptured features are covered in coldness. He


    red at Grace with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face was pale and her eyes filled with fear. Her knees went weak. Caden was now a cruel,


    cold, and frightening figure for Grace.


    Caden slightly squinted his eyes and his voice became even colder, ¡°It seems like you never learn from


    your lesson.¡±


    Fear stroked into Grace''s heart the moment she heard Caden¡¯''s word. She took a step forward.


    A strong hand grabbed her. Leon looked at Caden with an insulting smile on his face, ¡°She''s not free to


    deal with you now, Caden. Can''t you see that she is apanying me?¡±


    Cracking sound of the knuckles came from Caden. There were inexplicable emotions in his dark eyes.


    He had his eyes locked on Grace and ignored Leon. He then slowly walked towards Grace.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to mess around with another man?¡± Caden questioned Grace coldly, ¡°Do


    you want to go back to that cage, huh?¡±


    Cage!


    No! No!


    Her hands and head were both shaking. She didn''t want to... She couldn''t stand to be locked up in that


    ce again! She wanted to go to Erhai Lake and return her debts. ¡°No...¡±


    Grace cried out for help. The next second, everything went ck and she copsed.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Both voices came out from different directions. Two hands reached out to Grace to catch her.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Caden caught Grace in his arm. At the same time, he threw out a punch in Leon''s direction.

 Chapter 30 Pathetic

    Chapter 30 Pathetic


    ###


    Leon''s skill was not that bad either.


    He immediately moved his body and dodged that punch.


    Both Caden and Leon took a step back after that punch. Their hands were still in front of them,


    defending themselves and at the same time, trying to predict the moves of their opponent.


    Caden¡¯''s expression suddenly turned cold, realization shed across his eyes. How could he not


    thought of this, that Leon didn''t intend to fight with him. Else, Leon wouldn''t have just dodged that


    punch...Leon wasn''t the type to run away from problems, so he would have blocked his punch with his


    hands if he wanted a fight.


    These were two extreme ways to deal with a punch.


    Leon was certainly the former.


    ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Caden hugged the girl in his arms, preparing to leave.


    When he reached the doorway, someone advised him from behind, ¡°You''re a respectable opponent so


    I''ll warn you. I hope you''ll understand what your heart wants before it¡¯s toote.¡± Don¡¯t be like me and


    regret it in the end.


    Leon blinked a few times, hiding the darkness in his eyes.


    The man at the door was emotionless. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Leon wasn''t a nosy person either. Originally, he wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, but his heart


    softened when his eyes fell on the girl, ¡°Caden Shaw, you''re in love with her.¡±


    The expression on Caden¡¯s face was unreadable.


    There was a slight curve on his mouth. He nced at the girl in his arms. Was he in love with her?


    Leon also sensed Caden¡¯s ignorance. Heughed lightly. When did he be a saint and advise his


    own rival to notmit mistakes in a rtionship?


    ¡°Hey, for your own good, let me offer you thest piece of advice. Don¡¯t ever mention ¡®locking her up¡¯ in


    front of her.¡±


    Caden¡¯''s body stopped a while before stepping out of the room. He headed straight to the elevator.


    Leon rubbed his gold frames and straightened his suit. He too followed behind Caden and left the


    room.


    The elevator rang when it stopped on the 28th floor.


    Once the doors opened, Caden put her on the bed, took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Come to


    the Royal Club. 28th floor, a woman fainted.¡±


    He hung up after telling the person briefly.


    On the other side of the call, Humbert White was confused at first, but he gradually came to a


    realization, ¡°Woman?¡±


    Caden bringing women to that floor again?


    He rather phrased it as going to watch a drama rather than going to save a life. He immediately took off


    his white coat and wore his jacket. He took his car keys and rushed out of the office.


    ¡°Doctor, you look like you have something urgent in hand. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Going to see women.¡±


    Humbert quickly made his way to the parking lot while calling Ingemar, ¡°There''s a drama, wanna go


    together?¡±


    ¡°I''m busy.¡± He rejected without hesitation.


    ¡°Caden Shaw''s drama.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± He immediately changed his mind when he heard the name.


    Humbert smirked, ¡°Royal Club, 28th floor.¡±


    ¡°What''s there to watch? We can¡¯t even go to the 28th floor. I¡¯m not going anymore.¡±


    ¡°A woman fainted on the 28th floor.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, I''m on my way!¡±


    Both of them were excited. How speechless would their parents be if they witnessed this scene?


    They might not be that motivated even if they were asked to collect their year-end bonus.


    The 28th floor of the Royal International Entertainment Club.


    He stood beside the bed with hands in his pockets while looking at the girl lying on the bed.


    He knew well that this girl had a small face, even smaller than his palm.


    But...since when did this face be so thin?


    Her sunken eyes, pale skin and dry lips...where did the original Grace James go? Where did she go?


    As he looked at her...pathetic was the word that came to his mind.


    How could he fall in love with someone who is pathetic and has no dignity?


    How could he, Caden Shaw, fall in love with this kind of woman?


    A mocking smile appeared on his lips. This thought of his was dismissed immediately before it could


    stay in his heart.


    Ignorance.


    His phone rang. It was from Humbert. He had arrived.


    ¡°Come up.¡± He said nkly and hung up. He walked towards the elevator and pressed a switch.


    This elevator could reach the 28th floor directly, but Humbert wasn¡¯t able toe because he didn¡¯t


    possess Caden¡¯s card. Therefore, Caden needed to turn on the switch to grant him ess.


    Ding!


    The door of the elevator opened. Caden¡¯s not surprised to see that Humbert wasn''t alone.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caden didn''t stop Ingemar after ncing at him.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡±


    Ingemar''s eyes were glowing. Using his ser eyes¡¯, he scanned the area, trying to find his target.


    ¡°This is the Royal Club. There''s a lot of girls downstairs if you want to find one. Just tell Gloria what


    type of girl you want and she''ll settle it for you.¡±


    Caden said calmly.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Humbert red at Ingemar.


    ¡°Ahem... Caden, the woman that you mentioned, could it be...her?¡± Ingemar and Humbert followed


    Caden into the bedroom. There was a girl lying on the bed. When they looked closer, wasn''t the girl


    Grace James, the one that got thrown into jail by Caden himself?


    Their jaws dropped at the scene!


    Humbert wasn''t like Ingemar, he wouldn''t exim dramatically.


    However, he was shocked too as soon as he saw Grace.


    ¡°Check her and tell me whether it''s an emergency or not.¡±


    Then beside him spoke with a low voice.


    Humbert immediately went to Grace and checked her.


    After testing her breathing and checking her pulse, Humbert opened the buttons on Grace''s shirt...


    A hand suddenly gripped his wrist. It was followed with a shout.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± It was Caden¡¯s hand. His cold eyes stared directly at his soul, sending shivers down his


    childhood friend''s spine.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m checking the sound of her heart and lungs.¡±


    ¡°You''re just checking. How is it necessary to unbutton her shirt?¡±


    ¡°... Humbert was so confused. Bro, how could I perform auscultation if I didn¡¯t unbutton her shirt?


    ¡°I need to perform auscultation on her. It''s a normal procedure in any medical field!¡±


    Humbert couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Caden!


    Caden let go after listening to his exnation. Humbert then proceeded to unbutton her shirt.


    But then, the hand came to stop him again. ¡°I''ll do it.¡±


    Humbert and Ingemar nced at each other and realized that they were having the same thought in


    mind.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Caden suddenly asked Humbert.


    Humbert was surprised. He then said quickly, ¡°Yes yes yes.¡±


    Only one button was unbuttoned on the shirt... Even if it¡¯s not okay, he had to say okay!


    ¡°It''s nothing. I was just emotionally worked up.¡± Humbert finished checking and joked.


    ¡°I say, Caden, why do I feel like you¡¯re treating Grace James exceptionally well?¡±

 Chapter 31: Her Secret

    Chapter 31: Her Secret


    ¡®Humbert, you really dared to say it!¡¯


    Even Ingemar who was typically undependable, couldn''t resist and shivered while looking at Humbert.


    ¡°Humbert, ''I see that there isn''t anything that concerns us now. I''m hungry, let¡¯s go eat something¡±


    ¡®Let''s go let''s go, buddy, now that Caden hadn''t lost his temper, let''s quickly go... Ingemar said


    anxiously to himself:


    That was true, how could Humbert not know Caden''s resentment for Grace.


    Grace caused the death of Wallis and at that time Grace was the eldest daughter of the James family.


    Caden wanted her imprisoned and she was. Now that she was out, he will definitely not let her off.


    A fool could see how much Caden hated Grace.


    How could a typically scheming Humbert say such a foolish thing?


    Not to be swayed, Humbert smirked and joked, ¡°Caden, do you wish to know? he said as he pointed to


    the woman on the bed,


    ¡°Do you wish to know, this woman''s secret?¡±


    He was a doctor and a rather renowned doctor.


    If just now during the checkup he didn''t find something unusual, then he would have wasted his time all


    these years.


    The man beside the bed squinted and looked towards Humbert and said, ¡°NO!¡±


    This woman''s secret? ... Even if this woman had a secret, he should be the first to know and not


    Humbert!


    He had a raging fire within him. Apart from him, who else was that damn woman close to?


    ¡°If you''re hungry, go and eat¡±


    The order was clearly given for him to leave, Humbert blinked, "Hey, Mr. Shaw, have you no shame?


    How could you drive a person off after using him?¡¯


    ¡°Let''s go, Humbert.¡± Ingemar quickly dragged Humbert and pulled him to the lift.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Humbert red at Ingemar in the lift, ¡°Leave if you want to, why did you drag me


    out?¡±


    Hearing this from Humbert, Ingemar was upset, ¡°Hey, Mr. White, don''t fail to see an act of kindness! ''I


    pulled you away for your own good. Are you crazy to say those in front of Caden? What you said was


    as good as saying that Caden has intentions for Grace! Are you sick in the head? Caden huh! Grace


    huh! The resentment between these two isn''t that simple, that was Wallis¡¯ life! Don''t you know how


    much Caden hates Grace? He wanted her imprisoned and she was. No one in the James family dared


    to do anything. Now look at Grace, does she have the pride like three years ago? Those years when


    she was the eldest daughter of the James family, she was the pride of Shanghai especially her self-


    confidence and arrogance. All the sons of elite families in Shanghai will do anything for a chance to


    speak with the eldest daughter of the James family... The Grace of the past was unparalleled. ''I have to


    say something from my heart. Wallis did eye on Caden¡¯s fame. Though Wallis has Caden''s protection,


    she can''t match Grace''s aura in her presence. But just take a look at the person who wasying there


    on the bed, was she Grace? When you first looked at her, weren''t you surprised? How could Caden be


    interested in her if he tortured her to this extent?¡±


    Humbert spit out a breath and stared at him... ¡°What the hell do you know?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, can¡¯t you say properly without swearing?


    ¡°Saying that you know nothing is already praising you. Okay now, supper is on me.¡±


    ¡°You...okay! ''I want to eat the sweet and sour pork done by your mom¡±


    ¡°Piss off, it¡¯s sote in the night and you want my mother to cook for you? We''ll have it at the roadside


    stalls. Want to eat or not is up to you¡±


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    Of course, these two princes can''t be eating at the roadside.


    28 Floor of the Royal Club


    Caden stood beside the bed and squinted at the woman on the bed... secrets?


    What was this woman''s secret...?


    Why did Humbert know and not him?


    He took his phone to call his subordinates.


    ¡°Boss¡¯ Kirk''s voice came from his phone.


    ¡°Regarding the ..¡±


    As Caden was just saying.


    The person on the bed, ¡°Leona, don¡¯t go..¡±


    The person holding onto the phone tightened his grip.


    ¡°Leona, we''ll go together, together...


    His dark eyes shrunk!


    Kirk''s voice came through the phone, ¡°Boss?¡±


    The man''s face became even colder and he looked at the woman. With a chilling voice, he said


    emotionlessly into the phone,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± And then he ended the call.


    The phone was tossed aside and his slim body bent down.


    Looking at her, a strong arm reached out and grabbed her chin.


    Grace was having a nightmare and it suddenly hurt. It was so painful that she woke up and opened her


    eyes only to see a handsome face in front of her but she didn''t know what was happening.


    That voice was like a nightmare that never went away. He crudely demanded, ¡°Open your eyes and


    look clearly! Who am I?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Caden''s veins on his forehead started to show!


    Leon?


    Leon??


    Were they so close?


    When did she get to know Leon?


    ¡°Pain..¡± Grace frowned.


    ¡°Pain?" The cold voice was coupled with intense anger. He suddenlyughs, ¡°Pain? Grace, believe me,


    ''I will let you experience even more pain!¡±


    ¡°Look clearly! You areying on Caden¡¯s, my bed, and you are calling out someone else''s name! Leon?


    Are you so close to him?¡±


    Grace''s face turned white.


    How did he know about Leona?


    Her heart ached... Leona was a secret she doesn''t want anyone to know!


    It was her debt!


    A debt that can never be repaid!


    She looked at Caden with an anxious and worried expression. The other party was furious and the fire


    within him was raging!


    ¡°Grace, get a hold of yourself. Remember clearly who you are!¡±


    Grace''s face was drained of all blood!


    Caden didn''t scold her and not a word of insult but these words were more depressing than words of


    insults. It caused her to


    gasp for air.


    He was reminding her of her ¡®wrongdoings¡¯ and now she was a criminal.


    To him, what was left behind from that love was fear.


    She drooped her eyes and the eyshes covered her eyes and blocked out the outside world, just like


    she shut out the world


    from her heart... Caden, ''I know, I''m just a number ¡°926¡±.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Shaw¡¯


    She said it very slowly, ¡°Mr. Shaw, ''I always remember that I''m just criminal number ¡°926¡¯, ''I am


    nothing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need his pity and neither his understanding. Although she didn¡¯t know what wrong she had


    done, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Shaw, if I''ve done anything wrong, you can punish me as you wish. ''I just beg you to let me leave the


    Royal Club alive¡±


    He still hated her.


    But she needed to live, she needed freedom, she must... leave!


    Slowly, she pushed away his hand which was grabbing her chin. She propped herself up and got down


    the bed and in the


    man¡¯s surprise, she knelt down. Her pride... was a distant memory.

 Chapter 32: Five Million

    Chapter 32: Five Million


    The sound of her knees impacting the floor!


    ¡°President Shaw, ''I will pay you back the five million, not a cent less into your ount. ''I will work hard,


    please believe me. Give me some more time¡±


    Five million was a figure that the man said to make things difficult for her. This was to make up for the


    insult to him... If this can make him feel better and not be angry, then she was willing to do anything.


    Five million for her freedom.


    Caden''s fury within him raged uncontrobly.


    What he didn''t realize was when he looked at Grace''s expression, he was actually feeling aplex


    mixture of heartache.


    What kind of a woman was she!


    Spineless, pitiful, inferior, meek... Since when were these words used to describe her?!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kneel?


    Kneel?


    This damned kneel!


    ¡°Are your knees so worthless?¡±


    Ha, hahaha...hahaha! Grace opened her eyes wide open as she was worried that once she blinked,


    her tears would flow.


    She''s scared of getting beaten.


    Not that she was afraid of the pain, but she was scared of the sound of her dignity shattering when she


    was beaten!


    ¡®Caden, you should know that in that prison, ''I dared not shed a tear because each tear would bring


    forth a beating:


    ¡®You should know that Grace was no longer Grace.


    ¡®You should know that being bound to the toilet seat for the night and to beughed by all those around.


    At that moment, ''I thought that ''I was no longer a person. I''m a beast, a dog, a pig!¡¯


    sk you for the final time, Grace, you really don¡¯t want your dignity?¡± He asked coldly. He never


    revealed his emotions and no one could guess his feelings.


    Who could have seen that under that cold voice, was hiding his anger and pain? Even he didn''t realize


    that.


    Grace''s hands were trembling.


    She quickly looked down at the ground.


    Dignity? What''s dignity?


    It was already gone after the three years in prison,.


    The sting in her eyes was unbearable and in her ears was the girl named Leona, she said, girl, just cry,


    ''I feel your pain just by


    looking at you. ''I will watch the door and not let them see you. Just have a good cry.


    And then she cried.


    After that, this girl, Leona was implicated and beaten together with her.


    ¡®Caden, ''I don''t even have the right to cry¡¯


    So what was the dignity that you mentioned?


    ¡°Grace, was already not Grace anymore.¡± She said in her raspy voice to Caden.


    At that moment, the indifferent Caden opened his eyes wide open. He couldn''t believe it and looked at


    her!


    She... actually said that!


    She... finally admitted!


    The atmosphere fell silent.


    In the room, a strange gust of air blew .. suddenly!


    The man''s thin lips smiled, ¡°Since Miss James said it yourself, ''I, Shaw, can''t let down your wishes. So,


    Miss James please


    ¡®work diligently¡¯ at the Royal Club.¡¯


    Grace scoffed silently.


    Her eyes drooped to cover her sorrow so that no one can see.


    ¡®Caden, why bother?¡±


    ¡®I turned into this state all because of you¡¯


    ¡®A crippled body, a shattered soul... what have you left me with? Just to let me maintain that proud


    heart of the past?¡¯


    ¡®Why bother to act as if you don¡¯t know anything:


    ¡®You gave the orders to turn me into this state, don''t you know all these?


    And now you still wanted me to be the Grace of three years ago? That proud and self-confident Grace!¡¯


    ¡°Thanks, President Shaw:¡¯


    Her pink lips were pale and split. Each movement stung.


    These words easily infuriated him.


    ¡°Buzz off!¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°''I said ¡®Buzz¡¯ off!¡±


    Caden looked at her coldly and she didn''t hesitate and pretended to be a bee with buzzing wings, "Yes,


    President Shaw¡±


    That mindless obedience... was so damn annoying!


    That shameless woman ... was such an eyesore!


    That... Caden stood up and walked to the ¡®bee¡¯ and stretched out his hand and dragged her by the


    cor to the lift and threw


    her in, ¡°Buzz off! Don''t let me see you again!¡±


    The lift went down.


    When the door opened, Gloria quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She heard that President Shaw took her away.


    Leon never liked to meddle with other''s business.


    Gloria looked at Grace from top to bottom. If Grace had the beauty of an angel and a devilish body and


    mesmerized Leon,


    then she could understand.


    But the person before her... Gloria shook her head in disgust.


    She held onto Grace''s hand and lifted up her head to look at her face, ¡°You''re trembling?¡±


    ¡°I''m alright¡±


    ''''..¡± Gloria rolled her eyes but she knew that it¡¯s close to impossible to get Grace to say anything.


    ¡°You''re too stubborn.¡±


    Grace didn''t answer.


    ¡°Hungry? I''ll take you to eat something, get some nourishment. You don''t have to work today¡±


    Gloria didn¡¯t understand why does she have to treat her specially. She didn''t have the looks and neither


    the figure.


    Perhaps... she knew but she just didn¡¯t want to admit.


    It was as if, if she treated Grace better, it was a way of redeeming her past.


    ¡°It''s alright, there''s a canteen in thepany¡±


    ¡°You... This woman was really stubborn.


    Gloria shook her head. Everyone said that this Grace felt so inferior and have no pride. But howe


    she can''t see her


    humility?


    ¡°You must have been a very self-confident person in the past,¡¯ Gloria asked inadvertently.


    Grace hesitated for a long time and slowing mumbled, ¡°In the past... that was like a lifetime ago¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, this cheque is for you¡± Gloria handed Grace a cheque, ¡°Mr. Lo wanted me to give this


    to you¡±


    ¡°So much?¡± Grace was startled when she saw the figure on the cheque.


    Gloriaughed bitterly, ¡°''I also had a fright when ''I saw it. Grace, can you say what did you do to Mr. Lo


    to let him be so


    generous.¡± An immediate five hundred thousand!


    Although a transaction of this amount has urred at the Royal Club.


    But, Grace...?


    Gloria looked at Grace, it was not that she looked down on Grace but now the world was so superficial.


    Leon was talented, unique, and superior. In S city, he was usually regarded as aparison to Caden.


    ¡°Gloria, this, can ''I trouble you to bank it into that bank card?" Grace gave the cheque back to Gloria,


    ¡°Gloria, is there any work


    for me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She sighed...


    The Royal International Entertainment Club, 28th floor.


    The man stood by the window and quietly looked at the Pearl Tower. His slender fingers gripped a


    cigarette burnt to the butt


    with a long stem of ashes. It eventually broke off and fell silently. His finger was scorched and he


    frowned and tossed the cigarette butt.


    He took up the phone, ¡°Book a ticket to New York... Yes, leaving tomorrow morning.¡±


    He hung up the call, pursed his lips, and closed his eyes...

 Chapter 33: Franklin Cordon

    Chapter 33: Franklin Cordon


    The fact that Caden went to New York, Gloria didn''t even know about it. After all, Royal International


    was only an industry under Caden, it couldn''t even count as a special industry.


    It was just a ce to entertain.


    It was simply because that day, that she saw Grace there.


    Shaw Group was actually Caden''s base camp.


    The Shaw family was a very big deal, a really wealthy family.


    The Shaw family had inheritance that had passed on for several generations. Under the care of


    generations, the Shaw family


    had be more and more prosperous.


    But when it got in the hands of Caden, the prosperity and scale of the Shaw family was unprecedented.


    Grace once again met an acquaintance at Royal International.


    "Why do you like to walk the stairwell so much?" Franklin had an enchanting aura, and it was easy for


    him to seduce a lot of


    women. Franklin himself also knew about his charm, naturally, he had always been skillful in dealing


    with those girls.


    He never expected that by smoking a cigarette in the stairwell, he would meet such an interesting


    woman. Franklin still


    smelled of nicotine right now.


    Grace opened her mouth, still a little confused, "You are...?"


    "Why, did you already forget?" A wicked smile appeared on his thin lips, and a hand approached


    Grace''s face, slowly, it moved


    downward... His gaze followed his fingers, slowly falling on those unpleasant lips.


    Suddenly, the feeling of that kiss was remembered... he really wanted to taste it again.


    These lips - what kind of magic power was it, that after he came back from a business trip, he came


    here in a hurry.


    "Hey¡¯ In Franklin''s eyes he only saw the lips and his slender fingertips touched them. Grace tilted her


    head to avoid him.


    Franklin was not angry, he only said with a chuckle, "Do not move¡±


    While saying so, he reached his fingers to the lips again... It was impossible for Grace not to move, she


    turned away embarrassed.


    "If you move again, ''I will kiss you right now: Franklin''s words were explicit.


    Grace''s ears blushed... She couldn''t believe the way he acted!


    Franklin was happy.


    This woman... Was she blushing just because of this?


    God!


    Was there still such a naive woman today?


    She was like an old fashioned woman... Unprecedentedly rare!


    Grace didn''t understand a man''s mind. When she was in college, she was thrown into that prison.


    Caden did not give her a


    chance to grow from a girl to a woman, and age did not give her a chance to change either.


    To this day, she still did not understand men like most women did in the Royal Club.


    "''I remember you, you are... Mr. Cordon¡± She quickly changed the subject.


    Franklin didn¡¯t hear her. He just touched her lips with his fingers, and said to himself, "Here.." His


    fingers were touching her lips, but there was some kind of strange electricity passing from his fingers. It


    reached from his fingers to his limbs, Franklin was stunned...


    He looked at the woman in front of him who was pinned on the elevator handrail puzzled... What was


    that?


    He didn''t think that her appearance and figure had any attraction to him.


    Sure enough, was it just because of her lips?


    "''I want to make sure about something really important¡± Franklin said something Grace couldn''t


    understand. This was too


    inexplicable, even if it was someone else, they would not be able to understand it.


    After Franklin spoke, Grace didn''t even have time to understand what he meant, and her lips were


    covered with warmth.


    Her eyes widened suddenly!


    What was this?


    What was this!


    ¡°Ahem. A light cough sounded, Grace was taken aback, but she felt suddenly awake, and stretched out


    her hand to push


    Franklin away.


    She looked towards where the sound came from.


    "Ahem, sorry to disturb you." It was Ruby.


    Ruby had been a bit miserable recently.


    Otherwise, why could you run up and down the stairsboriously without taking the elevator that was


    there?


    Who knew that the struggle in the elevator turned out to be so exciting.


    No need to ask, Ruby, like Grace at the time, was deliberately fooled.


    It''s just that Ruby never expected to see this scene in the stairwell.


    Franklin... she knew him!


    He was the president of the Cordon Group, so handsome and wealthy, and many women in the club


    wanted to be a wife to


    such a rich man.


    But... Grace?


    Everyone wanted someone like him, and one actually got a kiss in the stairways... but someone as ugly


    and who was ame cripple?


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the seeming suppression in the Royal Club, or because of the


    inexplicable jealousy in her heart. Ruby knew that at this time, if she didn''t want to cause trouble, the


    best choice was to leave. Pretend she didn''t see anything.


    However, when she saw that the woman Franklin kissed was Grace... she was angry and jealous, and


    she couldn''t help but interrupt the two.


    Seeing Ruby, Grace slowly lowered her head and remained silent. This was her current attitude


    towards Ruby.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, ''I have somewhere to be at, so I''ll have to excuse myself¡±


    Franklin heard the woman''s characteristic rough voice, he was able to stop this woman, but at this


    moment, his own mood was a little unstable, he watched Grace go upstairs and leave.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon. This is Ruby¡±


    The man in front of her was simply the perfect man in her eyes.


    A handsome appearance, a handsome face, a figureparable to a model, and a temperament


    shining from the whole


    body... Ruby noticed that her heart was beating fast.


    Franklin slowly turned his head, away from the direction Grace had left, and his gaze finally fell on


    Ruby. The woman who suddenly appeared... no, she was more like a girl, that was more appropriate to


    call her.


    The corner of Franklin''s mouth still showed a smile, and he stared at the girl not far away... Franklin


    could see clearly what she


    was thinking about.


    Her pink face looked shy, her red face, the youthful vitality, the stic skin... There was indeed a pure


    and moving vitality.


    But... what should he do?


    His mind was filled with the red ears of that ugly woman, he raised his hand to touch his lips, he had


    kissed her twice, and it


    felt stronger every time.


    The first time, he only had the chance to touch her lips, then he was interrupted by Caden.


    The second time was just a moment ago, there was only time to kiss her lips, he didn''t have time to feel


    it better, no time to deepen the kiss, and again he was interrupted.


    He raised his eyes and nced at the girl who imed to be Ruby, the smile on Franklin''s mouth


    remained unchanged, "Your name is Ruby?"


    Ruby''s breath suddenly became faster out of excitement, "Yes, I, ''I, my name is Ruby. Cordon, Mr.


    Cordon, I, ''I am here to serve you. Ah... No, ''I mean, ''I am the waiter here. ''I,1..7


    ¡°Hah:'' A deep and sexy chuckle, melodiously overflowing from Franklin''s throat, the smile on Franklin''s


    lips was deeper, and with his slender legs he walked towards Ruby, "You want to serve me?"


    "I..."


    ¡°Don''t be nervous. You are very cute"


    The melodious and sexy voice sounded in Ruby''s ears, the heart in her chest was like a beating drum,


    and her face blushed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In Franklin''s eyes shed a trace of coldness... this is, really disgusting and unnatural.


    But he said, ¡°I will remember you, you can go back to work" He gracefully passed Ruby, a tall and


    slender body, and slowly


    stepped down the stairs.


    And as he was walking, Ruby''s heart fixed itself on him.


    This... was really a cruel man!


    Ruby went upstairs, she met Grace, and felt uneasy, ¡°Bitch"

 Chapter 34: Slander

    Chapter 34: nder


    Grace didn''t understand why her former roommate would talk like that to her when they met again. Was


    it really because she is so unbearable, so disgusting?


    She gently pulled the corner of her mouth into a sorrowful smile.


    She nced at Ruby silently, that nce may not have any special meaning, it may be a kind of


    "recognition" Turning around,


    Grace slowly disappeared from Ruby''s eyes.


    Ruby was as ufortable as if someone had choked her neck. Her hands that were hanging on her


    sides were now


    clenched into fists, and she was staring at her shadow.


    She didn''t understand, this woman was so pitiful, why did she act so arrogant in front of her just now!


    Her - Grace!


    Why was she so arrogant!


    A cripple!


    A poor person begging for money!


    An ugly monster who didn''t have the looks or the figure and hooked up with men everywhere!


    She thought of Franklin''s charming and handsome face again, and Ruby felt even more resentful in her


    heart... This bitch


    must have taken the initiative to seduce Mr. Cordon!


    Someone nearby kept watching Ruby and Grace until Grace left. Everyone around was watching


    Ruby''s performance.


    Although, this Ruby was now not very wee.


    However, people''s urge to gossip was always very strong, they were able to ovee a moment of


    disgust, and ask with


    ulterior motives, "What''s the matter, Ruby? Why are you arguing with her again?¡±


    ¡°Her¡± referred to Grace.


    Ruby was angry. When she was asked this, she sneered and said, "''I wouldn''t get myself involved with


    a bitch like her:


    When the people next to her heard the word ¡°bitch¡±, their eyes lit up: This was going to be interesting!


    "Who''s the bitch? Grace?"


    Ruby said, "Il just saw her and Mr. Cordon bundled up in the stairwell¡±


    Mr. Cordon?


    This name was really sensitive!


    "Mr. Cordon, you mean Mr. Franklin Cordon?" Someone eximed, ¡°No, that''s one of the wealthiest


    men in town, rich,


    handsome and tasteful, how could he like her? A cleaningdy? "


    ¡°''I saw it with my own eyes. They hugged and kissed in the stairwell¡± A trace of jealousy shed


    through Ruby''s eyes.


    Why her!


    That woman was nothing, she was ugly andme, she had no education, she was willing to do


    anything for money, such a


    dirty woman, why her... her!


    Ruby had long forgotten the good side of Grace.


    "Knowing people''s surface doesn''t mean we know their soul, this is talking about her. ''I used to live in a


    dormitory with her. At


    that time, she was a cleaner and kept quiet every day. ''I thought she was a peaceful person. ''I didn''t


    expect her to be like this, living in a dormitory with this kind of person, breathing the same air every


    day, it makes me almost vomit! "


    "This Grace really is."


    "Shut up!" At this moment, a voice sounded, ¡°Don''t you all have work to do? Are you all fed up? Have


    you forgotten about


    Queena and Luna?¡±


    The person talking was Annie, she was probably the longest working waitress in the Royal Club!


    When Ruby saw Annie, she suddenly remembered that it was Annie who embarrassed Ruby in front of


    so many people, and


    even refused to let She talk to herself, she was extremely jealous of her!


    "Some people just rely on the fact that they have worked in Royal Club for a long time. They are proud


    of themselves and criticize others everywhere. They probably even forgot that they are just a waitress."


    Ruby graduated from S University, and her words were very sharp.


    Annie didn''t even look at Ruby. She sneered and spoke to the other people, "I kindly remind you not to


    follow in the footsteps of Queena and Luna. It''s your own choice if you listen to me or not¡±


    After speaking, Annie turned around and left. When she reached the corner, she could still hear the


    gossiping from behind,


    "This Annie thinks too much of herself. She always talks about Queena and Luna. Queena and Luna


    broke the rules of the Royal Club. The leaders of the Royal Club hate to gossip. But they do not prohibit


    privatepetition.


    Not only the Royal Club, it''s the same for anypany you change to. Annie always talks about


    Queena and Luna, which is basically two different things.


    At the corner, Annie shook her head, it was hard to persuade people who only looked for trouble.


    It''s just that Grace... It seems that she was going to suffer again.


    Annie didn''t n to snitch on her. It was good not to provoke trouble.


    In Royal Club, she learned long ago not to mind anyone else''s business.


    It was already good enough for her to try and persuade those people for the sake of them being


    colleagues.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As for them not listening... "Forget it, those messy things are none of my business.¡¯


    After work.


    It was drizzling outside. At first, the rain was not heavy, and Grace would walk back slowly every night.


    Naturally, tonight was no exception.


    There is a 24-hour convenience store opposite the Royal Club, she was standing in front of the cashier.


    ¡°Miss, 56 Yuan in total, please¡± On the cash register, there was an umbre. Grace nced at the


    umbre. It was already the


    cheapest one in this convenience store. She looked at the wallet in her hand. It was 56 Yuan. Of


    course she had it, but she was still hesitating...


    "Thank you, it suddenly urred to me that the rain is not heavy and ''I might not even need an


    umbre¡¯


    Walking out of the convenience store, Grace wrapped her clothes tightly around herself, curled up into


    a ball, buried her head in her coat, and walked straight forward.


    The rain was not heavy, and it would not be too ufortable for her, but the left side of her waist


    always felt empty, and whenever the weather changed, it would be painful.


    Just when she finally got home, the weather started changing and it was pouring down!


    When she got home, she stuck the key in the door lock but couldn''t open it.


    she tried it again... still couldn¡¯t open!


    Grace was stunned. Looking at the tightly closed door panel, she was surprised for quite a while,


    then... she smiled bitterly.


    She and Ruby still lived in the dormitory together. After that incident between her and Ruby, she didn¡¯t


    want to offend her even more.


    In fact, if two people like them lived together, no one would feelfortable. She didn¡¯t know whether


    Gloria forgot to change the dormitory, or whether thepany believed that this kind of contradiction


    between employees was not worth mentioning.


    Since that day, Ruby''s attitude towards her had changed drastically.


    However, even if Ruby dismissed herself again, something like today, that she was locking the door to


    prevent her from entering the house has never happened before.


    ¡°Ruby, Ru...¡± She opened her mouth, trying to get someone from inside to open the door. But as soon


    as she shouted, her voice stopped abruptly, and she slowly lowered her head, she kept silent... The


    people inside had made up their minds not to let her into the house, and they wouldn''t hear her


    anyway.


    You could never wake a person who pretended to be asleep.


    Standing at the door, Grace looked up to the ceiling... "There is nowhere to go...¡±


    With a sigh, she turned her back to the door, and slowly slid down, leaning against the door panel


    behind her, wrapping her clothes tighter, it was so cold...


    No matter how tight she wrapped her clothes, they were still wet... it was so cold... This night, she


    leaned on the door panel behind her, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 35: I am Tired

    Chapter 35: I am Tired


    Grace got endless nightmares circled every night.


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, she suddenly fell into an abyss... She woke up.


    There was not an abyss, instead, the door after her was pulled to open from the inside room.


    ¡°Are you ok? You don''t sleep on the bed but outside the room?¡±


    Since then, Ruby usually ignored Grace when meeting her. Ruby looked down upon her and would not


    talk with her. She was


    so indifferent and despised Grace that she was shameful to talk with her.


    Early in the morning in theirmon dorm, it was extremely rare that Ruby was kind enough to have a


    talk with Grace.


    Nevertheless, it was not nice words, even worse than nothing to say.


    Feeling too much dizzy, Grace was unwilling to reply Ruby.


    She just said, ¡°Last night the door was locked.¡± Ruby should understand what she was talking about.


    Grace did not expect Ruby to make an apology, but hoped Ruby could stop doing something like this.


    She heard Ruby said in a peaceful voice, ¡°Oh. The door was locked. ''I might do it by ident when


    closing the door yesterday¡±


    By ident? Who believe it?


    Grace shook her head and stopped arguing with Ruby. She started to feel headache and everything


    around her was whirling.


    Ruby continued, ¡°It is not my fault. ''I made it by ident. But the door is locked, can''t you knock it or


    call me? You have your mouth¡±


    Ruby was so talkative that Grace with headache could not endure it to say, ¡°Ruby, ''I am very tired¡±


    Everyone could know it from Grace''s face.


    Ruby pretended to not hear it andughed at Grace; she watched Grace to say, ¡°Oh...l know. You


    mouth only works for the


    shameless things¡¯


    Grace held the door frame and looked too exhausted. She said again, ¡°I am really tired¡±


    She was too pallid now.


    Anyway, Ruby still did not let here into the room and said, ¡°A moment.¡± She stopped Grace who


    was walking inside and became more aggressive, ¡°Grace, ''I tell you now, don''t meet Franklin again!¡±


    Ruby would never admit that she was badly envious that Grace and Franklin got along too well with


    each other. As a student of S University, Ruby had to work part-time in Royal Club for earning tuition.


    She believed she was totally different from the other ones there.


    Grace held the door frame...She almost used up all her energy so that she would not like to say


    anything but lie down on the


    bed soon.


    ¡°Ruby, ''I feel not well¡±


    Hearing this, Ruby stopped for a minute; abruptly, she burst into anger as she got insulted too much.


    She shouted out, ¡°Grace,


    don''t be so poor. ''I only talked with you for a while, so now you don''t feel well?¡±


    Grace pinched the middle of her eyebrow; she was unwilling to argue with her anymore.


    ¡°I got wet in the rainst night. Didn''t you lock the door?¡±


    Grace just told the truth; she did not imagine it irritated Rubypletely. Possibly, Ruby did not like her


    to the extent that


    anything she said would be incorrect.


    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Ruby was angry to say, ¡°Is it me who let it rain? And ''I told you already


    that ''I locked the door by


    ident. You think ''I intend to do it?¡±


    Already in dizziness, Grace felt more headache with these words. Actually, she would like to refute


    Ruby or work off her


    unhappiness without any hesitation.


    Instead, she got rid of the idea as soon as it urred to her, before she would make ite true.


    ¡®Grace, you had not been the princess of James¡¯ family for three years:


    ¡®Grace, you were just a released prisoner¡¯


    ¡®Grace, Ruby was a student of S university who was so prospective in future. How about you?¡¯


    To Grace, time was some of shit! It witnessed how confident she was before as well as how miserable


    she was now.


    She would not like to work off her anger, upset and other unhappiness?


    No, she could not.


    ¡°Ruby, you misunderstand. ''I just said ''I got wet in the rain for overnight and slept outside the room.


    Now ''I feel really terrible as


    well as dizzy. If you would like to talk with me, please wait until ''I wake up¡±


    Grace was almost begging Ruby. Her lips got pale, which demonstrated her weakness.


    She could not help thinking about herself of three years ago. She could not help thinking about what


    she would like to do if she


    did not get changed for the three years.


    She would be the one so hesitated to do everything as now?


    She would be the one so humble not to offend anybody but to keep giving in as now?


    ¡°Grace, don''t me me! ''I told you already, ''I locked the door by ident. Don''t you believe me? ''I


    exined to you. What are


    you doing?¡± Ruby said. She also remembered what happened on the stairs.


    Not only what happened on the stairs but also that in the room 606, Franklin came in sudden to rescue


    Grace who was going to kiss a body guard to amuse some people present.


    The more Ruby recalled, the more she got envious.


    She hated Grace in every aspect.


    Meanwhile, she was much angrier when she saw Grace never rejected anything.


    Grace was so easy to be bullied. Why did Franklin love her so much?


    Not beautiful, not slender, not academic...How did Grace, a nobody girl, fascinate so outstanding


    Franklin? Unless...


    Ruby said, ¡°Bitch!¡± unless Grace seduced Franklin. She was certain of that after careful spection.


    Grace lowed her head and tried to hide her emotion.


    Sometimes she was indeed in great anger.


    But it took her three years to learn how to endure it andpromise.


    Grace raised her head slowly. She looked at Ruby and said, ¡°If you like Mr. Cordon, don¡¯te to talk


    with me. He would not like you for constant disturbing me¡±


    Yes, it took her three years to endure andpromise; anyway, she still kept proud of herself within


    her heart.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She did not scold Ruby for bullying her, instead, she would let Ruby get too mad.


    She even knew well that how to refute Ruby in an easy way to end her these aggressive words.


    Hearing this, Ruby was totally furious. She did not look as pretty as normal, but ferocious and out of


    control. She opened her


    eyes wide with the incredible and uneptable Grace who was always a miserable bitch in her view.


    ¡°Franklin would not love a bitch! Nobody will love shameless you!¡± Ruby watched Grace furiously and


    shouted out. She


    seemed to pick up her dignity in front of Grace for saying that.


    Grace had serious headache and felt chilly to keep trembling. When she looked at Ruby being fuzzy


    and wobbled, she clenched her fists hard so that the nails pinched the hands to make her remain


    sober. She had to tell Ruby, "Ruby Carter, if you love someone, you cannot see anyone else but get


    along with him with extreme sincere. However, ''I think now you care about me more than Mr. Cordon. ''I


    don''t understand you loving him is just a joke? How much do you love him?¡±

 Chapter 36: Went to Hospital

    Chapter 36: Went to Hospital


    Ruby took out of the breath with eyes widely open and felt much blush.


    She became angrier and said, ¡°You said I am not in true love. So, you seduced him; is it true love?¡±


    Grace got frown. Who said Ruby was not in true love? She merely asked how much did Ruby love the


    man?


    Grace lowered her head. She could hide her radiance in the past three years, but not rid her wisdom.


    It was obvious that Ruby turned to be badly emotional only because these words rightly hurt her.


    Grace shook her head.


    Ruby went on to say, ¡°What do you mean? You are so cheap to y a victim and seduce men to earn


    money. Why did you


    shake your head? Deny me? I tell you,


    Grace, everyone in the world can look down upon you, but you have no right to do that to anyone else¡±


    Grace was shocked by what Ruby said just now. It caused her too frustrated. It was correct that


    everyone in the world can look down upon you, but you have no right to do that to anyone else.


    Caden Shaw, are you happy to see it?


    Oh... Grace changed to be the one you would like to see.


    She closed her eyes with only one word in her mind, ¡°Money!¡±


    She was nothing without money; if she had money, she would have...


    Ruby was derisive to have a look at Grace and felt her appearance so disgusting and said, ¡°Anyway,


    remember you are a


    cripple; don¡¯t expect to be loved by Franklin¡± Then she turned around to go to her bedroom and left


    Grace there.


    Grace pinched the middle of her eyebrow and could not wait to have a hot shower to go to the bed.


    It was too hot without air conditioner, but Grace felt too chilly.


    She curled up herself more under the quilt, by which she should get warmer.


    Some thrush was singing outside the window which helped her go to sleep well.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Get up!¡±


    Grace was woken up by someone rashly pushing her. She opened her eyes to see Ruby.


    She was in high fever so that she did not think too much about what happened, just mumbling, ¡°Stop! I


    am dizzy¡¯


    Ruby pushed Grace''s hands again and stopped for a while. Then she sneered at Grace and said,


    ¡°I am not willing to enter into your room. I am just telling you it will be soon to go to work. Get up now!


    Don''t sleep more! Last


    time you did not go to work and I was med by Gloria. Today I would not like to have it anymore. Get


    up and go get dressed¡±


    Work?


    Work!


    Grace''s mind almost went nk as Ruby talked so much with her when she got high fever.


    However, the word ¡°work¡± exploded as a bomb in her dizziness so she had to wake up...work!


    Finally, Grace left her quilt and got up. She felt hurt for all her body as well as got up hurriedly, as a


    result, she nearly fell down


    on the ground.


    Ruby frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t stay there. Here are no men. Stop ying a victim


    again.¡±


    Grace was continuously humiliated by Ruby without saying anything; she changed the coat and put on


    shoes.


    But Ruby would not like to stop it, "Getting wet in the rain made you so weak? I got rain also but never


    made it. Are you such a vulnerable girl?¡±


    Grace rubbed her own head to relieve headache and turned around to say, ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t you know


    anyone in the world would not like a jealous and mean girl? If you want Franklin likes you, please have


    a change.¡±


    Then she supposed Ruby would humiliate her more for a revenge.


    Anyway, she would not like to hide her unhappiness with no reason.


    When she was a child, her elder brother told her that she could do anything she would like to when


    getting illness.


    At that time, Grace especially loved to follow and paly with Caden. But she knew Caden was bothered


    a lot by her.


    Even so, once upon a time, she was ill and requested Caden to have a nap with her at noon time.


    Caden was not patient with


    her again, but she kept bothering him and asked him to follow what he told her before; it was that she


    felt not well so she could be capricious, and if he did not agree she would not be better.


    Out of her expectation, Caden agreed to have the nap with her.


    From then on, she knew it worked. Sometimes she intended to get ill with a cold shower, yet never got


    it again.


    Grace kept in the memory unintentionally so she did not catch Ruby''s unpleasant words.


    ¡°Grace, you said I am jealous and mean. Now you pretend not to do it?¡±


    But Grace shouted in panic with Ruby''s sharp voice.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With the head knocking at the door knob, Grace felt so hurt that she couldn''t help sucking her teeth,


    and turned to look at the


    astonishing Ruby.


    She really felt something warm going from her forehead; then she could only see a red world...yet it


    could be seen from Ruby''s face that Ruby was getting more terrified.


    What exactly was it? What happened?


    ¡°Oh...It''s not me! It is not rted with me! You did not stand steady! Not me! Not me!¡±


    Grace got more blurred vision. What she did see atst was Ruby ran out of the room fast with great


    panic.


    Her vision kept getting blurred, but she was confused. What''s the matter with Ruby?


    Oh..A little bit sleepy.


    ¡°Gloria, today I would like to ask for leave.¡± Grace called Gloria in a lower voice. Finally, she was so


    weak that she did not know what she was saying on the phone...


    Just now, she heard the voice of someone walking to her in a rush. A shadow stopped in front of Grace


    and bent over to have deep breath.


    ¡°It is not rted with me; she stood unsteadily. Yes, it is. Not me! Who knows she would fall down for


    being softly touched?¡±


    Ruby went out and came back; she was out of breath while watching Grace lying on the ground. There


    was blooding on Grace''s forehead, so she used her phone to dial 120.


    The call was waiting to be answered. However, Ruby remembered something suddenly and got scared


    to hang off the call without any hesitation.


    She looked at Grace who was temporarily out of consciousness but did not know what to do. Soon


    Ruby tried with all of her best. At the beginning, she was afraid to have no power to make it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she started, she was totally surprised to look down at Grace... She was so light in weight?


    Anyway, take her to the hospital now.


    Before thinking too much, Ruby had Grace lean on her shoulder and held Grace in arms to go out


    hurriedly, walking to the stairs.


    She called a taxi to the hospital.


    Ruby thought over some problem for a while. Then she determined to call her leader to say,


    ¡°Lindsay, I have to ask for my leave today. My roommate does not feel well and fell down on the ground


    by ident. Luckily, I left my charger at home and went back to pick it up to find what happened to her.


    I sent her to the hospital and now I am here to stay with her...Yes,ter after I arrange her well and will


    go to the club to ask


    for leave for her...Ok, I see. She is my roommate; I will take good care of her¡¯

 Chapter 37: Hid the Truth

    Chapter 37: Hid the Truth


    The doctor walked out of the emergency room and asked, "Are you Miss James''s family?"


    Ruby hesitated for a moment and answered, "I''m her colleague, is she okay?"


    The doctor didn''t have a good look on his face, "Please inform her family"


    Ruby''s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet, "Doctor, is she in serious condition?¡± She had


    butterflies in her stomach, if


    Grace were to die, she would bebelled a murderer.


    No, she didn''t kill Grace, Grace killed herself. She had nothing to do with it, she brought Grace to the


    hospital and saved her


    life.


    If people were to find out that she was involved with this ident, she would be expelled from the


    university.


    She worked hard for so many years just to get into S University, she couldn''t let her effort be in vain!


    Ruby''s thoughts were now a mess, thousands of thoughts ran wildly through her head. If Grace didn''t


    survive and people found out that she had something to do with the ident, she would face


    consequences. She also thought of Franklin, how would Franklin think about her?


    "Doctor, Grace... my colleague, is she really in serious condition?¡±


    The doctor frowned and looked at Ruby weirdly, "Who told you that she is in serious condition?¡±


    "But, but you told me to inform her family members, ¡± normally one would inform the patient''s family if


    the patient was in grave


    condition.


    "Your colleague had a huge wound on her forehead, she lost quite some blood as she was rushed to


    the hospital a bitte, though there''s no issue with her wound. The main problem is that she is running


    a high fever, judging by the situation her fever had been running for at least one night. She has to stay


    for one day or two for observation, and she needs to be taken care of by somebody"


    Ruby listened nervously to the doctor, her heart finally stopped thumping, she immediately said, "Me, I''ll


    take care of her. Well,


    she doesn''t have a family, Iam her roommate and her colleague, I''ll take care of her¡±


    Ruby found out that Grace didn''t have a family when they were having ate-night conversation one


    time. Grace casually brought it up and casually dismissed it but Ruby remembered it well.


    The doctor nced at Ruby, his expression softened,¡¯ You are a kinddy, there''s no problem if you


    offer to take care of the patient, go to the counter to finish up the admission procedure and it''s all good¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go deal with it now.


    Ruby took her stuff along and went through the admission procedure. The hospitalization fees were


    high, it pained Ruby when


    she made the payment, she looked at her ount bnce and felt anguished and distressed. She told


    herself to stayposed.


    The money was her earnings for the month, they all went down the drain now.


    She mumbled to herself as she walked to the ward, Grace was still unconscious. She then left the


    hospital and went to the Royal Club.


    "What happened to Grace you say?¡± Ruby found manager Xu and asked for a leave of absence on


    behalf of Grace. She only mentioned that Grace was not feeling well, that she fainted and fell onto the


    floor, and hence she needed some time off.


    Manager Xu was busy, Grace was just a mere janitor, she was unqualified but for some reason, Gloria


    hired her and let her work in the public rtions department.


    Manager Xu didn''t even remember who Grace was, she only vaguely knew her because of the incident


    that made her lose two of her rather capable subordinates.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Queena was a quick learner and Luna was an old-timer at the Royal Club, but for some reason, Gloria


    fired those two instead of the useless Grace


    "Whatever, tell her to rest well and that she doesn''t have to worry about the club. She should rest for as


    long as she wants,¡¯ manager Xu dismissed Ruby and continued with her work, she eventually forgot


    about this matter.


    Gloria was strolling around the club and was frowning, she was curious why was Grace nowhere to be


    seen today.


    "Oh, wait,¡¯ she saw manager Xu coincidentally as the manager was about to go in the elevator, "Have


    you seen Grace?" she asked.


    The manager turned around to find out who was calling her, she realized that it was Gloria and she


    paused for a brief moment, she then said, "Grace applied for a leave of absence today, something


    about she was exhausted and she wanted to rest, " manager Xu hesitated, and then she trod carefully.


    "Gloria, ever since Grace joined us at the public rtions department, she was nothing but trouble. In


    my opinion, she is not suitable for our department, Gloria. What do you think... about changing her to


    another department?"


    Manager Xu really didn''t like Grace, she was dull and apathetic, she was always dressed in old-


    fashioned clothes, always covering up herself, she was always frowning and constantly looked bitter,


    she was not good looking and didn''t have a good figure. Would the clients even like her? Keeping her


    around just spelt trouble and she would definitely bring down the department''s business performance.


    Ever since Grace joined their department, the other department would make fun of them, some clients


    even asked if they had no better candidate, that they stoop so low and hired somebody like that to join


    the public rtions department.


    Manager Xu was treading carefully andining to Gloria, but Gloria didn''t understand, this


    subordinate of her was a capable worker, why was she alwaysining about Grace behind her


    back?


    Gloria had stered a standard smile on her beautiful face, her smile was wless, "Manager Xu, I


    was the one that arranged Grace to join our department, are you unsatisfied with my decision? Or do


    you question my judgement?"


    The pleasing smile on manager Xu froze, her forehead started sweating and she immediately retorted,


    "No no, of course not. If you think she has talent, then I will definitely spend more time guiding her. I''ll


    take my leave, Gloria, Mr. Lee is waiting for me.


    Manager Xu turned around and left, she was indignant. She didn''t understand what was so good about


    Grace, she was just a janitor and yet Gloria was optimistic about her.


    Manager Xu never knew that Gloria took such good care of Grace not just because she thought that


    Grace had a promising future. But manager Xu wasn''t to me, nobody would''ve ever thought that


    Grace three years ago was apletely different person.


    Gloria stood at the same spot, she feltforted hearing that Grace was taking two days off to rest,


    this woman was finally taking care of herself.


    "Luckily that she still knew when to stop; Gloria rubbed her nose,tely she was most afraid when the


    silly Grace woulde to her and say, "Gloria, I''m done with he work on my hands. Do you have


    anything more that I can do¡±


    ¡°It''s good, it''s good, Gloria let aut a sigh of relief, she was in a good maad.


    Ruby met a colleague when she was going down the stairs, she called out to the colleague abruptly


    and asked, ¡°She, was Mr. Cordon in the office today?¡±


    She was regarded as a ¡°traitor¡± by Ruby even though on the surface she called She hes best


    friend. She was the waitress that got called away by Annie when Ruby was telling her about the


    incident with Queena and Luna.


    ¡°I don''t think so, I didn''t hear that Mr. Cordon wasing over today If he were toe, the girls must


    have known about it¡¯ She asked honeatty, ¡°Ruby do you so like Mr. Cordon?¡±


    The expression in Ruby''s eyes turned stern, what did she mean by ¡°also¡±?

 Chapter 38: Wanted Respect

    Chapter 38: Wanted Respect


    Ruby carefully raised her head and looked at She, she didn''t answer She and instead asked her,


    "She, do you like Mr. Cordon?"


    She immediately waved her hands, "Not me, I''m talking about the others. There are so many that are


    in love with Mr. Cordon:


    The sternness in Ruby''s faded away, she advised She, "It''s good that you didn''t fall in love with Mr.


    Cordon, you see, with his status, he must be picky about his partner, the person who can be Mr.


    Cordon''s girlfriend must be an outstanding person¡±


    "Mr. Cordon is just ying around at the Royal Club, all the coquettish and flirtatious women wouldn''t


    catch his eyes. She, I''m not putting us down, but Mr. Cordon must have high-expectations, don''t you


    go crazy along with thescivious people, or you''ll be the one hurting in the end.


    After she finished her lecture, she looked at She, She''s hung her head low and she was not saying


    anything. Ruby pursed her lips and held She''s hand,


    "She, I''m saying this for your own good. You see, I don''t just tell anyone this, we are friends and I


    don''t want to see you get hurt¡±


    She looked a bit awkward, "I know Ruby, I''m going back to work.¡± Even though Ruby probably said


    that for She''s own


    good, She''s pride was still hurt.


    Ruby didn''t think much and left for the hospital.


    She went into the ward and Grace was still unconscious, she puckered her lips, "Such a pain¡¯


    She talked to the doctor and the doctor mentioned that the wound on Grace''s forehead looked bad, but


    it was actually not that bad, she only lost some blood because she was rushed to the hospitalte. The


    real problem was Grace''s fragile body, she wasn''t very healthy.


    It was the next day in the afternoon when Grace regained consciousness, her fever went down but her


    body temperature was still higher than normal.


    She opened her eyes, her throat was parched, she said hoarsely, "Thirsty..¡±


    The sound woke Ruby up, she rubbed her nose bridge and nced at Grace, "Wait, said Ruby coldly.


    She then poured her a


    cup of water.


    Grace took the water from Ruby, she didn''t say anything and finished the water quietly.


    She didn''t say anything even after she finished the water.


    It was quiet in the ward, Grace closed her eyes, waiting for the other party to say something.


    Suddenly.


    "You hit your forehead on the door handle, it is going to leave a scar. But you seem to have quite a few


    scars on your forehead


    already, it shouldn''t be a big deal adding another to the count. Don''t tell anybody about this, I''ve applied


    for some days off for you at the Royal Club, you should go back to work once your fever goes down. I


    paid for all the hospital costs, while you''re warded, I will bring you three meals on time"


    Grace was still not saying anything.


    Ruby was getting angry, she thought that Grace was testing her patience, "Do you hear me? This


    whole incident was not just my fault, you are to me as well.


    Nobody spends the night outside of the apartment after getting soaked in the rain, that''s why you got


    such a high fever,


    otherwise, you wouldn''t have stumbled from a slight touch from me:


    Grace continued to stay silent.


    Ruby couldn''t help but raise her voice, "What do you want from me? I rushed you to the hospital, and if


    it wasn''t for me, you''ll


    be long dead from the high fever. I also paid your hospital costs!"


    "I''m just a university student, I''m working part-time during the summer break just to earn some extra


    ie for my studies and my daily expenses. I don''t have much money but I still paid the hospital fee


    for you. Yet you''re still not letting this go, Grace, just name your price, how much do you want from


    me?"


    Grace hung her head low and was still all mmed up.


    Ruby was furious, ¡°What do you want, just say it!¡±


    Ruby was ready to pay a lot of money because Grace was known to be a greedy person, she wouldn''t


    have let go of this


    ckmailing opportunity.


    Grace gave her a disdainful look.


    She looked up slowly and looked at Ruby, her voice was hoarse and coarse, it was piercing, she said


    nonchntly, "I want


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    you to apologize."


    Ruby''s eyes were wide open, she couldn''t believe her ears, "You want me to apologize?" Her voice


    was piercing as she repeated herself, "You want me to apologize?¡±


    It was unbelievable, to Ruby, apologizing to Grace was something shameful and absurd.


    "Say it, how much do you want from me?" Ruby sneered.


    Grace who was lying on the bed shook her head, she said slowly but surely, "I just want an apology


    from you.¡±


    "You!" Ruby red at Grace, she was boiling with anger, she said coldly, "What if I don''t apologize, are


    you nning to tell


    people about this incident? Making up stories as you go?¡±


    Grace stayed quiet, apologizing after doing something wrong wasmon sense, was it not?


    Ruby was too repulsed by it, was saying sorry to Grace something so hard to do?


    Grace thought to herself, if it was someone else instead, would Ruby still act like that?


    She sighed and heard Ruby sighed as well, she still stayed silent. She wasn''t mad about not getting an


    apology, deep down she just wanted Ruby to respect her as a normal human being.


    Even though she understood, since long ago nobody ever respected her as a normal human being


    anymore.


    Caden Shaw... Such a powerful man, he could really just ruin a person''s life if he wanted to, from head


    to toes, from inside to outside,pletely destroyed.


    She thought to herself remorsefully, she couldn''t ask for anything nor that she should ask for anything,


    she wasn''t entitled to receive ¡®respect* from anyone anymore.


    ¡°Grace, even if I were to give you all the money I have, I would never say sorry to you. I can kneel


    down for money I can act like a bitch for money I can wag my tail to please any rich person, but Grace,


    if it''s you, even if I did something wrong, you don''t deserve an apology from me,¡¯ Ruby waa vehement.


    ¡®Tell people about the incident if you want to, but nobody will believe you, don''t say didn''t warn you. I¡¯m


    a student studying at the S University I worked hard and studied hard, you''re nothing but a greedy


    woman who would do anything for money. What do you think, would people believe your words or


    mine?¡±


    Grace clenched her fist as she was being talked dawn, she treed to hold i1 in, tried to suppress the


    pain in her chest, Ruby had left the ward after saying all the horrible things, she mmed the door as


    she beft. Grace looked at the white ceiling sluggishly she let the pain eat away her body she felt


    powerless.


    She thought she wouldn''t feel pain anymore, she thought pride was nothing to her anymore.


    ¡°What''s with me today¡± she muttered to herself, her voice gruff, It must be the fever¡¯ ste answered to


    herself.


    Grace knew very well that she wasn''t looking for an apology, but she just wanted to be treated like a


    fellow human being.


    A streak of pain shed through her eyes, she just wanted Ruby to say sorry.


    Was she asking for a lot?


    ¡°It''s my bad, I asked for too much¡±


    ¡®She put her head down, ¡°I shouldn''t ask for the impoesitte; it was as if she was persuading herself and


    coaxing herself, she said it to herself again and again as if she was trying to hypnotize herself, Don''t


    ever ask for 100 much, don''t ask for the impossible.¡±

 Chapter 39: Live Like a Human Being

    Chapter 39: Live Like a Human Being


    Things were simple. It was so simple that all it took was for Grace to continue to cowardly and


    undignifiedply with any of Ruby''s unreasonable and even insulting demands.


    But in the deepest part of her heart, she was greedy - she wanted that long-lost "respect" so that she


    didn''t have to be like before and only needed to be like the most ordinary people to get the respect of


    "human" that she deserved.


    But apparently, things didn''t go as nned.


    Since then, Grace hid her heart, which was riddled with holes, even deeper. She hid the things that her


    heart longed for in the depths of her soul, where no one could touch it. There were dark, cold, and


    lonely as when the deep sea was at its most still.


    Ruby came and went. She always came at mealtime and left after delivering the food.


    "I want to get out of the hospital¡± On the fourth night after the incident, Ruby, as grim as ever, put a


    take-out box on Grace''s hospital bedside table, turned and prepared to leave. Behind her, the woman


    in the hospital bed who had been silent said slowly.


    This coarse and slow voice caused Ruby, who had been indifferent for four days, to stop. She turned


    her head somewhat agitatedly and refused without thinking,


    "No. You are not well enough¡¯


    Did she care about her? Grace looked fixedly at Ruby, "I''m better. My fever''s gone. I want to work?


    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you? You want everyone to see the gauze on your forehead?" Ruby


    said angrily, "Grace, you are indeed something. The saying that you may know a person''s face but not


    his mind is really true. I thought you were honest, but I didn''t expect you to be such a schemer¡±


    Grace lowered her eyshes to hide the disappointment in her eyes. Sure enough, she thought too


    much. How could she care about her!


    When she looked at Ruby again, Grace''s eyes became a little numb, ¡°I have to go to work. You''re


    going to do the discharge papers¡±


    With that, she lifted the covers, got out of bed slowly, and changed into the clothes she''d worn when


    she came.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s eyes widened in shock. Was Grace just ordering her?


    She?


    Grace?


    Order her?


    A sense of humiliation arose!


    She watched as that woman who got out of the hospital bed limped slowly to the door. Even though


    she was walking slowly, she was indeed ready to leave the room. In other words, Grace was serious


    about what she said and wasn''t joking!


    She was really ready to leave the hospital!


    How did this work!


    Ruby''s gaze fell on Grace''s forehead in a sh of panic. She was still afraid. How could the cripple go


    back to the Royal Club before the gauze on her head was removed?


    Without even thinking, she moved her feet to get in Grace''s way, "Grace, why are you so cheap! Work?


    That''s a nice way of putting it. People who don''t know will think about how much you love to work and


    how much you love your job.


    Your job? Isn''t your job just to please men? You haven''t recovered from your illness, and you''re in such


    a hurry to please men? You just can''t wait to be a bitch?


    Or do you actually enjoy the process? Why else would you rush to the Royal Club despite your sick


    body?"


    All Ruby could think about now was keeping Grace from going to the Royal Club, and she ignored how


    harsh her words were. The more she talked, the more silent Grace became. She just looked down at


    her toes. Her hands behind her back were clenched into fists and she couldn''t stop shaking. She


    wanted to retort and exin so badly.


    But she knew well enough that it was useless to retort her.


    It was true that she got down on her knees for money.


    It was true she got down on her knees and learned to wag tail like a dog just for more money.


    It was true she didn''t talk nonsense, and she was telling the truth in front of her.


    That was exactly what she did!


    What could she retort to her?


    Could she exin it clearly?


    ¡°Everyone has a belief. That might be a person or a faith¡¯ she said in a hoarse voice and suppressed


    the soreness in her heart. Grace said as calmly as she could,


    ¡°And for that faith, for that person, for that belief, the people who try to achieve and strive to get it, at


    least they shouldn''t beughed at¡±


    Ruby froze for a moment. She looked up and down at Grace who was standing in front of her. How


    could such wordse from an ignorant and cheap woman who hadn''t even graduated from high


    school? She wondered where the cripple had seen it.


    With that thought in her mind, she looked at Grace with even more contempt.


    As she finished, Grace slowly lifted her foot and stepped around Ruby. But she quickly grabbed her


    arm with one hand, ¡°You can''t go. You must stay here to recover until the wound on your forehead is


    healed!¡±


    Grace slowly looked up at Ruby and said one word at a time, ¡°I''m going to work, and it''s none of your


    business¡¯


    She seemed weak, but she fiercely pulled Ruby''s grip on her arm away. Without looking at Ruby, who


    was shocked, she lifted her foot and walked out.


    Behind her, Ruby reacted and lifted her foot to catch up. Grace had trouble with her feet and walked


    slowly, so she was easily caught up by Ruby. Grace didn''t turn around and just heard the sound of


    footstepsing up behind her. Her throat was burned by the fire. But as she continued forward on her


    limp legs, she said slowly but firmly.


    "If you dare try to stop me again, I''ll call Gloria.


    So what was Rubypared to Leona, who had saved her life with hers in that dark prison?


    Ruby or anyone else, even that man, Grace couldn''t think of anything more important than Leona.


    Grace just let the woman behind her who could only stare at her fiercely set her eyes on herself, and let


    Ruby be furious but not really daree up to stop her again. She took one step at a time and walked


    out of the hospital.


    Ruby didn''t realize that the lowly, humble, ipetent, uneducated, illiterate girl she saw as nothing,


    walked with more ease and pride than she did as an honors student of S University.


    Ruby, of course, hadn''t noticed a man leaningzily against the doorframe with his chest in his hands


    at the door to the room next door to Grace''s ward. The man took onest look at the elevator where


    Grace had disappeared, stood up straight, lifted his slender legs, and walked past Ruby toward the


    elevator where Grace had gone down.


    Grace took the elevator down. She had trouble with her legs and was even slower to walk. Besides,


    although her fever was down, her body was even weaker. She slowly made her way out of the hospital


    gates and stood at the intersection, reaching out to stop a taxi.


    ¡°I''m going to the Royal Club. No meter. Can''t you make it a little cheaper?¡±


    The driver stretched out his head and looked at her, ¡°It''s hard to do business these days. This is a taxi,


    not an unlicensed one. Are you going to take it? I''ll drive away if you don''t take¡±


    Apparently, this driver didn''t want to budge. Helplessly, Grace fumbled with the pocket of the jacket


    she''d worn to the hospital and looked up, "I''ve only got twenty dors on me?


    "That''s enough. Get in the car¡¯


    If she could, she wouldn''t take a taxi because it was too expensive. Just today, she thought maybe she


    could forget her embarrassment, and perhaps she could have the luxury of taking a taxi.


    It was as if taking a taxi could make her seem as dignified as the many other ordinary people on the


    street.


    Grace was trying her best to make herself look like a human being and an ordinary person. She longed


    for the dignity that ordinary people can have.


    Yes. She still craved it inside, but she would never again ask others to give it to her.


    No matter how hard she begged for, she couldn''t get what others refused to give her.


    So, she would try to live as if she were a human being.

 Chapter 40: VIP Room

    Chapter 40: VIP Room


    The taxi drove towards the Royal Club. Grace got out of the taxi and stood in front of the Royal Club


    International, where even the exterior decoration of the building looked low-key and luxurious.


    She didn''t rush in. Instead, she lifted her hands and meticulously arranged her clothes to make herself


    look good and neat, then she tore the gauze from her forehead and tucked her bangs up over the scar


    that had three or four stitches on it.


    Once everything was done, she straightened the spine that had been bent for the past three years as


    best she could. Without looking away, Grace lifted her feet and walked into the brightly lit Royal


    International Entertainment Club.


    Behind her, a sapphire blue Ferrari stopped in front of the Royal International Entertainment Club. The


    window slowly rolled down and revealed a face that could be described as gorgeous. This was the


    strange man who had watched Ruby and Grace talking to each other in the hospital.


    At this moment, the pair of rosy eyes on that gorgeous face was shing with the excitement and


    bloodlust of hunting!


    "Grace?" He kept his eyes fixed on the door of the Royal Club. After a moment, he slowly pulled his cell


    phone out of his suit pocket and dialed a number.


    He askedzily to the person on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Leon, have you ever seen the most beautiful woman?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and didn''t answer his question.


    Instead, he asked in a deep


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    voice, "Who has be your prey again?"


    Then the manughed out loud, "You are still the one who knows me the best¡¯


    "_..What kind of woman is she?¡± Leon never imagined that his best friend would take a fancy to Grace,


    whom he had once


    met.


    It couldn''t be Leon''s fault because the man had liked women in the past who were very posh. Who


    would have thought that


    this time his tastes would be so particr?


    ¡°Leon, that''s the most interesting woman I''ve ever met. I don''t think I''ll be bored for the next three


    months in China.¡±


    Leon, who was startled on the other end of the phone, asked with his eyebrows raised, ¡°You think so


    highly of her?" Three months? It should be noted that the longest hunt this guy had had so far was only


    two months.


    "She''s an interesting woman and the most paradoxical woman I''ve ever met. She''s both humble and


    proud. Have you ever seen anyone who can interpret humble as proud as the proud sun? Unless that


    pride of her was embedded in her bones.


    I''m curious as to who and what could have turned such a woman into what she is. Leon, I want to


    awaken the real her:


    Leon felt somehow frightened. He''d known Cayne for over a decade and had never heard such words


    from him, "Do what you want.¡± He still trusted his best friend''s sanity, "I won''t stop you, Cayne. But you


    must understand that the human heart cannot be toyed with. Stop where it should stop¡±


    Cayneughed but didn''t say anything and hung up.


    He got out of the car, mmed the door, lifted his feet, and walked to the Royal Club.


    "Why is she here again? Didn''t she say she wasn''t feeling well?¡±


    "Leave her alone. We''re not on the same page as her:


    ¡°Exactly. I heard Ruby lives with her, and there''s a lot of conflict between them¡±


    "Even if they have a lot of conflicts, when she''s sick, isn''t it still Ruby who takes care of her every day?¡±


    Grace had just arrived at the Royal Club and entered the PR department. Along the way, she heard


    many people whispering


    behind her back. Now she was ina state of mind that could be described as numb.


    She was not stupid. The reason why these words were spread out and who was responsible for it, she


    knew it in her heart.


    As for the truth, she was afraid that no one would care.


    So, did it matter if she exined it or not?


    Grace turned a deaf ear to all the gossiping and judging that was going on behind her back. She


    pushed open the lounge door


    and found a quiet corner to sit in.


    There was just a constant stream of whisperedments and all sorts of measuring nces.


    Grace subconsciously lowered her head and touched the corner of her forehead. It hurt. She could only


    cover that scar more


    tightly with her bangs. Of course, she wasn''t doing this for Ruby, but for herself. She needed money,


    lots and lots of it.


    Grace was a clownpared to the rest of the PR department. But even so, she remained seated in


    the corner, waiting for the rich and powerful with perhaps a different fetish.


    "Grace,e out.¡± The manager of the PR department stood at the door of the restroom and called


    Grace with a nk expression.


    The eyes of everyone around her lit up at once. They were all gloating and waiting for Grace to be


    scolded.


    Grace stood up with hesitation. As she walked towards the PR manager, she asked slowly.


    "Manager Xu, what can I do for you? I was not feeling well a while ago, Ruby...¡± Ruby helped me take a


    leave of absence.


    The manager of the PR department, Manager Xu, was impatient with Grace, and interrupted her


    impatiently, "Come with me.


    There is a guest at 601 who has asked you toe over¡¯


    Manager Xu left the door open when he said this, and the people in the lounge behind Grace each


    looked startled when they heard it.


    "601. Sixth floor. VIP floor:


    "Yeah. The VIP floor isn''t just for the rich. Who the hell is that? I didn''t hear anyone booked 601


    tonight.¡±


    "And he asked her toe over? Is this a joke?"


    "Susan, maybe it¡¯s another kinky customer? This kind of thing isn''t necessarily a good thing:


    After this woman said that, the people in the lounge each had relief in their eyes, ¡°Yeah. We can''t do


    this kind of work:


    Despite the lessons learned from Queena and Luna, the staff in the PR department didn''t take warning.


    What''s more, their boss hated it when they caused trouble but they didn''t do anything to Grace.


    These people had a problem with Grace, who was not up to their standards but joined their


    department. Besides, Grace had been cleaning the bathroom at the Royal Club for half a year before


    she joined their department. The fact that a bathroom cleaner joined their department one day for no


    reason at all made anyone feel ufortable.


    Outside the 601 Box.


    The PR manager looked cold. He raised his chin slightly and said to Grace, "When you go in, you''ll


    understand what to say and what not to say, what to do and what not to do. You have to meet the


    guest''s requests. Don''t offend the quest. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I got it, Manager Xu"


    Manager Xu said with undisguised displeasure in his eyes.


    "I don''t care who brought you into the PR department, but as long as you''re in my department, you


    have to do things ording to my requirements. Remember, if you want to stay in my department,


    don''t get me in trouble. There are plenty of people who try to get into the PR department. If you don''t


    do a good job, get out and don''t upy the position. No one''s face is of any use to me. Do you


    remember that?¡±


    ¡°I got that in mind, Manager Xu. May I ask what this customer''sst name is?¡± Grace asked hesitantly.


    She really didn''t think that anyone would ask her toe over unless it was someone she knew.


    If it was someone she knew... Her heart skipped a beat and she nched. Who else would it be but the


    ones from three years ago?


    "It''s not something you should be concerned about. Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t ask. Get in.¡¯


    After saying that, Manager Xu reached for the door and pulled it open.


    Grace didn''t have time to react before she was pushed by Manager Xu.


    She stumbled and was pushed into the box. She didn''t have time to stand still when a sudden force


    dragged her forward. In her panic, the scent of cologne hit her nose.


    A maic voice sounded in her ears. The man said, "You''ve finallye¡¯

 Chapter 41: Conquer Her

    Chapter 41: Conquer Her


    Grace''s ears were burning instantly. His lips were close to her ear and his breath tickled her ear. It was


    difficult for her to ignore it.


    "Please let go, sir¡± She said.


    But she didn''t expect that the man not only did not let her go and retreat, but deliberately teased her to


    hold her ear. Then, he said vaguely, "OK"


    He really released her then, but he was vaguely nibbling her ear.


    Grace was stunned. None of the people she had met was so difficult to deal with.


    Yes, he released his hands.


    But he was still nibbling her ear.


    His voice was also strange.


    Grace felt stranger. She was sure that she did not know this strange man.


    Remembering what Manager Xu told her at the door of the box, even though Grace was very unhappy


    now, she had to bear it.


    She turned her head carefully, trying to peek at the man in front of her with the light from the corners of


    her eyes.


    At this time, the man stepped back half a step away, "If you want to see me, just see me openly:


    Grace''s face turned red. It was so embarrassed that she was exposed face-to-face by the man when


    she was peeping at him.


    Although it was embarrassing, Grace finally saw the man¡¯s face. A glimmer of amazement shed


    across her eyes. But the next second, Grace became calm again.


    Cayne''s brown pupils shed with interest, and he became a little excited.


    He smiled. People who were familiar with him would know that he was very excited at the moment.


    Many people who had seen his appearance were amazed. No matter men or women, they were always


    bewitched by his gorgeous face. Thinking of this, an imperceptible repulsion shed across Cayne''s


    face. Maybe there was no one in the world who disliked his gorgeous face more than himself!


    Grace raised her hand and slowly wiped her ear. She still didn''t like to be touched.


    Cayne narrowed his brown eyes abruptly and found this woman more interesting.


    She was a contradiction.


    Up to now, he had never seen a woman humbler than her. However, she did not know that no matter


    how humble she was, her asional move would betray her.


    This woman was not easy to conquer and she was also a good prey... It was interesting.


    ¡°Do you drink?" He asked.


    Grace blurted out, "Sir, I don''t know why you call me, but I think you should know one thing. I don''t


    drink. Besides, I can do anything else"


    ¡°Oh? Anything?¡±


    Cayne chuckled. ¡°Well, I want you to stay with me tonight¡±


    As soon as Cayne finished speaking, Grace was shocked.


    Her mind was in a state of confusion. She foolishly looked at the man with evil face in front of her. She


    did not expect that someone would be interested in her present face.


    Looking at the woman, who had always been dull since she entered the box, became shocked and


    looked at him in disbelief, Cayne was in a good mood. He took out the checkbook from his arms and


    wrote down a string of numbers with his signature pen. He signed his name and handed it to Grace


    with his slender fingers.


    "Take it. I have something to do today. I''ll leave first and see you next time¡±


    Grace did not reach for the check and nced at the amount on the check... It was 100,000!


    She didn''t do anything. It was only a quarter of an hour since she came in. This person gave her


    100,000?


    Grace looked up at the man and thought a lot... Could it be that what he said just now was true and he


    did not tease her?


    Could it be that this person really wanted her...


    "Don''t think about it. I have something else to do tonight. I won''t take you back to stay with me all night¡±


    Grace felt relieved, ¡°it doesn''t need so much." She said Cayne''s check was toorge.


    Cayne chuckled and said with a nice maic voice, "You deserve it. You make me happy. I don''t think


    it''s too much¡¯


    ¡°Take it. Didn''t your superiors teach you to listen to customers and meet their needs?" Cayne smiled


    and put the check in her palm.


    Her palm was hot. The money was too inexplicable. Subconsciously, she wanted to refuse. Suddenly,


    she thought of that she still owed Caden 5,000,000. What shecked most was money now.


    Her palm was still hot. Grace grabbed the check as if she was holding on to a stove. But her face


    gradually became pale.


    In the past, the rewards given by those customers were humiliating to her, but she felt at ease.


    And she could also ept the 500,000 given by Mr. Lo. It was just because in the eyes of Mr. Lo, she


    was simr to the woman he loved. He was fond of others who were simr to her.


    But the man who came here suddenly... She didn''t do anything, did she?


    Cayne was 187 tall. Standing in front of Grace, he was taller than her. He looked down and smiled and


    appreciated the micro expression of the woman in front of him. It seemed that through these subtle


    changes of expression, he could see through Grace''s inner struggle.


    And Cayne, with pleasure in his eyes, was enjoying the woman''s inner struggle.


    100,000 could let him enjoy such a wonderful inner struggle. This was the best business he had ever


    made since he came to China.


    Grace''s face became paler. She was struggling. On the one hand, she felt that she should not take the


    money. On the other hand, she needed money urgently.


    Suddenly, she slowly looked up. From her angle, she could only see Cayne''s beautiful chin and raised


    lip corners. She asked, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Cayne was surprised. He looked down on this woman again. She was always able to surprise him


    again and again and refresh his understanding of her again and again.


    She was helpless and humble and so proud that he had to start looking squarely at her!


    There was no doubt that she needed money. From her conversation with another woman in the


    hospital, it was easy to see that the woman in front of him urgently needed a lot of money.


    Otherwise, how could she endure all humiliation and do things that almost all women disdained to do?


    Were some people born cheap?


    Cayne chuckled.


    So, the purpose he gave her money, of course, was not to sympathize with her, but to see the woman''s


    struggling expression. He finally saw it. However, he expected the beginning, but not the end. Grace


    wanted to make money, but never took it for nothing. This was her attitude.


    Hunting!


    Conquering!


    These two words clearly appeared in Cayne¡¯s mind. With his slender index fingers raised and pressed


    over his own thin lips, Cayne looked at Grace, "Kiss me¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 42: You Are a Bitch

    Chapter 42: You Are a Bitch


    ¡°Kiss me¡±


    He naturally said.


    Cayne narrowed his eyes.


    It was his poor taste.


    His life was so boring that he wanted to have some fun.


    And in the three months in S City, Grace was his fun in his boring life.


    Cayne wanted to see this woman, whose heart was full of contradictions, struggle and tangle again.


    But this time, he was doomed to be disappointed.


    Grace was stunned and silently looked up and asked him earnestly, "Sir, are you not kidding?¡±


    "No: Cayne smiled and looked calm. But soon, he was shocked, his eyes suddenly widened, and he


    looked at the ugly face that was so close to him in disbelief.


    He could not ignore the warm and dry feeling on his lips, which he had never experienced. Because he


    had never kissed a woman whose lips was rougher than linen.


    "You..¡±


    Grace''s "kiss" was not even a "kiss", but it was her customer''s request. She fulfilled her promise. The


    check in her hand was not as hot as before.


    She thought it was funny. She never knew that her kiss was so valuable... It valued 100,000!


    Ha-ha...


    Grace stood still and stepped back three steps calmly. She thought that it was a slightly safe distance.


    "You... Why?¡± Cayne was confused. What about the struggle and entanglement he expected? All that


    he expected to see didn''t happen?


    Grace looked up and said with a smile, "Because I''m just a whore. Whoever gives me money, I can


    kiss him without hesitation¡¯


    What was a kiss to her?


    That man had even asked her to kiss his bodyguard in public.


    Akiss valued 100,000. She made it, didn''t she?


    Grace''s smile was more insincere. She was just a whore!


    Cayne had never expected that this woman would humble herself like this without hesitation. For a


    moment, he looked at Grace with aplicated look.


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch, "That''s all for today. Miss Grace, see you next time:


    Then he left.


    Walking through the corridor, Cayne''s beautiful face shed with bloody excitement. How interesting!


    ¡°Are you just a whore? I will tear off your disguise¡± He said to himself excitedly. He was looking forward


    to Grace, who had been stripped of all kinds of disguises, almost naked and appeared in front of him


    with blood. At that time, let him see whether her mouth, which was coarser and drier than linen, could


    say such words as ¡°I must a whore" so easily.


    Cayne rubbed his white fingers on his lips and squinted abruptly! His eyes were slightly cold. He took


    out a brocade handkerchief to wipe his lips, and went to the elevator door. The elevator door opened.


    He stepped in the elevator and threw the brocade with white background and dark blue stripe into the


    garbage can at the elevator Joor.


    Grace stood in the box, looking down at her toes. Her eyes were a little dull. Just now, what did that


    strange man want was just a kiss?


    Was it really a kiss that he bought with 100,000?


    She was upset, and she raised her hand to cover her chest. She knew the answer - No.


    How much she wanted to refute that person loudly and roared out the dissatisfaction in her heart, "I''m


    just a whore, but a whore also has dignity! You want to see how tangled and twisted human nature can


    be, but I will also feel pain:


    How much she wanted to shout out like this!


    For a moment, she almost cried out her dissatisfaction. But when she opened her mouth, she suddenly


    remembered, what dignity did she have?


    Whore also had dignity, but in whores, only she did not have!


    The check in her hand was tightly clenched by her. Every number on the check was blood colored in


    Grace''s eyes.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in?


    Gloria looked up and said, ¡°Why are you here? Are you feeling better? It doesn''t matter if you take a


    few more days off at home¡±


    "Gloria, I''m fine" Grace put the check in her hand on Gloria''s desk gently, "This time, I will trouble you


    again. Please put the amount in this check into that bank card¡¯


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gloria nced at the check, "100,000? Where did the moneye from?" Just after asking, Gloria


    shut up and pursed her lips and looked at Grace for a moment.


    "Did you just drink with a guest?¡±


    Grace didn''t speak and acquiesced.


    "Why did he give you so much money?¡±


    Gloria stood up. 100,000 was not a big consumption in the Royal Club, but it was also not a small


    amount. Besides, it didn¡¯t include rewards for drinks and other consumption. Gloria held Grace by the


    shoulder.


    "What did you do?¡±


    She was really afraid. She had seen how Grace worked so hard for money.


    Looking at the real worry in Gloria''s eyes, Grace''s numb and cool heart warmed a little. She didn''t want


    Gloria to worry. She looked down. "Gloria, he has just asked for a kiss:


    ¡°A kiss? So simple?¡± Even Gloria, a well-informed woman, couldn''t help being shocked. But the next


    second, Gloria was silent. Simple? No, it was not simple.


    A kiss?


    It was not just that.


    She was used to seeing the rich men who were usually serious during the day vent their bad emotions


    at night.


    Aman could reward 100,000 casually. What kind of women did not this man have?


    Gloria looked at Grace. It was not that she looked down on Grace. But looking at her face, she thought


    that Grace was really not the type men liked.


    Gloria thought that there were few people in the world who were interested in Grace''s appearance.


    Men always looked at appearance first.


    ¡°Just a kiss?" Gloria asked softly.


    "Yes.


    Gloria was more silent. Today''s generous guest just asked for a kiss from Grace. It just showed that the


    matter was not simple.


    ¡°Don''t see this man again.¡¯ Gloria made a decision.


    She was the one who had experienced a lot of things and made great achievements. Only by virtue of


    the information given by Grace, she had already realized that this person had bad intentions towards


    Grace. Although she didn''t know what this person was trying to do with this silly Grace, Gloria was


    aware that she couldn''t let Grace see this person any more.


    Gloria looked up at the silent Grace who was standing in front of her. Suddenly, her eyes were fixed on


    her forehead. She reached out and quickly pushed aside Grace''s bangs. Then, Gloria was shocked


    and cried out.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gloria moved so fast that Grace had no time to react. Gloria had already seen it when Grace reacted.


    She hastily covers her forehead injury with her hair pulled up by Gloria.


    ¡°I identally hit the door. It''s OK"

 Chapter 43: What Did She Do?

    Chapter 43: What Did She Do?


    "Grace, tell me!" Gloria was so clever that Grace could not fool her easily. Her pretty face was cold,


    ¡°So, the reason you rest is


    not that you are tired?"


    After saying this, Gloria picked up her mobile phone and looked at Grace, "If you don''t tell me, then I


    will call Mr. Caden


    directly."


    Gloria was too anxious, so she said this.


    "Gloria, Mr. Caden will not care about me."


    Gloria was stunned. This time, what Grace said was true.


    Gloria thought of Caden. He was the one who was the cruelest to Grace.


    She was afraid that if she called him now and told him that Grace''s head was hit hurt, he would just be


    indifferent.


    "OK, Grace. I won''t call Mr. Caden. I''ll call your manager of public rtions.¡±


    Grace''s face turned white, "Don''t call Manager Xu, please.¡± Gloria was shocked. Was Grace so afraid


    of Manager Xu? Grace


    looked pale and pleaded to Gloria.


    "Gloria, don''t call Manager Xu."


    Manager Xu didn''t like her at all. If she was hated by Manager Xu because of this, she would be


    transferred from the public


    rtions department. Then, where could she raise five million to pay back that man?


    "I will tell you. I... I hit the doorknob.¡±


    ¡°How did you hit the doorknob?" Gloria was very smart. How could a person suddenly hit the


    doorknob?


    "When I went back that day, it suddenly rained. I was drenched in the rain and felt dizzy.¡± Grace still


    concealed what Ruby had


    done.


    She didn''t harbor Ruby, nor did she love Ruby. She just didn''t want to be hated by anyone again.


    She was scared.


    Caden had made her suffer a lot.


    The feeling of being hated by someone was not well at all.


    Gloria looked at Grace in front of her with sharp eyes, and seemed to be judging whether what Grace


    said was true.


    After a while, Gloria''s attitude softened, ¡°The wound on your forehead hasn''t healed yet. Go back to


    take a rest. It''s not toote


    to go back to work after the wound heals. I''ll inform your manager.¡±


    "No.


    In addition to drinking, Grace, who had always been obedient to anything, defied Gloria in front of her.


    Gloria was shocked,


    ¡°Listen to me."


    ¡°No. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°You are not in good health. The line on your forehead has not been removed."


    "Gloria, if you really love me, please give me more work."


    Those words made Gloria feel unhappy but heartache.


    Knowing that this person in front of her, who was shameless to others, was really stubborn, Gloria


    rubbed her eyebrows. "You


    go out first.¡± Even if she stopped Grace, she guessed that the fool woman would try her best to make


    more money.


    Gloria had five million, and she also could give it to Grace. But, if Caden knew that she gave Grace


    money, she would be


    miserable.


    After Grace left, Gloria looked at the check on the table. Without hesitation, she transferred 100,000


    from her ount to the


    bank card Caden gave Grace.


    Of course, the bank was closed, but people like them could handle business that others couldn''t


    handle.


    As for the check, Gloria put it in her safe.


    New York City.


    Different from the time in S City, it was the daytime here.


    The conference room of the N City branch was located on the 65th floor of the whole skyscraper. A


    man sat in the first seat of


    the conference room. His cell phone which was ced on the table vibrated. The man nced down at


    the mobile phone screen


    and squinted abruptly.


    Over there, the blonde man was still reporting. The man reached for his cell phone on the conference


    table and clicked on his


    unread text messages.


    This was the bank remittance message. Looking at the amount of money, the man¡¯s ck eyes shed


    over the danger.


    He suddenly stood up, scared others into sitting square. That man who was reporting was so scared


    that he stopped his


    report suddenly and was worried about whether he said something wrong, offended his Asian boss.


    The man walked to the French window, reached out and dialed a number. The phone was connected


    soon.


    "Who gave her the money?"


    The cold voice, through the microphone, was delivered to Gloria, who was in the Royal Club.


    Gloria was surprised, but then understood. She remitted the 100,000 that Grace gave her to the bank


    card of Mr. Caden. The


    mobile phone linked to the bank card was Mr. Caden''s.


    After the money here was remitted, Mr. Caden was able to receive the remittance message after a


    period of time.


    "A stranger."


    Gloria tried her best to say it objectively and did not conceal it.


    ¡°What did she do this time?"


    This question was somewhat baffling, but Gloria understood Caden¡¯s implication. Caden was asking


    why others would give


    Grace 100,000, and what did Grace exchange for it.


    Hesitated for a moment, Gloria did not know whether to say.


    On this side, the man was impatient for her hesitation and silence, ¡°What are you going to help her


    hide?"


    ¡°No. Grace didn''t do anything too much.¡± Gloria couldn''t figure out what Caden thought. Caden always


    had a deep mind. But


    she also knew that no one could stand his means if Caden was cruel. She could only euphemistically


    say.


    "Grace just gave the man a kiss.¡±


    Gloria thought that this should not be a matter. In Royal Club, a kiss was nothing. Therefore, although


    she was worried, she


    didn''t think that Grace would offend the indifferent Caden in this way.


    In New York, the man hung up coldly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He looked out of the window with a cold face. No one knew what he was thinking. In the meeting room,


    people were scared.


    The boss was deep in his mind and no one could see through him. But at the moment, people couldn''t


    breathe in the oppressive atmosphere.


    All people shrunk their shoulders and tried not to make any noise.


    Caden looked out of the window with cold eyes. His face was as beautiful and cold as jade. He smiled


    coldly. Was it not too


    much?


    There was a glint of mockery in his eyes, as well as an irresistible anger.


    Looking out of the window, Caden remembered that the night before he came to New York, he also


    stood in front of the


    window of the hotel style apartment on the 28th floor of Royal Club, looking at YES Club. He didn''t


    know why. He hated to see that the woman was humble and didn''t have self-dignity. He didn''t want to


    see such a Grace again!


    He did not understand why Grace, who could not affect his mood three years ago, could make him


    angry after she was


    released from prison now. As long as he saw such a Grace, he couldn''t help feeling angry. Since he


    didn''t want to see her, then he came to N City!


    He thought that his mood swings in these days were just because that he was not used to facing the


    poor woman who was


    totally different from his impression.


    Maybe aftering to New York, he could have a period of time without seeing such a mean and poor


    Grace, and those


    inexplicable mood swings would automatically disappear.


    But she kissed someone else again?


    Was she really cheap and shameless enough to be able to do anything?


    ¡°Kirk, prepare to return." Caden gave the order with a frosty face.

 Chapter 44 :Tell a Lie in Front of Her

    Chapter 44 :Tell a Lie in Front of Her


    When Grace was off work, as usual, she walked alone.


    Ruby naturally wouldn''t go to and get off work with her.


    When returning to the dormitory, Grace was surprised. The light was on in the living room. On a simple


    sofa, Ruby was sitting


    there ying with her mobile phone.


    Seeing that she came back, Ruby immediately put down her mobile phone and stood up.


    ¡°Are you back?"


    Grace was even more surprised. As usual, Ruby had long been sleeping in her room. Today, she was


    sitting on the sofa in the


    living room, waiting for her?


    "Yes." She was a little reticent. During three years in prison, she had very few ces to speak.


    She was always silent.


    "Today, I heard that a guest in a VIP box on the sixth floor called for you? Who is it?"


    Was Ruby going to chat with her? Grace looked up at Ruby, and thenughed at herself. How could it


    be?


    "A stranger." She said slowly. She knew clearly that what Ruby wanted to ask was whether the guest


    was Franklin.


    "Well..." Ruby was obviously relieved. Then, she suddenly looked at her with sharp eyes, "the wound


    on your forehead... Did you tell someone else?"


    Grace only felt very tired.


    She was tired of Ruby''s endless trial and pressure.


    How long would this kind of interrogation and trialst?


    Grace closed her eyes and opened it again, looking at Ruby, "You are an excellent student of S


    University. I''m just a cleaner


    who didn''t graduate from high school. We are totally different. We live in dormitories arranged by the


    way.¡±


    "Grace, how can you talk like that? It''s too much...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Ruby saw the weak and silent woman limp past her and walk into the


    bedroom directly.


    Suddenly, Ruby was embarrassed and angry.


    Looking at the closed door, Ruby''s heart was filled with anger.


    Thatme woman''s implication was that she, Ruby, was asking for trouble and should be quiet?


    "OK. Grace, you''re capable. You''ve been so proud after working in the public rtions department. If


    you are capable enough, then don''t work in Royal Club.¡± Ruby was so angry that she ran to the door of


    Grace''s room and cried out. After saying that, she turned around and went into her bedroom angrily.


    Grace leaned against the door and slid down slowly. Finally, it was quiet.


    She didn''t know where she had offended this excellent student. Tell her and she would change it,


    okay?


    She was very tired.


    At this point, the contradiction between her and Ruby had increased.


    Ruby showed her dislike for her obviously. When Grace went to work the next night, the college student


    did not spare a nce for her. Grace just remained silent.


    Royal Club.


    In the corridor, Grace and Ruby met each other. No one knew whether it was Grace who didn''t stand


    firm or whether Ruby


    intentionally bumped into Grace by adding gravity, Grace finally fell on the ground.


    Ruby stood in front of Grace and opened her mouth to say something. Suddenly, her eyes brightened.


    She took the initiative to step forward and bent over to help Grace up. ¡°Are you ok? I didn''t mean to.


    Don''t get angry, okay?¡±


    Grace was confused by her action. She looked at Ruby strangely and did not know what happened.


    Why did this Ruby


    suddenly act so strange?


    "Grace, get up. Sitting on the ground may catch cold. You''re just recovering and discharged from the


    hospital." While saying,


    Ruby held Grace in her two hands, "Girls should protect themselves. You cannot humble yourself like


    before again.¡±


    "A few days ago, I just forgot something in my dorm and rushed back. Then, I found you lying


    unconscious on the ground and


    rushed you to the hospital. I can''t imagine how terrible it would be if I didn''t go back to the dormitory


    that day.¡¯


    The more Grace listened, the tighter her eyebrow frowned. Was Ruby saying these words to her?


    It seemed that Ruby deliberately said it to someone... Wait, who did she deliberately say it to?


    Grace was not stupid. She subconsciously prepared to turn her head and look behind her. As soon as


    she turned her head, she


    was surrounded by a strong force on her waist, and someone held her from Ruby''s hands. Her back


    was leaning against a warm


    body. Behind her, a nice voice came out.


    "Grace, hurry to thank Miss... Miss Ruby?"


    This sound... It was Franklin who she had met twice in the corridor.


    Franklin''s voice was very characteristic.


    His voice was low and maic. It was hard for people to forget after hearing it. Grace recognized


    Franklin''s voice and


    turned around, ¡°Mr. Franklin, it''s you."


    While politely greeting to him, Grace was also secretly trying to break away from this man¡¯s hands.


    But this man was so strong that she could not break away.


    Grace knitted her eyebrows quietly. Maybe Ruby would trouble her again.


    She just wanted to make five million yuan and didn''t want to be involved in other things at all.


    "Hello, Mr. Franklin." Ruby greeted Franklin. When she swept Grace''s waist, there was a glint of


    jealousy in her eyes. Why could


    Grace be treated like this?


    Since Ruby took the initiative to say hello, Franklin had to respond, "Hey, Miss Ruby."


    Ruby''s heart beat faster. Franklin was so charming with a smile.


    Franklin stood behind Grace. After Grace fell down again, her hair on her forehead was a little messy.


    Franklin''s eyes were


    fixed on her forehead and he looked down. The next second, he looked up at Ruby. He smiled


    attractively.


    "Miss Ruby just said that Grace was ill and hospitalized a while ago?"


    Franklin''s appearance and temperament could really seduce girls. At the moment, he deliberately sent


    out male hormones. It


    was not strange that Ruby could not resist. Her heart suddenly beat faster and her cheeks were


    flushed. But Franklin just talked


    about ¡°Grace¡± in her ear.


    Ruby was unhappy and nced at Grace, "Yes. That night it rained. Grace was drenched in the rain


    and had some fever. I


    guess that she didn''t stand firm and fell on the handle of the door when she got up. I was very worried


    when I sent her to the


    hospital.¡±


    It was a lie.


    There was a trace of strangeness in Grace''s heart. Was Ruby not afraid of being exposed by her face


    to face?


    Why could Ruby confound ck and white and take a lie for granted?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe Ruby really thought she could be bullied easily.


    ¡°Well.¡± Franklin said lightly. Grace did not expect Franklin to turn his head and asked her, "Is it so,


    Grace?"

 Chapter 45: Punishment

    Chapter 45: Punishment


    No one would expect that Franklin would ask such a question.


    Even the air seemed to be frozen at that moment. Ruby felt like getting goose pumps all over.


    ¡°Grace, do you agree with her?¡±


    Perhaps only a few words could bail her out.


    Grace clearly noticed the fear conveyed by Ruby''s eyes when she looked through.


    Then Grace raised her head with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ruby felt like her body drenched with sweat. She might be trapped in a phobia of such kind of feeling


    from now on.


    She took a look at Grace with mixed feelings in her heart, who seemed to keep on putting both endless


    pressure and humiliation on her.


    Perhaps even Ruby herself failed to notice that the more she disdained Grace, the more distorted she


    would be.


    She was bail out by Grace, whom she disdained the most.


    It made Ruby felt like being saved by an idiot, while she deemed herself as a genius paralleled to


    Albert Einstein.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, I need to get down to my own business if there is nothing else you need from me.¡± Grace


    did not want to acquaint such a yboy. It weren''t because of Ruby, but Grace herself now got nothing


    left but her bare body.


    Grace turned around and left. Franklin stared at her till her figure faded away from his sight, and then


    he shifted his sight on Ruby, with a sneer hidden in his eyes. Obviously, he would never believe even a


    single wordsing out from Ruby''s mouth.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Ruby, she still deemed Franklin nobody but a squanderer spoiled by his rich


    family.


    ¡°Are you busy with your workter?¡±


    Ruby was a bit ttered when hearing that. Was he caring about her?


    ¡°No, no that busy today.¡± Ruby tried to show that she was free to be dated today.


    Clenching her own fist out of nervousness, Ruby was expecting something...


    However, Franklin just replied casually, ¡°Well, I am d to hear that.¡± Then he put his hands in the


    pockets and left leisurely, only leaving Ruby behind with confusion written all over her face.


    ¡®What did he mean by simply saying so? Just ask me if I am busy and leave like that?¡¯


    Ruby felt like itching to know the reason why he just simply left. Unfortunately, she had no choice but


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    held back her desire and got back to work. But she was seemingly quite absent-minded.


    ¡°Ruby, get to the Room 603 on the sixth floor.¡±


    The forewoman said to Ruby, while handling her a te of fruit, ¡°Time to work.¡±


    ¡°What? It should be Annie who serves the guests in Room 603, right?¡±


    The forewoman squinted at Ruby, ¡°One of the guest make you serve them. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡±


    In Room 603.


    Franklin proposed a toast to those middle-aged men sitting on the sofa, ¡°Mr. Du, just enjoy yourself


    here. I will pay the bill.¡±


    Then he drained the wine in the ss. Putting down the ss, he said, ¡°Sorry, gentlemen, I have


    something else to deal with and my father is still waiting for me at home.¡±


    Then Franklin continued, ¡°Mr. Du, did you see that door over there.¡±


    While speaking, Franklin pointed at the door of the box, ¡°There will be a young beautying in. Let


    me tell you, that girl is quite hot and interesting. You know me. I never keep the treasure only for my


    own.¡± Then he revealed an ambiguous smile to Mr. Du and nudged him a bit.


    ¡°Mr. Du, you know what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I got it¡± Mr. Du looked quite decent with a pair of sses on his face, who seemed like a


    refined gentleman in most people''s view. But he also revealed a lustful smile when hearing Franklin''s


    words.


    ¡°No wonder it is said that Mr. Cordon is known as a generous and excellent gentleman.¡± Mr. Du replied


    delightedly.


    Franklin then hinted, ¡°Mr. Du, just rest assure. You can simply indulge yourself here. I will then have


    someone bring you some nice stuff to y with. And I specially select a wonderful girl for you. Please


    don''t let me down, Mr. Du?¡±


    ¡°I got it, Mr. Cordon.¡±


    Then Franklin turned around and left the private box. He headed to a corner in the shadow. Leaning


    against the wall, he lit up a cigarette. Through the smoke, he could see that beauty he just mentioned


    walked into the Room 603. Exactly speaking, perhaps it should be a hell from her point of view.


    Ruby put down the fruit te, and she was about to leave. Unlike those barmaids who would even be


    willing to trade their bodies for money, Ruby only served as a normal waitress here. But she did not


    notice that there was no barmaid in this box.


    Ruby was then stopped by Mr. Du, ¡°Hey girl, what is your name?¡±


    Ruby was a bit flustered when hearing that, ¡°My name is Ruby Carter.¡±


    ¡°Ruby Carter, what a nice name!¡±


    ¡°Come on, sit beside me.¡± Mr. Du beckoned.


    Feeling humiliated, Ruby stressed, ¡°Sir, I am just a waitress.¡±


    She had specifically emphasized her identity as ¡°waitress¡± so as to notice the guest that she never


    worked as a barmaid.


    However, all those men in the box had been informed by Franklin that they could have fun with this girl.


    So they had kept in mind that this girl could be rather ¡®interesting and special¡¯ beforehand.


    Mr. Du did not even take her reluctance seriously, and he still deemed her reaction as a kind of carnal


    appetite. He still kept a smiling face, ¡°Sit down. I don''t care whether you only work as a waitress or not.


    When you choose to work for the Royal Club, you need to obey the rules even if you only work as a


    cleaner.¡±


    Mr. Du said in a t tone, nor did he humiliate or shout at Ruby. She had no choice but to suppress her


    disgust, ¡°Sorry sir, I do only work as a waitress and I never serve guests as a barmaid.¡±


    However, her words amused Mr. Du, including other men sitting on the sofa. From her point of view,


    their smile seemed rather creepy.


    ¡°You don''t need to drink with us as a barmaid. We could serve ourselves.¡± Another bald middle-aged


    man cut in and talk to Mr. Du and then that bald man turned to talk to hispanies for a while. And


    then, Mr. Du started tomunicate with them in foreignnguage. Finally, he turned to his bodyguard


    and discuss with him in Cantonese.


    Then Ruby suddenly realized that this seemingly decent middle-aged man wearing a pair of sses


    was a Hong Kong businessman, while the others were Japanese.


    A Hong Kong business man came to the Royal Club with other three Japanese businessmen for fun?


    At the thought of that, Ruby seemed to realize what was going to happen next. She was determined to


    leave as soon as possible. However, Mr. Du smiled evilly, ¡°Miss Carter, someone just rmended


    you to serve us and he told us you were quite interesting.¡±


    Then he voice turned harsh, ¡°Beal, take good care of Miss Carter.¡±

 Chapter 46 Sold Grace Out

    Chapter 46 Sold Grace Out


    Then a strong and robust bodyguard stood in front of her.


    ¡°Sir, here is the ce of the Royal Club. What are you doing? No one dare to be rude to the staff in this


    club.¡±


    Mr. Du hesitated. Even he came from the south, he still heard of the powerful background of the Royal


    Club.


    Suddenly, a man stepped in the box from outside, and he whispered a few words to Mr. Du. Hearing


    that, the hesitation lingering in his eyes was soon dissipated, ¡°Miss Carter, I heard that you have been


    banished by the Royal Club. Since then, you will never be protected by the club.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruby suddenly recalled the words of Gloria that day. Her face turned ghastly pale at that


    time, ¡°No!!! Don¡¯t do that to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Carter. We won¡¯t do anything to hurt you. What I want is that I need you to perform


    me a show.¡±


    ¡°What show?¡±


    ¡°You will know when you see the tool my friend brought for me.¡± While speaking, a huge apparent box


    was sent in the private box.


    That huge box was ce vertically, with a height of three meters.


    That huge box looked quite familiar with a coffin ced in the same way, but with a bigger space than


    the coffin. It could easily fit three or even four people in.


    This huge coffin-liked box was sealed tight all over except for the top, where there was no lid covering


    on it.


    In the dark corner of the corridor, Franklin snubbed out the cigarette and threw the butt into the trash


    bin when he saw the huge box was sent into the box. Then he turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, in the private box.


    ¡°Miss Carter,¡± Mr. Du took out a check with a smile. Then he wrote an enormous figure in the view of


    Ruby. After that, Mr. Du handed it over to Ruby, ¡°Miss Ruby, here is the reward I pay for your


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    performance.¡±


    ¡°One million?¡± Ruby could not help but scream. She felt like the number on the check was too dazzling.


    But then she started to doubt that what kind of performance would be worth one million dors.


    Ruby stared at Mr. Du alertly, ¡°What kind of performance it would be?¡± Though feeling suspicious, she


    still wanted to get that money.


    Mr. Du pointed at the huge box, ¡°Miss Carter, have you seen a live person struggling fiercely in the


    water? That is the performance I want to see. Please get inside.¡±


    At that time, those workers who sent the box in had already started to transfused water into the box


    from bathroom. The water mounted slowly in the box.


    The delicate face of Ruby turned pale again.


    ¡°No! No! I will drown!¡± Ruby shook her head with her ghastly pale face.


    ¡°No, no, no! Of course we dare not to kill you.¡± Mr. Du said with a gentle smile, ¡°It will take


    approximately four to six minutes to drown a human. Miss Ruby, you are only required to stay in the


    water for three minutes. And we will get you out after that.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you willing to offer one million as reward?¡± Though it was a tempting offer,


    Ruby still managed to stay sober.


    ¡°Well, Miss Ruby, just in case. You know, there will be always something unexpected happening in our


    lives.¡± What Mr. Du meant was quite obviously. Though they would try their best to avoid any ident,


    there might be still something unfortunate happening.


    Ruby was in a flustered that she kept rolling her eyes and shaking her heads. She did not even expect


    that she lost the shield provided by the Royal Club. She really regretted for not having followed Gloria¡¯s


    suggestion. But unfortunately, it was toote to regret about it.


    Suddenly, someone seemed to pop out into her mind.


    She raised her hand and shouted at Mr. Du nervously while taking a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Du, I know


    someone who is absolutely suitable to perform this show.¡±


    ¡°Well, who?¡± Mr. Du looked at this ¡®interesting¡¯ girl rmended by Franklin with a smile.


    Though Ruby was seemingly pure and innocent, Mr. Du could still tell that she was a scheming and


    cunning girl as well.


    Mr. Du did not make things difficult for her. He was also a bit curious about the one that Ruby tried to


    rmend.


    ¡°Her name is Grace James, a staff in the Public Rtion Department. She is a real gold digger.¡± Ruby


    even specially stress on the word ¡®gold digger¡¯.


    Mr. Du seemed to get interested, ¡°Well, just tell me why she is a gold digger?¡±


    Since that woman was tagged with ¡®gold digger¡¯, she must also be an interesting one.


    Mr. Du, as a sophisticate businessman, was quite aware of that.


    Even those Japanese businessmen could capture the simple meaning of their conversation when


    hearing the words ¡®gold digger¡¯.


    Suddenly, all of them started to get excited about it.


    ¡°Well, Grace is my roommate. And she is really addicted to money. She could do anything to earn


    money. She has even done something much more weird and creepy to earn money. Let alone a small


    drowning show.¡±


    ¡°Well, just tell me something more specific.¡±


    ¡°Grace was even willing to crawl on the ground begging for money. Mr. Du, I am not just exaggerating.


    Everyone in the Royal Club knows about it. She had just crawled on the ground and barked like a dog


    to beg for money. So, Mr. Du, I guarantee that she will be the best actress for your show.¡±


    Mr. Du smiled willfully, ¡°Beal, lead that girl to me.¡±


    Ruby lowered her head and heaved a breath of relief. But she was a bit hesitant while thinking that she


    might meet Grace againter. She bit her lips and suppressed the urge to stop Mr. Du, ¡®Well, it is not a


    deadly show after all. They promise they will get her out after three minutes.¡¯

 Chapter 47 Is It Worth Making Ado for a Woman?

    Chapter 47 Is It Worth Making Ado for a Woman?


    Seeing the woman standing in front of him, Mr. Du onlymented, ¡°She is too ugly.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s heart skipped a beat when hearing that.


    Perhaps Ruby truly hoped that Grace were the most beautiful woman in the world at that moment.


    If Mr. Du disdained Grace¡¯s appearance, she would still be the one who would be forced to perform that


    drowning show.


    Ruby secretly squinted at the huge box, where there was filled with water with almost the depth of two


    meters. She then insisted, ¡°Mr. Du, her poor appearance doesn¡¯t mean anything. She could still


    perform the show perfectly.¡±


    Though Grace just arrived, she still figured out what was going on judging from their conversation. She


    started to notice that the show they mentioned must be something deadly.


    Mr. Du stared at Grace with disbelief, ¡°Really, it she right about that?¡±


    Grace shivered a bit. It was the second time she was asked the same question in a day.


    She just smiled to avoid any eye contact with Mr. Du, and then she turned to re at Ruby. Her look


    put Ruby in a rather awkward situation. Ruby then moved her head away from the gaze of Grace with


    her burning hot face.


    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s a nice trade worth one million!¡± Ruby forced her words, but in a rather timid tone.


    ¡°Since it is a nice trade, why don¡¯t you have a try?¡± Grace refuted.


    Then Grace blinked her eyes and continued, ¡°Two million.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Grace, right? How dare you bargain with me?¡± Mr. Du frowned. It seemed that this


    woman named Grace was indeed a gold digger as Ruby had mentioned.


    ¡°Offer me two million. I will do that show.¡±


    ¡°Grace! What are you doing?! One million is a considerable amount. Don¡¯t ask for too much!¡± Ruby was


    in the fear that once Grace offended Mr. Du, she would still have to be the one suffering the drowning


    show.


    Grace fixed her eyes on Mr. Du firmly, ¡°I need two million to risk my life. And I guarantee that I will do


    my best to suffice you in the performance, my honorable guest.¡±


    When facing the money, Grace was rather sensitive and urgent for more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your life worth that much.¡± Mr. Du snorted.


    Grace just replied casually, ¡°Though my life is not worth two million, your happiness gaining during the


    show is worth that much, Mr. Du.¡±


    Mr. Du replied with a smile. In his eyes, this woman was much more interesting than that pure girl


    named Ruby.


    Grace lowered her head and did not even refute.


    It was known to all that she loved money. Grace smiled meaningfully and said when she raised her


    head, ¡°Yes, I love money as the same as I cherish my life. No, exactly speaking, my yearning for


    money has overtaken how I cherish my life.¡±


    ¡°So I will be the most dedicated actress as long as I got paid enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, two million dors. That is the deal.¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Grace was thrown into the huge box, while she still insisted on wearing her tight dress.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her whole body had submerged into the water. The drenched dress became heavier when absorbing


    water. She felt her being dragged down to the bottom.


    Grace could still keep her eyes open at the beginning, seeing those middle-aged men staring at her


    with joy.


    Though Mr. Du looked a decent and refined gentleman, a trace of morbid satisfaction started to reveal


    on his face.


    Finally, Grace could no longer hold her own breath. She exhaled the air in her mouth, but also inhaled


    a gulp of water. She coughed more and more fiercely as water kept rushing into her lung. She wielded


    her hands desperately and struggled for air.


    She could still notice from the corner of her eyes that those evil men were getting more and more


    excited with their faces twisting into a sinister smile. Suddenly, a thought of suicide popped out in her


    mind. ¡®Grace, why not drown yourself like that? If you die, you don¡¯t need to bear the debt of five million


    anymore, nor don¡¯t you need to bear any mental torture...If you die, does it mean that you don¡¯t need to


    you are done with the girl named Leona?¡¯


    No! No!


    That pure, gentle and innocent girl named Leona would never make Grace pay her back with her life


    even if she were still alive. She sacrificed herself to save Grace!


    ¡®No! I can¡¯t give up on my own life for the sake of Leona, for the sake of our dream in Erhai Lake!¡¯


    So she managed to muster the only strength left and pounced on the box, ¡°Help!! Ah!¡±


    ¡¯Though Grace tried all means to shout out her words. But nothing could be heard but a row of


    crackling bubbles.


    Did they just promise they would get her out after three minutes?


    Pain, choke, drowning, all kinds of sufferings had overwhelmed her heart.


    Why? Was it enough to stay in for only three minutes?


    Perhaps she was really about to die.


    Perhaps she started to see illusion in thest minutes in her life.


    Why? Why! Why the illusion appearing in front of her was the figure of Caden!


    What that evil man!!!


    At the moment Grace closed her eyes desperately, she seemed to see that man she refused to see try


    to talk to her...


    What shocked Caden the most was that he had never expected to witness such a breathtaking scene!


    His face turned solemn, and he pickup up the wine bottle beside him and threw it hard on that box. But


    the box still remained intact. Then he shouted at his bodyguards, ¡°Smash it!¡±


    Those bodyguards kept hitting the box with all kinds of tools, but there was no an even single crack on


    it. Caden turned to shout to Mr. Du, ¡°Say it! How to open it?!¡±


    Mr. Du was getting pale, ¡°The box was sent by Mr. Franklin, and I don¡¯t know how to open it either.


    Believe me, Mr. Shaw. I don¡¯t even know you are in charge of the club. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the guts


    to make such a deadly show in your club.¡±


    ¡°I did not even expect to have such an ident happening. Three minutester, I was about to send


    my guard to get her out. But I don¡¯t know why I fail.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, how about that? I will pay you fifty million forpensation, plus ten million for the family of


    that woman.¡±


    Caden just sneered with his bloodshot eyes. He was totally enraged. Ignoring the begging of Mr. Du, he


    rushed to the restroom to get a mop and smashed it hard on the box. He tried so hard that even her


    hands started to bleed.


    ¡°Boss, please take a rest. I and Ladd will do this job.¡± Kirk¡¯s heart even skipped a beat when he saw the


    crazy action of Caden. But he was pushed away by Caden.


    ¡°Kirk, smash this goddamn thing with me! Ladd, call Humbert here! Saul, call all the men in the club to


    smash it with us!¡±


    Mr. Du was frightened, ¡°Mr. Shaw, is it worth making so much ado for a woman?¡±


    Hearing that, Caden red at Mr. Du with his bloodthirsty eyes, ¡°Langston Du, she is my wife! You¡¯d


    better pray for her. Or I will kill you if she died!¡±

 Chapter 48 Boss, Stop!

    Chapter 48 Boss, Stop!


    Caden still kept smashing the huge box while rebuking Mr. Du. But the huge box still remained intact.


    Caden smashed the box with mop, acting like a monster.


    Five kilometers away from the Royal Club, a sport car galloped on the highway. With the window wide


    open, the conversation in the car could not be clearly captured.


    But it could be faintly heard that the chauffeur was talking to the one sitting on the back seat, ¡°Mr.


    Franklin, are you sure it gonna be alright? That huge box could barely be smashed, and you even


    provide them with another key. It will be a deadly show!¡±


    Franklin only responded with a sneer, ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? It was just a simply


    mistake of ¡®bring a wrong key¡¯. It was Langston who insisted on that freak show. He should be the one


    to be med.¡±


    The chauffeur kept his mouth shut, with his hand slightly shivering.


    ¡°Well, the box could still be smashed if it is under heavy attack. Just rest assured. No one will die


    because of that. I did this just to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Hearing that, the chauffeur chilled all of a sudden, ¡®Come on, Mr. Franklin, you call it just a lesson?


    Why not just admit that you did this because you hate that waitress.¡¯


    But the chauffeur could not hold back the words in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Caden still tried all means to break the box. Seeing the woman drowning in front of him, he


    recalled that she called out his name before shepletely lost consciousness.


    ¡°Mr. Caden...¡±


    His bodyguards dared not say a word but keep hitting the box hard. Even Langston and his


    Ruby flopped on the ground in fluster. She stared at the woman drowning in the box in horror, with her


    extremities trembling.


    Judging from the action that Mr. Du pardoned for mercy, she could tell that this man named Mr. Caden


    must be an exceedingly powerful, who even owed to the Royal Club.


    Ruby prayed in her heart that Grace could survive, or she would be seriously punished. However, on


    the other hand, she still evilly hoped that Grace could still drown herself. Once she survived, Ruby


    might end up miserably under the retaliation of Mr. Caden.


    Crack!


    The box cracked a bit as Caden wielded the mop to hit it again heavily, and the mop was also broke in


    half.


    Caden threw away the broke mop and hit the box with his bare fist for three times out of anxiety.


    ¡°Boss!¡± His guards eximed out of nervousness, ¡°You hand!¡±


    Kirk had never been so nervous before.


    He was quite aware that he had to maintain Caden safe and sound.


    His boss, Caden Shaw was deemed to be the master of the Shaw family. And he was born to bear the


    prosperity of the family.


    Kirk had been serving as the guard and servant for the Shaw family for generation to generation, so he


    had to spare no effort to keep Caden safe, ¡°Boss, stop! You will smash your fist!¡±


    ¡°Back off.¡± Caden pushed Kirk away, and he hit the box with another fist without hesitation.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    As Kirk eximed, he saw the huge box suddenly copsed all of a sudden.


    Bang!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the box copsed, the water flooded into the private room. In a blink, the water even crashed the


    crystal table in the room. Mr. Du and hispanions all stumbled because of water. They even


    tumbled all over the ground before they managed to stabilize themselves by grabbing the sofa.


    Ruby was even choked by water. She was almost suffocated to death.


    ¡°Help!¡± Ruby called for help fiercely. But no one turned to give her a hand.


    Caden had never been so flustered since he was born. Even at the day he knew about the death of


    Wallis, he still remained cold and lofty as a king. Though he was once enraged, he could always


    maintainedposure elegantly, looking down on others from the top.


    But Caden acted the same as those normal guys at this moment. Though he dressed in a tailor-made


    suit worth more than tens of thousands of dors, he looked quite uncollected with his body drenched


    all over.


    Though his leather shoes also worth almost the same as his suit, it looked like those worn shoes


    soaked in water.


    He was no more elegant, domineering and decent as a dignified gentleman, but more like a mundane


    man.


    Krik was stunned when he saw Caden held Grace in his arms carefully. He kept silent. It was a bit


    surprising that his boss condescended to save a woman who he used to hate the most.


    However, what about Wallis Venus, that chaste and pure girl who always wore a charming smile on her


    face.


    Caden put Grace on sofa, when he noticed Grace seemed to lose her breath.


    The next second, Caden turned around and shouted, ¡°All of you, turn your back to me!¡± But the people


    present failed to catch his words. Caden frowned and continued with anger, ¡°I told you to turn around!


    Goddamn it! Fuck! Kirk, turn them around!¡±


    It was then those people noticed what Caden was saying and then they turned their back to him.


    Some ambiguous sound could be heard from behind, but they did not dare to look back.


    Obviously, Caden was trying to avoid others seeing Grace¡¯s fair skin, not even a tiny part of her body.


    Caden stripped her off and started to give her artificial respiration.


    He was so nervous and there was only a few words lingering in his mind, ¡®Grace, stay alive!¡¯


    Time crawled forward bit by bit.


    Then, Grace started to cough fiercely. And she vomited water from her throat, and then kept coughing


    again. She felt her eyes sore and blurred. She could not see the man in front of her clearly, but she


    tried to utter while moving her lips.


    Caden was so excited to see her awake. He asked with anxiety, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Grace managed to utter a few words with her pale lips, ¡°Mr. Du...money... give me money.¡±


    Suddenly, the air seemed to be frozen.


    The excitement in Caden¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. He said in a cold tone as usual, ¡°How


    much?¡±


    ¡°You have promised two million...¡± Grace still failed to capture a clear image of the man in front of her,


    who she felt a bit familiar with, but she couldn¡¯t tell from her blurred eyes.


    Caden¡¯s eyes darkened, with his right hand hanging beside his body, from which there dropped beads


    of blood, ¡°Great. That¡¯s great! I will give you the two million you want.¡±

 Chapter 49 Youre Pathetic

    Chapter 49 You''re Pathetic


    He felt painful in the chin, and a handsome face suddenly got close to her, "Take a closer look at me!


    Who am I?"


    With the cold voice and the familiar smelling on her face, Grace suddenly woke up, "How are


    you..."


    "What am I doing here?¡± Caden gave Grace no chance to finish her sentence, sneering at the corners


    of his lips. "You ask me? Don''t you know that one of my pleasures is to see you being tormented?¡±


    Kirk was shock after hearing that, and looked at his master''s right hand.


    Drip drop... The master''s right hand was still dripping with beads of blood. Why not tell the truth to Miss


    Grace?


    Caden threw hisrge hand roughly away from Grace''s chin. Suddenly he stood up, dropped his eyes


    and gave Grace a look of sympathy, "Get up ande with me."


    Although Kirk did not like Grace very much, the woman on the sofa was totally different from the


    confident one three years ago, and she had just had a near-death experience. Kirk stepped forward


    and offered his hand to Grace with sympathy.


    "Doesn''t she have feet herself?" Caden''s cold eyes fell on Kirk, and with a sudden jolt, Kirk withdrew


    his hand from Grace''s and stepped back silently.


    Grace looked up at the man, only to see his cold face, then slowly propped up the sofa. Like a film in


    slow motion, she stood up very slowly. From the perspective of outsiders, it seemed very deliberate.


    A person who was almost drown, and was awakened on the spot, would not be as weak as she was.


    Now even Kirk''s little pity was gone.


    Caden looked down at her from above and said coldly, "Did you break your legs?"


    Grace held her hands on the sofa with an impossibly strong grip, but for a second, she loosened them


    again, not saying a word, not exining, just quietly clenching her fists, using all her willpower,


    speeding up to keep up with the person in front of her.


    Suddenly, she stopped beside Mr. Du and spread her hand in front of him.


    Mr. Du didn''t know what she meant. Because of her pause, the long figure in front of her paused as


    well, and turned back to look at her, but he didn''t say a word. He saw all her movements in his eyes


    silently.


    Grace just closes her lips and stared at Mr. Du, pushing her hand closer to him.


    Mr. Du''s spectacles hung down over the bridge of his nose, and he had lost his former graceful look


    and polite appearance. After the flood, his hair and his clothes were all in disorder.


    He looked at her palm, and winked, ¡°Miss Grace... What do you mean?"


    ¡°Have you forgotten the money? Two million for the show, you have promised."


    Grace''s gruff voice, even more hoarse because of drowning and choking. It sounded like gravel


    rubbing, nasty and unpleasant.


    Mr. Du could not help clearing his throat, quickly took out his wallet from his clothes. The check was


    already wet, and he could not use it. He hesitated, thinking that the ugly woman''s rtionship with


    Caden must not be simple, so he took a card out of his wallet.


    "Miss Grace, the cheque is wet. Take the card..."


    Just then a voice sounded, "She dares to take it, and do you dare to give her?"


    Mr. Du shook his hand, and looked at the distinguished man in surprise... it was...


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, do you mean that... I can¡¯t give Miss Grace the money?" Mr. Du was a businessman, of


    course he could understand Caden''s words at once, but he was not quite sure of it, and he had a queer


    feeling in his heart.


    Caden didn''t even look at Mr. Du, but he also didn''t contradict what Mr. Du said, which suggested that


    Mr. Du was right.


    Grace''s pale face was like covered with ayer of ashes. She turned her head abruptly and said, "You


    have no right to decide for me! This is what I deserve! Caden... Mr. Shaw! You cannot and you have no


    right to make that decision!"


    She was so angry, so angry that she almost forgot the humbleness.


    But she... with the broken body she had left, was still as humble as before!


    "Why should I do that?" He smiled, with no one knew what his smile meant. The life that she bet was


    saved by him! Caden was furious, but his eyes were cold, ¡°Because I am Caden Shaw!¡±


    "It''s my own money. It''s what I deserve." Her eyes were red and she ducked down, ¡®Grace, don''t cry,


    there''s nothing to cry about. No matter how hard it is, I have already gone through it, but I was still


    fooled. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ''Grace, your life was cheap and worthless, so cheap that you can take it out to bet at will. When you


    decided to gamble on your life, your life was no longer your life, it was just a good in a transaction.


    Since it was a transaction, there would be times when the transaction failed... Grace, there was nothing


    to be unhappy about. Leona has passed away. There was nothing worthy of your tears, and neither can


    Caden!''


    ¡°Your money? You deserve it? If you can get what you deserve in this world, then all your work is not


    wasted. Don¡¯t you think you deserve to go the ¡®Hell¡¯?"


    Grace hung her head, her eyes wide open, staring at her toes... ¡®Yeah, I should go to hell, but it''s


    nothing to do with Wallis Venus!


    "You ask me why. I will tell you that this is the Royal Club. I have the final say." The man''s cold voice


    caught Grace''s ear. "As for why, I tell you, your life is not worth two million dors."


    Suddenly, an invisible sword ruthlessly pierced through her heart!


    Grace subconsciously raised her hands to cover her chest... How she longed to press down on her


    chest, to press down on the pain, but her hand, held in midair, hung limp down beside her legs, and


    she could say, sensibly, "Mr. Shaw is right. My life is not worth it."


    He was the one who said her life was worth nothing, and he was the one who said she should go to


    hell, but when she actually said it ¡ª my life was worth nothing, Caden freaked out for no reason.


    Rubbing irritably through her hair, Caden said roughly, "Come with me!" Then he turned around and


    left.


    Grace followed in silence.


    Caden walked quickly, and Grace, gritting her teeth, kept up with him with all her strength.


    Her legs had been painful to the bone, and what left her waist was nothing but pain.


    Cold sweats oozed out of her forehead. As a person who would never sweat even under the hot sun,


    sweated because of the pain.


    She was wet from head to toe, and even in a cold sweat she could not tell whether it was sweat or


    water.


    Caden took the lead, stepped into the elevator and looked up at the woman who was three or four


    meters away, shouting,


    "Don¡¯t be so darn poky!"


    Grace said gruffly, "I will be right there.¡± Regardless of the pain in her waist and legs, she sped up to


    catch up with him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As soon as she entered the elevator, she panted and said, "Mr. Shaw, I''m sorry. Luckily, I didn''t dy."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she rolled her eyes and fell straight toward the ground.


    Caden''s breathing was stagnant, and his hand was faster than his brain. He stretched out and held her,


    "Grace! Don''t pretend to be dead!" As he lowered his head, his narrow and long eyes opened wide,


    only to find that her lips were glowing with death gray. At this moment, his heart hurt unconsciously and


    he hugged her quickly,


    "Grace, wake up! Wake up!"


    He took the phone again, shouting, "What about Humbert! Is Humbert here? Let him hurry up to the


    28th floor! Quickly!"

 Chapter 50 Struggle! Beg Me!

    Chapter 50 Struggle! Beg Me!


    The elevator arrived and the door opened. Caden hugged Grace in his arms, rushed out all the way


    into the bedroom, ced her on the big bed, and reached out to take off her wet clothes.


    His long fingers unbuttoned her clothes one by one, the firstyer, the coat; the secondyer, the shirt;


    the thirdyer... His brow rose. Why did she wear so much on such a hot day?


    His finger stopped on the thirdyer of the cloth. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would some clothes


    that should be worn in autumn on summer days.


    But she couldn''t just be left in her wet clothes.


    Caden quickened her movements, stripping off her wet clothes, and his eyes fell on her old-fashioned


    bra. Without hesitation, he undressed her bra. A pair of hills leaped out of sight, and the man breathed


    wildly for three seconds.


    Soon he turned and pulled out his white shirt from the closet and pulled it over her.


    It was all done in one movement, without a pause, and, of course, the haste with which he was


    undressing allowed him to overlook the scar on the back of her back, where ity hidden.


    Caden pulled the shirt over her, and as he reached to change her wet pants, the person on the bed


    suddenly kicked her feet, as if in shock.


    Whoosh!


    Caden looked up at the woman in the bed. Her eyes were still closed, but her pale face was frightened


    in her sleep, as if she had been disturbed.


    He moved his hand away, and she settled down. Caden put his hand on her waist again, and sure


    enough, her terror returned even when she closed her eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Caden got a hard kick at the chin, and with his long arm extended, his big hand mped around her


    ankle, and she stopped kicking him.


    The man held her ankle, with a pair of dark eyes staring at her sleeping face, and lost in thought... How


    could she be so sensitive to the action, and even frightened?


    While he was meditating, she was strapped in a nightmare and began to talk deliriously,


    "Leona, Leona, take me away, take me away..."


    Caden almost crushed her ankles. Her ck eyes were cold... why did she keep calling Leon? Was


    Leon that good?


    His eyes were fixed on the bed... ¡®Grace, give up. Do you want Leon to take you away? Do you want to


    run away with Leon? Stop daydreaming.¡¯


    "Leona..."


    The woman was still raving.


    Caden''s face now grew colder and colder, and his eyes were fixed on the tears flowing out of her eyes.


    She was crying!


    Neither Grace three years ago nor Grace three yearster, Caden hadn¡¯t never seen her crying for


    anyone!


    But for Leon, she cried!


    Somehow, when he thought of this, he felt an impulse to destroy Leon and strangled the dead woman


    himself!


    He stared at the line of tears in the corner of her eye and saw them fall down her face and into the


    pillow... The wetting spot was so annoying!


    Everything was annoying!


    The pillow was annoying!


    The sheets were annoying!


    Her tears were much more annoying!


    Grace was trapped in a nightmare, an endless cycle without a way out. Although this was her


    nightmare, she was obsessed with everything in the dream. Leona, at least, lived in her dreams.


    "Leona¡­"


    "Leon?" A cold voice came into her ears, apanied by Grace''s suffocated pain, the voice was close


    at hand, "Leon!? Open your eyes to see who I am!"


    The same words that Caden had said the second time today. His eyes were as cold as ice, and she


    had mistaken him twice! On the same day, in less than half an hour, she ¡ª Grace, mistook him as


    someone else twice!


    When Grace was awakened by the pain of suffocation, she realized that the person she least wanted to


    see was crazily pinching her throat!


    The force of pinching her neck increased a little bit, and she suddenly opened her eyes wide, realizing


    that he, Caden, really wanted to strangle herself!


    She had difficulty in breathing now, and she remembered the terror of drowning half an hour earlier.


    Suddenly, Gracey t on the bed, no longer struggling.


    But her behavior was even more irritating to Caden, "Struggle! Beg me! Why not struggle! Why don''t


    you beg me! You''re the best at begging for mercy! Don''t you cherish your life the most! Struggle!" He


    was angry. He was angry, but he did not know why!


    The damned woman had given up struggle and waiting to be strangled to death!


    "I say, struggle! I ask you to struggle!" Did she want to die that much? No! She cared about Leon so


    much that she would rather die than beg him!


    Caden didn¡¯t realize that he''s jealous of Leon, and his crazy behavior was more like a child who got a


    toy and was losing temper unreasonably. Mr. Shaw was smart, while Caden got a low EQ. One of the


    ways a child being unreasonable was to hurt someone he cared about without knowing it.


    What he didn''t realize was that by doing this, what he wanted was not Grace''s "struggle" and


    "supplication," or even her "weakness," but her attitude ¡ª the attitude that she still had him in her


    heart, that he Caden was unique to her!


    His long, and strong body pressed against her, and all at once he let go of her and looked down upon


    her, with a sneer on his thin lips, "Two million to sleep with me one night."


    Grace, since she loved money so much, he wanted to see whether Leon or money was more


    important.


    Grace looked up, not sure of what he had said. "What did you say?"


    "Don''t you love money? Don''t you bet your life for two million? Sleep with me for one night. I will give


    you two million.¡±


    Grace didn''t say a word for a long time, as if she was frozen. She just opened her eyes and stared at


    the man above her without blinking.


    "No."


    Caden squinted. "You said... no?"


    "No," she looked at him. "I won¡¯t sleep with you."


    Because of Leon? Because of Leon!


    So, this woman who loved money so much turned down two million?


    Was Leon that important!?


    A touch of evil crept in his heart. Suddenly, he buried his head, his thin lips pressed hard against


    Grace''s.


    The damned lips always said what annoyed him!


    It was the damned lips that angered him over and over again!


    He kissed her lips, and though they were as coarse as sackcloth, they tasted sweet!


    As if, the lips, should have belonged to him, Caden!


    He opened his eyes... staring at her. This woman, too, belonged to him, Caden!

 Chapter 51 Grace, What Are You Hidding for?

    Chapter 51 Grace, What Are You Hidding for?


    She pushed him back, making him be more dominant.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    There was a crackling sound. And the world was quiet all of a sudden.


    Caden incredulously looked at the woman underneath him. With her hands trembling violently, she was


    staring at him in fear.


    Caden stared at the woman amid the mattress. She hadn¡¯t pped him hard and he wasn¡¯t in pain.


    However, Caden Shaw, the Young Master Shaw who enjoyed a privileged life and a helmsman of the


    Shaw Family, was pped by someone for the first time in his life. He pursed his thin lips into a line,


    drooped his eyes, and stared at the woman beneath him. Then he suddenly stood up and got off the


    bed. After that, he turned his back on Grace James on the bed.


    "Change your wet pants so as not to wet my bed."


    A pair of clean sweatpants for men was dumped by the side of Grace.


    Grace was stunned. And the man left the bedroom without turning back and suppressed his anger


    under Grace''s gaze, "Get changed quickly, Humbert White wille to check on your illnesster."


    ¡°Check on my illness?


    "I''m not sick."


    "Howe you suddenly fainted if you were not sick?"


    He scoffed her.


    "I''m just not sick."


    "Do as I say. Why are you talking nonsense and staining my bed?"


    Caden disappeared at the entrance of the bedroom. ¡°Bang!¡± He closed the door conveniently.


    Grace took a look at the sweatpants for men by her hand.


    She was hesitant for a while. Then she braced herself and slowly took off the wet pants.


    At the right moment, there was a knock at the door, "Grace? It''s me."


    Humbert stood outside the door and knocked politely, "If you don''t say anything, I wille in, okay?"


    Grace immediately turned pale, "Don''t¡­ Come in¡­ ¡±


    But it was toote...


    Humbert stood in the doorway and took a nce at Grace. As he eyed her up and down, a hint of


    oddness appeared in his eyes.


    Grace was wearing Caden¡¯s pants.


    "Did you guys just have sex?"


    "Huh?"


    Humbert was joking. However, judging from Grace¡¯s retarded response, he shook his head and already


    got the answer.


    He walked over towards Grace, who looked even paler.


    "Take it easy. I''m just doing a routine checkup."


    "I''m not sick."


    "You won¡¯t suffer any loss for allowing me to check on you."


    "No need, I''m really not sick."


    Humbert suddenly raised his head and looked at Grace with a seeming smile, "Hey, Grace, what are


    you hiding?"


    Grace thought that her heart stopped beating half a beat as she replied, "I''m just... not sick. I just hate


    doctors."


    Humbert lifted his chin towards the bedroom door, "Do you want me to call him in and tell him face to


    face that you are now a handicap?"


    Grace snapped her eyes wide open!


    It was her most embarrassing deed and thest thing she''d ever wanted others to talk about!


    She hated it the most when this matter was mentioned in front of the one who had started it all!


    "How do you know¡­ Oh¡­ Sure enough." As she just finished asking how Humbert had known about


    it, she paused and suddenly said an inexplicable "Sure enough."


    Humbert squinted, measured Grace, and felt that he had vaguely understood some things.


    But, if things were as he guessed, then¡­ Humbert looked at Gracepassionately¡­ Grace could be


    really pathetic.


    "Have you ever thought that some things are not what you think in secret?" At least, in Humbert¡¯s


    opinion, no matter how much Caden hated Grace, he wouldn''t be cruel enough to have her kidneys


    removed.


    "It''s all in the past. It''s what I deserve." The woman, once one of the most mboyant and confident


    women in Shanghai, was now saying those words as if she had reached the end of her life. She was


    lifeless, looking like an old woman who was over a hundred years old.


    Humbert was shocked!


    Humbert had once seen her kneel down humbly in front of Caden in person. However, when it was


    himself who was facing her, he was even more shocked!


    Every line of her words revealed a kind of humbleness and meanness.


    "Can an ''it''s all over'' make up for your kidney?" Grace¡¯s confident look back then surfaced before


    Humbert¡¯s eyes. The Grace back then had been admired by many famous youngsters. However, this


    woman in front of him¡­ Originally, Humbert thought that three years¡¯ time had only changed her


    appearance. But he didn''t expect that even what was born in her bones would even be worn out.


    "Do you really think that you deserve to be treated like this, Grace James?"


    Grace never lifted her eyes and looked at Humbert anymore. Instead, she repeated as if she were a


    machine, "I deserve all of this." Her face was so stiff that she didn''t look like a fresh person!


    Humbert¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. It turned out that the old Grace James had gone and


    would never show up again.


    "I''m going to give you an examination now. Please cooperate." Humbert decided to do his business


    and didn''t allow Grace to dodge him, "You''d better not move. I''m afraid that I will hurt you. Or, do you


    want me to go and call Caden in?"


    Hisst sentencepletely convinced Grace.


    "What''s the matter with you? Howe you even went to work with a fever of 37.8 degrees? Don''t you


    know your health? You''re already not a normal person. And you dare to be a hero. Do you want to die?


    Grace James!" Anyway, the timid woman in front of him was the one that he had grown up with as a


    child and called him ''Brother Humbert''. Even if they couldn¡¯t go back in time, she was still Grace


    James.


    It wasn''t that Humbert intended to hit on Grace. He said so simply out of pity for her and the past


    affection.


    He stood up, grabbed his things, and walked out.


    He didn¡¯t talk much to Caden and just said, "Don''t torment her anymore. She... isn¡¯t in a good


    condition." Wondering whether Caden was aware of Grace''s physical condition or not, Humbert


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    changed his mind as the words were on the tip of his tongue.


    "I''ll have the medicine sent over in a little while." Humbert took his things and left.


    Caden swept a nce at the bedroom and lifted his feet to walk in.


    "Sleep with me tonight." Caden originally didn''t have any other meaning. It was just that this woman


    had just drowned and sessively fainted and Humbert would have the medicine sent overter. So


    he would keep her for the night by the way.


    But, his words sounded too ambiguous. And Grace instantly turned pale, No!"


    She reacted too strongly. And Caden, a shrewd, who was quick-witted as a demon, squinted at her for


    a moment and instantly knew that she had interpreted his words wrongly.


    Caden thought, ¡°But¡­ Why is she so reluctant to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°So who does she want to sleep with?¡±


    ¡°Is it Leon Lo?¡±


    Caden, who had calmed down just now, was furious instantly!


    Grace¡¯s words made the situation look moreplicated.


    In fact, Grace did have reason to interpret Caden¡¯s words in the wrong way. Just before Humbert came,


    Caden said to Grace, "You will get two million dors by sleeping with me for one night". So Grace


    subconsciously misunderstood him.


    Caden was standing by the bedside. All of a sudden.


    "Two million dors," Caden moved his thin lips and stated an amount indifferently.


    Grace said, "No."


    "Three million dors."


    "I won¡¯t agree."


    "Four million dors."


    She hesitated.


    Caden narrowed his eyes, "Think before you give me an answer."


    "No." Grace looked up at him and shook her head firmly.


    "Grace, you love money, don''t you?" Caden wondered whether she did so for Leon¡¯s sake.


    "I do love money. I''m in love with money very much. I''m addicted to money. And I''ll bet my life on the


    two million dors. President Shaw, if you are willing to give me two million dors, I will roll over and


    stick my head in the water without saying anything."


    "Are you acting to look pure and noble?" Caden raised his eyebrows halfway and looked


    condescendingly at Grace beneath him.


    Grace smiled lightly as her eyes were full of self-deprecation, ¡°Noble? I am not qualified to be noble!¡±


    "President Shaw, you are wrong. I''m just a reformed prisoner. I have no past. Nor do I have a future. I


    have neither family nor friends¡­ Noble? Why should I?"


    "Then stay here tonight."


    Grace slowly raised her head and seriously looked into Caden''s eyes. Then she slowly opened her lips,


    "I don''t want to."


    Caden clenched his palm, which had been holding onto the mattress, into a fist. Then the back of his


    hand was gnarled with veins!


    In Caden¡¯s understanding, Grace had rejected him for the second time for Leon Lo!


    "Grace, you can''t afford to bear the consequences of angering me," He implicitly warned her with an icy


    cold look in his eyes¡­ If Grace could sleep with any random man, why couldn¡¯t she sleep with him?


    "President Shaw, I guess you have forgotten that I am a lowly and shameless female prostitute. And if


    anyone were to pay for two million dors for one night with me, I would dly strip naked and tter


    him. But you, President Shaw, can''t be the one. I am an ethical woman. I''m a professional and ethical


    female prostitute. I can''t have any other rtionship that isn¡¯t connected to the work with my superior,


    which is a professional taboo."


    "You!"


    Grace summoned up a great deal of courage to say so. And once again, she seeded in angering


    the man with high IQ and low EQ, making him m the door and walk out.


    Hearing the sound of the door mming, Grace, who had been anxious, finally rxed. It seemed that


    the strength in her body had been suddenly drained away. She softly slid to the floor, leaned against


    the closet, hugged her knees, and curled together.


    She felt that her mouth was overwhelmingly bitter.


    In Grace¡¯s opinion, anyone could sleep with her, but not Caden Shaw!


    Otherwise, her past three years would have been nothing!


    Otherwise, her feelings for himsting more than twenty years would have been in vain as well.


    ¡°Caden Shaw! Caden Shaw! Do you have to humiliate me like this in an utter andplete manner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was in that ce. I''m not clean anymore. I''m a convict. But I want to keep a little bit of


    ¡®cleanness¡¯. Only my past feelings for you are clean now!¡±


    Grace closed her eyes and covered the anger and pain inside!


    "Anyone can do me. I''m a female prostitute anyway. Anyone can do me. Even so, anyway, I''ve got


    nothing left to lose. Anyone can do me... Anyone can¡­ But he can''t¡­ "


    She closed her eyes tightly as if she were doing a self-hypnosis. As she unconsciously murmured,


    tears overflowed turbulently¡­ It was the second time that she shed tears today. The first time, she


    cried in the nightmare for Leona. And the second time, she did it for Caden Shaw.


    "Anyone can. But not he..." In the luxurious bedroom, Grace curled into a small ball and constantly


    repeated this sentence. This luxurious bedroom looked somewhat dested, despite the fact that it


    was brightly lit.


    Outside of the living room, Caden held a cigarette between his lips. It wasn¡¯t until he had finished three


    cigarettes in a row that he irritably put the cigarette that had just been lit for a third halfway and held it


    down in the ashtray. Then he raised his hand, picked up a ss of red wine on the coffee table, and


    tilted his head back as he drank it down in one gulp, hoping that it could quench his inner irritation.


    Caden didn''t realize that he simply couldn''t do anything with the woman in the bedroom!

 Chapter 52 Have Grave Take the Pill

    Chapter 52 Have Grave Take the Pill


    There was movement behind Caden.


    "Stop, where are you going?" Caden squinted at the woman, who was timid, and felt that he would go


    crazy soon.


    "I am going to work," Grace said slowly.


    All of a sudden.


    Caden became more furious. And there was no emotion on his jade-like face. Suddenly, he spoke,


    "Work? With your crappy body?" Cade thought, ¡°The ungrateful woman is obsessed with money.


    Although she almost died, she only cares about money once she gains her consciousness. What else


    does she value but money?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°She also cares about Leon Lo!¡±


    The one she was still concerned about in her sleep!


    "If there''s nothing else, then, President Shaw, I''ll go to work first." She was still like that, looking


    cowering with her rickety back. It seemed that she would never straighten up her back. Looking at her,


    Caden only felt that there was a fit of inexplicable anger and a hint of¡­ sadness that he deliberately


    ignored.


    ¡°Work, work, work. She likes to work so much¡­ ¡±


    "Well, it''s my luck as a boss to have such a hardworking employee like you. And since you love your


    job so much, you should earn a full five million dors within a month with your diligence."


    Grace had a feeling that she was going to pass out again. She turned her head and looked at the man


    sitting on the couch incredulously as she shakily asked.


    "President Shaw, do you want me to wire five million dors to that bank ount within a month?"


    Caden didn''t answer her question. Instead, he just smirked and waved his hand, "Go to work. I believe


    in you. You''re a good employee." He even cheered for her: "Go to work. I see that you have great


    potential."


    His words were naked sarcasm. The look on Grace¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be paler. And her lips were


    shivering. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the man seriously. It seemed that there was


    nothing else in her eyes but for him. She slowly opened her mouth and moved her lips. And in the


    end¡­ she did not say anything, such as begging for forgiveness.


    "I get your point, President Shaw." Leaving the words in silence, Grace headed for the elevator under


    the gaze of Caden¡¯s dark eyes.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, a bloody smile suddenly showed up on the man¡¯s cold face,


    who was sitting on the sofa¡­ If it were before, Grace would have knelt down and begged for


    forgiveness from time to time. And now she was so capable that she didn¡¯t even bother to say a soft


    word. And this change took ce after she met Leon Lo.


    Caden picked up the phone, "Check on Leon Lo." After he said briefly to the one over the call, he cut


    off the call and held the cell phone in his palm. Suddenly, he heavily smashed the phone towards the


    LCD TV forcibly.


    Soon, the inte at the entrance of the elevator rang. Caden pressed the whole house remote


    monitor in his hand. And Kirk said on the inte, "Boss, Mr. White had someone send the medicine


    over. Do you want me to take it up now?"


    "Send it directly to Gloria''s ce. And ask her to give it to that woman." After he finished his words and


    was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered something and added, "Don''t bring me up to that


    woman."


    Kirk echoed. Caden thought for a while and said, "After you send the medicine to Gloria, you should


    immediately go and check on the issue happening in Langston Du¡¯s box today. I need meticulous


    details. Even a single petty detail can¡¯t be missed. All should be clear."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Go."


    ...


    Kirk knocked on the door. "Pleasee in." After he heard a reply, he pushed the door in.


    Gloria was surprised, "What are you doing here?" As soon as she finished her words, she, who was


    shrewd, immediately understood, "Is there any order from President Shaw?"


    Kirk ced the medicine in his hand on her table, "Let Miss James take it on time."


    "Fever reducer?" Gloria looked at the medicine bag on the table, "How do you know that Grace has a


    fever?"


    Kirk furrowed his eyebrows slightly. And he asked expressionlessly the next second, "And how did you


    know about Miss Grace''s fever?"


    "She got off work in the rain at night a while ago. And as soon as she was home, she was sick. And


    she got dizzy, fell down, and hit her forehead with a big scar. I''m not blind and I can see it."


    "If you knew Miss Grace wasn''t feeling well, why did you deny her leave request?"


    "That''s interesting. Are you saying that I exploit and bully Grace James?" Gloria rolled her eyes, "As for


    that idiot, do I need to bully her? Grace puts her money on the money. Don''t tell me that you don''t know


    about the five million dors that President Shaw has proposed to her. She works hard for the five


    million dors without taking her health into consideration.


    ¡°Before she was fully recovered and the stitches on her brain were removed, she came back to Royal


    Club and asked if I had any work for her."


    "So you assigned her with a job and let her work while risking her life like that, right?"


    If Gloria still couldn¡¯t tell Kirk¡¯s hidden meaning yet, she would have got along with the shrewd people in


    S City for nothing. She twisted her showy eyebrows, "Wait. Risking her life to work? What are you


    referring to?"


    Although Grace had gone back to Royal Club without taking her life into consideration, it didn¡¯t


    necessarily mean that Gloria would assign jobs to her unscrupulously as if she were an idiot. Gloria


    said, ¡°I am not that merciless. I will never ask someone who is sick to serve the guests.¡±


    ¡°Grace came back while she was sick. But in the meantime, I hung her out to dry and didn''t assign her


    any work, except for that new guest a few days ago, who didn''t make Grace do anything difficult, let


    alone any task that would ''risk her life."


    Judging from Gloria¡¯s appearance, Kirk saw that she didn''t look like she was acting. And then he asked


    tentatively, "You know Langston Du, right?"


    "Langston Du... Oh, you mean that Langston Du from the south, don''t you? Did he do anything?"


    "Langston Du spent his time today at Royal Club. And his private room was on the sixth floor." Kirk


    frowned, "Gloria Su, howe you didn''t know anything about that big thing that just happened on the


    sixth floor?"


    Gloria was dumbfounded. And she organized Kirk¡¯s words in her brain.


    ¡°A businessman¡­ Langston Du spent his time here today¡­ His private box was on the sixth floor of


    the Royal Club¡­ Such a big issue just happened on the sixth floor¡­ ¡± She suddenly opened her eyes!


    "Grace James!" Gloria fiercely stood up. ¡°Bang!¡± And her chair fell to the floor.


    Suddenly, she stretched out her white wrist and rudely clutched at Kirk¡¯s white shirt, "Tell me everything


    you know!


    "Gloria Su, you''re not doing a good job as the first inmand of the Royal Club. You''ve been having


    afortable life for too long. And you don''t even know anything about it after such a big thing


    happened in your ce."


    "Cut the crap. I just excused myself from Mr. Liam''s banquet and came back here to get something.


    Hurry up and tell me what happened while I was away. Why did you send medicine to Grace? And did


    that idiot go and sell something of hers again?"


    It wasn''t that Kirk hadn''t seen Gloria¡¯s fierce appearance before. But it was two years ago. And ever


    since Gloria became the general manager of Royal Club, he had never seen her so fierce. Feeling a


    little ufortable, he coughed, "Let go of me first."


    "You should tell me first."


    Shen Yi had no choice but to tell Gloria what had happened today in a concise manner.


    When Gloria heard this, she only felt furious instantly. Then she shook off Kirk directly and strode out,


    "I''d like to go and ask the one surnamed Xu, asking her as for who authorized her to arrange such a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ''Sugar Daddy'' for that idiot!"

 Chapter 53 Mr. Xu, You Are Fired!

    Chapter 53 Mr. Xu, You Are Fired!


    Gloria strode to the PR department at a quick pace and swept by others like the wind. And the crowd


    was confused, "What''s wrong with Gloria?"


    "I don''t have any clue."


    "She seems to be heading for the PR department."


    "Could it be that janitor did something again?"


    "You shouldn¡¯t talk about Grace James behind her back like this. She works hard and conscientiously.


    And she isn¡¯t in your way." Annie snapped with dissatisfaction, "We are all waiters. And all we need to


    do is do our job well. If your words cause any trouble, no one can save you."


    After saying that, she looked at Ruby Carter, who looked absent-minded in the corner, "Quickly go to


    table number three. The guests areining about you, saying that you haven¡¯t sent the drinks they


    have ordered over for long."


    Ruby was trembling with fear. After she came back from that box on the sixth floor, something was


    obviously not quite right with her. She looked around at the expressions of her colleagues surrounding


    her, all of whom did not seem to have known what had happened in the box. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even


    know that something so huge had happened on the sixth floor and the water had flown all over the


    floor.


    Without deliberation, Ruby knew that the higher-ups must have blocked the news.


    So at this moment, among all the staff of the Royal Club, only Ruby Carter knew what had happened


    the best.


    Perhaps, there were also some staff members who knew about the unusual thing happening on the


    sixth floor. After all, when the thing happened, many boxes on the sixth floor were open to the public.


    Moreover, the water, in the end, broke open the door of the box and flooded everywhere along the


    corridor.


    But Ruby instantly knew that these people in the know must have been warned not to reveal it.


    She was scared as she was shaking with anger.


    Now that Annie spoke, Ruby vented her fear and anger all of a sudden, "Annie, when you''re scolding


    others, you should think about yourself first. Have you ever done your job well?"


    "Howe I haven¡¯t done my job properly?" Annie was hot-tempered. Of course, she wouldn''t give in


    to Ruby.


    "You were supposed to be in charge of a box on the sixth floor today, right? So why didn''t you go there


    by yourself and end up letting me go there?" Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been involved in all this


    mess now.


    Thinking about it that way made her feel that she was even more likely to have taken the me for


    Annie today.


    "Annie, you should at least thank me."


    Annie looked at Ruby as if she were staring at an idiot, "You''re sick, right?" She thought, ¡°Why should I


    thank Ruby? Should I thank her because of the fact that she went to the box on the 6th floor on my


    behalf?¡±


    "Psycho. Why should I thank you? The guests in the boxes on the sixth floor have always spent the


    biggest. I''ve somehow been reced inexplicably. Howe I have to say thank you? In my opinion,


    either I''m dreaming or you have been out of your mind."


    What a joke!


    "You, you have no idea!" Ruby pointed at Annie with her red eyes, "You don''t know anything! You don''t


    even know that today, today¡­ "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Annie raised her eyebrows. She had been upset with this Ruby Carter early. In Annie¡¯s opinion,


    although this woman had an innocent face and thought that she was really a pure and wless Snow


    White princess. She was neurotic all day long. When it came to getting things done, she was selfish


    and disregarded others.


    Ruby was so angry that her eyes were red. But she couldn''t say anything. Although such a huge issue


    had happened on the sixth floor, up to now, it was still quiet inside the Royal Club and there wasn¡¯t any


    noise. And others looked like they didn''t know anything. In that case, however stupid Ruby was, she


    knew that she couldn''t disclose the issue.


    "Please don¡¯t look at me like that. Your eyes are as red as those of a rabbit. If others see it, they''ll think


    I''m bullying you." Annie finished her words in a slightly mocking manner, turned around, and walked


    away without paying any attention to Ruby at all.


    ...


    Gloria galloped along the way. After she arrived at the area where the PR Department was, she walked


    faster and more anxiously.


    ¡°Knock! knock! Knock!¡± As her high heel shoes tapped on the floor made up of marble stones, there


    was an indignant look on Gloria¡¯s blushing face. All the staff in the PR Department watched Gloria head


    for the office of the Manager of the PR Department straight away, feeling frightened. "Bang!"


    There came a loud kicking on the door as well as a roar, "Manager Xu, I want you to give me an


    exnation!"


    Manager Xu was taken aback and stared in confusion at Gloria, who had shown up all of a sudden,


    "Gloria, why are you doing this?"


    ¡°Bang!¡± Gloria walked into the office and immediately mmed the door, blocking out the stares of


    those who were measuring her either intentionally or unintentionally.


    She stood at the door with her arms around her chest and looked at Manager Xu indifferently, "Did


    anybody authorize you to take the initiative to arrange work for Grace James? Didn''t you know she was


    still sick? Did you get my permission?"


    As soon as Manager Xu heard that Gloria was here again for Grace''s matter, she felt relieved as well


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    as dissatisfied, "Gloria, anyway, I''m the manager of the PR department. Could it be that I don''t even


    have the right to arrange the work of one of my employees?"


    Moreover, she didn''t even arrange any work for Grace today. Even if she did, it was her right as


    Grace''s immediate supervisor.


    "Oh, Manager Xu, what you said is so reasonable, which I can''t even refute. How about this? Manager


    Xu, you don''t have toe to work tomorrow."


    Immediately, Manager Xu looked sharply at Gloria, "Gloria, what do you mean by that?" She thought,


    ¡°Did Gloria intend to fire me right away because of the fact that I scheduled an employee to work in her


    sickness?¡±


    "Manager Xu, it literally means that you don''t need toe to work tomorrow. Neither do you have to


    report the day after tomorrow and the days after that. Manager Xu, if you still don''t get my point, I will


    directly say ¡®You''re Fired¡¯." Gloria couldn''t be more furious as she tilted her chin up with a sneer, "Do


    you understand now?"


    ¡°Bang!¡± Manager Xu trembled with anger and stood up as she pounded on the table with her palm,


    "Gloria, you have crossed the line! What kind of mistake did I make? Howe you could fire me at


    your free will?"


    "Did I ask you to arrange a task for Grace James? You''re her immediate superior. She''s sick. And how


    "If she is sick, she can request to be on leave. But since she''s here and has clocked in at the Royal


    Club, she must work despite the fact that she is sick."


    Gloria sneered. Although she didn''t agree with the fact that this one surnamed Xu would arrange work


    for the sick employees, she was in favor of her words.


    So, if manager Xu had just arranged a task for that idiot, Gloria wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    But the problem lied in what kind of task she had assigned to Grace James!


    "So you transferred an employee who was getting sick to the box on the sixth floor where Langston Du


    was, right?" Gloria sarcastically said, "Outsiders don''t know who Langston Du is. Manager Xu, could it


    be that you, who have been working at Royal Club for several years, don''t know who he is in


    essence?"


    She angrily reprimanded Manager Xu, "The stitches on Grace¡¯s head are not yet removed yet. And you


    still let her go to Langston Du¡¯s box. Langston Du ys crazy games and has perverted preferences.


    There is no telling as to how many girls have died in his hands.


    Langston Du is rich and can settle everything.


    So what? In your opinion, Grace needs money and Langston Du isn''t short of money. So you threw her


    to the front of Langston Du and let her perform Immortal Drowning for that pervert, right?"


    At first, Manager Xu was furious and thought that Gloria was excessive. However, as Gloria went on


    talking, the look on Manager Xu''s face became uglier and uglier. And cold sweat broke out on her


    forehead.


    "I''ll tell you another secret," With malice, Gloria deliberately revealed this matter that should not have


    been known by someone at Manager Xu''s level as she whispered beside Manager Xu''s ear, "Grace


    James did have drowned. That container of water was malfunctioning and couldn''t be opened. "


    What she had said made Manager Xu feel that her clothes on her back had been soaked through by


    the cold sweats. Then Gloria¡¯s next sentence scared Manager Xu so much that she directly copsed


    to the ground.


    "Do you know who rescued Grace James in the end?" Gloria blurted out, "Big Boss."

 Chapter 54 Wallies Is the Apple of Bosss Eyes

    Chapter 54 Wallies Is the Apple of Boss''s Eyes


    Although Manager Xu didn¡¯t know who Big Boss was, she knew that the person behind the Royal Club


    must be pretty powerful, which was the reason why the Royal Club could stand firm in S City.


    At this moment, Gloria was telling her that the one who had rescued Grace James was the most


    mysterious "Big Boss".


    ¡°Big Boss¡± was just a name for the powerful backer behind Royal Club.


    Manager Xu''s legs went weak. And she fell to the ground with her head buzzing. Gloria didn''t make the


    situation particrly explicit. However, what she had said was sufficient to make Manager Xu


    understand some things.


    Manager Xu felt that her brain was in a mess. And suddenly, she was enlightened, looked up abruptly,


    and shouted: "As for Grace¡¯s whereabouts today, I do not know it. Gloria, wait a moment. I''ll go and


    have an investigation."


    Manager Xu thought, ¡°It must be someone with ill-intentions who has got Grace on board.¡±


    If she had known that the shabby Grace James had an unclear and ambiguous rtionship with the


    ¡°Big Boss¡±, she would never have found Grace an eyesore¡­ Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    Gloria got suspicious. She did somewhat know this Manager Xu, who wouldn¡¯t necessarily tell her such


    a lie.


    However, if Manager Xu hadn¡¯t made such an arrangement, then Grace James... On the other side,


    Manager Xu ran out in person and asked whoever she ran into, "Where is she?"


    "Huh?"


    "Grace James! Where is she?"


    "She is, she is in the lounge. Manager Xu, why are you looking for Grace James¡­ "


    Before the speaker could finish her words, Manager Xu ran away like a gust of wind.


    "Er¡­ "


    "Did this Grace James do something again? Howe Gloria was here and forced Manager Xu to find


    her personally?"


    "What should you care about her?"


    "Your words do make sense."


    The employees went on with their discussion. Manager Xu ran into the restroom as if she were a


    whirlwind, "Grace James, you¡­" she got used to talking to Grace James in a condescending manner.


    Suddenly, she remembered Gloria''s words, coughed awkwardly, and softened her tone.


    "Are you okay?"


    Grace was baffled, wondering why Manager Xu cared about her.


    "I am fine."


    "I¡­ am here to ask you about the issue happening in the VIP box on the sixth floor today."


    Grace stiffened all over.


    "Don''t be nervous." Manager Xu reassured her, "I just wanted to ask that why did you go to the box on


    the sixth floor since I didn¡¯t arrange any work for you on the sixth floor today?"


    As she asked Grace, she thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that this Grace James was greedy for money?


    After all, despite the fact that what Grace had done was suppressed, everyone in Royal Club knew


    what she did.¡±


    ¡°If she could disregard her dignity for money¡¯s sake, then she might also be willing to die for money.¡±


    "Someone asked me to go there." Grace didn''t overthink it. Besides, she just thought that Manager Xu


    was just asking this as a routine inquiry. After all, Manger Xu hadn¡¯t made any arrangements for her.


    And yet she had run to the VIP box on the sixth floor, which was always not good.


    In the meantime, Manager Xu raised her eyebrows, "Who is it?" She stared at Grace instantly in a


    sharp manner.


    "I don''t know. I think it was a request from the client, who personally asked me to go over there."


    "In that case, after you were there, was there any staff in the box?" Manager Xu, who was experienced


    anyway, got down to the point right away.


    "Ru¡­" As Grace was about to say Ruby Carter¡¯s name, she suddenly stopped.


    As Grace, who was not stupid, thought what Manager Xu had asked her over and over again, she got


    her point abruptly, knowing that Manager Xu was not only doing a routinary checkup but also gathering


    information from her.


    She pursed her lips. It wasn''t that she didn''t loathe Ruby Carter. It was just that she didn''t want to talk


    behind others¡¯ backs.


    Manager Xu asked again, "Who is it?"


    Manager Xu stared at Grace in front of her. However, Grace remained silent and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Helplessness shed through Manager Xu''s eyes. And then she looked at Grace and patted her


    shoulders, "Then you should have a good rest¡­" All of a sudden, Manager Xu stared at the clothes


    beneath her, which Grace was wearing, with her eyes wide in surprise.


    She had been anxious and focusing on getting an answer from Grace just now. So she hadn''t noticed


    what Grace was wearing.


    At this moment, Manager Xu fixed her gaze on the clothes on Grace''s body.


    Grace had put the hem of the shirt into her pants to go. The sweatpants were more neutral, which men


    and women could both wear.


    Despite that, it could be vaguely seen that the pants were for men.


    Manager Xu was shocked and took a good look at Grace¡­ She thought, ¡°There is nothing special


    about this Grace. Howe she¡­ ¡±


    "Ahem, I''m leaving first."


    Manager Xu turned her head and left as she was in a psychological mess.


    Gloria was following behind Manager Xu. But she didn''t go into the lounge. Instead, she folded her


    arms and leaned against the wall next to the door of the lounge. Through a door, she naturally heard


    the conversation between the two people in the room. Although she didn¡¯t hear all the conversation


    clearly, what she heard was sufficient.


    When Manager Xu came out, Gloria had a look at Grace in the room through the gap in the door.


    Seeing that she wasn''t too bad, Gloria was relieved.


    As soon as Manager Xu came out, she saw Gloria. And when Gloria lifted her feet and left, Manager


    Xu immediately followed her.


    "Something fishy is going on here.¡± Manager Xu voiced her opinion, "She said that the customer


    personally had asked her to go there and there was an employee in the box. Now we just don''t know


    who this employee who was present at the time is."


    Gloria pulled out her phone and directly called Kirk, "When you guys went into the box, who was


    present at the time? Were there any employees in the uniform of the Royal Club?"


    Kirk over the phone said unambiguously, "There was a girl, looking quite innocent. But I don''t know her


    name¡­" He paused and mentioned, "But I always thought I was somewhat familiar about that girl. "


    Of course, Kirk was familiar with that girl. The reason why Grace would mess with Caden again after


    she was released from prison in the first ce was to give Ruby Carter a hand.


    "If I showed you the photo, could you recognize her?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay then, I''m going back to my office now. Come to my office." Gloria hung up the phone and


    immediately called the staff of the HR department, "Sort out the information of the current employees


    who joined Royal Club right away and send it to my email immediately."


    Manager Xu was a little embarrassed and called out to Gloria with a hot face, "Gloria, I¡­ " "Your matter


    will be discussedter. I have to deal with other matters on my side."


    Hearing Gloria saying so, Manager Xu was relieved instead. What Gloria had said meant that there


    was some room for ¡°discussion¡±. If there was no room for maneuver, Gloria wouldn¡¯t have needed to


    say that she would discuss her matterter on.


    Gloria hurriedly went to her office.


    Kirk sat in her office and waited for her.


    The staff of the HR department was highly efficient. As soon as Gloria returned to her office, she


    happened to receive the email.


    Gloria clicked open the documents and turned them over to Kirk one by one, "Look carefully. I can''t let


    the girl stay here." The employees of the Royal Club could be somewhat scheming. But if they were


    bent on harming others, they couldn''t stay here.


    Kirk flipped through the information. Suddenly, he stopped clicking the mouse "It''s her!"


    "Ruby Carter?"


    Gloria squinted at Ruby''s profile on the screen. With her picture right in front of her eyes, suddenly,


    Gloria smiled, "I shouldn''t have been soft-hearted."


    She abruptly turned to look at Kirk, "It is Boss who asked you to look into what had happened in the


    box on the sixth floor today, right? So I''ve exerted great effort. Does that count as a favor for you?"


    Kirk didn''t deny it, "Gloria, you really know Boss well."


    "It''s not that I know Boss well. It''s that I see that Boss treats Grace James differently from others."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kirk felt her words sounded harsh as he thought, ¡°Wallis Venus is the most precious treasure in Boss''s


    heart. And it has nothing to do with Miss James. Then he said, "There are some things that you don''t


    know about. Don''t make randomments."


    Gloria, however,ughed inexorably. In her opinion, it was not she but Kirk who was self-righteous.

 Chapter 55 Please Save Me, Grace

    Chapter 55 Please Save Me, Grace


    Kirk smiled perfunctorily and thought in secret that Gloria surely knew nothing about those things in the


    past.


    "Call this woman in," Kirk said.


    Gloria nodded. She originally didn''t have much goodwill towards Ruby Carter.


    Ruby was inexplicably called to Gloria''s office. And she was apprehensive on the way here.


    "Gloria." She was learning to be obedient now, who wasn¡¯t as morally lofty as she had been when she


    had first entered her office.


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush with you. Tell me what happened in the box on the sixth floor


    today," Gloria said sinctly and clearly.


    Ruby immediately went into a panic. And as expected, she was called to be here for what had


    happened in the box on the sixth floor today.


    As she spoke to Gloria, she purposely avoided things that weren''t too favorable for her and concealed


    some others.


    But she was facing two shrewd people. Whatever it was Gloria or Kirk, they could deduce what had


    happened in general from Ruby''s words and micro-expressions.


    "Gloria, I really didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t expect that Mr. Du would send someone to call Grace


    after I refused him." Ruby pitifully begged Gloria for forgiveness.


    Gloria¡¯s delicate face was no longer warm. And she moved her red lips, "Tell me, howe Mr. Du. a


    businessmaning to S City from the south, knew about Grace James?"


    "I, I, I don''t know it either. Maybe, maybe someone mentioned her to Mr. Du. Believe me, Gloria. I''m not


    good at swimming. I drowned when I was a kid. So, as soon as I heard that request from Mr. Du, I


    didn''t agree to it. Other than that, I really didn''t do anything else."


    "So, what happened in the box on the sixth floor today has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Yes. It has nothing to do with me. I''m innocent." When she had firste to the Royal Club, Gloria


    had taught her that she would be in big trouble without the Royal Club''s protection. Then everything


    happening these days had taught Ruby as to what the ¡°reality¡± was and how ¡°cruel¡± it could be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She also learned that some rules set up by some people in this world that must be followed.


    Ruby was frightened. She was in a panic, looking flurried. All of a sudden, she thought of Grace James,


    who was good for nothing. And when she looked at Gloria, she sensed that the look on her delicate


    face indicated that she didn¡¯t trust her.


    In a few short seconds, she envisioned Grace¡¯s ever-silent face as well as her shapeless back view.


    Ruby couldn''t care less about other things, feeling that that woman surely could help her.


    "Gloria, you should believe me. The matter today has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe me,


    you can call Grace over here and ask her. She will definitely rify it for me."


    Gloria thought, ¡°Howe she is confident that a woman who had been harmed by her, would still


    cover up lies for her after suffering such a great injury? Howe she is confident the silent woman


    surely would be cowardly enough to say something against her will, proving the validity of her words


    and her innocence?¡±


    Gloria felt that a sulking breath was congested in her chest, which would neither go up nor go down.


    She stared at Ruby. And the look in her eyes became sharper and sharper.


    Kirk suddenly stood up. Since the investigation of this matter was done clearly, there was no need for


    him to stay here. So he took out his cell phone and called Caden.


    "Boss, the matter is cleared up. The reason why Miss James was at the box at that time was that


    Langston Du had personally called her over." Kirk spoke in a sinct manner, "There was a female


    employee in the box at that time. And we have known about her identity."


    He didn''t directly say that it was this Ruby Carter who had set up Grace James. In his opinion, his boss


    was so smart, who probably could have deduced the truth by himself by now after hearing the clues he


    had just given.


    "I remember that Langston Du mentioned at that time that the prop used as a container was sent from


    Franklin Cordon?" Caden smiled teasingly.


    "Was that female employee present there called Ruby Carter? Just now, Langston Du called me to


    plead for mercy. Unfortunately, he revealed something useful, saying that Young Master Cordon


    rmended a girl to him who was quite bold and interesting to y with. Coincidentally, the girl¡¯s


    name was Ruby Carter."


    After saying that, he ordered, "You personally bring this girl downstairs to the parking lot and wait for


    me there. I''ll be right down."


    Kirk put away the phone, took a nce at Ruby, who looked pitiful, and said to Gloria, "Boss wants


    her."


    Without deliberation, Gloria directly opened her mouth and said, "Take her with you."


    As soon as Ruby heard that Boss wanted to see her, her legs went weak as she said, "Gloria, I¡­ "


    "Kirk isn''t someone who will treat girls gently. If you don''t want to suffer more, follow him nicely." Gloria


    Gloria did not know how the fool, Grace James, was feeling when she was jumping into the water. But


    she could rte to the fear of the one who was drowning. As Grace was drowning in the water, she


    opened her eyes and found that those ones standing outside the container by an arm''s length, who


    could have saved her, stood idly by. At that time, the fool must have been desperate.


    Ruby didn¡¯t want to go, making Kirk drag her by force. As his iron palm gripped her, she was in pain


    and cried out.


    "Hold on." A raspy voice suddenly rang. Just before Kirk was about to take Ruby away, there was a


    figure standing in his way outside the door.


    "Grace, what are you doing over here?" Gloria stood up in surprise.


    "Grace!" Ruby grabbed Grace''s arm with a death grip as if she were someone drowning who was


    clenching at thest straw that could save her. She cried out as a pair of beautiful eyes were in tears.


    "Grace, help me. Grace, I know you can save me. Grace, please, I know I¡¯m wrong. I really know that I


    am at fault. Please help me plead with Gloria... No, plead with Big Boss! I promise to leave Royal Club


    today and I''ll never appear in front of you again. I''m kneeling down in front of you."


    Eventually, Gloria raised her delicate eyebrows and looked at Ruby in disgust.


    "Grace, ignore her. She deserves it." As Gloria said, she looked at Ruby with cold eyes, "In the


    beginning, I warned you to behave yourself. As for what I advised you back then, it''s obvious that you


    didn''t digest a single word of it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be where you are today."


    Ruby sobbed and whimpered. But she insisted on holding onto Grace¡¯s hands, "Grace, I beg you. I


    take the initiative to beg you for the first time."


    Grace was like a wooden stake, standing still where she was. She suddenly found Ruby¡¯s words


    surprisingly funny, "Yes, you''re begging me for the first time. However, this time, although I cooperated


    with you and told a lie, the Big Boss behind this didn''t believe it."


    "Grace James¡­ Are you here to kick me down?"


    Ruby¡¯s face was filled with pain and grief. She, who seemed to have known Grace for the first time,


    said, "I never thought that you were such a mean person!¡±


    "He who is beautiful in essence will see beautiful things. And he who is ugly in heart thinks of


    everything as ugly ones." Graceughed softly, feeling somewhat helpless.


    "But for you, however reluctant I feel in my heart, I''ll still save your life."


    She faintly shook her head. There was no telling as for whether she was doing so for her "goodness" or


    for that belief in her heart... But she knew that she just didn''t want to¡­ anymore. "Kirk, bring me to


    him."


    Ultimately, she was losing...

 Chapter 56 Sell Myself to Bail Ruby out

    Chapter 56 Sell Myself to Bail Ruby out


    The passage led to the lift. With great fear, it seemed the passage was covered by nails.


    Grace silently followed Kirk.


    The lift was ahead of them. Kirk stopped for a second and gestured Grace to go ahead alone as if he


    was a gentleman. ¡°Please, Miss Grace.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Grace hesitated. She was not a warm-hearted girl, but she nced over Kirk¡¯s icy-cold face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    ¡°President only want to meet you.¡±


    Kirk still grabbed Ruby¡¯s arm in his hand. She hastily shouted as the lift door was about to close,


    ¡°Grace! Grace! Please help me! I know you are too kind to leave me in the hell, right?¡±


    Kirk annoyingly shot her a re, and turned to Grace. ¡°Miss Grace, you owe her nothing.¡±


    There was no need to bother his president for the bitch.


    Grace said before the door closed, ¡°I know.¡±


    I know I don¡¯t owe her. I want to see the man I hate not for her.


    Grace didn¡¯t want to exin anything to anyone.


    When the door opened again, she took a deep breath and exhaled loudly. He noticed her deathly-pale


    face reflected on the wall of the lift from the corner of her eyes.


    Perhaps, in others¡¯ opinion, she only came to beg a man she knew about for another, which was not a


    big deal.


    But, in terms of Grace, it was much more painful¡­ than kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°President Shaw, here I am.¡± For some reason, the lights in the hall were out, except some dimmed


    lights. On the cowhide sofa near the French window sat a man, his armnguidlyid on the armrest.


    Between his fingers, his smoking cigarette was snapped out.


    She kind of flinched.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She instinctively moved backward.


    In the meantime, there came a smallugh. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man in the sofa pointed to the sofa across from his.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not here to beg for others?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Grace slowly moved to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°You sit there just because my order?¡± The man asked.


    Obviously, he was ying her.


    ¡°You¡¯re my president, and I have to obey your order.¡±


    The man thought he heard a joke¡­Obey his order?


    Who?


    She? Grace James? The daughter of family James?


    Caden suddenly propped his head against his armying on the armrest, his posturenguid, his side


    face handsome, his eyes unwaveringlynding on Grace¡¯s face.


    The clock ticked away the seconds, Grace started to get fidgeted.


    But the man¡¯s gaze was locked on her face. With dim light, she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.


    From time to time, she looked up into his eyes, only to find his intenseness.


    Finally, she was too anxious to stay silent with him, and she tilted her head up, saying, ¡°President


    Shaw, I¡¯m here to beg for someone¡­¡±


    She hoped he can say something with her reminder.


    The mannguidly said, ¡°I know, and I was waiting for you to say something.¡±


    Grace paused a beat, digesting his words¡­It turned out that the president was waiting for her to start


    talking first.


    What a misunderstanding¡­so awkward.


    She didn¡¯t know she was blushed scarlet, even her neck was painted in crimson.


    The man across from her took in her every move.


    For some reason, there¡¯s something burning inside him.


    ¡°I want to beg for Ruby Carter.¡±


    ¡°for what?¡± His deep voice got a bit husky.


    ¡°Could you please let go of her?¡±


    The man quirked his lips with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°My poor Grace. She had hurt you before, and what


    you do just leaves her another chance to hurt you again. How do they describe a person like you¡­


    oh¡­Mother Maria? Howe you are such a hypocritical? Aren¡¯t you the perfect daughter of family


    James?¡±


    Grace lowered her head, hiding bitterness in her eyes¡­Perfect daughter of family James? Who? She?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the girl you talk about.¡±


    The man suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared at her¡­Did she just deny her past?


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to release Ruby Carter, who almost killed you?¡±


    His voice went cold. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you want to be the Mother Maria, but how much can


    you pay for it? Kneeling?¡±


    He smiled sarcastically after bellowing coldly, ¡°Grace, you know your kneeling was worthless for me.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Grace replied hoarsely and tilted her head up.


    ¡°Just take away my body.¡±


    Caden doubted that he might temporarily lose his hearing. ¡°What? Say it again.¡±


    ¡°I want to spend the whole night with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you want me to fuck you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Although Caden¡¯s words were too dirty for Grace, she nodded.


    Burying her head in her chest, she¡¯s waiting for Caden¡¯s choice.


    The man unwaveringly red holes into her lowering head as unassuming anger coursed through his


    body.


    He suddenly rose to his feet.


    Grace instantly snapped out of her thoughts as she was grabbed by Caden tightly.


    ¡°President Shaw, let go of me.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice sounded after Grace¡¯s screaming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember you say you want me to fuck you?¡± Fury was hidden in his deep voice. ¡°Want to


    be a bitch? Fine. I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±


    Ruthless and hard, his kiss weas casted on her lips, just like punishment.


    After the kiss, he suddenly tilted his head, narrowed his eyes as words bit out of him. ¡°I ask you one


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Cadenughed coldly. ¡°Grace, you are such a pussy who doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s mercy.¡±


    Grace¡¯s trembling eyshes betrayed her bitterness¡­Caden, you know nothing.


    You don¡¯t know how it feels when you¡¯re responsible for one¡¯s death. You don¡¯t know how it feels when


    Leona died for her in the cold scary prison.


    Caden, you¡¯ll never know how it feels when your life is a living hell.

 Chapter 57 I Cant Afford to Owe Another Life

    Chapter 57 I Can''t Afford to Owe Another Life


    ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t deserve anyone kind to you as being kind to you is one¡¯s biggest mistake,¡± Caden


    swore everything could insult her. There were fury and sorrow in his eyes.


    Caden¡¯s words hurt Grace a lot.


    She snapped up her head.


    Her gaze dotted with irritation. She had never been so out of control since Leona¡¯s death. Her voice


    was angrily hoarse.


    ¡°You know nothing! You just don¡¯t know anything! How dare you use me!¡± I¡¯ve suffered what you¡¯ve


    never suffered. I was deeply hurt by what you don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I know you too well, great President Shaw. I won¡¯t show up in this room, or in front of you, if you just


    give her a small punishment.¡± Maybe it was a moment of insanity that Grace pathetically said in her


    guttural voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do to her. I don¡¯t care how you punish her. I just want to beg you not to kill her.¡±


    She looked at the man¡¯s face above her. She knew him too well as he could throw her into jail when


    she was still the daughter of family James. It was no wonder he¡¯d take away Ruby¡¯s life.


    Caden didn¡¯t retort as there was confirmation in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Grace was right about him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make another get killed. Directly or not, I don¡¯t want it anymore,¡± Grace said sincerely.


    Is she begging for Ruby?


    No!


    Grace didn¡¯t care what would happen to Ruby in the end. All she cared was her life.


    She could never pay off the debt of Leona¡¯s death, which was wasted on saving her.


    It was her debt, her guilt, and her pain.


    She didn¡¯t care about Ruby at all. It was true that Ruby was evil and selfish. It was true that she was


    indifferent.


    But she didn¡¯t want to ruin other¡¯s lives. It wasn¡¯t about good or evil.


    And that was why she ¡°willingly¡± came to Caden.


    She didn¡¯t care what others thought of her, even if she was taken as a saint or Mother Maria¡­Anyway,


    she¡¯d suffered worse when she was treated as a murderer, a prisoner, and a shameless bitch.


    However, Grace¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t want to make another get killed¡± irritated Caden.


    Grace meant the death of Leona, but Caden thought she implied the death of Wallis.


    Suddenly, he kissed her hard, ferociously biting her dry lips¡­For the first time since Wallis¡¯ death, the


    truth slipped out of this mouth.


    Although he was sure that it was Grace who had killed Wallis, Grace never admitted, not even in the


    jail. Finally, she confessed.


    The feeling was weird as he didn¡¯t imagine it¡¯d feel so ufortable when she admitted what he was


    sure of.


    ¡°Finally, you admitted it.¡± A cold voice sounded.


    ¡°What?¡± Grace was confused, then she felt her underpants were yanked off her body.


    ¡°Grace, I ept your request, and you¡¯ll pay for it.


    Without any gentle forey or caress, he thrust into her. Grace widened her eyes painfully and stared


    at the ceiling, suffering the tearing-up pain¡­It seemed pain was all Caden could bring her.


    Overwhelmed by extreme pain, she was gradually getting sane¡­Caden said she finally admit.


    Admit? Admit what? ¡­Get someone killed?


    Well¡­He mistook her again.


    With his cold face, Caden noticed the woman beneath him wasughing insanely, ¡°Ha-ha, ha-ha, ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing about? Stop it!¡±


    He was pissed off.


    ¡°Ha-ha, ha-ha¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to stopughing.¡±


    For no reason, he just hated herughing, which upset him.


    He suddenly mmed into her hard.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ha-ha¡­Ah¡­Ha-ha¡­ha-ha¡­¡± He wanted to make her feel the pain, but sheughed through it.


    What¡¯s so funny?


    She was the bitch to be me. She was the murderer who got Wallis killed. How dare sheugh out


    loud!


    ¡°Shut up your fucking mouth!¡± He yelled, which didn¡¯t work. He was annoyed as he got an idea.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Caden leaned down and pressed his lip on hers.


    Now she could shut up.


    Next second!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Caden snapped up his head, his thumb swiped away the blood on the corner of his lips. ¡°You


    bite me?¡± He questioned her.


    The woman opened her mouth and said in her guttural voice, ¡°President Shaw, I admit that I did get


    someone get killed, but it wasn¡¯t your Wallis.¡± She closed her eyes after saying it. She was too


    exhausted¡­to say anything¡­Before passing out, she still thought about:


    To exin it?


    Will it work?


    Will he listen to me?


    Why to exin if he doesn¡¯t listen to me.


    I¡¯ll exin to someone that is ready to listen to me.


    ¡°Hey, open your eyes!¡± Did she close her eyes to avoid him?


    Caden narrowed his eyes and bellowed, ¡°Open them up!¡±


    But she gave no response. Caden nudged her, and her head limply fell to the side. Caden¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat. ¡°Grace! Grace!¡±


    He was shocked as he moved backwards. He cradled her in his arms and rushed to the bedroom.


    Holy crap! How came she was so hot?


    She was alright when he came to her rescue in the booth.


    ¡°Humbert, where are you? Come over now!¡±


    Humbert rolled his eyes. ¡°Dude, even if I¡¯m your private doctor, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper to call me twice


    in one day.¡±


    ¡°Come over now. She passed out again.¡±


    Humbert riled up. ¡°She? Grace? She¡¯s not that sick. She just needs enough rest and medicine.


    By the way, why is she with you?¡±


    Humbert thought of something and snapped.


    ¡°Holy Crap! Caden! Don¡¯t you tell me you did something evil to her? Her broken body is not tough


    enough for you to torture. If you really hate her, why not kill her once and for all?¡±


    ¡°Wait up!¡± He heard something unusual. ¡°Broken body? She¡¯s not disabled.¡±


    Humbert smirked and said, ¡°She¡¯s not that serious, justcking a kidney.


    Caden¡¯s hand trembled as he heard what Humbert said. Humbert arched one of his eyebrows as he


    heard Caden¡¯s erratic breath.


    ¡°You¡¯ll believe what I said if you see the scar.¡±


    Caden nced at the woman on the bed and walked over to her. With phone in his one hand, he slowly


    rolled up her dress with the other hand.


    Inch by inch¡­


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± His fury bloomed in his cold voice.


    A nasty scar was etched in her skin.


    He held out his shuddering hand, trying to touch it.

 Chapter 58 How Come You Hurt Her Again?

    Chapter 58 How Come You Hurt Her Again?


    His slender fingers touched the scar.


    He could feel the unevenness.


    It felt like his fingers were burned as he touched it.


    ¡°When ites to a broken body like this, how could you torture her?¡± Humbert was still on the phone


    with his half-taunting tone.


    But Caden ignored his teasing as his thumb caressed the scar. Suddenly, he did something so strange


    to her that he covered it with his palm.


    Staring at his palm, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Hearing no voice, Humbert thought Caden had hung up on him.


    But he didn¡¯t end the call as he picked up a cigarette and lit it to savor the taste of Nicotine, while


    Caden said unassumingly, ¡°It¡¯s longer than my palm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Humbert paused a beat before figuring it out. ¡°You mean Grace¡¯s scar on her waist?¡± Humbert


    understood him as they had been best friends for so long.


    ¡°Even longer than your hand?¡± Humbert sucked up hard on his cigarette before bubbling a smokey


    circle.


    ¡°Which implies her surgeon was really inexperienced, so terrible that¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Well, when I was in the medical college, our teacher let us remove the human specimen¡¯s kidneys for


    the first time, but we made the scar much smaller than Grace¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means, perhaps¡­No, it¡¯s certain that her surgeon doesn¡¯t have a medical certificate. You know,


    people like street surgeons.¡±


    Street surgeon, surgeons without medical certificates.


    ¡°Picture her scar to me,¡± Humbert said.


    Caden hesitated before Humbert said, ¡°Just one glimpse at her scar can tell me information you didn¡¯t


    discover. Don¡¯t you want know it?¡±


    Humbert exhaled white smoke. ¡°Send me the photo, and you¡¯ll know it.¡±


    Seriously, Humbert didn¡¯t think he¡¯d persuade Caden, who was too cold and arrogant to understand


    others, except his endearing Wallis.


    Well¡­Caden didn¡¯t care for Wallis as he, actually, captured her in the palm of his hand.


    But Humbert didn¡¯t think Caden should be to me as it¡¯s hard for people like them to care for a


    woman. They were apt to confined their women to their social circle.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Humbert didn¡¯t think Caden could send him the picture as he was about to redirect by


    Humbert was shocked to drop his cigarette, which burned his arm on hisp. The sudden pain made


    Humbert exhaled hard.


    Fuck! It hurts. ¡°Wait up, what did you say?¡±


    Humbert¡¯s cellphone popped out a message as he asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Holy crap. Caden did send him a


    picture.


    He hastily tapped it¡­which was a picture of a ¡°true¡± scar¡ªa nasty one filling the whole picture.


    Humbert felt weird as he stared at the picture. Why did he think it implied Caden was unwilling to show


    him Grace¡¯s bare skin?


    He could almost confirm it as he studied on the HD photo.


    ¡°Did you see it? Is it clear enough?¡± Caden asked annoyingly, and Humbert hastily answered, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a street surgeon¡¯s work as the bitch didn¡¯t needle the scar properly, not to mention triple


    mistakes. I even wonder did the bitch use any anesthetics.¡±


    Caden tilted his jaw as he could picture Humbert¡¯s words in his mind where a twisting woman was


    pressed against the operation bed¡­His heart thumped hard.


    ¡°Who the heck was the bitch¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the answer in your mind.¡± Humbert cut him off. ¡°You can¡¯t me them as it¡¯s your bad


    attitude and indifference that made her life a living hell for the past three years.¡±


    Humbert purposely acted mean. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever me me for not reminding you that what Grace had


    suffered was more than a nasty scar.


    You didn¡¯t know about her when she was the daughter of family James, and you couldn¡¯t know her


    better when she was locked in the prison.¡±


    Suddenly, Humbert was shocked by his own words. It urred to him the reason why Grace, a


    confident and lively girl, would turn out to be such a coward.


    Thinking of his reprimanding her for her degeneration, he felt guilty.


    He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was seriously sick until she passed out for no reason.


    I suggest you take her to hospital as she had been tortured by a series of sufferings like drowning,


    fever, pass out and so on.


    Take her to hospital for better recovery.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take her to hospital by car.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Caden hung up on it after they agreed to meet in the hospital.


    He stood by Grace and stared at her, Humbert¡¯s words ringing in mind. ¡°It¡¯s your bad attitude and


    indifference that made her life a living hell for the past three years.¡±


    Was it so?


    He¡¯s already got the answer. So it was.


    But he never thought he¡¯d find a scar on her skin, which made him ache to kill.


    Stuck in the mess, Caden bent down and smoothed Grace¡¯s clothes, then he found out her cashmere


    coat to wrap her up. Now he could feel her bones as she was too thin, even if she dressed herself fat.


    He bent down and swept her off her feet. He used to carry her on his shoulder as he only cradled her in


    bridal style she wanted when she passed out.


    The lift went down to the ground floor. The door was open after the ringing.


    Curious glimpses and jealousy res were all shot to the handsome tall man cradling a lovely small


    girl, who was walking across the hall of Royal Club before striding out of the front door.

 Chapter 59 What Had She undergone for the Last Three Years?

    Chapter 59 What Had She undergone for the Last Three Years?


    In Grace¡¯s ward, Caden looked at the woman in bed who was checked over by Humbert.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious,¡± Humbert said, ¡°but you can¡¯t torture her anymore as she had a tough day today.¡±


    Humbert hissed, ¡°You have moved to a new level in terms of torturing people, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    What an obvious taunt.


    But Caden didn¡¯t shoot him with a cold re.


    Hehe. Lucky him today.


    Anyway, he should grasp this rare opportunity and tease his best friends as it was hard for him not to


    angrily retort.


    ¡°Dude, tell me what did you do to her after I left.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Caden shot him with a glower, making his breath hitch. ¡°Fine¡­I respect your secret.¡± Humbert said in a


    fake girly tone, ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Humbert¡¯s weird tone made Caden¡¯s features darkened. He narrowed his eyes on Humbert. ¡°You can


    leave now.¡±


    ¡°Crap! Don¡¯t you ever think I¡¯m always at your service so that you can kick me away when I¡¯m not in


    need. Caden Shaw! How ruthless you are!¡±


    Caden sighed, ¡°Just go home, okay? You look so worn out.¡± He raised his arm to see his wristwatch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to check over the patients tomorrow? Little time for sleep.¡±


    Well¡­It was Caden¡¯s sudden tenderness. Nobody but Humbert could recognize Caden¡¯s tenderness,


    though it was fleeting warmth.


    It was said that Caden was ruthlessly tough and arrogant, but only his dudes could recognize his


    tenderness in disguise.


    Humbert suddenly shifted his eyes to Grace as a crazy thought came into his mind. His eyes roamed


    over Caden¡­What the fuck?


    Caden¡¯s tenderness?


    Caden¡¯s tenderness?


    He also spared it to Grace?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Humbert choked on his words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t torture her.¡± Humbert hid the crazy thought in mind.


    Because he knew Caden too well. Caden was born to be rebellious and arrogant, so he couldn¡¯t tell


    Caden that Caden had a crush on Grace.


    Otherwise¡­he¡¯d be doomed.


    Arrogant as Caden was, he wouldn¡¯t take it that he got Grace, whom he loved, locked in the prison for


    three years.


    Never would he.


    Humbert knew him too well.


    Or maybe it was just a wrong moment of spur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torture her anymore¡­ If her broken body suffers, she¡¯ll go to the hell.


    If you really hate her so bad that you want her to suffer, you have to ensure she¡¯s alive, right?¡±


    Humbert thought he had said what a friend should say, and he waved at Caden. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back home.


    I have to get some sleep for tomorrow¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Creepy silence filled the ward again without Humbert¡¯s voice.


    Which was not like those night Caden spent alone at home.


    Caden sat by Grace¡¯s bed on a chair.


    His eyesnded on her forehead.


    Finally, he found the scar covered by a band-aid.


    Humbert told him that her old scar was covered by the new scar he saw.


    Suddenly, he thought about their first meet at Royal Club when her forehead was covered by her bang.


    She looked ugly with the bang. He couldn¡¯t understand why did she have such a terrible hairstyle. He


    thought the bang is apulsory hairstyle in the prison, and Grace was get used to it.


    His slender finger nudged her bang up to expose the whole scar.


    If Humbert was here, he¡¯d say it would be impossible that any women could bear a nasty scar like this


    on the face.


    His slender finger didn¡¯t touch her scar but slowly fell on her cheek as he ran it down inch by inch.


    Her skin was hard and rough, but she was only over twenty. Hardships had left trace on every inch of


    her body.


    His finger trailed on her trimmed brows. He had to admit that he could find the image of her three years


    ago. He caressed the dark circle before rubbing her rough lips¡­Every inch of her skin told him what


    she had been through.


    He dipped to her body as he wondered whether he could find scars on her organs.


    His cellphone vibrated, and he picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°President, how to deal with Ruby Carter?¡±


    ¡°Kill her.¡± Grace was right about him as he was a wolf which was born to y.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kirk Shaw was about to break off themunication.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Hang on.¡±


    ¡°What else, President?¡±


    The man glimpsed at the woman sleeping in bed and paused a beat, then he said to Kirk, ¡°Lock her up


    alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kirk was frozen before answering, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ncing over the woman trembling by his feet, Kirk said to the two bodyguards, ¡°President ordered to


    lock her up. Don¡¯t torture her.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face was pale and she grasped Kirk¡¯s calf. ¡°How could you lock me up? Grace, Grace had


    begged for me. How dare you lock me up!¡±


    Kirk exined nothing to her as it was Grace¡¯s beg that saved the bitch from death.


    Caden meant to kill her.


    ¡°Did, did Grace really beg for me? Did she go to find President Shaw?¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡± Kirk was annoyed. ¡°What are you waiting for? Lock her up,¡± He bellowed at


    the two bodyguards.

 Chapter 60 Thanks to You, Mr. Shaw

    Chapter 60 Thanks to You, Mr. Shaw


    Grace didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon due to her exhaustion and fever.


    She blinked her eyes open and took in the white celling, wondering where she was.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wake up?¡±


    A maic voice suddenly sounded.


    Grace¡¯s heart stuttered before turning back to see the mannguidly leant in the chair, holding a file in


    his hand.


    When Grace looked at him, his narrowed eyes happened to meet his. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    He shifted his eyes back to his file after asking.


    Grace looked around and words slipped out of her dry lips, ¡°President Shaw, thank you for taking me to


    hospital. Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Caden annoyingly clenched his file tightly as he heard her husky voice.


    President Shaw, thank you for taking me to hospital. Sorry to bother you¡­Was those all she could say


    to him?


    Grace look down to the ground, not daring to look at him, for he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nothing but Page turning sound filled the whole ward.


    Caden kept going through his file as Grace was in silence.


    Awkward, yet kind of harmonious.


    Neither of them bothered to ruin the weird air.


    Finally, Grace uttered.


    ¡°President Shaw.¡±


    She opened her mouth, gently calling.


    But the man by her bed had no response for her calling as he was busy with his own business.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment, Grace couldn¡¯t stand the silence anymore. ¡°President Shaw?¡±


    Only the sound of turning pages answered her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Seconds ticked by. ¡°President Shaw?¡± Her voice was louder this time.


    ¡°What?¡± The manid down the file and gently raised his brow, leveling Grace with a look.


    ¡°Is Ruby alright?¡±


    Boom!


    His temper was blown up.


    Composed and calm as he was, he was pissed off.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re way too Mother Maria? Howe a patient like you should care for


    other¡¯s safety?¡±


    Grace bit her lips and looked at Caden sincerely. ¡°I only beg you to leave her alive in one piece, while


    you can do whatever you like to punish her.¡±


    ¡°What now? You are too kind to be her best friend?¡± He teased.


    Grace didn¡¯t retort, instead, she sincerely looked into his eyes. ¡°You can punish her as she¡¯s one of


    your staff. I only beg for her life.


    And I promise it¡¯s thest time I beg for her.¡± She emphasized,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to get another killed owing to me.¡±


    Which felt like a great debt.


    Caden unassumingly looked at the woman in bed.


    ¡°Did you admit it, Grace?¡±


    ¡°Did you just admit that you¡¯ve got someone killed?¡±


    ¡°Grace, please don¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°Grace, since you have denied it for three years, just keep it to yourself forever.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You can¡¯t bear the torture anymore?¡±


    ¡°Grace looked down to the ground, her eyshes covering the indifference in her eyes.


    She¡¯d be willing to exin to Caden three years ago.


    But today, after three years, she wouldn¡¯t.


    She was not the past Grace James anymore. She has be new Grace James, who had no spine or


    soul.


    It was just a coincidence that she shared the same name with the daughter of family James, who was


    famous in City S.


    ¡°Say it! I order you to speak. Don¡¯t you have anything to exin?¡± Caden¡¯s face was icy-cold, but there


    was a trace of unknown expectation in his intense eyes. He was expecting for her exnation.


    Perhaps, he¡¯d forgive her for any reason she gave.


    Grace had no response¡­To exin?


    Three years ago, he refused to hear her exnation, even if she kneeled in front of the gate of the


    Shaw Manor on the rainy night.


    What was the difference of today?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the prison and suffered the punishment,¡± Grace slowly said as her husky voice upset


    Caden. ¡°Now my exnation is useless to me.¡±


    She suddenly shifted her eyes on Caden. ¡°Or you want to throw me into jail again? For how long?


    Three years? Five? Ten?¡±


    The nonchnce in her eyes indicated her caring for nothing, as if she really didn¡¯t care.


    With unassuming exasperation, Caden clenched his jaw and narrowed his eyes on the woman in bed.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right. Whether you exin or not, it doesn¡¯t matter, because you¡¯ve admitted


    that you¡¯ve got someone killed.¡± His eyes were cold. ¡°How can you pay for it?¡±


    ¡°With my rest life. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Grace said without any remorse. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll pay it off, even if I¡¯m


    in the hell.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say she has nothing to do with Wallis¡¯ death.


    She once said, but Caden didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°President Shaw, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°Five thirty.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Grace took off the covers, trying to get out of the bed.


    Caden¡¯s armtched on hers and said, ¡°You¡¯re allowed to take a sick leave.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t need it? Don¡¯t you know you miss something in your body? Don¡¯t


    need a rest?¡±


    Grace was shocked.


    She snapped her eyes widened, her fingers clenching into fists.


    Still, her hands were trembling.


    He just said it.


    He spoke her shameful secret in her face.


    While he was the guy to me.


    ¡°President Shaw, I know what I have lost. I don¡¯t need your reminders.¡± Her breath was erratic, and her


    eyes were scarlet.


    ¡°For which I have to thank you. It was your goodness that made me who I am today. You don¡¯t have to


    remind me of your kind treatment.¡±


    Fury. Pain. Sorrow.


    Caden Shaw, why did you have to rub it in my face?

 Chapter 61 The Most Awkward Tenderness.

    Chapter 61 The Most Awkward Tenderness.


    Caden''s heart thudded, ¡°Grace, whether you believe it or not, there''s a misunderstanding about this


    matter.¡±


    A misunderstanding?


    Grace looked at Caden, he actually said that there was some misunderstanding about this matter?


    ¡°President Shaw, you wouldn''t want to say that you had nothing to do with this matter, that you didn''t


    know about this matter, right?¡± She did not know whether tough or cry, she just felt like she was


    suffocating inside and could not breathe!


    ¡°Do you believe it yourself, President Shaw? Who would dare to do such a thing to me without your


    signal!¡±


    Caden''s face became stagnant... Yeah! Who would dare to do such a thing to her without his signal!


    Was it really like what Humbert said, that his attitude towards her three years ago, his attitude towards


    the whole thing, determined Grace''s situation and experience in the past three years?


    So, that''s why those people treated her with such impunity?


    Caden raised his head to look at her, ¡°If I say...¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to say it. I''ll believe anything you say, really.¡± Grace said with a smile. Does it matter


    whether I believe it or not?


    Just by looking at Grace, Caden knew that Grace did not believe him. So, he suddenly clenched his


    fist, swallowing the words he was about to use to exin the situation.


    ¡°Fine, since you love work so much, then go and work hard. Within a month, if you can put five million


    on the table, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, it''s useless for you to go anywhere.¡±


    Caden''s expression was cold when he spoke to Grace.


    ¡°What President Shaw says is final, since I still owe you a huge sum of five million, and you ordered


    that it must be paid back within a month.¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Then, President Shaw, I''m going to work first.¡±


    Caden''s heart was on fire, but his eyes were even colder, staring at the woman in front of him with a


    deadly stare, she really wanted to pay off the five million dors early and leaving him so badly?!


    Why?


    She did all this for Leon?


    At that instance, a mixture of emotions consisting of anger, jealousy, exasperation, heartache...


    everything all over the ce, like a palette, all mixed together!


    And Caden did not even notice the change in his heart, he only knew that Grace had made him angry


    and annoyed.


    After the person left, Caden took out his cell phone and called Gloria: ¡°That damn woman is about to go


    to work at the Royal Club and there are sleeping pills over there at Kirk¡¯s. So, when that damn woman


    goes to the Royal Club, you can to trick her into eating half a sleeping pill.¡±


    ¡°... President Shaw, who are you talking about?" Gloria was baffled.


    ¡°Grace James!¡±


    Eh, the President seemed to be furious? It was because of Grace again?


    ¡°Taking sleeping pills for no reason... is not good, is it?¡±


    ¡°Ask her if it''s okay for her to go to work with a fever at thirty-eight point three degrees.¡±


    ¡°Er, I understand, when Grace arrives at the Royal Club, I will mix sleeping pills with hot water and


    make her drink it.¡±


    Gloria was understanding, knowing that Grace was really putting importance on earning money then


    her health.


    ¡°Right, you don''t have to arrange a job for her anymore.¡± Trying to rece the five million dors and


    trying to leave? Not a chance!


    ¡°... This, I know. But whether the person is at the Royal Club, or in the PR department. We can''t just


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    leave her hanging, it''s not good, people will see it, and after some time, they will start spreading wild


    spection.¡±


    ¡°Just fire anyone who gossips, do I need to teach you this too?"


    Caden said in a cold voice.


    ¡°...¡±


    Since you are the president here, so what you say, goes? You just take the whole Royal Club and use it


    as your toy, that is also your matter, as long as the president is happy.


    Gloria thought that sometimes, this person, Caden, can really be capricious because he is rich.


    ¡­


    Grace arrived at the Royal Club, and as soon as she walked into the gate of the Royal Club, she was


    called by Gloria.


    ¡°Grace, pleasee to my office.¡±


    She silently followed behind Gloria all the way into the elevator aisle and into Gloria''s office.


    ¡°What is it, Gloria? Did youe to do some work?¡±


    Gloria''s hand, which was about to pick up the cup, trembled a bit ... She was really afraid that the


    words said just now will be this silly girl''s catchphrase.


    ¡°Miss Grace, sit down first.¡± She went to pour a cup of water for Grace, quietly mixing it with half a


    sleeping pill. Then, she poured half a ss of hot water, and shook the ss. When the sleeping pill


    was almost dissolved in the water, she poured in cold water again and mixed.


    ¡°Here,e drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thanks Gloria." Ever since she woke up from the hospital, she had been very thirsty. This cup of


    water bought by Gloria was timed really well, ¡°I am just feeling thirsty, you are such a nice person,


    Gloria.¡±


    Gloria who was standing on the side,ughed unnaturally... silly girl, you are too naive, President Shaw


    just wanted me to feed you some sleeping pills, please do not think blindly.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Grace drank all the water in the cup, and handed the cup to


    herself, ¡°Gloria, is there more?¡±


    ¡°Er... yes! There is there is! Of course, there is!¡±


    Grace drank two sses of water in a row before she stopped feeling so thirsty.


    ¡°Gloria, any work?¡±


    Gloria was shocked, she was really afraid of Grace saying this sentence... she was already afraid of it


    before, does this silly girl only think about earning money?


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Even if there is, I do not dare to give it to you, President Shaw personally ordered


    that you cannot be assigned a job.


    As much as she felt sorry for Grace, Gloria did not dare to disobey Caden''s order.


    She had followed Caden for a long time, slowly reached her current position, she had seen with her


    own eyes what Caden''s means and abilities were. ... She''s also afraid.


    ¡°Gloria, why do I feel more and more sleepy?" Grace''s eyelids started to close as she spoke.


    ¡°That''s how people with fever are, you should just see a doctor at the hospital, no matter how bad thing


    is, you still should be lying at home.¡± Gloria touched Grace''s forehead, ¡°It''s useless even if youe to


    the Royal Club, there''s no work for you at the moment. You just came in vain so how about this, you


    sleep here for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Well ... But President Shaw said the five million must be paid back in a month ... Gloria, I''m going to


    wash my face."


    Grace was starting to be a bit confused when she talked, Gloria looked at her forcing herself to stay


    awake.


    In her ears, she recalled what Grace had just said, President Shaw wanted Grace to pay off five million


    in a month? ... No wonder President Shaw asked her not to give Grace a job.


    It was simply impossible to make Grace pay back five million dors in a month, that was just


    impossible, even if she added all the money earned before, there was still no way she can make five


    million dors in a month.


    President Shaw was asking Grace toplete a task that is simply impossible, this means that


    President Shaw had no intention of letting Graceplete the task!


    ¡°Well ... Gloria ¡­¡±


    Hearing Grace¡¯s voice was starting to sound mudded-headed, Gloria looked down, oh boy, the effect of


    the medicine was working.


    From the cupboard, she took out a nket. Usually she would also take a nap on the sofa when she


    was tired.


    Gloria bent down and covered Grace with the nket.


    About fifteen minutester, the office door was pushed open, Gloria stood up in a hurry, ¡°President


    Shen.¡± It was President Shaw who came, and President Shaw also brought another person with him,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. White.¡±


    ¡°Humbert, help injected her with an intravenous drip.¡±


    Humbert was so depressed, ¡°I''m a doctor, doctor! Not a fucking nurse!¡±


    ¡°Oh ~ so you can''t even do a nurse''s job.¡±


    ¡°Damn! You think I can¡¯t do something as easy as giving an intravenous drip? There is no way I won¡¯t


    know about this!" Bai Yu Xing grabbed a handful of his hair, feeling a little depressed, but still squatted


    down and grabbed Grace''s palm.


    Everything was prepared, and as the needle was just about to stick in ...


    ¡°Humbert, don''t poke her yet. Please tell us the truth, do you know how to give an intravenous drip or


    not?¡±


    Humbert''s hand, while holding a needle was frightened by the voice and mistakenly poked the wrong


    blood vessel, the man''s expression turned pale at that time, ¡°Humbert, if you don¡¯t know how to do it


    you have to tell us, I''ll find someone who knows, don''t be a hero."


    Who is trying to be a hero?


    Who is trying to be a hero!


    Damn you, Caden. If you did not scare me all of a sudden, I would not had poked it in by mistake?


    ¡°You don''t say anything, Caden Shaw. If I can''t poke into her with a single needle, I''ll write my


    resignation letter tomorrow and go back to help my old man, okay."

 Chapter 62 What I Dont Want

    Chapter 62 What I Don''t Want


    Humbert sessfully proved that he ... really did knew how to give an intravenous drip!


    ¡°I had told you guys, I''m a genius, such a simple job like this, how can I not know how to do it? Caden,


    I''m telling you; it would be condescending for me to be your personal doctor. You can just keep your


    happy feeling to yourself.¡±


    Humbert suddenly felt exhrated and raised his eyebrows. Not to mention how suffocating it was just


    now, Caden¡¯s mouth must had been wiped with puffer fish poison before.


    ¡°I will give you a raise.¡±


    At first, the reason Humbert raised his eyebrows and vented out his anger was to disparage Caden, but


    Caden replied nonchntly, ¡°I''ll give you a raise.¡±


    Humbert did notck any money ~ if he cared about money, he can just go straight back to the White


    Group to be the son of a wealthy family, the general manager, and help his father, he can earn lots


    more there.


    ¡°Caden, you''re doing it on purpose, I helped you cure your little girlfriend, and you''re still deliberately


    belittling me?"


    Because he was feeling furious, Humbert spoke from the heart without even thinking much about it.


    Oh, great!


    At that instance!


    The atmosphere became tense and the air around them was starting to feel stagnant.


    ¡°Girlfriend? Who are you talking about?¡± In a moment, Caden''s voice was cold to the bone.


    After Humbert said that, he scolded himself for what he had just said. However, when he saw Caden''s


    cold and icy appearance, he turned his gaze to Grace who was sleeping on the sofa.


    A surge of annoyance came over him, and he could not keep it in and said it all.


    ¡°Who? Isn''t that Grace?¡±


    Humbert sneered, ¡°Caden, don''t say that she isn''t, if she wasn''t your girlfriend, why would you care


    about her life nor death, her fever is none of your business, don''t say that you pity her.


    Caden Shaw, you know what kind of person you are; I did not know when did President Shaw became


    so sympathetic,¡± he said.


    Besides, if it wasn''t your girlfriend, you will be willing to drive to the hospital in the middle of the night


    yourself? Like hell you would!"


    Gloria felt as if it was a bit inappropriate for her to be here at this moment.


    ¡°Ahem ... President Shaw, if everything is fine, I''ll go out... first¡­¡±


    ¡°She''ll be left with you here, keep an eye on her. When she wakes up, you''ll tell her that she fainted so


    you got someone you know to have an intravenous drip for her.¡±


    Caden gave an icy expression and gave the order quickly, reaching out and grabbing Humbert''s arm,


    dragging him out, all the way out of the office and to the stairwell.


    ¡°Get off! Caden Shaw, I''m warning you, if you don''t let me go, I''ll beat you up.¡±


    Humbert was then dragged by Caden into a stairwell. When arriving at the stairway, Humbert shouted,


    so Caden pushed him and said,¡± You want to fight? OK,e on, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Seeing that Caden was starting to crack his knuckles, Humbert regret and cursed himself silently,


    "Damn, who dares to fight with him for real!"


    ¡°Hey, let''s talk, we''re brothers, there''s nothing we can''t say.¡±


    Caden¡¯s expression was even icier, ¡°Humbert, you know best about everything between me and that


    woman.¡±


    Humbert knew that Caden was reminding himself not to talk about anything rted between Grace and


    Caden.


    ¡°... Then why do you care for her? Does it matter to you?¡±


    Caden''s narrowed eyes shed with indifference, and his thin lips lifted, ¡°Even if it''s something I don''t


    want, before I give my permission, her life and death are all in my control.¡± The coldness in his eyes


    frightened Humbert.


    ¡°In that case, do you understand now, Humbert?¡¯


    Humbert looked at Caden and was silent for a while, then he raised his head again, ¡°Caden, do you


    really think that you hate her that much?¡±


    ¡°She got Wallis killed.¡±


    With just one sentence, Humbert had no words of retort him back.


    She got Wallis killed - that was enough to anger Caden.


    ¡°Everyone should atone for the mistakes they''ve done.¡± Caden said to Humbert aloofly, turned around


    and pushed the door to leave the stairwell.


    ...


    Downstairs of Royal Club''s, a Bentley was parked there, and on the driver''s seat, Caden stepped on


    the gas pedal and drove off.


    He then put on the Bluetooth and dialed a number, ¡°Kirk, I''m rushing over now.¡±


    A concise and clear sentence was spoken.


    Caden was in a very bad mood, ¡°very¡± bad!


    Humbert, what''s wrong with this guy today, kept talking nonsense.


    Is Grace his girlfriend?


    Ha ha ha!


    In the driver''s seat, the man''s lips overflowed with an ironically dismissive ... he cares about her? That


    woman? Grace?


    So, why would he drive the woman to the hospital all night long?


    Caden started to get puzzled.


    Although he was driving, but his mind was still pondering and analyzing the answer to this question.


    The only exnation was that he did not want to let that woman off so easily yet!


    ¡°She got one''s life killed. It''s too easy for her if it is just only three years.¡± Arriving at the destination


    again and stepping on the brakes for a moment, Caden thought of a sentence.


    ¡°President Shaw, you''re here.¡± Kirk waited at the door.


    It was a warehouse.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The man got out of the car, moving fast as he asked Kirk, who was beside him.


    ¡°She is inside, I''ll lead the way.¡± Kirk did not talk nonsense and was concise, he quickly took Caden and


    walked deeper into the warehouse.


    There was a small room inside the warehouse, Kirk opened the door and said, ¡°President Shaw, she is


    rebellious and kept making noises, we had no choice, that''s why we gagged her. Her hands and legs


    were also tied up.¡±


    Caden walked into the small room, there was a wretched girl in there, and when she saw Cadene


    in, a pitiful plea for mercy showed in her beautiful eyes.


    Her appearance was really pitiful, if it was a different man, he might really look pity on her.


    However, Caden¡¯s handsome face did not move in the slightest, he did not even sit, his fingers pointing


    randomly.


    Kirk immediately understood the signal, and immediately went forward, silently drawing off the cloth


    head in her mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡±


    When she was coughing, on the other side, Kirk handed Caden a pair of ck leather gloves as he


    already did this many time. Thetter unhurriedly put on the ck gloves, even though putting on


    gloves was just a simple action, but to be done by him, did indeed looked very elegant ... and


    dangerous.


    After the cloth head in her mouth was removed, Ruby rxed at once. However, because she was


    gagged for so long, it still made her cough until her face turned red.


    A pair of men''s feet, appeared in her line of sight. Ruby paused, suddenly, her chin was pinched hard


    and forced to raise upwards, and she looked into a pair of very dangerous eyes.


    ¡°I''m in a terrible mood right now, my patience is kind of thin, so after this, whatever I ask you, you better


    answer truthfully.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s heart trembled, but the hand on her chin did not show any mercy at all, it was very, very painful,


    and it caused Ruby''s tears to overflow.


    ¡°Why are you targeting Grace?¡±

 Chapter 63 Grace Is So Thick-Skinned To Seduce Franklin Cordon

    Chapter 63 Grace Is So Thick-Skinned To Seduce Franklin Cordon


    Grace James!


    It¡¯s about Grace James again!


    Why did everyone care so much about Grace James!


    Ruby didn¡¯t want to admit that she¡¯s jealous of Grace James even though she¡¯s not in control now.


    ¡°Pr-President Shaw.¡±


    She said shakily, ¡°I have no grudge against Grace James.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense,¡± Caden said emotionlessly. Using his gloved hands, he applied


    more pressure on his grip on her chin. That strength was close enough to break her mandible.


    It was so painful that it brought tears to Ruby¡¯s eyes. She almost suspected that she heard her bone


    cracked.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll say it.¡± The person in front of her was a devil, so scary and evil. Because of this, she hated


    Grace once again¡­Grace had promised her that she will help her in this!


    She didn¡¯t help her at all!


    She was only pretending to be a good person!


    She faked her kindness!


    Disgusting! Fake woman!


    Bitch!


    She¡¯s the best when it came to acting all good!


    However, Ruby¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t matter at this moment. She¡¯s still very scared of the devil in front of


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Cordon.¡±


    Mr. Cordon? ¡­Caden contemted before raising his eyebrow. ¡°Do you mean Franklin Cordon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I liked Mr. Cordon, but she bewitched him. If Grace knew her ce, I would have held no grudges


    against her.


    But she¡¯s the opposite of one! She¡¯ll do anything for money. Mr. Cordon was fooled by her and he¡¯s still


    not aware of her true colour.


    I didn¡¯t want her to continue fooling him. Wasn¡¯t the reason of her fooling him, was just because of his


    wealth?¡±


    When Ruby voiced out her opinion, she wasn¡¯t only hinting the reason she hated Grace. She also


    indirectly called out to the man in front of her to not be blinded by Grace¡¯s acting!


    Kirk frowned. However, he remained silent at the side.


    Neither happiness nor angriness was visible on Caden¡¯s cold expression.


    He stared down at Ruby from above and asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence that Grace seduced


    Franklin?¡±


    ¡°I have!¡± Rage shed across her eyes as she spoke, ¡°I saw them hugging and kissing each other at


    the staircase!¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes suddenly became alert, ¡°Are you sure you saw them hugging and kissing ech other at


    the staircase?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure! I saw it with my own eyes! Both of them kissed so deeply as if they couldn¡¯t be separated


    from each other!¡±


    For a split second, Caden¡¯s breathing became inconsistent, but it was only that split second!


    Coldness slowly crept up on Caden¡¯s handsome face. The atmosphere of the room gradually became


    tense. Kirk had followed Caden for a long time, so he was the first one to sense his boss¡¯s change of


    mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only this. Mr. Cordon treated Grace better than how he treated anyone else. Last time when


    Grace fell, Mr. Cordon held her waist to support her.


    If it¡¯s a normal person, how would they let a man hold their waist?¡±


    The surroundings suddenly froze. Caden¡¯s face turned colder.


    He squinted his eyes. ¡°How are you so sure that it¡¯s not the other way around?¡±


    It was like Ruby had forgotten her current situation at the mention of Grace. She snorted and vented


    out her anger.


    ¡°How is that possible? What does Grace have? Is it beauty, is it body shape, is it deposition, or is it


    family background, or is it about her education?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have anything. Maybe she has three ultimate tricks up her sleeves, that¡¯s why she¡¯s able


    to seduce Mr. Cordon. Or did she use her pitiful situation to gain sympathy? I mean, Mr. Cordon hasn¡¯t


    met someone like Grace before, so it¡¯s possible too.¡±


    Ruby didn¡¯t hold back her thoughts when she talked about Grace. She was really angry. Now that she


    had the chance to talk to President Shaw, she wanted to do whatever she could to expose Grace


    James!


    Kirk raised his eyebrows while watching Ruby. This woman had definitely forgot about how Grace


    pleaded to President Shaw on behalf of her, and now she¡¯s even trash-talking about Grace behind her


    back.


    Ungrateful.


    Caden remained his coldness. He suddenly loosen his grip and pushed her chin away. He stood up


    and looked down at Ruby who fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    His voice came out low and cold, disgust and hatred visible in his eyes.


    Ruby misunderstood and said, ¡°Yes. Women like Grace James are disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I meant that you¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    She froze on the spot.


    Caden continued, ¡°I finally understand why Franklin transferred you to work under Langston Du.


    Because you are so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± How was she disgusting? How was she disgusting!


    ¡°Compared to Grace, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with Grace. Even if you live another life, you still won¡¯t be a match for her, not


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    your appearance, not your qualifications, nor your family background.¡±


    Appearance, body shape, education, family background¡­The Grace from three years ago wouldn¡¯t


    For a moment, Caden felt guilty. It was like he was the one that snatched everything away from Grace


    James.


    And today, these traits that Grace once possessed became one of the reasons Ruby attacked her.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Kirk called out to Caden. Boss had been in a daze a lot of timestely.


    Caden¡¯s thoughts came back to reality. He scanned Ruby with sharp eyes before saying, ¡°Remember


    Grace¡¯s performance about drowning someone alive? Franklin originally nned the event for you.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face immediately turned pale!


    She widened her eyes¡­No! It¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Mr. Cordon is a good guy!¡±


    Caden stifled hisughter. Franklin Cordon was a good guy? A great person?


    He was tired of convincing Ruby too. He raised his chin and gestured Kirk. Kirk understood, went up to


    Ruby and pulled her up forcefully.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ruby panicked! She was worried that President Shaw would do something


    horrible to her.


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    Caden¡¯s one word was enough for Kirk. He immediately gagged Ruby and took her into the car.


    In front of the warehouse, including Caden¡¯s Bentley, all five ck cars departed simultaneously.


    ¡­


    Franklin was at his mansion located in S City.


    The five cars stopped neatly in front of the security house of the mansion.


    ¡°Send a message to Franklin Cordon that Caden Shaw has something to gift him.¡±


    Upon seeing the situation, the security guard knew well that their presence was not to be messed


    around, and the aura that they gave off was unlike any ordinary people. In addition, as a security guard


    in this small area, he definitely heard of Caden Shaw before.


    He dared not to defy their orders and immediately called Franklin, ¡°Mr. Cordon, a group of people


    appeared here and they want me to convey a message.¡±


    ¡°What message is it?¡± Franklin askedzily.


    ¡°Caden Shaw is here to gift you something.¡±


    Franklin squinted his eyes and immediately came to his senses. His lips slightly curved upwards when


    he heard the message. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The security guard let them in and the cars finally stopped in front of the mansion.


    ¡°President Shaw, it¡¯s so kind of you to bring a gift for me when you visit me,¡± Franklin said in a mocking


    tone while leaning against the main door in his pyjamas.


    Caden smiled coldly in return. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Cordon had the habit of narrating at his


    own door?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, President.¡± Franklin turned polite and invited Caden into the house.


    Caden immediately sat on the sofa once he entered the house while Franklin went to the bar and


    asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Cordon, do you know thisdy?¡±


    Ruby was pushed onto the floor in front of Franklin as soon as Caden questioned.

 Chapter 64 What She Had Done With Franklin

    Chapter 64 What She Had Done With Franklin


    The instant Ruby raised her head, she looked into a pair of deep eyes by ident.


    Even now, Ruby''s cheeks were still colored by the blush.


    She looked at Franklin, somewhat nervously, "Mr.¡­Mr. Cordon."


    She blinked her eyes, hoping that Franklin could help and save her.


    Franklin put the wine bottle in his hand down, then casted a gaze at Ruby and burst into a sudden


    remembered her.


    "President Shaw, who is she?"


    For a split second Ruby doubted her hearing. She felt like she was staying in an ice cer.


    Caden sat on the sofa with his slender legs crossed elegantly. "She? She said she has got a crush on


    Franklin. So I thought, since such an innocent girl is hooked on you, as your partner since childhood, I


    should lead her toe to you anyway, lest you miss your true love."


    If Caden wanted to make Franklin feel disgusting, then Franklin expressed¡­he was really disgusted by


    Caden''s remarks.


    Miss true love?


    Who?


    "How can such a nasty woman be my true love?"


    Ruby''s lips quivered, she did not expect that she would be so unbearable for Franklin.


    "Well, I''ve brought her here, and we can''t simply let go of this thing." Caden snapped his fingers in the


    air. "Kirk, get the biggest bucket in Young Master Cordon''s mansion, then fill it up with water and bring it


    to me."


    Franklin rebuffed and sprang up from his seat immediately. "Stop!" His look was frozen. "Caden, it''s my


    home, how dare you simply touch my thing without my permission."


    Unhurriedly, Caden interlocked his fingers and gazed at Franklin''s straight face.


    "This is your home, so I can''t touch the things in your house at will," Caden said slowly, but his face


    zed with fury all of a sudden.


    "Grace is mine, how dare youy a finger on her without my permission!"


    Even though Franklin had been grinning cheekily all along, at that moment, his eyelids twitched.


    Suddenly, he squinted his eyes and stared at Caden sitting on the sofa.


    "So are you here today for Grace?"


    He asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A standard smile crossed Caden''s lips mechanically. "Yes and no."


    With that, he lifted his chin and pointed at Ruby. "Why you hate this woman has nothing to do with me. I


    don''t even care if you''re going to teach her a lesson or deliberately torture her till death. But Franklin,


    don''t you give your work the finishing touches?"


    Caden''s usation was too obvious while his tone of voice was even frosty, making Franklin smell a


    rat.


    "What do you mean?" Why did he involve Ruby again?


    "Langston Du," Caden only spit out these two words. He fastened his gaze on Franklin, pointing at


    Ruby again, "Understand?"


    After these words, there was nothing that Franklin could not understand and he could conceal nothing.


    However, he really did not understand why Ruby had to do with Caden.


    "I know she is your employee at the Royal Club." After consideration, Franklin thought that it might be


    because he hadid a finger on Caden''s employee. Based on Caden''s domineering personality, he


    was not sure what Caden would do.


    "But isn''t she all right? She''s not dead."


    At this time, Ruby had already crumpled to the floor.


    If she still did not understand, then she was really an idiot.


    It turned out that Mr. Cordon, whom she missed with her heart and soul, had really set her up on


    purpose. It urred to her that Grace struggled desperately in the transparent container; her


    expression when she was suffocated; she pounded the wall of the container to ask for help¡­A shiver


    ran down her spine forcefully!


    If she was not lucky enough, all this was meant to be gone through by her.


    "Ladd, tell him."


    Ladd began to speak mechanically, telling Franklin what happened that day concisely.


    After Ladd finished his words, Franklin clenched his fists and looked toward Ruby on the ground. At this


    moment, he was in great confusion in his mind¡­he did not expect a lot of things to happen.


    Caden''s face was impassive, "Franklin, I don''t care what you do to this woman, or even kill her. But you


    must do it well, don''t goof up." Caden thought of Grace. "That day, if I couldn''t go back in time, Grace


    was dead."


    Franklin asked anxiously, "How is Grace?"


    "She is fine, she''s none of your business." Caden said ndly, "Mark my words, and keep your hands


    off her in the future. She is my belonging. Even if I don''t want her, I don''t need anyone else to care


    about her."


    Franklin was as mad as hell at Caden''s remarks!


    "Caden, what do you think you are? Do you think everything in the world is in your hands? You said


    she is your belonging, does she really belong to you? If she is really your belonging, then do you know


    that her body is different from the others?"


    He merely wanted to piss Caden off intentionally, but his words were no better than stirring up a


    hos'' nest.


    Suddenly, Caden''s stare became icy, he arose from his seat and walked up to Franklin. With a fierce


    look, he questioned coldly, "Say it! What do you know?!"


    When Franklin looked at Caden who was blowing up, a sh of shock was in his eyes. However,


    Franklin was a sagacious person. Caden had always been wearing a poker face, but right now, he had


    lost his usualposure because of his fury.


    Upon hearing Caden''s question and seeing his face full of anger, Franklin figured it out after a short


    while. Caden definitely knew Grace''s physical defect as well.


    He dropped his eyelids to cover up his scheme, and when he lifted his eyes again, he showed even


    greaterposure. "I know everything I should know. Not only do I know what makes her body


    different from others, but I''ve also touched it," Franklin said while a sinister smile curled up his lips. He


    leaned toward Caden and said, "It''s on¡­ her left back waist."


    Caden''s anger gradually faded from his finely chiseled face, but in his deep blue eyes, there was a lull


    before the storm.


    He stared at Franklin for a while and finally he opened his thin lips slowly, "This is thest time."


    What he said waspletely baffling, but Franklin caught up with him¡­ Caden was warning him that


    this was thest time and he could nevery a finger on Grace from now onwards.


    Otherwise, they might be at war with each other next time.


    Caden knew very well that Grace had lost her virginity to him, no matter what Franklin said today, he


    couldn''t change this fact.


    However, no matter there was not a shred of truth in Franklin''s remarks; and no matter how Franklin


    knew that Grace''s body was defective, at this moment, Caden couldn''t wait to leave everything here


    behind and go back directly. He was eager to grab her in front of him and asked her why Franklin knew


    about it!


    He nced at Ruby out of the corner of his eye and meanwhile, Kirk came over. "Boss, the bucket has


    been filled with water as you ordered."


    "Kirk, do it." Kirk had followed Caden for a long time, so he could get the gist whenever Caden gave an


    order. Immediately, he grabbed Ruby, pressing her head into the bucket full of water.


    "Woe!"


    Ruby struggled.


    Caden raised his wrist, checking the time on the watch and counting indifferently on the side. "One,


    two¡­ four minutes, time''s up."


    Only then did Kirk pull Ruby''s head out of the water. Before that, Kirk did not yield an inch no matter


    how desperate Ruby struggled and she did not even have the strength to struggle anymore in the end.


    Caden grabbed Ruby''s arm and pushed her into Franklin''s bosom. "Next, I''ll leave her to you, so you


    can show your pity and tenderness."


    After the words, he turned around and said, "Let''s go."


    He wanted to go back and asked Grace what she had done with Franklin and why would Franklin know


    about her physical defect!


    Caden''s face did not show any emotional upheaval. His charming face looked tranquil, but this was


    only the tranquility before the storm!

 Chapter 65 His Decision

    Chapter 65 His Decision


    Caden drove down the road at breakneck speed, and Kirk even felt that his boss''s driving speed was


    too fast as if he was going crazy.


    They then stopped at Royal Club.


    "Boss¡­" Just as Kirk called his Boss, his Boss walked past him in a sh. He strode into the lobby of


    Royal Club, and went straight to the elevator without stopping all the way.


    Kirk immediately caught up with his Boss.


    Caden looked particrly indifferent, his slender legs moved toward Gloria''s office at a brisk pace.


    When the door appeared in his line of sight, he hurriedly walked toward it, and then pushed the door


    heavily without knocking.


    The moment Gloria raised her head, she saw Caden walk toward the sofa wrathfully.


    "President Shaw, Grace isn''t awake yet." Gloria saw Caden who was in a fit of anger, she immediately


    reminded him. Her words seemed to imply, "President Shaw, if you have anything to tell Grace, please


    wait for her to wake up, she is a patient now."


    Caden did not give Gloria a nce and at exactly this moment, Kirk came over.


    Caden stooped down and carried the woman who was still receiving intravenous drip on the sofa in his


    arms. When he gave Kirk a look, Kirk immediately stepped forward and unhung the saline bag from the


    drip stand beside the sofa.


    "President Shaw, where are you taking Grace!" Gloria had a bad feeling about it. Without much


    consideration, she immediately ran forward and blocked the door before Caden stepped out of the


    office. She stretched out her arms to block Caden''s way.


    The man in front of her was tall, well-proportioned and had a ramrod posture. At this moment, his


    handsome face which like the workmanship of god was full of indifference. When Caden was blocked


    by Gloria, he looked down at Gloria.


    Gloria''s heart was agitated, not to mention how nervous she was right now. Caden''s stare especially


    made her blood run cold. "President Shaw¡­" she said, giving Grace a nce, and she made a tough


    decision and continued to say, "President Shaw, Grace isn''t awake yet, where are you taking her?"


    In fact, there was something wrong with Caden''s expression since he walked in just now.


    At the thought of the hardship suffered by Grace today¡­ Gloria admitted that she should stop meddling


    with things that did not concern her, but¡­ but if she didn''t even care about Grace, then this fool really


    could only live in the darkness and couldn''t get out of it!


    "President Shaw, you can''t take her away now."


    Gloria bit the bullet and said. Only the Lord knew that the shirt on her back had already been wet at this


    moment.


    "Gloria, get out of the way now. Boss won''t care about what you just did," suddenly, Kirk said to Gloria


    with a slight movement in his eyes.


    Gloria knew that Kirk was taking the heat off of her, but¡­She clenched her fists and continued to say,


    "Grace''s body¡­"


    "Gloria, I only say it once." Caden casted a cial stare to Gloria. His thin lips moved slightly, warned


    her indifferently, "Get out of my way."


    He was in a bad mood now. If Gloria wanted to die, he was d to help her realize her wish.


    Gloria, I only say it once, get out of the way¡­ When Gloria saw Caden''s frosty look, her heart trembled


    and the cold sweat beaded on her forehead. Looking toward Grace, the time at this moment went by


    especially slowly, at least Gloria thought so.


    Eventually, she lowered her head and stepped aside without a word¡­"I''m sorry, Grace".


    She was also afraid of Caden. She had witnessed his ability, scheme, wit and cruelty personally.


    Caden would not tolerate a disobedient subordinate.


    Caden had taken Grace away, leaving Gloria alone, and she stood in situ quietly without moving.


    After a long time, she only raised her head and whispered into the air, "Grace, I still love myself more,


    sorry."


    She felt sorry for Grace because from Grace, she saw that she had been as foolish as Grace in the old


    days. That was a memory that she refused to recall.


    However,pared to feeling sorry for Grace¡­ Gloria knew that she had inherited selfishness of a


    human being, which she loved herself more.


    Gloria did nothing wrong. Moreover, from Gloria''s standpoint, even if she knew exactly her boss''s


    personality and style, she still stepped forward to block her Boss''s way and plead for Grace today¡­


    Gloria had already tried hard indeed.


    ¡­¡­


    The 28th floor of Royal Club was not Caden''s home, instead, here was just a ce for him to rest


    asionally.


    Kirk had been speechless all the way, like a shadow, following his boss who was radiating anger with a


    saline bag in his hand.


    Ding!


    Kirk followed Caden out of the elevator, heading toward the bedroom on the 28th floor.


    There was no temporary dripper holder for the saline bag. After Caden ced Grace on the bed, he


    took the clothes hanger at the doorway and took over the saline bag from Kirk without saying a word.


    While hanging the saline bag on the clothes hanger, he said indifferently, "You can leave now."


    "...Bo" at first, Kirk wanted to say something, but as soon as he uttered his voice, his voice came to an


    abrupt end. After a while of thinking and hesitation, he finally said, "Yes, Boss."


    Without looking at the woman on the bed, Caden walked toward the French window and sat down on


    the sofa by the window.


    At this point, he really wanted to wake up Grace and asked her what was going on with her and


    Franklin.


    After all, he fought down the impulse.


    He just sat on the calfskin single-seat sofa by the window, with his elbow propped on the armrest of the


    sofa. He supported his head with one hand and quietly looked at the direction of the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There was a sudden thunderstorm outside.


    The lightning apanied by the peals of thunder.


    With the thunderous rumbling, Grace was lying on the bed so quietly that she was more like a corpse


    without a soul.


    If there was no breath left in her body; if her chest was not lifted up and down regrly now, she¡­


    really looked like a corpse, lying quietly on the bed.


    In the bedroom, the ceiling light was not turned on, only the wallmp at the bedside was turned on,


    which could clearly illuminate whether there was any portion in the saline bag. However, the wallmp


    could not function as the ceiling lights, nor could it light up the corner at the French window.


    The corner at the French window was dim, and a bolt of lightning crackled through the sky outside the


    French window behind Caden. The blue gleam of the lightning suddenly illuminated the French window.


    The instant the room was lit up, his handsome face looked even colder under the blue light.


    "Ouch..." Grace suddenly moaned in pain, but Caden sat motionless on the sofa.


    "Hiss¡­" Her voice sounded even more painful.


    Caden gritted his teeth, but still did not move.


    "Uh¡­whoo¡­" Her voice was getting more and more painful. Lying on the bed, she even gradually


    curled up and hugged herself.


    All of a sudden!


    He moved!


    Caden stood up suddenly while his eyes were icy with unknown emotions hidden in them. Step by step,


    he walked toward the bed.


    He stretched out his arms slowly and moved his palm toward her face.


    In an instant!


    He stretched out his five fingers, seizing her throat!


    "If one day there is someone in the world who can disturb my emotions," Caden had told Humbert


    personally when he was still young, "I will kill her myself."

 Chapter 66 Bite if It Hurts

    Chapter 66 Bite if It Hurts


    ¡°If I ever met someone in this world that could mess with my emotions, I would kill that person with my


    own hands.¡±


    That was what Caden thought to himself when he was a teenager.


    He was the sessor to the Shaw family and would be at the helm in the future. Caden went through


    strict education since he was a child, it made him emotionless. His grandfather was the one that


    personally made his grandchild a cold-hearted robot.


    His grandfather always said, ¡°You cannot have any weakness. One day, if a person shows up and the


    person can easily change your mind and mess up your emotions, then this person will be your greatest


    nemesis. And what do we do to our nemesis, Caden? Yes, we have to make them disappear.¡±


    When Caden told Humbert what his grandfather said, Humbert who was the same age as Caden was


    shocked, though he didn¡¯t take Caden seriously. It wasmon that teenagers would say something


    that they thought was ¡°cool¡±, and after they became adults, they would just reminisce about it and


    cringe about their hot-blooded teenage days.


    Humbert might not even remember that Caden had said that to him before, Humbert probably took it as


    a joke and had forgotten about it long ago.


    But Humbert never would have thought, what Caden went through as a teenager was far from one


    could call ¡°normal¡±.


    Caden put his fingers around a woman¡¯s throat on arge bed, he locked his fingers around her neck,


    but he wasn¡¯t using any force.


    He was puzzled, why was it always so easy for this damn person to mess with his emotions?


    Why did he get mad so quickly around her?


    Why was it that he couldn¡¯t help but go up to check on her when she curled up into a ball in pain?


    He sat on the sofa and tried to hold himself back from going up to check on her, even though she was


    crying in pain.


    He had a hard time suppressing his urge to not go up to check on her.


    He had to use all his might to control himself. It was all her fault! It was her fault for continuously crying


    out so painfully.


    His fingers were slender, and the phnx of his fingers was distinct, and this beautiful pair of hands


    were cupping her neck. He bit down on his lips and started to put some force. It would be okay, he said


    to himself, just a little more force and he could easily get rid off this person who would always mess up


    his pace.


    When this was over, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by her, and he wouldn¡¯t need to rush her to the hospital in


    the middle of the night ever again.


    He never even treated Wallis this nicely before.


    She whimpered and curled up into a ball, she grimaced in pain.


    Cold sweat rolled down her face, it was reflected clearly in Caden¡¯s eyes with the help of the bedside


    His fingers were still wrapped around her throat, suddenly, he let go. He couldn¡¯t do it, he couldn¡¯t kill


    her!


    Caden lost all energy the moment he pulled his hands back, his palm was supporting his body by the


    bedside, he took a few deep breathes and finally calmed down.


    He raised his head only to see the person on the bed wriggling her body in pain.


    She wailed in pain and once again curled her body up. She squirmed her body as she was still


    suffering, in the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rolled on the bed, trying to ease her pain.


    Suddenly the needle on the back of her hand was slightly yanked, the blood flowed back into the IV


    bag through the saline tube!


    Caden quickly pressed her hand down, she couldn¡¯t move her hand that was injected with the saline


    tube, but then the other parts of her body started iling around. Caden had no choice, he was in for a


    penny. He used his otherrge hand and pressed down her other hand, he then used his body to push


    her down. She finally stopped struggling.


    ¡°Let go off¡­¡±


    Caden could hear her softly mumbling in pain, her suffering was clearly beyond words. Caden suddenly


    realized, that her cries were all nonsensical mumbles, from the beginning till the end she never said a


    word and that she never said that she was in pain.


    His heart ached for some reason, she was in pain but she just bore the pain.


    ¡°Wake up, wake up!¡± He lifted his hand and smack her cheek roughly, ¡°Hey, wake up! Stop sleeping!¡±


    Grace opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t react to what was happening but she could instantly feel the pain


    excruciating throughout her body. She gritted her teeth feeling the pain.


    Soon a bite mark could be seen on her grey-white lips.


    Caden squinted his eyes resentfully, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± Caden red at Grace, ¡°I already told you to not go to work if you¡¯re still sick. You


    fainted during work and gave me tons of trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorr-¡­¡± She felt a sudden pain, she was trying to talk and trying to apologize, but she could only


    open her eyes wide achingly!


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The pain was immeasurable, luckily Grace was still lucid enough to tell that Caden was standing


    in front of her.


    She never wanted Caden to see her in this state!


    She didn¡¯t want Caden to joke about her!


    Even though she had made a fool out of herself many times in front of him!


    Even though she knew that to him she was always a joke!


    But even heaven was going against her, the thunder and lightning struck and the pain in her waist


    worsen. The pain she felt in her legs was bone-deep.


    She would feel excruciating pain every time the weather changes, but it had been three years. She was


    now used to the pain, it wasn¡¯t as hard to fight through as it was in the beginning.


    She was so used to the pain that even when it was bone-deep, she could just grit her teeth and frown,


    and the pain would soon go away.


    But today, it was painful than ever. It reminded her of the pain she had to go through when she lost her


    left kidney, she was reminded clearly of that agony.


    She felt very tormented today, but why today of all days?


    She brain was a mess and she had a lot on her mind. Her thoughts were running through her head,


    they were all messy and tangled up. Maybe it was because she almost drowned, she had a high fever


    for a few days and had syncope.


    She had never felt such misery for a long time. Ever since she lost her left kidney, she neglected her


    body and never took good care of it.


    Without even realizing it she bit into her lips even harder, she bit her lips down so hard that it started to


    bleed.


    Caden was holding down her arms and her legs, he couldn¡¯t stop her from biting her lips. He looked at


    her biting her lips without saying anything, he then freed one of his hand and pinched open her mouth.


    He quickly put his arm in her mouth.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bite me if it hurts so badly,¡± said Caden with a deep voice. He repeated himself indifferently, ¡°Bite it.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were wide open, she stared at Caden¡¯s emotionless face quietly. Suddenly, she bit down


    on his arm really hard!


    Caden frowned slightly, he was still silent, and he just let her bit his arms.


    Grace didn¡¯t know herself why she bit him, the only thing she knew was that the moment she decided


    to bite, she was furious and suffering. It was him that made her went through this pain, the agony was


    unspeakable and indescribable. She could only let him feel her pain by biting him. Caden, let us both


    suffer from my pain together!


    Soon her mouth tasted like iron, she was still biting on his arm. She knew that it was his blood and


    suddenly tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 67 A Kiss on the Face

    Chapter 67 A Kiss on the Face


    Caden weighed his body on her, he looked at her and her tears quietly.


    Grace closed her eyes.


    Time was ticking.


    Finally, the frown between her brows dissipated.


    Caden nced at the almost empty IV saline bag.


    He proceeded to pull out the injection proficiently.


    His grandfather made him practice martial art as a child, he partook in realbats and got hurt quite


    often. To him, pulling out a needle was as easy as a pie.


    ¡°Get up,¡± said Caden to Grace inly after he pulled out the needle, ¡°How long do you n to stay


    here? Go back to where you came from.¡±


    He was driving her away.


    Grace hung her head low, she quietly sat up and tried to push herself off the bed, she stood wobbly on


    the floor.


    ¡°Shoes.¡± He threw an obviouslyrge pair of shoes to her, it was probably his shoes.


    Grace stared at her feet and said, ¡°Where are mine?¡±


    Caden folded his arms, he sneered at Grace, ¡°I told you already. You went to work not knowing your


    own condition and fainted at Gloria¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You troubled thepany to call you a doctor and put on an IV drip for you.¡±


    ¡°But my shoes¡­¡± Grace couldn¡¯t understand what did this have to do with her missing shoes.


    ¡°I said, you fainted at Gloria¡¯s. Don¡¯t tell me that you thought I was the one that carried you to my room


    and called the doctor for you?¡±


    ¡°It was Gloria?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gloria is just too soft-hearted, she called the doctor for you and put you on a drip. Your shoes are


    probably at her ce.¡±


    ¡°You were originally at the Royal Club¡¯s general manager¡¯s office, it would ruin our reputation for you, a


    nobody, to be lying around in there and having the IV drip on you.¡±


    ¡°Only my ce was most suitable to let you rest temporarily.¡±


    Caden talked so much today and he didn¡¯t even realize, when added up it was more than he ever


    talkedst week.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you in willingly.¡±


    Grace hung her head low and was silent again. Of course, she knew how much Caden hated her and


    that he treated her like an annoyance.


    She knew it very well that he despised her.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw, and¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Thank you and sorry were the only things she could say to him.


    Would she be more expressive if it were Leon or Franklin instead?


    But the thought of it made her all frantic again, the anger inside her was reignited even though it was


    Suddenly, Caden hold out his long arms and pulled her towards him, she was in his arms. Before


    Grace could react, his hand slid down to her skinny waist and Grace¡¯s face immediately turned as pale


    as a sheet. She could clearly feel Caden¡¯s warmth from his palm on the right side of her waist.


    Who did Caden think he was?


    ¡°Tell me, why did Franklin know that one of your kidneys was missing?¡±


    Grace stopped breathing!


    What Caden said made her head spun, she felt faint and listless.


    Caden looked at her and a sh of jealousy appeared in his eyes, even though he didn¡¯t notice it


    himself.


    ¡°Let me tell you!¡±


    Grace was all zoned out, how did Caden found out that Franklin knew about her secret?


    Did he investigate her? The thought of it made her felt unspeakable rage out of the blue.


    Why! Why!


    Why could he do whatever he wanted to her?!


    Even if she was a convict underbour reform, even if she went to prison!


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything?¡± Caden was also boiling with anger.


    He squinted his eyes¡­ Was there something going on between her and Franklin?


    ¡°He saw you naked?¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart throbbed in pain upon hearing that!


    Caden Shaw, what did you take me as?


    She clenched her hands that were hanging by her thighs into a ball.


    Grace stayed silent, but she was trembling from anger.


    Caden was also enraged and the fact that Grace wasn¡¯t saying anything made him misunderstood


    even more.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears! She felt pain even while breathing.


    How much he said¡­


    ¡°Young master Cordon didn¡¯t pay me.¡±


    ¡°I was willing to just show him everything.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a handsome young man like young master Cordon?¡±


    ¡°And I thought you knew, Mr. Shaw, that I am not worth a penny.¡±


    ¡°But young master Cordon was so gentle, I was even willing to pay him. Ah, young master Cordon, I


    long for his kisses even until today.¡±


    In Caden¡¯s eyes, she was nothing but a bitch, that was why he could say something like ¡°how much did


    you got paid¡±.


    In Caden¡¯s eyes, she was just a tramp!


    ¡°I am willing to let young master Cordon use my body again if he wanted to. His kisses made me long


    for more, that immense pleasure one gets on the bed with young master Cordon was indescribable.


    Maybe I should try to get him drunk again so that I can get another opportunity to have¡­¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t say another word without even finishing her sentence!


    A forceful kissnded on her lips!


    Caden¡¯s handsome face was filled with rage and jealousy!


    What was this mouth saying?


    How dare she said that she longed for young master Cordon¡¯s kisses?


    How dare she said that she was willing to let young master Cordon have his way with her again?


    Did she want to make love to young master Cordon?


    How could she spout the word ¡°making love¡± so shamelessly?


    His anger was piling up in his heart, every sentence she said, added fuel to the fire. Finally, Caden


    couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shut her annoying mouth up by kissing it ever so forcefully.


    He thought about what Grace said about Franklin kisses the whole time he was kissing her. She said


    that she longed for his kisses always.


    They shared a lingering kiss and Grace caved in. It wasn¡¯t as if he never kissed her before, but his


    kisses today were different thanst time.


    Their breathing got warmer and she felt like she was drowning from his kisses.


    Her brain was all mushy, she whimpered unintentionally.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her whimper was like an aphrodisiac to the atmosphere, the anger in Caden¡¯s eyes turned into lust, he


    quickly pushed her onto the bed.


    She was tender and delicate, she already spent a lot of energy spouting all those nonsense just now.


    She could never win in a real fight.


    But she never would¡¯ve thought that in the end¡­


    Caden didn¡¯t do it all the way, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to, but he suddenly thought of how fragile her


    body was and that she already went through a lot today.


    He hurriedly stood up, Grace was still lying on the bed and her eyes were glossy. It ignited the lust in


    him, but he said coldly instead, ¡°You¡¯re shining with happiness, you really thought that I would make


    love to you? A woman like you is enough after just one time, not to mention that¡­ Grace, you¡¯re filthy.¡±


    He strode out of the bedroom upon finishing his sentence. Grace was still lying on the bed, her face as


    white as a sheet.


    ¡°A woman like you was enough after just one time, not to mention that you are filthy.¡± What he said


    repeated in her mind, he was probably only curious about how it would feel like making love to an ex-


    convict.


    In his eyes, Grace was in and had no merits. She shouldn¡¯t be sad about it, the same thing


    happened three years ago.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re filthy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She covered her ears and tried to mute the sound repeating in her mind!


    ¡°Shut up! You shut up! Shut up!¡± She felt miserable, but she didn¡¯t dare to yell out loud. She


    suppressed her voice and screamed soundlessly!


    She made a repeated low pitch and deep sound as she suppressed her voice. She found it to breathe.

 Chapter 68 Rubys Hate

    Chapter 68 Ruby''s Hate


    Ruby was not feeling well at the moment, either.


    In front of her was the person that she was thinking of, day in and day out.


    However, it seemed that it was not the same person as the one that she had imagined.


    With a shallow smile hanging from the corner of his mouth, Franklin pulled over a simple European-


    style chair and sat right in front of Ruby, "Sit." He pointed to the other side again.


    Ruby didn''t look good at the moment. Four minutes of drowning made her feel the call of death.


    "Mr. Cordon, I ..."


    "Shh¡­" the man on the chair suddenly raised a finger by his mouth, "Don''t speak yet, let me take a


    good look at you."


    Franklin''s voice was iparablypelling. Even the smile at the corners of the mouth is persuasive


    to Ruby. Ruby¡¯s face turned red for a moment, her heart was palpitating faster and faster... What does


    Mr. Cordon mean?


    He said he was going to take a good look at her ... What does that mean?


    With an answer almost shing out of her mind, Ruby raised her head to nervously look at Franklin in


    front of her.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she stared right into a pair of focused eyes¡­ Mr. Cordon was staring


    at her!


    Almost at the same time, Ruby''s words emerged in her mind.


    The girl''s long hair was dripping wet. It fell gently on the shining ck crystal stone floor. Her hair was


    damp and slippery with water dripping down the tips of her hair, soaking the clothes on her body.


    Under the wet clothes, it made her look so lovingly innocent and sweet.


    Franklin suddenly moved!


    Putting his face close to Ruby''s eyes all of a sudden, Ruby was shocked. When she raised her eyes


    under Franklin''s focused and deep eyes, she felt as if her heart was flying out.


    "Mr. Cordon ..."


    Blushing just a little, she sheepishly opened her mouth to call out.


    "Heh¡­ I really can''t tell that underneath this clear skin, there''s a ck heart that''s fermenting in the


    gutter."


    Ruby''s face abruptly stiffened. The flush on her cheeks hadn''t receded yet.


    Trembling her lips, she shivered with anger, "That¡¯s too much, Mr. Cordon. You''re too much."


    "Don''t you cry, I''m sick of women crying."


    Ruby moaned and bit her lip while ring at him with resentful eyes.


    Franklin stood up: "You tell me, should I punish you or not?"


    Punish again!


    "Why? It''s not like I''ve offended Mr. Cordon!" Ruby was annoyed.


    Franklin sighed and looked at Ruby with a look that said, "Why are you so silly? There''s no need to


    ask?". He red at Ruby, "You''ve offended me by setting up Grace."


    Howe it''s Grace again!


    Why was everyone calling for Grace? It''s never-ending!


    What''s so great about her? Whether it''s Mr. Cordon or President Shaw, they all backed her up!


    Ruby looked up abruptly with jealousy shing in her eyes, "Grace is not a good woman at all! Mr.


    Cordon, you''ve been deceived by her!


    Mr. Cordon, don''t look at her honest appearance, but she''s simply wicked in the inside. She''s just


    pretending to be pitiful!"


    Franklin abruptly stood up without a word. With his palms in his pockets, he swept a nce at Ruby


    and spoke faintly.


    "I know how I''m going to punish you."


    If being pity could be faked, the woman wouldn''t be all tense in front of him. She wouldn¡¯t even panic


    when he found out her secret.


    She should have lifted her hind garment and announce to the world:e and see, I''m missing a


    kidney. I''m pitiful, you must all pity me.


    However, Grace was not. That woman hid her secret so deep that no one could know it easily.


    Franklin felt that she could hide this secret for the rest of her life.


    Raising his hand, he made a series of phone calls. Not long after, two strong, expressionless men


    came in.


    Franklin pointed to a lump on the ground, "Miss Carter said she wants to learn diving, you two help to


    take her to the swimming pool in the back garden."


    Diving, as in diving into the water.


    These two strong men understood, how can you dive in a swimming pool?


    Immediately, ignoring Ruby''s struggle, they grabbed her on both sides like two robots and dragged her


    to the swimming pool in the back garden.


    "Mr. Cordon! Mr. Cordon! You can''t do this to me! You can''t! I''ll sue you, I''ll sue you, I''ll definitely sue


    you!"


    However, all she could see was that Mr. Cordon, whom she had been thinking of, simply put his hands


    in his pockets, looked up, and said to the two strong men, "Don''t get anyone killed or else I will have to


    take care of unnecessary trouble."


    "Yes, Young Master Cordon."


    "Miss Carter, did I tell you that you are really ... " Franklin yawned: " really disgusting. "


    Franklin knew Caden well. After Caden simply punished Ruby, he left with his people. Franklin thought


    at that time: Caden had changed his profession to be a "one-day-Samaritan," but he just threw


    her to him and left.


    Franklin and Caden had been enemies as well as friends since they were young. There was a saying


    that the person who knew you best was either your rtive or your enemy.


    Caden''s approach this time was too abnormal. Franklin did not know the reason, but ...if the enemy did


    not do, he would not do either.


    Caden just punished and then left. Franklin had no reason to get someone killed.


    It must be said that Franklin understood Caden better than most people in this world.


    Grace didn''t allow Caden to kill Ruby. Caden led Ruby directly in front of Franklin: Here, you did


    something that went wrong halfway through. I brought her here, Franklin, you¡¯ll see what to do.


    Since he couldn¡¯t kill Ruby with his own hands, he let Franklin kill Ruby.


    What about Franklin, although it was unknown why Caden''s approach this time is abnormal, in keeping


    with the principle of not making a move when the enemy did not... what Caden could do but did not do,


    Franklin wouldn¡¯t do either.


    These two people are not easy to deal with.


    Franklin sat in the living room. He did not go to the backyard swimming pool. With a cigar in his hand,


    he watched the television quietly in the living room.


    More than half an hourter.


    The two strong men came back, "Young Master Cordon, as you have instructed, we helped thatdy


    learn to dive, but thatdy is too stupid and choked on too much water. So her health condition couldn¡¯t


    allow her to continue learning diving."


    "Where is she?" Franklin asked faintly, his eyes not even leaving the television.


    "In the back garden."


    Franklin nodded and lifted his wrist to look at the time, "It''s gettingte, ask Miss Carter to go back."


    "Yes, Young Master Cordon."


    ...


    The night was dark, the woman was thrown out of the vi''srge iron gate.


    Ruby''s body was aching all over, especially her throat. She was choking and coughing violently.


    Dripping wet as the night breeze was blowing, Ruby walked along the side of the road, shivering in the


    cold.


    Underneath her eyes was hatred that was hideous and terrifying, like a monster capable of devouring


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    everything: Grace! It''s all because of Grace!


    It''s all because of her! Without her, she wouldn''t have suffered so much hardship!


    Saying that she''ll plead for herself is a total lie! Hypocrisy!


    That woman didn''t even plead for her!

 Chapter 69 Late Night Roadside Encounter

    Chapter 69 Late Night Roadside Encounter


    As that day passed, Gloria insisted that she would wait until Grace recovered before letting here to


    work.


    After Grace recovered, she resumed her life at work and seemed to be the same as before.


    But these days, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get any work.


    Her manager, Manager Xu wouldn''t arrange work for Grace.


    On Gloria''s side, she definitely would not go against Caden''s words.


    Grace sat alone in the Public Rtions Department''s lounge. She was already off duty.


    "Finally off duty, I''m exhausted, that client is really generous today," sessively, there were more


    people in the lounge. People wereughing and discussing the results of today''s battle, but Grace


    sitting at the side dreaming.


    She looked up, and a woman took out arge neat stack of bills. The thickness of which was at least


    thirty to fifty thousand. Grace stared at the bills in her hands but was caught by the other party.


    "Yo, Grace," the person twisted her waist, and her eyes were all teasing, "What? You like this?" She


    dangled the money in her hand in front of Grace''s eyes.


    "I say, Grace, I think you should simply stop embarrassing yourself in this Personal Rtions


    Department too. How long have you had nothing to do?"


    "Jenny, don''t you dare show your money in front of Grace. Just this little bit of money of yours, Grace


    doesn''t even care about it. Grace makes big money; she doesn''t care about this little money of yours."


    That Jenny''s mouth was agape, "That''s true, who can bend and flex like her? I don''t want any of that


    money."


    Grace looked at the wall clock hanging on the wall and stood up silently. She got her things and walked


    around Jenny as she headed out.


    "Stop!" Jenny snapped petntly, "What do you mean, Grace?"


    Grace turned her head towards Jenny in puzzlement and asked slowly, "What do you mean by what?"


    "You!" Jenny''s beautiful eyes red and pointed at Grace''s nose in exasperation, "I''m talking to you!


    What do you mean by leaving without answering? Are you looking down on me?"


    Hearing the unnecessary usation, Grace only felt some pain in her brain, and exined in a good-


    natured manner, "Time''s up, I''m off duty."


    If you''re off duty, shouldn''t you be back in your dorm?


    "What do you mean by that, again?"


    "I ..." did she say something wrong again? The one she was talking to was called Jenny. Grace knew


    Jenny but didn''t know when she had offended Jenny too. On second thought, not wanting to have an


    argument with anyone, she sighed, looked at Jenny, and said slowly.


    "If I''ve offended you anywhere, I''ll apologize." Is that fine?


    Of course, she knew that she picked on Grace first. She thought that if Grace couldn''t help herself and


    fight with her, she could then go to Manager Xu and sue her.


    She didn''t expect that Grace wouldn''t want to quarrel with her, nor would she want to get involved with


    the people around her. But Grace''s apology showed her Jenny''s domineering attitude instead.


    "Well, you want to apologize, right? Then let''s get real!" In anger, Jenny raised her arm and was about


    to swing it down when she suddenly heard a harsh yell from the doorway.


    "Jenny, what are you doing!"


    "Manager Xu... "Jenny was dumbfounded, but in the next moment she reacted and shouted, "Manager


    Xu, you can make decisions for me, Grace looked down on me."


    "Quarrel, all you do is quarrel all day long, Jenny. Speak for yourself, you just quarrelled with Annie two


    days ago, and now you''re quarrelling with Grace. All you do is quarrel with people everywhere, can you


    do something more serious!"


    Manager Xu gave a sharp re at the aggrieved Jenny.


    In the past, she would not have said so. But... Manager Xu took a look at the silent Grace in front of


    her. If she didn''t know the inside story, she wouldn''t have believed that Grace and the mysterious big


    boss of the Royal International Entertainment Club had a connection.


    "Manager Xu, it''s obviously her ..."


    "Alright, it''s time to get off work." Manager Xu directly interrupted Jenny, giving her a cold nce and


    warning her in a stern voice, "When working at Royal Club, peace and quiet is number one. Don''t pick


    any more trouble."


    She looked at Jenny again... she had warned her, as to whether or not Jenny listened, it was up to her


    own.


    Grace sighed, grabbed her things, and left the lounge.


    Out of the Royal Club, she walked to the direction of the dormitory.


    The night wind was shivering, and the woman was walking alone on the sidewalk.


    A car, slowly driving by from behind, followed Grace.


    The car window rolled down, a maic baritone voice melodiously sounded: "Miss James, we meet


    again."


    Hearing the voice, Grace turned around, and in the car window, a handsome face showed up, his eyes


    shone under the bright and indefinite streetlight.


    "Oh... it''s you. You can go if you¡¯re busy."


    She thought the other party was just passing by and said politely. She thought that after saying this, the


    person would leave.


    She walked three to five meters further, and the car moved alongside her at a very slow pace.


    Suspiciously, she looked over, "Is something wrong?"


    The man in the car pulled his lips together and smiled, "Do I have the honour of inviting Miss James


    into the car?"


    "No, my dorm is just up ahead." This man was dangerous, and instinctively, she didn''t really want to get


    too close to someone dangerous.


    "What if I told you that I must take Miss James back to your dormitory?"


    Grace stopped walking and turned around to face the man in the car, "Sir, it''s off-duty time." She meant


    that she''s off duty now, and he''s not her client.


    The man in the carughed lightly, picked up the wallet on the passenger seat and shook a stack of


    bills towards Grace, "Why don¡¯t Miss James just consider it as working overtime?"


    She should have said no, but... the money!


    What she desperately needed was money, wasn''t it?


    Caden¡¯s five million, having to pay off within a month ... but she recently could not get a job.


    If this continued... how could she save up five million for the ransom of freedom?


    The man in the car''s lips overflowed with a smile ... she really did love money.


    But this is the best. He wascking everything but money. He had so much money that it¡¯s impossible


    to finish spending them in this lifetime.


    After a while, Grace''s rasping voice slowly opened her mouth and asked: "What can I... do for you in


    exchange for your tip?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The man in the car was surprised, the corner of his mouth grinned deeper¡­ interesting, love money,


    but not for nothing?


    But let''s get real, how many women in the Public Rtions Department didn¡¯t want a huge amount of


    money for nothing?


    "Nothing needs to be done, just sit next to me and let me walk you back to your dorm."


    What lovely words. A handsome, rich prince saying this sentence to adyte at night on the road. No


    matter how you look at it, it is so affectionate.


    For a woman, if she was not to be moved, her heart would still be touched.


    However, the woman on the pavement had her head buried and was silent for a long time as if she was


    thinking and considering something. The man in the car didn''t force or bothered her.


    After about five more minutes, the woman raised her head and said slowly in a raspy voice, "Sir, may I


    cook you a bowl of noodles?"

 Chapter 70 Please Remember My Name Cayne

    Chapter 70 Please Remember My Name Cayne


    ¡°Hum?¡± Cayne Fili was astonished once again to stare at Grace standing by the road.


    Under the dim street lights, Grace stood still; her shadow was really lonely to look miserable. He almost


    believed this was a weather-beaten old woman standing there; she, from head to foot, appeared to be


    so aging with what she encountered for these years.


    Thus, Cayne turned to be more curious about her¡­what was she like? Why did she seem to be so


    weak and dying at such a young age?


    ¡°In my dorm¡­I just have noodle and spring onion as well as some eggs. No better food for you.¡±


    In the wind at night, Cayne could not hear other voices but got touched by her¡­she was standing


    under the street lights for long time to merely think about what kind of food she would treat him, just to


    exchange for his tips.


    After all, she told him what she had at home; and she could not prepare something better for him.


    Right now, Cayne regarded the money in his hands to be nothing, then he nced at it. It was not too


    much but caused her consider carefully to give out the best things she had now¡­for the money he did


    not care about at all.


    Even though she would prepare one scallion noodle that should be very cheap in the market.


    Cayne watched Grace to say, ¡°Ok.¡±


    He opened his car door to get off and rarely walked to the front passenger side to open the door for


    Grace.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± he asked.


    Grace answered, ¡°Go straight please and I will show you the way. Please drive slowly, sir.¡±


    Cayne drove ahead and turned left at a cross. After some time, the car stopped in an oldmunity.


    Both of them got off the car. Cayne frowned to ask, ¡°This is your dorm?¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Yes, it is good.¡± She was greatly satisfied with it to stay safe. On the day of being released


    from prison, she did not worry about her future and her job, instead, at that moment she was thinking


    about that where she would live out of prison.


    They got on the floor. Grace opened the door with a new key which was just copied by the


    administrative staff for a new lock to the dorm.


    She pushed the old door open with some creak and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡±


    Grace was too annoyed at her own voice to speak a lot.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± She put down her belongings and turned around to go to the kitchen. She wore a


    light color apron which was different from the popr ones among the young, pinky or green ones of


    country lifestyle. It looked the same ugly as the old-time ones.


    Cayne sat where he could see the inside kitchen.


    Grace was not so experienced to cook. However, in an orderly manner, she boiled water and noodles,


    cut spring onions, took noodle out of water and adding oil and onions to make scallion. Looking at all


    these, Cayne had an impulse to cuddle her from her behind.


    Finally, she served him the scallion noodle. It topped with some green and fresh spring onions as well


    as a fried egg.


    ¡°Please enjoy it.¡± she said.


    Cayne asked, ¡°Where is your noodle?¡±


    Grace shook her head and smiled. She answered while drying her hands, ¡°I finished my meal in my


    Cayne dropped chopsticks after finishing all the noodle and said, ¡°It¡¯s yummy.¡± Soon he raised his head


    to watch her and continued, ¡°You are a good chef.¡±


    ¡°There was one friend who loved scallion noodle so great. I promised I would learn to do it for him.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Sir, you are the first one to eat this.¡±


    ¡°You did not taste it by yourself? I should be the second one.¡±


    ¡°Me? I always feel inching to have the spring onions. I might be too sensitive about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cayne changed the topic, ¡°You just call me sir. Do you have my name?¡±


    ¡°You are my guest. Name, not important to me. Even if I have it, I will only call you Mr. Smith, Mr. Jones


    or Mr. Johnson.¡± It was certain that the guests¡¯ names did not matter to her.


    Something urred to Cayne, hence he took some money out of his wallet and said, ¡°For you.¡± Then


    he left the money on the table, ¡°Remember, my name is Cayne. I give it to you for keeping my name in


    your mind.¡±


    Grace was extremely stunned to watch the money.


    She looked up to him and asked, ¡°Only to remember your name?¡±


    It was so easy to earn money now?


    Grace did not catch what he was thinking about. She was confused with what happened now which


    would be easily seen by Gloria if she were here.


    Cayne smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± In fact, it was totally impossible¡­she was all he was chasing right now.


    Remembering his name¡­is just the first step.


    Now he stood up to say, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I have to go now.¡± He was too tall; Grace seemed to be twenty-


    centimeter shorter than him.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, I am going downstairs¡­¡± Before talking more, Grace opened her eyes wide and felt too hot


    on her forehead. Abruptly, she pushed away Cayne hard and covered her forehead with her hand. She


    shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    There was a new wound not yet fine.


    But this was not the point. The point was¡­he could even kiss her lips instead of the wound!


    Grace was trembling now.


    She was so nervous and became badly angry. Her true feelings were entirely revealed.


    Canye was unwilling to answer but asked, ¡°Allow me?¡±


    No!


    Of course not!


    Grace was so furious that her eyes turned red. She pointed to the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Mr.


    Cayne, please leave here.¡±


    Canye raised his chin slightly and looked so arrogant on his good-looking face. He turned around to


    walk out of her dorm, but stopped to say, ¡°The wound will get worse if you don¡¯t cure it.¡±


    It was a wordy.


    Grace watched Cayne leaving with her red eyes. She was a little out of breath and kept thinking what


    he said just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! None of your business!¡± What did you know? How to cure the wound?


    Considering what she was like now, how could she pay for it?


    The door was left open. Grace took a deep breath and walked slowly to close it.


    Suddenly, she was hit to have a stagger.


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    Ruby looked like a devil and said, ¡°Grace, you make a stab in the back!¡±

 Chapter 71 Grace Was Infuriated

    Chapter 71 Grace Was Infuriated


    ¡°You said that you will intercede with Big Boss for me, did you do it? Or is it just a way for you to show


    others your kindness? Grace James, you¡¯re the most viscous person in the world!¡±


    Ruby vented her anger at Grace as soon as she stepped into the room.


    ¡°You must have some romantic affairs with Big Boss right? Since you¡¯ve been together with Big Boss,


    why did you seduce men left and right? You screwed with Franklin, and also that foreign man! Listen,


    listen to my voice! If you did appeal to Big Boss¡¯s mercy for me, my voice wouldn¡¯t have been ruined for


    sucking in too much water!


    The doctor said that my voice will only recover after a long time of recuperation. But even if it is


    recoveredter, it won¡¯t be as intact as it was before! Didn¡¯t you agree that you will help me to intercede


    with Big Boss? I had begged you so pitifully, and I even bowed to you and admitted my mistakes. On


    the surface, you told me that you¡¯ll help me, but in the end, you didn¡¯t do anything! Grace James, I¡¯ve


    never seen a woman who¡¯s as hypocritical as you! You are so disgusting and pretentious!¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t retort or interrupt Ruby. There was no emotion in her expressions ¨C no sorrow, no


    pleasure, no anger, and no resentment. Her temples were still burning hot. Grace slowly raised her


    hands and caressed her temples. Suddenly, she looked up at the indignant Ruby and said in a husky


    voice, ¡°But you¡¯re still alive, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruby was stunned. She widened her eyes and stared at Grace in disbelief,


    ¡°Grace James, are you yearning for my death?!¡±


    Grace smiled lightly when hearing the screech.


    ¡°Ruby, do you think that it was me who caused your sufferings?¡±


    ¡°If it was not because of you, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered those! And I would not have been driven out of


    Royal Club! Do you know how hard it is for a university student like me to work in a foreign city, just to


    earn my tuition fee and living expenses? Do you know how hard it is for me to make my living?¡±


    Grace felt it ridiculous from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Oh, Ruby, you also know that life is not that easy. But why did you tread on it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you refuse to help me at the very beginning. But you¡¯ve agreed to intercede with Big Boss


    for me, but you didn¡¯t carry out your promise. Grace James, if you was unwilling to help me, then why


    did you make the promise? You want to be a kind person and show your pretentious kindness, and on


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    the other hand want my appreciation. But you didn¡¯t appeal for mercy for me! Grace James, you¡¯re so


    vicious!¡±


    Grace closed her eyes and felt exhausted. Before, she met Mr. Cayne, who touched the scar that she


    had been trying to hide without her consent¡­ That was not merely a kiss on the scar on her forehead!


    And now, Ruby was making a mess and scolding her for some ridiculous reasons. In any other time,


    Grace would choose to ept these obediently, but now, she wouldn¡¯t.


    She urgently needed a private room to hide herself, so that she didn¡¯t have to think of anything or do


    anything.


    ¡°Generally speaking, it was you who intrigued against me, so naturally your life-and-death was none of


    my business. I could simply ignore it.¡± Grace slowly uttered the words, ¡°If your resentments towards me


    could be the reason for you to harm me at will, then, I wonder whether if I can return like for like. In


    addition, Ruby Carter, have you thought about why you can still be alive and stand in front of me?¡±


    Grace chuckled, ¡°Or you can try to anger Big Boss again. Let¡¯s see how he will punish you next time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to say more.


    If Ruby still couldn¡¯t understand it, there could only be two exnations ¨C She couldn¡¯t figure it out; or,


    she didn¡¯t want to figure it out.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Grace James, you¡¯re really weird, and you always spitted


    out some strange sentences. It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t want to help me. You don¡¯t have to make some


    ridiculous excuses to clear of your suspicion.¡±


    To other people, the word ¡®suspicion¡¯ simply meant what it meant on dictionaries and there was no


    connotation in it. But to Grace, the word ¡®suspicion¡¯ made her fell flustered, disgusted and scared.


    Grace face quickly became pale. She took a deep breath and then nced over at Ruby and said with


    sharpness in her husky voice. But since Grace¡¯s voice had always hoarse, although she questioned


    sharply, Ruby just felt that it was weird and inharmonic.


    ¡°Suspicion? Ruby Carter,¡± Grace leaned over with anger, ¡°Do you know about the meaning of the word


    ¡®suspicion¡¯? Suspicion? What was I suspected of? What should I do to clear of the so called


    ¡®suspicion¡¯? Did I intrigue against you? Did I tell them what you had done?


    Ruby, don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself? Ruby Carter, You bit off your own head! You were the one


    who plotted those matters yet failed to remove the evidence. And then thepany found it out. But


    now you are ming me, the victim, for not pleading for mercy for you? Ruby, who the hell has given


    you such kind of courage? Who the hell has given you the right to be so insatiable?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Ruby was petrified. Grace had stepped forward with every sentence, and Ruby


    had stepped backward correspondingly. Why did she feel that the Grace James before her¡­ was quite


    different from the Grace James in the past?


    ¡°Ahhh! Grace James. I know it. I know that you¡¯ve been pretentious. Your pity look is disguised. There


    are no men in the room. Mr. Cordon is not here, neither is Big Boss. And I have been driven out of the


    Royal Club. In this way, do you think that it is no longer necessary to pretend something in front of me,


    for except me, no one would be able to reveal your true self?¡±


    Grace was stunned. She looked at the woman in front of her¡­ oh no, precisely, she was still a girl.


    Grace stared at the girl for a long while, and all of a sudden, she burst intoughter. Unlike theughter


    before, this time, sheughed out loudly. Herughter was so hysterical and horrible that Ruby even


    covered her ears.


    ¡°What are youughing at? For being seen through by me?¡±


    Grace peered at Ruby and shook her head, and then slowly said, word by word, ¡°I want to have a rest.


    You should go?¡±


    ¡°Are you ordering me to leave? Keep dreaming! You ruined my voice, and the doctor said that my voice


    will only recover after a long time of recuperation. But even if it is recoveredter, it won¡¯t be as intact


    as it was before! Now you want me to leave?¡±


    Grace felt sorrowful when Ruby mentioned her voice again¡­ In the past, she also had a beautiful


    voice. ¡°There won¡¯t be reasons for every matter. You should be thankfully that your voice is temporally


    problematic, and that your throat is curable.


    After finishing the meaningful sentence, without even giving Ruby a chance to reply, she asked again,


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dream of driving me out.¡±


    Grace nodded her head and picked up her phone to call Gloria, ¡°Gloria, please sent my words to Big


    Boss: I regret for having interceded with Big Boss for Ruby¡¯s life and now I want to recall my request, at


    any cost!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face became pale, ¡°Grace, please!¡±


    Indeed, Grace hadn¡¯t hung up the phone. She nced at Ruby and talked into the phone, ¡°Gloria, wait


    a moment.¡±


    She then shifted her gaze back to Ruby and asked slowly, ¡°Now you finally understand what I¡¯ve told


    you before?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face was bloodless as she looked at the phone at Grace¡¯s hand nervously. Although there was


    still a hint of reluctance in her eyes, she nodded her head.


    Grace then talked into the phone, ¡°Gloria, sorry for having bothered you. I haven¡¯s made a thorough


    consideration about the matter I mentioned to you just now, so please don¡¯t tell Big Boss right now.¡±


    Grace spoke slowly yet firmly, leaving no chance for Ruby to cut in, ¡°Ruby, we are just colleagues and


    roommates. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Have you even thought of this? I didn¡¯t owe you anything at the


    very beginning to now. To help you or not all depends on my will.¡±

 Chapter 72 She Was So Cold-hearted

    Chapter 72 She Was So Cold-hearted


    Ruby was rendered speechless. She felt a bit embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t find a word to retort


    Grace.


    Grace added, ¡°I owe you nothing from the very beginning. Do you think that I was eager to intercede


    with Big Boss for you?


    Ruby used to regard Grace as a coward and stupid woman in the past. But in the end, it turned out that


    the fool was not stupid at all, and the coward woman was no way week-kneed.


    Ruby was picking on Grace at the beginning;ter, because of Franklin, she became more jealous of


    Grace. If it was Gloria or any other outstand woman who was at Grace¡¯s position, Ruby wouldn¡¯t have


    been jealous of Grace; instead, she would be envious of her.


    There was a fine line between envy and jealousy.


    She was better than Grace in any aspect, but why Franklin couldn¡¯t see her and could only behold


    Grace?


    Grace was just a bitch who could do anything to earn money, while she herself had been taken heed of


    her integrity, but why Franklin could only behold Grace?


    It whom Franklin was into was not Grace, but another outstanding woman¡­ Then the result would be


    totally different.


    It was Grace¡¯s sin to be mediocre and poor.


    But now it turned out that the fool in her eyes was not dopey at all. It turned out that Grace knew about


    everything and understood everything.


    Ruby stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°But you¡¯re still hypocritical. You were unwilling to do it,


    but why did you do it atst? You just wanted to show your virtuous self in front of Big Boss, right?


    Grace didn¡¯t n to exin it. There was no need to exin to an unrted person in terms of many


    matters, ¡°Go, leave. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± As she was specking, she closed the door in Ruby¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ruby, who was standing outside the door, vigorously pushed open the door. Grace


    knitted her eyebrows¡­ When will this dramae to an end?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m convinced. I believe that you¡¯ve intercede with Big Boss for me.¡± Ruby red at Grace, ¡°Now


    that you could beg Big Boss for sparing my life, why couldn¡¯t you beg Big Boss for letting pass it?¡±


    Ruby was questioning Grace: Now that you could appeal Big Boss for sparing my life, why didn¡¯t you


    appeal for more, like totally letting go of me?


    Grace hadn¡¯t expected that Ruby would ask this question. She muted for a long while before saying, ¡°I


    don¡¯t care if you die of sickness, or car ident, or die for angering Big Boss again. I don¡¯t care about it


    at all. But this time¡­


    This matter was rted to me, and I don¡¯t want to owe any other a life. No matter who had intrigued


    me, even if she was a stranger, as long as her life-and-death problem was rted to me, direct or


    indirect, I woulde to intercede with Big Boss., for I don¡¯t want to bear the burden of another death


    in the rest of my miserable life.¡±


    At least she could afford the price named by that man. But if she owed a life, she would have no way to


    pay it back in the rest of her life.


    ¡°Ruby, in other words, if you simply offended Big Boss that day and the matter had nothing to do with


    me, I promise that I wouldn¡¯t have intercede with Big Boss for you. Although I didn¡¯t need to pay


    anything for the pleading, I wouldn¡¯t have put in any good words for you.¡±


    It seemed that Grace was gradually convinced by herself as she was making this excuse.


    However, there was arrogance and dignity deep in her heart, although Grace herself didn¡¯t discern it¡­


    Who was Ruby? Ruby was just nobody! Ruby was not Leona, so she was not eligible for making Grace


    feel beholden.


    Yeah, there was such kind of dignity deep in Grace¡¯s heart¡­ Although the three years of imprisonment


    had deprived her of her arrogance and dignity and therefore she became coward, miserable and


    mediocre, but those qualities that was craved in her spirits could not be deprived.


    Although she had forgotten her past self with youthful indiscretion and confidence, some qualities were


    still hided deep in her heart, her blood, her flesh, and even her bones.


    Ruby was pushed out of the door by Grace. When the door was closed, Ruby was still lost in her


    thoughts.


    Her ears were tingling¡­ What shocked her most were not Grace¡¯s words which showed that she had


    seen through everything, it was¡­ the extreme indifference embodied in herst sentence!


    Grace said that if her life-and death problem had nothing to do with her, then, even if she didn¡¯t need to


    pay anything for the pleading, she wouldn¡¯t have put in any good words for her!


    What an indifferent person¡­ How could a person be so cold-hearted?


    Yeah, she was so cold-hearted. How came that a lowly and submissive be so indifferent in the face of


    the life-and-death problem?


    All of a sudden, the scenes about Grace were disyed in her mind like a movie. At this moment, Ruby


    seemed to understand why Grace could do things that others would never do, like crawling on the


    ground like a dog regardless of her dignity¡­ It was because that this woman didn¡¯t care about herself!


    But this was only one of the reasons. What Ruby didn¡¯t know was that¡­ Grace couldn¡¯t bear to care


    about others any more, including herself.


    What she wanted to do in the rest of her life was just to realize of the dream of that girl.


    When Ruby left the dormitory, she was still in a trance. She was still holding hatred towards Grace¡­


    Because of Grace James, Mr. Cordon even did such a cruel thing to her.


    Whether Grace was pathetic or not, at least, it was a ¡®secret¡¯ known to all staff in Royal Club that Grace


    could do every lowly thing to get the money.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Cordon¡­ He must have been deceived by Grace.


    Ruby firmly believed in this thought and swore that she would reveal Grace¡¯s lowly nature to Mr.


    Cordon.


    All was quiet at dead of night.


    A dark figure stood at the gloomy stairwell.


    Ruby was started.


    ¡°How¡­ Howes that you¡¯re still here.¡±


    Cayne folded his arms in front of his chest, leaned against the wall and tilted his head to look at Ruby,


    smiling, ¡°I idently dropped my phone in the pocket of your coat.¡±


    As he was speaking, he reached out his hand towards the pocket of Ruby¡¯s coat.


    ¡°Yuck! What are you doing? Are you robing? I will call the¡­¡±


    The word ¡®police¡¯ was swallowed. Petrified, Ruby looked at the man as he took out a phone from her


    pocket with his slender fingers. And that was not her phone.


    ¡°You¡­ When¡­ How could it be?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I idently dropped my phone in your pocket.¡±


    He was lying! Ruby nned to retort, but she had a hunch that his man was somebody she couldn¡¯t


    afford to offend. She had angered Big Boss, and now she felt nervous in the face of this handsome and


    rich man.


    Of course, his phone wouldn¡¯t have been idently dropped into the pocket of Ruby¡¯s coat. Cayne


    walked past her when he went downstairs, with his good memory, he recognized that this woman was


    the one that had appeared in Grace¡¯s ward that day. So he ¡®casually¡¯ turned on the voice recorder and


    ¡®idently¡¯ dropped his phone into Ruby¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ Thank you for proving me first-hand information.¡± So that he could have a clear


    understanding of his prey.


    The bright screen was staying at the interface of the voice recording.

 Chapter 73 Listen, Stay Away from That Man

    Chapter 73 Listen, Stay Away from That Man


    ¡°Gloria, here you are.¡±


    Gloria was shocked when she saw the banknotes on the table. For a long while, her mind was totally


    nk, ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    Her first reaction was that: Who the hell had arranged work for Grace?


    Grace didn¡¯t think much about it and briefly told Gloria what had happenedst night. When hearing


    about it, Gloria furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°It was him?¡± She looked at Grace, ¡°Grace, didn¡¯t I told you not


    to approach this man again?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ He gave me the money.¡±


    ¡®But¡­ He gave me the money.¡¯ ¡­ People who didn¡¯t know about Grace¡¯s characteristics or the secrets


    behind all these would all think that Grace was really a gold digger when hearing her saying these


    words.


    Gloria was rendered speechless at the moment.


    She was so familiar with the girl in front of her. When Grace was standing at the corner, no one would


    pay attention to her, just like she was not present. But Gloria was quite clear that this unimpressive girl


    was so stubborn.


    ¡°Grace,e hear.¡± Gloria looked at Grace and felt that she should give her some suggestions


    regarding some matters. She reached out her hand and wrapped Grace¡¯s shoulders, and then pulled


    her closer to herself, ¡°Just listen to my advice. Don¡¯t have any associations with this man in the future.


    Although I haven¡¯t experienced a lot, I¡¯ve seen various kinds of men in Royal Club. Grace, promise me,


    don¡¯t meet Mr. Cayne any longer, even if he will pay it for you.¡±


    Grace muted for a while and then raised her head and said earnestly to Gloria, ¡°Sorry, Gloria, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Gloria gripped Grace¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Just listen to my advice this time.¡±


    Grace shook her head in a firmly manner, ¡°Sorry, Gloria, I just can¡¯t. You know, I¡¯m in short of money.


    President Shaw has promised me that if I can earn five million in one month, he will not torture me any


    longer, and I can choose to stay here or to leave. Gloria, he¡¯s a man of his words. The first half of my


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    life had been entangled with his and in the end, I was hurt badly. Can I leave without him for the rest of


    my life?¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t expatiate on the entanglements between her and Caden. Since Gloria didn¡¯t ask her, she


    didn¡¯t want to bring it up either.


    Caden had invaded the first half of her life. But now, she was feared, tired, flustered and cheesed. So


    for the rest of her life, she just wanted to let go of it.


    Life without Caden was not as tough as she had imagined.


    There was no Caden Shaw in the three-year imprisonment life, but she still managed to get through it.


    ¡°Gloria, I know that you advised me for my own good, and I know that Mr. Cayne was very dangerous. I


    know all about it. But Gloria, do you remember what I told you on the first day I came to Royal Club? I


    said: if I can sell my bacon, I will open my legs and say ¡®wee¡¯ to my guest.¡±


    A trace of bitterness shed across Grace¡¯s eyes. She then raised her head and said determinedly,


    ¡°Therefore, no matter what Mr. Cayne wants to do, and no matter what purposes he had, even if he has


    some special quirks, as long as I, Grace James, have it, I¡¯m willing to¡­ sell it. This includes my


    iplete body, and even the kidney left in my body.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t know whether Gloria could understand her words or not.


    But anyway, she cherished her cares and concerns towards her, for she rarely received these in her


    life¡­ This time, she was bound to disappoint Gloria.


    Out of no reason, Gloria felt sorry for Grace when she recalled how she felt when she heard those


    words when Grace just joined Royal Club. At that time, she thought that even if this woman was ugly,


    she had a good sense of self-acknowledge.


    She even secretly praised Grace¡¯s thoughtfulness at the time.


    But right at this moment, when she heard those words again, she finally understood that the sentence


    carried more than its literal meaning ¨C it also carried Grace¡¯s lots of helplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m in short of money, very much. And I only have this iplete body, then what matters even if Mr.


    Cayne had bad intentions? I only possess this iplete body. If he wants it, then he can just take it.¡±


    Gloria felt it hard to breathe¡­ ¡®I only have this iplete body. If he wants to deceive me, what can he


    get from me?¡±


    ¡°I am a nothing-for-good and I possess nothing. I am not afraid of it.¡±


    After finishing the words, Grace asked Gloria to help her deposit the money into her ount, and then


    walked out of the room.


    Gloria was left in the office. She stared at the banknotes on the office desk for a long while. In the end,


    with her eyes glittering, she put the banknotes into the safe and took out an ount book, and then


    wrote some numbers on it.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry. This is all I can do for you.¡± Now that Caden had primed her not to arranged work for


    Grace any longer, it meant that he was determined to hinder Grace from earning five million within the


    agreed time. There was an inner meaning in his action ¨C He had never nned to let go of Grace from


    the very beginning to now.


    What Gloria could to was to help Grace save the banknotes. When the one-month deadline arrived, if


    Grace managed to scrape up five million, then Gloria would deposit all the banknotes into Grace¡¯s


    ount and returned the bank card to Grace. In this way, Grace could take the card ande to


    Caden confidently. In this way, maybe that silly woman would have a reason and a chance to leave.


    ¡­


    In the washroom, Grace locked the door of a cubicle from inside and leaned with her back against the


    door. She nkly stared at the ceiling as Gloria¡¯s words kept lingering in her ears.


    But¡­ I didn¡¯t possess anything; then what should I fear of?


    Grace chuckled to herself mockingly and took out her phone to check the calendar¡­ The one-month


    deadline¡­ She had never thought that one month was so short. How could she earn five million within


    one month?


    Then she shifted her gaze away from the phone and walked out of the washroom with her head


    lowered.


    The washroom at the basement of Royal Club was shared by men and women. But there were cubicles


    in the washroom, and therefore it also provided good privacy.


    As Grace walked out with her head lowered¡­ With a loud sound, she ran into a person.


    ¡°Sorry, s¡­¡±


    ¡°I find out that every time I see you, you¡¯re apologizing to me. Are you especially fond of making


    apologizes?¡± A pleasant voice sounded from above her head. Grace raised her head, ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s you,


    Mr. Cordon. Sorry, I didn¡¯t look carefully and bumped into you. After making the apology, Grace turned


    around. But she was then stopped by a long arm wrapped around her waist. With some might, he


    pulled her closer to himself with the long arm, ¡°Yuck, we just met, and you wanted to leave instantly?


    Did you dislike me?¡±


    Franklin stopped Grace and put the other arm around her waist, and then pulled her even closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    How could he be so willful?


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Cordon, I¡¯m at work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to work. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Rest assured, I¡¯ll ask leave for you when we return.¡±


    As he was speaking, he gripped Grace¡¯s arm and pulled her towards outside regardless of her will.

 Chapter 74 Would You Like to Be My Girlfriend?

    Chapter 74 Would You Like to Be My Girlfriend?


    Grace was forcefully pulled out of the Royal Club by Franklin.


    They went to a busy night fair. Franklin led her through the crowd holding her hand and the vendor''s


    hawking could be heard from time to time. Grace was not ustomed to walk hand in hand with


    someone. But Franklin seemed to have a tenacious nature. Even if, for several times, she found some


    excuses to take back her hand, he would smile and hold up her hand again.


    They shuttled in the night fair and the tantalizing aroma from the stalls around drifted into their noses.


    Grace walked in a slow pace, but Franklin didn¡¯t urge her.


    She raised her head nced at the back of the muscr and tall man who was holding her hand¡­


    Franklin didn¡¯t urge her to walk quicker; plus, Grace even noticed that he was slowing down his pace


    secretly.


    Usually, a night fair would attract arge number of people every night. Since today was weekend,


    there were even more people, and among them, there were many couples.


    In the milling crowd, a handsome man was walking slowly and hand in hand with a in woman.


    This was naturally abination that would attract people¡¯s attention.


    Grace subconsciously wanted to dodge the gazes from the people who were studying her¡­ She hated


    such kind of gaze very much.


    Could you please don¡¯t look at me?


    Could you please don¡¯t look at me with that kind of gaze?


    Those gazes seemed to prate through her fresh and bones.


    Could you please¡­


    ¡°Let go of my hand! Let me go!¡± Grace desperately struggled to cast off his hand, ¡°Mr. Cordon, let go of


    me! Please!¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    She roared desperately and huskily with all her might.


    Her wrist was red because of the fierce struggle, ¡°Please¡­¡± Her voice was finally tinged with a trace of


    plead after the hysterical roar.


    Grace looked at Franklin, and Franklin also turned around to look at her. Suddenly, Franklin let go of


    her hand. But before Grace could heave a sigh of relief, Franklin held up her hand again. But this time,


    he held her hand more tightly. His warmth andfort transferred from his palm to Grace¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of it. Don¡¯t care about them.¡± As Franklin was speaking, he suddenly pulled Grace


    closer to himself and then hugged Grace tightly. He then raised his head and nced around, ¡°Damn!


    What¡¯s the point of looking at us? Haven¡¯t you seen a loving couple hanging out together?¡±


    With Franklin¡¯s loud reproach, most of the passers-by shifted their gazes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡± Franklin held Grace by her shoulders in an overbearing manner and


    led her into an alley. There was a beef noodles restaurant in the alley. The decoration of the beef


    noodles restaurant was not as exquisite as that of restaurants outside the alley, and even appeared to


    be obsolete and aged. Franklin then led Grace into the restaurant.


    ¡°Noah, two bowls of beef noodles, please.¡±


    ¡°Little Frank, you rarelye recently, and you¡¯re free today?¡± The owner of the restaurant was a


    middle-aged man in his fifties. There was some grey hair among his ck hair. He was always smiling


    and appeared to be kind and friendly. When he saw Franklin, he immediately put down the tes,


    wiped his hands on his apron, and then poured two sses of warm water for Franklin and Grace.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend.¡± said Grace.


    Franklin smiled and added, ¡°Girlfriend.¡± He looked up at Noah, ¡°Noah, how does my girlfriend look like?


    She¡¯s great, right?¡±


    Grace was petrified¡­ G¡­ Girlfriend?


    She nkly watched Franklin talk to Noah, who looked so kind, from time to time.


    ¡°Noah, Franklin was talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ This girl looks so beautiful. She has good facial features. But she looks too thin.¡±


    Grace was stunned again¡­ She nced at Noah with doubts. How did Noah judge that she had good


    features?


    To be honest, Grace was beautiful three years ago. But now, her beauty had faded because of the


    vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Little Frank, I will go and make beef noodles for you.¡±


    ¡°Bosh, I¡¯m not your¡­¡±


    Grace wanted to exin it, but Noah had walked towards the kitchen. She was then in a daze for a


    long while¡­


    ¡°Grace, Grace, Grace¡­ Seems like you¡¯re always absent of mind, right?¡±


    The pleasant and joking voice sounded in Grace¡¯s ears and Grace finally came to her own sense.


    When she looked at his handsome face, a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. She then softly


    and weirdly called, ¡°Little Frank?¡±


    Franklin was originally ying her hands. When hearing the words, his hand paused in the air and his


    ears became red. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t follow Noah¡¯s suit. When I was young, my parents


    didn¡¯t allow me to have snacks and they were very strict in controlling my diet. So I liked toe to


    Noah¡¯s restaurant and had a bowl of beef noodles behind my parents¡¯ back.¡±


    ¡°Noah¡¯s techniques of making beef noodles was passed down from his ancestors. It¡¯s said that the


    receipt was originated from the Ming and Qing Dynasty (1644-1911). And you can¡¯t have such vor


    except in Noah¡¯s restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Little Frank.¡± A trace of smile shed across Grace¡¯s eyes. Right at this moment, there was a trace of


    childishness on her, just as she preserved three years ago. Franklin was red from ears to his necks. He


    anxiously said, ¡°Noah is my senior, but you are not. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Little Frank¡¯ like Noah does. You can


    just call me Frank.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t reply.


    Noah put two bowls of steaming beef noodles on the table, ¡°Enjoy it when it¡¯s hot. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll


    add more beef and noodles in it.¡± He then specially instructed Franklin, ¡°Persuade your girlfriend to


    have more. She¡¯s so thin. Little Frank, you¡¯re not a qualified boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before Grace could utter the remaining words ¡®his girlfriend¡¯, she was interrupted by


    Franklin.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Franklin smiled and urged Noah, ¡°Noah, go ahead with your own stuff. I and my


    girlfriend are dating, are you so cheeky to peep at us?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Little rascal.¡± Noahughed and left after saying the words.


    Grace looked into Franklin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why did you deceive Noah? I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡±


    Franklin handed the chopsticks to Grace and said, ¡°Who told you that I was deceiving Noah?¡± He


    suddenly raised his head, ¡°Grace, please consider about me being your boyfriend.¡±


    Grace was so shocked!


    It was too sudden!


    Grace felt that her ears were ringing and she nkly stared at Franklin for a long while¡­ ¡°Mr. Cordon,


    what¡­ did you say just now?


    She suddenly felt the warmth on the back of her hand as Franklin said, ¡°I said, would you like to my


    girlfriend? What about having a try?¡±


    Grace hastily took back her hand and refused without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Cordon, the noodles have cooled


    down¡­ By the way, don¡¯t joke about this matter in the future.¡±


    ¡°I was not jok¡­¡±


    ¡°You were!¡± Grace red at him and shouted, ¡°It can just be a joke, Mr. Cordon.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Franklin suddenly swallowed the words he wanted to say and stared at Grace. After a long while,


    he sighed helplessly. ¡°Yes, I was joking just now. The noodles have cooled down. Quick, let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±


    Grace was so stubborn; in addition, Franklin, who had a pair of sharp and keen eyes, caught the


    bitterness shing across Grace¡¯s eyes just now.


    A momentter, Franklin raised his head and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat scallions?¡± Although Grace¡¯s


    action of not eating the green scallions was so subtle, Franklin still had noticed it. Without saying a


    word, he reached out his hand, picked up Grace¡¯s bowl, and then put it in front of himself.


    Grace was extremely dumbfounded this time. The man sitting across her was swiftly selected out the


    scallions in her bowl and putting them in his own bowl. ¡°Nah, I like scallions very much.¡±


    Grace was still dumbfounded as she nced at the bowl which was put in front of her again ¨C there


    was no scallion in the beef noodles


    The two of them finished the noodles. Franklin held up Grace¡¯s hand again and walked in front of her,


    leading her through the milling crowd and turning around to tell Grace those interesting things


    happened in his childhood from time to time.


    Grace, who was following Franklin, stared at the sping hands nkly. She waspletely petrified


    and followed him without a trace of reluctance.


    ¡°Franklin, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She suddenly asked the question.


    ¡°Why will I feel embarrassed?¡±


    Grace opened her mouth. After a long while, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence, ¡°Because


    I¡¯m aughing stock.¡±


    ¡°If you can bring othersughter, I think t¡¯s a positive thing. Then why should I feel embarrassed by a


    positive thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Can¡­ can the word ughing stock¡¯ be exined in this way?


    Grace lowered her head, feeling that she herself was so despicable¡­ On the way when Mr. Cordon


    took her to the restaurant, she had been wondering: If I ask for Mr. Cordon¡¯s help, and if I rmend


    myself to him, maybe I could sell my bacon at a good price.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± When Franklin and Grace arrived at the entrance of Royal Club, Franklin


    suddenly stopped Grace and asked.


    Grace opened her mouth, but after a moment¡­


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I have nothing to say to you.¡± Originally, she intended to abandon her dignity and asked


    him: Would you like to buy my bacon? But right at this moment, Grace just felt that her throat was so


    dry and her voice was so husky that she couldn¡¯t utter those words.


    She nced at Franklin, and then turned around and walked towards Royal Club hurriedly, as if she


    was escaping from something.


    But since her legs were problematic, she couldn¡¯t walk fast and dragged one of her leg forward like a


    clown.


    She dared not to look back at the man as she felt extremely ashamed in her heart: Grace James,


    you¡¯re really despicable! Grace James, you¡¯re really disgusting!


    She stood in front of a lift. With a ¡®ting¡¯ sound, the door of the lift was opened. Just as she was about to


    step in, she raised her head and saw a handsome man in the life, whose cold expression showed that


    he was extremely angry.


    Out of instinct, Grace stepped backward. She had a hunch that this man was extremely horrible and


    dangerous at this moment. The man in the lift reached out his hand and quickly dragged her into the


    life. Before Grace could steady herself, she was pressed on the wall of the lift by a scorching hot body;


    and before she could say anything, the man¡¯s passionate kissesnded on her lips.


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped one beat. She was annoyed and reached out to push him away. But her hands


    were grasped by a big hand, help up above her head, and then pressed on the wall of the lift.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± Let go of me!


    She struggled violently. But the man confined her with his tall figure.


    She struggled violently to dodge his kisses.


    He was so angry while she was so scared.


    The door of the lift was opened again, and those people who stood outside the lift all gasped in shock,


    ¡°G¡­ Grace James?¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart missed one beat as her eyes widened when she peered at the people¡­ ¡°Hmmm!¡± She


    struggled even more fiercely.


    Caden didn¡¯t spare a nce at those people and reached out a hand to close the door.


    The lift didn¡¯t stop on any other floor thereafter and ascended all the way to the 28th floor.


    Caden squinted his long eyes at the breathless Grace, stooped down to carry her in his arms, and


    strode inside the room.


    He hadn¡¯t utter a word from the very beginning and silently threw Grace onto the bed.


    Grace¡¯s body bounced on the bed. When she steadied herself and propped her upper part up with her


    arms, she saw Caden, who stood by the end of the bed, unsping the buttons of his white shirt


    quietly.

 Chapter 75 Grace and Caden Both Went Crazy

    Chapter 75 Grace and Caden Both Went Crazy


    He was undoubtedly a man preferred by the God ¨C even his hands were the exquisite art works crafted


    by the God.


    Grace¡¯s eyes dted as she nced at Caden. He stood by the end of the bed and was slowly


    unsping the buttons of his white shirt with his slender fingers.


    She subconsciously moved backward until her back hit the head of the bed. Caden, with coldness in


    his long eyes, nced at Grace in a condescending attitude, while unbuttoning his shirt with his fingers


    remained unchanged. There was still coldness and indifference on his handsome face.


    By the light of nature, Grace peered at the door of the bedroom, which was widely opened, and


    suddenly and swiftly got up from the bed, and jumped down, being ready to rush towards the door.


    Unluckily, just as shended on the floor, she was stopped by a long arm.


    Grace grasped her shoulder with one hand and pressed her down the bed again. He confined her,


    making her unable to get up.


    Grace became breathless and her pupils dted. Shivering, she opened her mouth yet failed to utter a


    single word.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her breathe elerated and she suddenly screamed, ¡°Go away! Go away!¡±


    Caden was not swayed and leaned forward his tall figure.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her cheeks were seized by a sudden trembling as she reached out to push


    him away.


    Unexpectedly, her hands were grasped easily and confined above her head.


    She wanted to cry and also tough.


    What was this?


    What was this?!


    ¡°I¡¯m a bitch. I can do anything to earn money!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so filthy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lowly!¡±


    ¡°Caden Shaw! Youmented me like this! You said all these! Did you forget it? Did you forget it???¡±


    ¡°You despised me for being filthy, and said you wouldn¡¯t touch me again. You said that I was


    nauseating and boring! You said it! You said all these words! Did you forget it? Did you forget it?¡±


    How could he do this?!


    How could he forget it easily?


    How could he forget the harms he had brought to her so easily?


    She suddenly summoned all her might to break from his confinement and to take back her hand, and


    then fiercely grasped his white shirt, which had been unbuttoned and was hanging on his body and


    pulled him down. Then she raised her head, opened her mouth, and bit his shoulder hard.


    She bit so hard that a line of red blood flew down the corners of her mouth¡­ It was his blood.


    Caden furrowed his eyebrows and looked down to see her ck hair. But he didn¡¯t move.


    Grace tore into his flesh one bite after another, causing it bleed with every bite.


    She felt contented with every bite¡­ Caden Shaw, is it painful?


    But she also felt even more painful with every bite¡­ Caden Shaw, let¡¯s taste the pain together!


    Although her heart ached, she still kept biting his shoulder.


    Soon, Caden¡¯s shoulder became badly mutted.


    Caden looked down at his shoulder ¨C it was filled with her teeth marks.


    Caden guessed that this woman must have been exhausted. She was now panting on his shoulder and


    bit his mutted shoulder from time to time.


    But Caden was not bothered. He slipped his arms around her waist again.


    In the end, Grace was extremely tired that her might became minor and minor. Caden suddenly


    pressed Grace onto the bed and tore off her clothe.


    Caden lowered his head and kissed her again and again. Grace struggled desperately, but she was


    confined by Caden¡¯s big hand and was unable to move. His hot lipsnded on every inch of her skin


    passionately as if he was about to swallow her down, leaving hickeys all over her body.


    He even kissed her instep!


    Grace was embarrassed, confused and angry!


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡± Grace scrabbled with her feet. She was so astonished since Caden was kissing


    her foot!


    He must have been crazy!


    Caden Shaw must have been crazy!


    She could not stay here any longer; she would not allow him to hurt herself again; she couldn¡¯t mess up


    with him!


    Grace kicked him violently, trying to find a way to jump down the bed and escape away from him. But


    he sped her ankle tightly. Caden lifted his eyelids and shot a meaningful look at Grace with his deep-


    set eyes, and then lowered his head again and softly kissed her ankle.


    Grace¡¯s expression changed quickly. Suddenly, Cadeny down on the bed and sped her tightly into


    his arms.


    This man hadn¡¯t said out a word from the very beginning. But after lying down onto the bed and


    confining Grace in his arms, this reticent man finally spitted out a word, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Grace found that she couldn¡¯t understand him.


    After a moment¡­


    ¡°I have a dormitory room.¡± Grace said insouciantly.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bitch. I¡¯m a slut. I¡¯m filthy and disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡± Caden opened his deep-set eyes and nced at the woman in his arms, and then closed them


    again.


    A few secondster¡­


    Caden opened his eyes again, looked down at Grace, and then said in a cold and t voice, ¡°You¡¯d


    better say out everything in one go.¡±


    He had already be impatient.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Grace felt that it was so hard tomunicate with Caden and that she couldn¡¯t understand him, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t taken a shower¡­¡±


    After finishing the words, Grace scolded herself in her heart¡­ What a poor excuse!


    Caden tightened the grip around her waist and said insouciantly, ¡°It¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t taken a shower


    either. We are even.¡± He then added in a cold voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want to sleep, let¡¯s do it¡­¡¯


    Of course Grace could understand this simple sentence.


    She spontaneously curled her lips into a straight line and remained silent.


    It was hard tomunicate with Caden at the moment, and it was also difficult to understand him.


    Soon, Grace could hear his regr breathing. She slowly raised her head and looked at him, who had


    fallen into sound sleep, in short¡­ He had really fallen asleep?


    She gingerly reached out to pull away his arm that was sping her. But no matter how much power


    she had used, she failed to take it away.


    Being defeated, Grace finally gave up. She goggled at the ceiling and was then lost in thoughts. He


    was so weird today. He was so strange that she couldn¡¯t understand him today. Grace then told herself:


    Don¡¯t think of it any longer. Maybe this is just a new game to punish you.


    It was a wide decision not to think about it any longer.


    Maybe it was because Grace had been exhausted, or maybe it was because of the regr breathing


    from the man lying beside her¡­ Originally, Grace was staring at the ceiling and lost in her thoughts, but


    gradually, she felt that her eyelids were so heavy.


    Unknowingly, she also fell into sound sleep.


    In the dark, Caden opened his eyes and peered at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms.


    When he saw the scattered hickeys on her neck, his eyes became deeper that no one could figure out


    what he was thinking. He then closed his eyes again.


    Caden hadn¡¯t expected that Grace would bite hard on his shoulder and leave rows of teeth marks and


    blood stains.


    Neither did he know that why he would indulge her and just allowed her to bite him, or why he would


    kiss her all over as if he had gone crazy.


    Caden told himself: Don¡¯t think of it any longer. Who knows that what has been wrong with you that you


    would mess up with her today?

 Chapter 76 Grace James, Grace James

    Chapter 76 Grace James, Grace James


    When Grace waked up in the morning, her eyes were a bit bloodshot and her mind was totally nk for


    a moment. But after a while, she suddenly recalled what had happened yesterday.


    She hastily sat up from the bed.


    Grace nced around and found that Caden had left.


    She secretly heaved a sigh of relief but the felt a bit bitter in heart¡­ She got up from the bed and finally


    noticed that she had slept without wearing anything by his side for the whole night. She mocked at


    herself¡­ Were you so rxed? How could you sleep soundly by his side?


    Grace raised her hand and pped herself on her cheek twice.


    She could be rxed by the side of any other except Caden Shaw!


    She suddenly felt tightness in her chest¡­ In the past, when she was imprisoned and had to sleep


    beside a toilet bowl, she could not fall asleep. But yesterday, she slept defenselessly and soundly


    beside Caden.


    How could that be the case? How could she really sleep at ease beside Caden Shaw?


    He was Caden Shaw!


    The pping was so loud, revealing how disappointed Grace was at herself.


    Grace sat down on the bed in a dejected mood. Her hair became messy because of the two ps.


    There was bitterness in her eyes, but only she herself could understand this kind of bitterness. At the


    next second, she slowly raised her head and then silently put on her clothes.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the buttons of her clothes had been tore over by him.


    She got up of the bed. But she was not in an urge to leave; instead, she walked into the washroom,


    and then a messy woman appeared in the big, bright mirror.


    Grace reached out her hand to turn on the tap, and then cupped water to wash up herself carefully.


    She then nced at her reflection in the mirror. All of a sudden, she fiercely grasped the tooth mug on


    the wash stand and intended to smash it onto the reflection.


    But she suddenly paused!


    The tooth mug was just several centimeters away from the mirror. She just needed to close her eyes


    and throw the mug out, and then she could break the mirror into pieces!


    However, seeing from the reflection, the woman who was tightly holding the tooth mug, was shivering


    violently.


    Blue veins popped out on the back of her hand. But she still tightly grasped the tooth mug¡­ After a


    long while, she feebly lowered her arm and put down the mug, and then banged her fist on the marble


    wash stand for dozens of times as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    With a cracking sound, the door was suddenly opened. Grace felt a puff of wind passing over her, and


    at the next second, her arm was grasped by someone and she was pulled by him. The great force


    caused her to stammer as she heard an angry shout, ¡°How dare you to hurt yourself?¡±


    As the words were finished, Grace was pulled out of the washroom.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    But the man ignored her as if he couldn¡¯t hear it and pulled her towards outside in big steps.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Let go¡­ I said let go of me!¡±


    Why she was treated in this manner?


    Why he could do everything he wanted to her?


    Why had she slept so soundly beside him?!


    A gush of hatred surged in her heart.


    She hated him!


    She hated Wallis Venus!


    She hated the James families!


    But what she hated most was she herself!


    With a loud sound, Grace was thrown into the sofa in the living room. ¡°How dare you to hurt yourself?¡±


    Caden red at Grace coldly, ¡°Who has given you the right to hurt yourself?¡±


    What Grace was thinking at this moment was that she couldn¡¯t forgive herself for easily falling into


    sound sleep beside this man. Since she was charged from the prison, she seldom failed to control her


    temper. But this time, she was infuriated; so she shouted in her husky voice, ¡°This is my body! It¡¯s


    mine! MINE! Caden Shaw, it¡¯s my body!¡±


    There was obvious usation of Caden in her red eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own body. I have been released from prison. President Shaw, do you understand what it


    means?¡± She panted desperately and stared at him with her red eyes, and then shouted at him loud


    with her hoarse voice, ¡°I have been discharged from prison. I¡¯m free now.¡±


    The stubbornness shed across her eyes as she emphasized it again, ¡°I have been discharged from


    prison. I¡¯m free now.¡±


    She wanted to tell him that it was none of his business no matter how she treated herself, for she had


    been discharged from prison and was free. She had no rtions with him any longer!


    Caden squinted and nced at her meaningfully, ¡°Free?¡± He curled his lips into an evil smile and


    asked, ¡°Free? Tell me, can you be free after depriving someone¡¯s life?¡±


    Grace face, which had be red because of anger, suddenly became bloodless.


    He had reminded her¡­ How could her be free since she had owed her a life¡­Leona, my dear Leona, I


    couldn¡¯t pay off it, right? I couldn¡¯t get pure freedom for the rest of my life, right? I couldn¡¯t even decide


    on my own life and death, right?!


    Leona, thank you for having saved me.


    But Leona, I also hated you for having died for me, and for giving me a reason to continue to live.


    Leona, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m just a convict with no past, no identity, no families, and no social background,


    so I even have no opportunity to carry out my promise to you and repay your life!


    Leona, I¡¯m really a nothing-for-good.


    Numerous of ideas shed across Grace¡¯s mind. Suddenly, Grace, who was thrown into the sofa


    before, slowly raised her head and looked up at the man, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡®Let go of me.¡¯ ¡­ Caden was breathless for a moment and his heart skipped one beat. He looked down


    at the woman on sofa with a trace of weird emotion in his eyes. It was so weird that Grace was scared


    and the hairs rose from her arms.


    Caden suddenly smirked but his eyes still looked cold, ¡°Okay, wait until I die.¡±


    Grace¡¯s lips became bloodless and she widened her eyes in confusion and disbelief.


    ¡°Caden Shaw, please don¡¯t torture me slowly. Tell me, what the hell do you want to get from me? Isn¡¯t it


    enough? I have lost everything!¡±


    She had nothing now. What did this man want to get from her? What could he get from her?!


    ¡°I have nothing now! I have lost everything! Look at me, Caden Shaw, look at me.¡± She propped herself


    up from the sofa and leaned towards him until their faces were so close, and said in a husky and sharp


    voice, ¡°Look at me carefully! Have a closer look! What do I have now? Caden Shaw, what has triggered


    your interest? Tell me! I¡¯ll give it to you as long as I can find it on my body! Tell me! I can give you


    everything!¡±


    Leona, my dear Leona, did you see it? I was not that useless.


    Caden was shocked by Grace¡¯s beauty at the moment and sighed in heart¡­ This kind of beauty bore


    the craziness of a person who was in despair, just like thest struggle of a death row prisoner. He was


    so astonished that he even forgot to breathe.


    It seemed that¡­ Grace in three years ago hade back¡­ But there was a bit difference.


    Her beauty had faded and she was no longer the arrogant daughter of the James family¡­ But today,


    this woman¡¯s beauty carrying the craziness of a person who was in despair had shocked him¡­


    ¡°Really?... You can give me everything?¡± He slowly calmed himself down and asked.

 Chapter 77 Leon and Cayne

    Chapter 77 Leon and Cayne


    Grace knew that she had been out of her mind.


    But in the eyes of Caden, she was stunningly beautiful, and was even more beautiful than she had


    been three years ago¡­ But Grace had no idea about this.


    ¡°Tell me, what it is?¡±


    She was not afraid of losing anything, for she thought she had nothing.


    ¡°I want¡­¡± Caden was bewildered, but he suddenly paused at the next second.


    His expression changed as he insouciantly shot a nce at Grace, ¡°What can you give to me?¡±


    He had always been reasonable and indifferent! He had always beenposed! How could he allow a


    woman to ruin hisposure and reason casually?


    His grandfather¡¯s admonishment lingered in his ear. He had told him: One day, when there is a person


    who can impact your emotions and decisions, then please don¡¯t hesitate and kill him in person.


    Grace was so upset¡­ Leona, my dear Leona, I was still so useless.


    Why?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Why? Mr. Shaw, I have been useless to you. Please do not be hard on me and let go of me like


    sparing an animal¡¯s life. It¡¯s so simple and so easy. Why couldn¡¯t you show me some mercy?¡±


    Grace was dejected, ¡°Even if you hate me so much, I had been imprisoned for three years and I had


    lost everything. What¡¯s the fun of keeping me by your side?¡±


    Caden chuckled, ¡°Grace James, do you think that three years are enough? Three years for a life? It¡¯s


    so cost-effective, right? Of course I should keep you by my side, and then I can slowly torture you until


    it¡¯s enough to pay off Wallis¡¯s life! Even if I can let you off, have you ever thought of Sam? He was old


    and Wallis was his only family in the world. If I let you off so easily, what am I supposed to tell him?¡±


    Grace remained silent and kept her head lowered. Caden frowned. Her beauty of despair had


    disappeared as if it was a nine days'' wonder, and Grace changed back to the jittery woman again,


    which made him feel very ufortable.


    ¡°President Shaw.¡± Just as Caden was reaching out towards Grace, Grace suddenly raised her head,


    ¡°President Shaw, you said that if I can deposit five million into the card within one month, then I will be


    given the right to choose whether to leave or to stay. President Shaw, you¡¯re the most powerful person


    in S City, so you¡¯re definitely a man of your words and won¡¯t go back on your words, right?¡±


    After all, she should have a try¡­ Otherwise, she would not be able to realize Leona¡¯s dream for the


    rest of her life.


    That girl told her that she hadn¡¯t been to the Erhai Lake and that she wished to run a Bed & Breakfast


    by theke¡­ But in the end, she died and closed her eyes, and would not open them again.


    Grace¡¯s was waiting for Caden¡¯s answer. She was waiting for Caden¡¯s final decision.


    But Caden was fuming at this moment¡­ This woman was so determined to leave him!


    He felt gust of anger for no reason, but his eyes looked so cold, ¡°Of course. But I should remind you,


    for the one-month time limit, you don¡¯t have too much time left.


    He had primed Gloria not to arrange work for Grace before, so he was confident that this woman


    wouldn¡¯t earn five million within one month.


    Not to mention five million, she couldn¡¯t even earn five hundred from now on.


    Hearing the words, Grace secretly heaved a sigh of relief. But she didn¡¯t know that the man standing in


    front of her had been paying attention to her every movement, even if it was so minor.


    A trace of mockery shed across Caden¡¯s long eyes.


    He lifted his long leg and walked across the sofa. He then picked up a finance magazine on the table


    and indifferently ordered her to leave while sitting down, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    She got out from the sofa and walked towards the lift. But she was unaware that behind her, he was


    following her into the lift with his deep-set eyes.


    When the door of the lift was about to be closed, Grace shot a nce at Caden who was sitting in the


    living room. The man hadn¡¯t raised his head and was still reading the magazine in aposed manner.


    Grace then looked down at the ground.


    ¡­


    In the Lo Group


    Leon Lo nced at the man who was sitting on the sofa of his office, ¡°You seem to have a good mood


    recently.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I found an interesting prey.¡±


    ¡°Cayne.¡± After hearing the words, Leon put down the document file and looked at Cayne seriously,


    ¡°Stop your game. That¡¯s not interesting.¡±


    ¡°No, No, No, Leon, venery is a very graceful exercise.¡±


    ¡°If venery is as interesting as you¡¯ve described, then why have you changed your preys frequently in


    recent years?¡±


    Cayne shook his index finger, ¡°No, No, No, the interest of venery lies in the process of determining your


    prey and hunting it step by step. What I¡¯m enjoying is the process. Process. Do you understand, my


    dear Leon?¡±


    Leon frowned out of instinct, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a repulsive addiction like you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, I know, you only have Mildred Owen in your heart, how could you¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Cayne


    moaned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon.¡±


    The coldness in Leon¡¯s eyes gradually faded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about her in the future.¡± Leon said the sentence tly.


    ¡°Leon, sincerely, it¡¯s not good to be like this. You can¡¯t get over the past if you keep living behind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get over the past,¡± said Leon tly, ¡°Alright, go and hunt your new prey.¡±


    Obviously, Leon didn¡¯t really want to continue to talk about this topic with Cayne.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Cayne chucked and nced through the window towards outside, and then looked at his


    wristwatch, ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s early now. She hasn¡¯t gone to work.¡±


    Leon caught the key of his words and asked, ¡°She hadn¡¯t gone to work¡­ What did you mean?¡± He


    nced at the watch ¨C it was 15:37 now.


    It should be the working time. Even if that girl had got off work in advance, he shouldn¡¯t have said that


    she hadn¡¯t gone to work.


    ¡°Oh, my amusing new prey is working in a nightclub.¡±


    ¡®So she worked during the night.¡± The idea shed across Leon¡¯s mind, but it disappeared before he


    could catch it.


    Leon shook his head¡­ Maybe it was because he had been so tired recently.


    Leon caressed his eyebrows, ¡°But I don¡¯t think a woman working in a nightclub would be interesting.¡±


    ¡°No, Leon, you¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s very interesting, and she¡¯s the most interesting woman I have ever


    seen. No one could be her in this aspect. Leon, I got a good idea and I decided not to go to the


    nightclub tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So you give up your new prey?¡±


    It was definitely impossible. ording to his knowledge of Cayne¡¯s characteristics, he wouldn¡¯t give up


    the prey whom he was interested in before he had sessfully won her heart.


    ¡°No¡­ I just feel that this idea is better than going to the nightclub to find her. Oh yeah, that¡¯s the case,


    let¡¯s do it.¡± He seemed to be answering Leon¡¯s question, while seeming to be talking to himself.


    Leon was ustomed to his behavior style. He frowned and held back the words, for he was familiar


    with Cayne¡¯s past, it was so hard for him to bring up the topic to Cayne.


    ¡°Leon, I have to go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Cayne touched the doorknob of the door of the office, a thought shed across Leon¡¯s mind. He


    sighed heavily¡­


    ¡°Cayne, sometimes you shouldn¡¯t go too far. It not only hurts others, but also yourself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Leon shook his head, ¡°No, you know what I¡¯m talking about. I meant¡­ If one day, the prey that you are


    once interested in coincidentally bes the most important woman in your life. I have a question ¨C


    what would you do in the face of such a destiny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± After saying the words, Cayne opened the door and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 78 Don鈥檛 Touch That Place Again

    Chapter 78 Don¡¯t Touch That ce Again


    In the midnight


    Grace went back to the South Bay House alone and went downstairs to her dormitory. But when she


    got to the second floor, she found that the corridor light was not working.


    Grace nced at the light, and thought that only the light of this floor was broken, and then carefully


    groped her way upstairs. But when she arrived at the third floor, she found that the light of this floor was


    also broken.


    She took out her phone and turned on the shlight to illuminate the way to her dormitory.


    When she finally reached her dormitory, she saw a person at the door and shivered slightly, ¡°Mr.


    Cayne, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Oh please! What she was asking was that why he was here, not how long he had been waiting for


    her.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grace, with the key at her hand, didn¡¯t intend to open the door in the face of


    Cayne. She had always been vignt¡­ Cayne noticed it and knew why she would be like this, and he


    felt a bit¡­ excited.


    Hmm¡­ It must be good to win the favor of a defensive prey.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°I said,¡± Cayne rubbed his belly and continued, ¡°I have eaten nothing this livelong day, so I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    He was hungry¡­ But why did hee to her?


    Grace couldn¡¯t figure out the reason and was a bit confused, ¡°Then you should go and have night


    snack.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right; so I came to you for night snack.¡±


    ¡°You came¡­ for night snack?¡± Grace emphasized the word ¡®came¡¯.


    Where did hee to?


    To her dormitory?


    So he meant¡­ ¡°Do you mean that you specially waited for me at the door of my dormitory, just


    because you wanted me to make dinner snack for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    Please! This had nothing to do with her intelligence!


    ¡°I won¡¯t have it for free.¡±


    He casually took out a cheque and filled in some numbers, ¡°Take it. I want to eat the noodles with


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    scallion oil you made for mest night.¡±


    Aplicated feeling shed across Grace¡¯s eyes when she nced at the number on the cheque¡­


    What was this man¡¯s purpose? Why did he approach her intentionally?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. But¡­ Grace peeked at the cheque again and two little fairies began to


    quarrel in her mind.


    One said: Don¡¯t take the cheque and don¡¯t meet him any longer.


    One said: Just take it. You¡¯re in short of money after all. You need it to redeem your future, right?


    ¡°Miss James? Miss James?¡±


    Cayne looked at the woman, whose mind had drifted away, in front of him and called her name.


    Grace, who was in a trance, finally came to her own sense. She lowered her eyes and her gaze


    happened tond on the cheque. After a long while, she reached out shivering and took the cheque.


    A trace of smile crept on Cayne¡¯s brown eyes¡­ As expected, money was her Achilles'' heel.


    Some people may feel confused: What¡¯s the interesting point of a gold digger?


    Cayne would not be bothered by this kind of question¡­ As for him, this woman was really interesting.


    She was so interesting that he had a hunch that he would not feel boring during next two months in the


    S City. As for two monthster when he left, what this woman called Grace would suffer¡­ Oh, he had


    never thought of this. Anyway, he must have won her heart when he left two monthster. Then this


    woman¡¯s would be added to his ¡®Hunted List¡¯. That would be the only result.


    With a cracking sound, Grace opened the door of her dormitory, ¡°Mr. Cayne, pleasee in and have


    a seat. I¡¯ll go and make night snack for you.¡±


    Grace put down her things and walked towards the kitchen.


    It was a kind of psychological torture for her to take the check¡­ There was one hundred thousand on


    it. He gave her one hundred thousand again.


    Was this man so rich that he could be so prodigal?


    A gush of anger struck her for no reason¡­ To earn the five million, she had to do everything others


    were unwilling to do, just to redeem her freedom. But some people could just be so prodigal, for money


    was nothing to them. How could God be so unfair?


    A bowl of steaming noodles was served on the table.


    Cayne didn¡¯t say anything and finished the noodles quickly, just as he had donest time.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, a bowl of noodles is not that expensive.¡±


    She slowly raised her head and then continued, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why did him spend ten hundred thousand on a bowl of noodles?


    She wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone tell her this before.


    Cayne wiped her mouth, ¡°You think it¡¯s unworthy, but I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m the customer, so it depends


    on me.¡±


    His tone suggested what he meant: Your opinion was not important. I was the customer and I thought it


    was worthy.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Mr. Cayne, let me send you off.¡±


    A trace of interest shed across Cayne¡¯s brown eyes. If she had asked him to stay here or clung to


    him, he would have lost his interest in her¡­ Hmm¡­ She appeared to be more amusing in this manner.


    Cayne stood up and walked towards the door. When he was about to leave, he quickly pushed aside


    her bangs and kissed the scar on her forehead again.


    Grace red at him, ¡°Mr. Cayne! I remember that I¡¯ve told you not to kiss my forehead!¡±


    What was wrong with this man?


    Couldn¡¯t he understand others¡¯ words?


    ¡°I¡¯ve also told you: If you don¡¯t treat your injury, it would get inmed.¡±


    ¡°Just let it be! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± She felt a tidal surge of emotions in heart and her cheeks


    flushed with anger. Grace red at the stunning hunk in front of her, ¡°Mr. Cayne, please don¡¯t kiss my


    forehead again!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Cayne said softly, and then joked, ¡°I can¡¯t kiss you on your forehead, but then where am I


    supposed to kiss? Here?¡±


    After finishing the words, he stooped down and rapidly kissed Grace on her lips.


    Grace¡¯s expression changed quickly. She suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Cayne, is the kiss included in the one


    hundred thousand you paid me?¡±


    Cayne almost failed to hold back hisughter. The woman standing in front of him appeared to be


    meek, but it turned out that she was a little wild cat. Then¡­ Things would be more interesting.


    ¡°The kiss is not included. But it includes the kiss on your forehead just now.¡± He replied with pleasure


    and then walked out of the door, waving, ¡°Miss James, no need to send me off. I¡¯m so delighted tonight.


    Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Grace closed the door until she couldn¡¯t hear Cayne¡¯s footsteps from the corridor.


    She caressed her forehead¡­ It was aching.


    But the doctor had told her that the she was recovering well and the injury would be healed soon.


    Grace walked into the washroom and unfastened her clothes one by one. When thestyer of clothe


    was removed, her skinny and ugly body, which was full of hickeys, was revealed in the air.


    In addition to the hickeys, some parts of her skin had been grazed by the bath towel¡­ But the hickeys


    still remained on her body. She couldn¡¯t wipe them off no matter how much might she had used.


    At the downstairs, Cayne was not in a hurry to leave; instead, he looked up at the illuminated house


    through the window.


    He took out a silky handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth again and again while walking,


    and then threw the handkerchief into a trash can with disgust when he walked pass it.


    Leon oncemented Cayne like this: Cayne was asking for sufferings. He knew that he would feel


    ufortable and disgusted when kissing others on the lips, but every time when he changed his


    prey, or precisely, the woman he wanted to chase after, he would pretend to be affectionate by kissing


    her on her lips, which would in the end disgust himself.


    In the eyes of others, Cayne was a handsome, rich womanizer, but many women were still eager to


    have a romantic rtion with him. But they didn¡¯t know that Cayne was indeed a bigoted, unfaithful and


    cold-hearted man.


    The amorous Cayne was the most indifferent person.


    Cayne¡¯s car had been parked by the roadside. He pulled open the door, seated himself in the driver¡¯s


    seat, and then gunned the car without even looking back.

 Chapter 79 Mr. Cayne, I Need Five Million

    Chapter 79 Mr. Cayne, I Need Five Million


    When Grace appeared in front of Gloria again and handed her the cheque, Gloria simply nced at her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and then took the cheque, ¡°You should know that Cayne¡¯s intention is not pure.¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡±


    What?


    Gloria frowned, ¡°You know it, but why did you take the cheque?¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t reply.


    Gloria didn¡¯t go deep into this topic. She was so clear that Grace urgently need arge sum of money.


    No one was clearer of this than her.


    ¡°There¡¯re just few days left.¡± Gloria reminded her.


    ¡°I¡­ Anyway, I have to try.¡±


    ¡°To try what? Grace, give up, please.¡±


    ¡°NO.¡±


    ¡°You hate President Shaw so much?¡± Gloria wanted to tell Grace that President Shaw was not that bad


    to her. When Grace was sick, it was President Shaw who carried her to the hospital. When Grace


    insisted on going to work regardless of her illness and fainted in the end, it was President Shaw who


    called his personal doctor. And he even primed her not to tell Grace about this.


    Gloria had no idea about what had happened between Grace and Caden. But after witnessing what


    Caden had done for Grace, she thought maybe Grace doesn¡¯t need to be so afraid of Caden.


    Grace didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Gloria¡­ The gap between her and Caden was moreplicated


    than ¡®love and hatred¡¯.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do? How will you try it? Only a week is left. I¡¯ve calcted the


    banknotes you have saved, and the total is less than one million. Tell me, how can you earn the rest


    four million within seven days?


    Gloria rubbed her eyebrows helplessly. Could she directly tell Grace: Stop daydreaming. President


    Shaw had ordered me not to arrange work for you. Just think over it, you hadn¡¯t had any tasks recently.


    Wasn¡¯t it clear enough?


    ¡°I¡­ I must try it. I still have seven days.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to find? Cayne? Come on, he justes to you for a night snack asionally and


    gives you a cheque worthy of one hundred thousand. Is it enough? Even if he wille to you every


    day, you can only earn seven hundred thousand at most.¡±


    Gloria really hoped to give Grace a hand, but what she could do was only to keep what Grace had


    done to earn money a secret.


    But Gloria was also clear that unless there was a miracle; otherwise, Grace wouldn¡¯t be able to reach


    the goal set by Caden within the time limit.


    Gloria also hoped that there would be a miracle.


    ¡°Plus, Grace, Cayne is very dangerous.¡±


    Grace chuckled, ¡°For me, President Shaw is the most dangerous person.¡±


    ¡°Gloria, I gotta go first. If I¡¯m lucky enough, I would have a task.¡±


    Gloria didn¡¯t stop Grace. But a trace of sympathy crept on her eyes when she looked at the back of the


    woman who was walking in a queer way¡­ Little fool, you shouldn¡¯t me your back luck for not having


    a task.


    ¡­


    In the lounge of the P.R. Department, in disappointment, Grace was preparing to get off work¡­ Just as


    she had expected, she didn¡¯t have a task today either.


    She was not stupid. If she had no work for one day, or two days, three days, or even four days, she


    could me her bad luck for it.


    But she hadn¡¯t had work for almost a month¡­ Naturally, she vaguely had an idea about who was


    plotting this behind the scene.


    Grace walked out of the Royal Club and came back to her dormitory in South Bay House.


    It was as if the scenes of yesterday were reconstructed again - A handsome mixed-race man was


    standing at the door of her dormitory.


    Grace didn¡¯t ask him anything this time. She took out her key and opened the door, ¡°Come in, Mr.


    Cayne.¡±


    She said tly in her husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare night snack for you.¡±


    Cayne nced at the back of Grace who was bustling around in the kitchen, and curled his lips into a


    smile. Obviously, he was in a good mood now.


    As always, he finished the noodles. He then put down the bowl and chopsticks and put a cheque with


    an amount of one hundred thousand on the table.


    ¡°My night snack is much more expensive than the dish in the Michelin Restaurant. Mr. Cayne, can you


    tell me the reason?¡±


    ¡°What are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Why did you wait at my door every night and pay me such arge amount of money, just for a bowl of


    noodles? I¡¯m very clear that the noodles I made were not worthy of 100 thousand¡­ Mr. Cayne¡­ Don¡¯t


    tell me that you think it is worthy. I just want to know, in your opinion, what worthy of it are the noodles,


    or something else?¡±


    Cayne was amazed¡­ He originally thought that she was an interesting gold digger, but he hadn¡¯t


    expected that she had seen through so many things and was no way a muddleheaded woman.


    ¡°The scar on your forehead is a real eyesore. Plus, I¡¯m a man who enjoys challenged.¡± Cayne said it


    directly, ¡°Miss James, what about allowing me to cure the injury on your forehead?¡±


    As he was speaking, he reached out his slender fingers towards Grace¡¯s forehead. But Grace frowned


    and dodged his touch.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. You shoulde back, Mr. Cayne.¡±


    Cayne didn¡¯t insist on staying here. Without saying a word, he walked towards the door. Grace had


    always been vignt. Although she sent Cayne off to the door, she had kept a distance of about one


    meter from that dangerous man.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, goodb¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± Before she could finish the word, she was pulled by the man. Her


    hunch told her that something bad would happen next, so she reached out her hand towards her


    forehead¡­ But it was stillte. His moist lipsnded on her forehead and left quickly.


    Grace was annoyed. She had been so cautious and had kept a distance from him this time!


    ¡°Is it interesting?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t treat your injury, it would get inmed.¡±


    It was the third time he had said the sentence.


    Grace was fuming. Why did this person go against her will again and again?


    ¡°You can also require me not toe tomorrow. I promise, Miss James, if you say it out, I will definitely


    listen to your advice.¡±


    Grace clenched her fists tightly.


    She was in short of money. She was extremely in short of money!


    She remained silent with a gloomy expression.


    Cayne slightly curled his lips¡­ He knew about her Achilles'' heel and her weakness. He had a lot of


    money ¨C it was the most invaluable thing in his dictionary.


    ¡°If Miss James doesn¡¯t want to say out the request, then it means you tacitly wee me toe to


    you for night snack.¡± Cayne smiled and continued, ¡°Then Miss James, I can¡¯t guarantee that next time,


    I would be able to suppress the impulse to kiss your scar.¡±


    Grace lowered her head and pulled a long face¡­ She really wished to drive this annoying man out of


    her dormitory and not to see him in the rest of her life.


    But at present, he was the only source for her to earn money.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, you really like to rub salt in other¡¯s wound.¡±


    ¡°Miss James, you mistook me. I just want to help you cure the wound. You may feel ufortable


    during the process, but I promise that it is contemporary. When the treatmentes to an end and


    your injury begins to scab, everything will be better and better.¡±


    Shameless!


    How could he make a grandiose excuse for his behavior of casually spreading sault on other¡¯s wound?


    He was so shameless!


    But right at this moment, she had no other choice. After all¡­ she owned Caden five million.


    Cayne could clearly see Grace¡¯s struggle and unwillingness on her face.


    Grace suddenly raised her head, ¡°Mr. Cayne, I need five million.¡±

 Chapter 80 The Hunting Game Becomes Boring

    Chapter 80 The Hunting Game Bes Boring


    Grace couldn¡¯t see any emotional change on Cayne¡¯s handsome face.


    Cayne simply nced at Grace¡­ But he was announcing the end of this hunting game in his heart.


    It was fine that Grace was a gold digger, for he could make use of this weakness to approach her step


    by step and then to win the heart of this prey.


    In this hunting game, money was the bait and Grace was the prey.


    The charming part of the hunting game was to enjoy the struggles of the prey and the process of the


    hunting.


    But when this woman asked him for the money¡­ Cayne thought that he would like to end this hunting


    game, for¡­ it was too vulgar.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now, I have toe back.¡± Cayne shook off his suit pant and said goodbye to Grace lightly.


    Grace pressed her lips together and said, ¡°I will send you off.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Cayne replied in a cold voice. Anyone, including Grace, would feel embarrassed under such


    a circumstance.


    The change of his attitude was so obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Grace closed the door. It was the first time that she had prepared to send this woman to downstairs. He


    had visited her several times, but every time when he was to leave, she just sent him to the door of her


    dormitory. But today, she made an exception and decided to send him to the downstairs.


    ¡°Miss James.¡± Cayne suddenly chuckled. There was a tinge of impatience on his face, ¡°I have five


    million, but I don¡¯t want to give it to you¡­ Because at the moment you asked me the question, your


    noodles with scallion oil were not worthy of one hundred thousand anymore.¡±


    Five million was just nothing to Cayne. In the simplest case, one of his sports cars, which had rtively


    good performance, had costed much than this.


    He just suddenly felt stomach-churned, as if the noodles with scallion oil he ate just now had been


    spoiled.


    Grace remained silent. Then she suddenly chuckled, ¡°Mr. Cayne, I have never said that the noodles I


    make are worthy of one hundred million. You thought they were worthy and were willing to pay the


    price, and I extremelycked of money, so I took it. You may ask why I took the money with the


    knowledge that it was not an equivalent exchange. But you may have forgotten the fact that I¡¯m a bitch


    who can do anything to earn money. I¡¯m in short of money; I¡¯m yearning for five million. Do you know


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    how important the ¡®five million¡¯ is to me? It is so important that if I can¡¯t earn five million within the


    agreed time limit, I will lose the most important thing in my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡± Cayne was still expressionless¡­ The hunting game hade to an end.


    He then raised his hand and nced at his wristwatch, ¡°I¡¯ve waster so much time here and bothered


    you for a long time, Miss James. In the future, I think we will not meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°I think so. That¡¯s the reason why I sent you to the downstairs.¡± She ponders for a moment and


    continued, ¡°Mr. Cayne, thank you. By the way, you were wrong about that.¡±


    She added in a t tone, ¡°We¡¯re just strangers, so there is no ¡®future¡¯ between us. The ¡®future¡¯ shall be


    given to the ones who are important to you.¡±


    After finishing the words, Grace pulled her coat tighter as a sweep of chilly air passed by. She turned


    around and slowly walked towards the stairs.


    Cayne suddenly pulled her arm, ¡°What did you mean by saying ¡®I think so. That¡¯s the reason why I sent


    you to the downstairs¡¯?¡±


    Cayne felt that something must have been wrong as he thought over it. What did she mean by saying


    that?... She acted as if she was not the one who asked him for five million.


    Was she trying to save her face, or¡­


    ¡°Mr., please let go of me. We have the same decision, what¡¯s the necessity of probing into it?¡±


    Was what she meant important?


    Anyhow, she didn¡¯t want to meet him any longer, while he thought it was unnecessary to pester her.


    In this way, they reached a consensus. Then what was wrong with it?


    As for ¡®what she meant¡¯, was it important?


    ¡°No.¡± Cayne found it odd, ¡°You must make it clear; otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to go upstairs tonight.¡±


    Grace felt even fuming. This man was so overbearing!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to exin it. I have a lot of time to waste you here. The worst situation is that


    it is stalemated until tomorrow when you have to go to work. If you still refuse to exin it, then I think


    you don¡¯t need to go to work.¡±


    A gush of disgust crept on her heart. Grace remained silent for a while and agreed that this man would


    definitely carry out his words if she refused to exin it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? Five million is so important to me; it is even more important than my life.¡±


    She added slowly, ¡°But even if it¡¯s so important, even if you, Mr. Cayne, are willing to give me the five


    million; even if it is more important than my life, I don¡¯t want you to touch my scar any longer. Not only


    you, but also others are not allowed to touch it! So I think I will not meet with you again, Mr. Cayne. I


    sent you to downstairs, for I just wanted to say goodbye to you officially. Thank you for giving me the


    money, and thank you¡­ for finishing the noodles with scallion oil I made.¡±


    If Cayne hadn¡¯te, maybe no one would eat the noodles with scallion oil she made¡­ She had


    simply regarded Cayne as the substitute of that person¡­ After all, she specially learnt how to cook


    noodles with scallion oil for that person.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for finishing the noodles every time, and thank you¡­ for making me believe that it once


    existed.¡±


    So this was what she meant by mentioning the five million?


    So he had mistook her?


    If it was any other one who gave that exnation, Cayne would not believe in it and would think that


    she was quibbling. But it was Grace who actually said that. Cayne just had aplicated feeling.


    He suddenly lifted his long legs and rushed upstairs to chase after Grace. He then stopped on the stair


    below the stair on which Grace was standing, and hooked around her neck from behind.


    Even if Cayne was standing on the stair below to Grace¡¯s, he was taller than Grace after all. He tightly


    hooked around Grace. Grace felt the weight on her shoulder as Cayne suddenly put his head on it. He


    leaned over and talked in Grace¡¯s ear in a dangerous tone, ¡°One is bound to have a slip of the tongue if


    he talks too much. You shouldn¡¯t have answered my question just now. I¡¯m more interested in you


    now.¡±


    Grace replied coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Miss James¡­ you¡¯re a cold-hearted person.¡±


    Of course Grace knew that she was an indifferent person¡­ Who would remain enthusiastic and


    phnthropic after staying in that dark ce for three years?


    In that ce, officiousness would only end up harming yourself. For instance¡­ Leona put her finger in


    her affairs, and died in the end. She was still so young and hadn¡¯t given the opportunity to enjoy her


    colorful life.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, let¡¯s not meet with each other in the future.¡±


    She reached out to push him away, but at the next second, Cayne grasped her hands and confined


    them behind her back.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Cayne didn¡¯t reply her. He reached out one hand and used his slender fingers to push aside her bangs.


    Grace¡¯s heart missed one beat and she widened her eyes in shock, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    But no matter how hard she had struggled, she still could not break free from Cayne¡¯s confinement.


    Cayne joked with his manly voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move around. You can¡¯t escape away.¡±

 Chapter 81 Heartless predator

    Chapter 81 Heartless predator


    His hand slowly smoothed away a wisp of hair on her forehand. Though confused Grace might be, she


    still noticed the intention of Cayne.


    ¡°Mr. Fili, don¡¯t you know how to show respect to woman?¡±


    ¡°Show respect to woman?¡± Cayne¡¯s thin lips moved to utter, ¡°But you told me that you are just a bitch


    who could do anything for money.¡±


    ¡°Though I am not Chinese, I know about what the bitches in your country try to do when they say those


    simr words.¡±


    Grace sneered at her own with a bit self-mockery, ¡®It is really ridiculous I want to remain pure after I


    im myself as a bitch.¡¯


    But she still clenched her fist out of regret.


    ¡°You can do what you want wherever you like, but not here!¡± Grace red at Cayne with her bloodshot


    eyes, ¡°Not here!¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡±


    Grace lowered her eyelids silently. But it made Cayne even more interested, As if what he saw in front


    of him was a dazzling woman.


    How could there be such a strange woman, both humble but proud at the same time.


    What made her like that?


    Cayne actually felt a bit bored when he got along with her at the beginning, but now he was more


    interested in her.


    Cayne slowly kissed her wound gently, and he clearly noticed that Grace shivered a bit when his kiss


    fell on her skin. Cayne was wondering how this wound was caused?


    And who left her the wound? What if Cayne himself also had a chance to mark her body with such an


    unforgettable wound, he couldn¡¯t help but dream of it.


    Grace clenched her fists even tighter, with her palm bleeding as her fingernails deeply stabbed into the


    flesh. Beads of blood kept dripping on the ground.


    Finally, Cayne let go of Grace.


    p!


    A clear and loud p fell on Cayne¡¯s face, which could be clearly heard in the empty staircase.


    Cayne tilted his head aside because of the p. He touched his own face with disbelief after a while,


    ¡°That hurts!¡±


    Grace¡¯s hand seemed to tremble out of fear, but she still stared at Cayne firmly. She felt herself


    overwhelmed with the joy of revenge, ¡°Since Mr. Fili loves to touch other¡¯s wound, now you should


    know how hurt it would be to be touched on the wound.¡±


    Then Grace went upstairs as she finished her words, without looking back at Cayne.


    Cayne stood still, staring at her back fading away from the stairs.


    Cayne went downstairs and left themunity. He got in his sport car, but the pain still lingered around


    his face.


    He touched his own face a bit, ¡°Damn! That hurts!¡±


    He took out his phone and dialed Leon¡¯s number.


    ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡± Leon replied with annoyance.


    Cayne turned a deaf ear to his attitude, ¡°I was pped.¡±


    ¡°Who? How many men did he bring with? Do you need backup?¡± Leon was putting on clothes.


    ¡°Only one.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± Leon frowned. He kept thinking about who would be the only one dare to p Cayne in


    this city. Then it suddenly urred to him that the answer might be only one man. Leon continued, ¡°Is


    he Caden?¡±


    Perhaps Caden would be the only one who possessed the paralleled power to beat Cayne.


    No one dared to beat him except for such a powerful man like Caden Shaw.


    ¡°No, I was only pped on the face.¡±


    ¡°What? pped on the face¡­¡± Leon was a bit confused as it did not sound like a fight between man,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°My prey who I have once mentioned in front of you. Leon, now I am getting more interesting in my


    prey. It would be exciting if I could also mark her body with such an untouchable and impressive


    wound¡­¡±


    Before he finished, Leon suddenly interrupted, ¡°Hey, Cayne, you should know what you are doing! Stop


    making trouble for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I need to drive and I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop it! Do you read me? Stop¡­¡± But the call was stopped as Cayne hung up his phone.


    Leon threw his phone on the bed heavily.


    A prey?


    Was she just simply a prey?


    What kind of prey could drive Cayne so crazy?


    Leon had never seen Cayne so delirious for a simple prey before.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Then Leon grabbed his phone and texted a message to Cayne, ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t ruin yourself


    just like me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Canye was waiting for the traffic light, and he happened to notice the message, ¡°Stop?


    Now it just starts to get more interesting, how could I stop?¡±


    As for the warning of Leon, Cayne just turned a deaf ear to it.


    He deemed himself much different from Leon.


    Cayne pushed a bottom in his car, and the car roof returned back to the frame. He felt the wind


    punching on his face and shouted, ¡°Just only a game!¡±


    What Cayne wanted was just only a game, but not the heart of his prey.


    Grace met Cayne again at the door of her dorm.


    ¡°I have told you I don¡¯t want to meet you again!¡± Recently, she had been quite frustrating because of


    money. Grace even deemed herself a bit out of mind, she even refused such a generous rich guy at


    her poorest day.


    She felt her wound started to ache again.


    ¡°Do you really want to refuse such a tempting offer?¡± Cayne said with a charming voice, and he handed


    a check with fifty million dors in front of Grace.


    ¡°You are badly in need for this five million, right? It is so important that you will even be willing to


    sacrifice your life for it. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to think it over?¡± Hearing that, Grace¡¯s attitude


    seemed to fluctuate.


    That was a deal.


    It could never be deemed fair for either party.


    Cayne was eager to experience the joy of preying.


    And what Grace wanted most was money.


    ¡°Actually you are quite aware that whether you agree with my offer or not, I can still make you yield to


    me. And I could still go to the Royal Club to find you even if I don¡¯t want to wait for you.¡±


    He was so despicable!

 Chapter 82 Attitude Changed

    Chapter 82 Attitude Changed


    Though Grace was annoyed, she was quite aware that what Cayne said was right.


    She lowered her head, but Cayne still remained patient.


    After a while, Grace raised her head, ¡°I have one more request. You can force me with violence. Or I


    can¡¯t even have a choice. You should know that, Mr. Fili.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Cayne agreed without hesitation, ¡®Fool, no violence doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t go tough.¡¯


    His action was much faster than her.


    Grace looked at Cayne with doubt. She felt it weird as he agreed without hesitation. But she couldn¡¯t


    figure out any w of their conversation.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Grace opened the door of her dorm. As usual, she started to cook in the kitchen.


    And then she served a bowl of noodles for Cayne. Then he finished the food soon.


    Cayne took out a piece of handkerchief to wipe his lips gently. The two hadn¡¯t talked even a single word


    since they came in, but it seemed somehow quite harmonious.


    However, Grace started to get alert.


    She kept silent, staring at Cayne and kept a distance away from him.


    Suddenly, Cayne stood up, tilted to watch the alert woman, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not going to see me out of your


    door.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Cayne, please close the door when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think the job you served should require you to see your guest out, right? Or do you think it is not


    your duty since it is off work time? So i am not your guest?¡±


    ¡°Then I am afraid that I need to meet you in the Royal Club.¡±


    Another threat.


    Grace gritted her teeth out of anger, ¡°You are right, Mr. Cayne, though it is off duty time, I still have to


    serve you as my honorable guest. Let me see you out, Mr. Cayne.¡±


    Grace stepped forward as she spoke, but she kept her eyes on this man alertly. He was really a freak


    who was addicted to suck her wound and even sprinkle salt on it, and he even called his entricity


    ¡°cure¡±.


    ¡°Rx, Mr. Grace, I promise you I am really tired tonight and I won¡¯t touch your wound on your


    forehead.¡±


    Grace still remained vignt, but Cayne said sincerely, ¡°I am a man of my word. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Grace stared at his attractive face, but she could only notice his sincerity without any cunning. She


    breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then, see...you...¡±


    Suddenly, Grace¡¯s face darkened!


    ¡°You just said...¡±


    ¡°I just said I would not touch the wound on your forehead today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Grace touched her forehand and red at this man.


    How could he go back on his words!


    ¡°Wow, you even believe that I will keep my words? You are so stupid. Can¡¯t you notice the reason I get


    close to you?¡±


    Cayne behooved his lie.


    Grace was a bit irritated, and she had the urge to p his face.


    ¡°Alright,¡± suddenly, Cayne reached out his hand and patted on Grace¡¯s forehead gently, ¡°It is getting


    Then he left casually.


    Cayne was overwhelmed with joy.


    That woman was a bit livelier.


    No one could image that Cayne felt like meeting a breathed walking dead when he saw her for the first


    time.


    In the few more dayster, Grace still felt annoyed when she saw that man appear in front of the door


    of her dorm.


    Cayne kept trying and kept failing, but he still insisted.


    Without noticing her own change, Grace started to be a bit less sensitive about her wound.


    It seemed that she did not feel that pain as before when Cayne kissed on her wound.


    Though the physical hurt could still be sensed.


    But Grace could endure such a pain by gritting hard. Even if Cayne sprinkled salt on her wound, she


    could still bear it and red at him with anger.


    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Grace, you looked like a dope. How could you even believe such a trick?¡±


    Grace gasped for air, and she red at Cayne with her eyes wide open, ¡°You made yourself covered


    with blood and you told me you were assassinated by someone. And youy in front of my door like


    that. I think everyone would fall into your trap!¡±


    ¡°And who else would do such a trick except you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even believe that this man named Cayne would do so much ado to y such a trick so as


    to get close to her.


    And he even fully prepared for such a trick.


    ¡°Come on, you are too stupid and it is not my fault,¡± Cayne dusted himself and stood up, ¡°I am hungry,


    serve me noodles.¡±


    Grace rushed into the kitchen and added two more spoon of chili into noodles.


    ¡°Damn! Do you want to kill me with that chili?¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Mr. Cayne. I might add the wrong ingredient and it might be two spoonful of chili. I am


    sorry.¡±


    Cayne squinted at Grace, and then he still finished all noodles under the gaze of Grace, with sweat all


    over his forehead.


    ¡°Well, I finish them all. I am leaving.¡± He dropped the tableware and strode forward the door.


    Looking at the empty bowl in surprise, Grace felt her heart seemed to fluctuate a bit.


    ¡°Why...¡± She could tell that it was impossible for Cayne to finish such spicy noodles, but he still ate


    them all.


    But she buried the doubt in her heart.


    ......


    There were only two days left before the final dilemma. Grace handed all the checks Cayne gave her


    those days on the desk of Gloria.


    Each of those checks¡¯ denomination was five hundred thousand dors and it was five checks in totally.


    Plus with those checks Grace handed her before that, it had reached the amount of 3.5 million dors.


    ¡°Grace, did you...did Cayne have sex with you...¡±


    ¡°No, Gloria, none of your guesses happened,¡± Grace interrupted and she continued, ¡°There was only


    two days left. Though Mr. Cayne provides me five hundred thousand each day, I still got five hundred


    thousand dors¡¯ debt left. Do I have another choice?¡±


    Gloria was stunned as she heard Cayne provided her five hundred thousand dors a day. What did


    that man do to her?


    It was hard to believe that a bowl of noodles cooked by Grace would be worth five hundred thousand


    dors.


    Gloria squinted at the girl in front of her, ¡°Grace, what kind of deal you two engaged in?¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head as she knew that Gloria might have known about


    everything.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So Grace told her what happened during those days.


    But it only made Gloria much more worried.


    ¡°This man named Cayne is having fun by ying with you. You are just his prey. Grace, do you have


    any idea what you are doing? Why don¡¯t you listen to my advice?¡±

 Chapter 83 Away from the Hell and Then Returned

    Chapter 83 Away from the Hell and Then Returned


    ¡°Grace, you are not the girl you used to be.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face froze, ¡°Gloria¡­¡±


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t you notice yourself that you are no more reserved and stiff? Before that, you looked so


    listless, but now you make me feel like you havee back to life.¡±


    Grace tried to respond.


    ¡°Grace, who brought you back to life? Is that the man named Cayne?¡± However, Gloria did not look


    happy or satisfied for Grace¡¯s revival at all, but scolded her.


    ¡°You should know he bears an evil intention to get close to you.¡±


    Gloria was quite aware of the change of Grace at the beginning, but the man who tried to get close to


    her was a man with evil intention.


    Gloria spoke with difficulty, ¡°I will arrange a new dorm for you. And please promise me you will never


    meet him again.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace refused immediately while clenching her fists. But she also noticed the disappointment


    hidden in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Grace continued, ¡°Gloria, I don¡¯t want to change a new dorm. I promise I will


    never meet him as long as I get five million in total.¡±


    Gloria gritted, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t regret it since you insist.¡± She red at Grace and shouted. Then she left


    the office to avoid seeing Grace again.


    Grace stood still in the office, and the warning from Gloria kept lingering in her mind. Of course she


    knew that Cayne approached her for evil intention.


    ¡°But I just can¡¯t stop myself from being greedy. I want to have the same kind of feelings as a human.¡±


    Grace was also aware that she should stay away from Cayne. But his appearance in her life brought


    her something different and even enlightened her life.


    Her wound used to be a taboo prohibited for anyone to touch, but now she even allowed Cayne to


    touch her wound a bit.


    Then, what about that man? Could she also dissolve the feud with him bit by bit in the same way? Just


    as what she did to her own wound.


    Grace was clear that Cayne was poison, but she was still willing to take that poison. She did it not


    because of affection or love, but the itch to leave like a normal woman aboveboard.


    She knew herself started to live like a normal woman just as anyone else and she had abandoned


    herself as a walking dead before. And she noticed it was Cayne who changed her from the date he


    appeared in front of her dorm and the kiss every time he offered on her wound.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were only two days left before the deal between Grace and Caden ended. Just as usual, Cayne


    finished what he should do and was about to leave the dorm, but he was stopped by a hoarse voice,


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    He turned to look at the woman behind him, who remained silent. He noticed Grace was upied with


    trouble. But he still waited for her to speak out.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Grace stood in front of Cayne with her both palms drenched with sweat.


    ¡°Just say it. It¡¯s okay. I am listening.¡±


    Cayne was gentle enough to wait for her words. But Grace still failed to tell him what she wanted to


    convey though she had been excogitating in her mind for a few days.


    ¡°Miss Grace, I am leaving if you have nothing to tell me.¡±


    Cayne turned around and he finished.


    Suddenly, he felt his sleeve being dragged. He saw Grace was grabbing his sleeve with her hand and


    parted her hair on hear forehead with another and showed that horrible scar. She tilted her head and


    still kept silent.


    But what Grace tried to convey was obvious.


    Cayne was a bit stunned. He paused for a while and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face looked paler under the streetlight. She still titled her head to avoid eye contact with


    Cayne, while exposing her own wound on her forehead.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, could you please prepay the five hundred thousand dors for tomorrow?¡±


    Suddenly, Cayne replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Grace, game over. You are worthless.¡±


    Grace failed at the moment when she gave up her own stubbornness and gave in to Cayne. ¡°The most


    valuable thing on you is your untouchable wound, and this is exactly the most attractive one from my


    perspective. But at the moment she wanted to trade it with money, it lost its value to lure me forever.


    So, Miss Grace, I used to deem you a rather interesting one at the beginning. But I am so


    disappointed,¡± Cayne then sneered, ¡°You are also a vulgar type.¡±


    Cayne left without even saying goodbye.


    But Grace did not feel said for his words.


    She just stood still at the door, feeling the wind punching her face. She still remained indifferent as she


    had no feeling for Cayne. She even dared to trade her body with money when he met Cayne, but she


    still refused to do the same thing when it came to Franklin.


    However, it was really ridiculous that the most valuable thing on her body was the wound caused by the


    man she hated most.


    Looking at the empty stairs, she sneered at herself, ¡°Even if it was poisonous, I am willing to take it.


    Because it makes me feel like living as a human.¡±


    She was grateful to Cayne for he got her out of the hell. However, she felt like being pushed into the


    hell again by him.


    But it did not matter to her, it was she who traded her soul out of greed and bore a vain hope to live


    aboveboard, but she was destined to live in the hell.


    Though it was quite obvious Cayne was a dose of poison from her view, she still so eager to him. That


    was because he brought her the feelings of living like a normal human after that hellish experience


    ¡°You deserve it, Grace.¡± She told herself. It was a mark that could never be removed as a prisoner. She


    was so greedy for something that never belonged to her, but she never learnt a lesson. Why?


    ¡°It is so hard to get money¡­¡±


    Maybe Caden would go to see her tomorrow.


    She felt a bit in when Cayne left.


    ¡°Leon, I need another prey.¡± Just as usual, Cayne would tell Leon to start a new hunting when he


    finished his previous prey.

 Chapter 84 Are You Doing Well, Grace?

    Chapter 84 Are You Doing Well, Grace?


    As Cayne left, he grabbed the only humane personality of Grace away.


    He actually kept leaving his own mark on Grace¡¯s wound every time he kissed on it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cayne was a womanizer, so he clearly knew what kind of imperceptable impact he brought to Grace by


    kissing on her wound, though Grace had no idea about it.


    And the point was that no matter how awful the noodles cooked by Grace was, Cayne still manage to


    finish them all no matter how spicy it tasted, though Cayne himself possessed mere endurance for


    pungency.


    So he won the hunting game and totally captured Grace¡¯s heart.


    The next day, Gloria made Grace to her office, ¡°Did you get the money?¡±


    Grace shook her head.


    Gloria frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡±


    Grace still shook her head.


    Gloria noticed what was happening, ¡°Well, it hard for us to read through those rich guys¡¯ mind. Grace,


    did you regret?¡± Then she continued, ¡°Grace, I got a bad news. Mr. Caden told me that he would be


    request.¡±


    Gloria watched her phone to check the time, ¡°Grace, though I have five hundred thousand dors, I am


    afraid I can¡¯t offer you the money.¡± Gloria spoke frankly. She cached the amount of money for the sake


    of Grace, and that was thest thing she could do for Grace.


    ¡°Thank you, Gloria. I appreciated you¡¯ve helped me a lot. I know about Mr. Caden. So I would do the


    same thing if I were you.¡±


    Then Grace took the elevator to go upstairs. When the door opened, she was shocked to see the


    person standing in front of her.


    That one also paused in shock as he saw Grace.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± That man called her gently.


    Grace¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, ¡°Sir, I am afraid you are mistaking me for someone else. I am not


    Grace.¡±


    Then she tried to close the door by pressing the bottom immediately.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The man stepped into the elevator, and he held Grace¡¯s hands, ¡°Grace, you must be Grace


    James! I am not mistaking.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my name is not Grace James.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I know you are Grace exactly. I am so sorry for doing that to you as your elder brother.¡±


    The word ¡°brother¡± jarred her heard a bit.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Grace, how are you doing? I miss you so much. I know I am a coward and I drowned myself in guilt


    every single day. Did anyone bully you in that pri¡­in that ce. Why you look so haggard?¡±


    That man grabbed Grace¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let me see you if you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I told you to shut up!¡± Grace could not control herself any longer. How dared his so-called


    brother say such caring words for her?


    ¡°You said you miss me and you are guilty. Have you, and those in the James family, evere to see


    me in the prison during that three years?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell how I am?¡±


    How dared he even show concern that if she was bullied in the prison? How dared he?


    It was so goddamn ridiculous.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Grace.¡±


    His apology was thest thing Grace wanted.


    ¡°Even if anyone of you, the James family, has evere me see me in prison, I would be grateful. Mr.


    Payne James, you don¡¯t need to say sorry to me. Please stay away from me and don¡¯t stand in the way


    to disturb me from making money.¡±


    ¡°Making money? What?¡± Her brother, Payne James was quite confused upon hearing that.


    Grace turned to look at Payne with a sneer, ¡°Of course I am making money from men. The money that I


    could earn by satisfying those men in the Royal Club.¡±


    Payne felt like seeing a stranger. He shouted out of shame and anger, ¡°Grace! How could you do that!


    How could you trade your body with money? How could you do such filthy things?¡±


    ¡°You are lying right? Grace, tell me! I know a proud girl like you, who even dared to stay proud in front


    of Caden, will never do those prostitute¡¯s jobs just for money!¡±


    Grace gritted as if she was about to break her own teeth. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something.


    She closed her eyes to keep herself calm. Then she gulped back her anger and hatred when she


    opened her eyes again, ¡°For the sake that we share the same blood, lend me five hundred thousand


    dors.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you going to do with that sum of money?¡±


    ¡°Because I own Caden a debt,¡± Grace continued calmly, ¡°Mr. Payne James, I think it is not a big deal


    for you to afford five hundred thousand, right? Now I am badly in need. Just do me a favor for the sake


    of our blood.¡±


    However, Payne¡¯s face turned dark as he heard the name of Caden, ¡°Sorry¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    Grace felt her ears buzzing. She stared at her brother in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Caden once warned us that either we abandoned Grace James or we sacrificed the whole family.¡±


    Payne sighed in guilt, ¡°Grace, I am so sorry. Our parents are too old to afford such a blow.¡±


    Grace stared at Payne nkly, with her brain overwhelmed with Payne¡¯s words. After quite a while, she


    lowered her head helplessly, ¡°Well, thank you, Mr. Payne James.¡±


    ¡°Grace, please don¡¯t. I could do nothing about it either. Please forgive me.¡± While speaking, he took out


    a stake of money from his wallet and handed to Grace, which seemed to be more than ten thousand


    dors, ¡°Grace, keep it. You can buy anything you want with it.¡±


    Grace stood still and did not take the money.


    Payne grabbed her hands and pressed the money on her palm, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t be willful. Just take my


    favor.¡±


    Grace felt her heart aching fiercely.


    ¡°Brother, though I am a bitch. But I will never ept the money from the James family!¡± She replied


    with a hoarse voice and threw the stack of money in the air. The rain of money dropped in the elevator.


    ¡°And this is thest time I address you as my brother.¡±

 Chapter 85 Stubbornness

    Chapter 85 Stubbornness


    The door of the elevator opened again. Grace simply stepped out of the elevator while ignoring Payne,


    but she was stopped by her brother, ¡°No, Grace, you can¡¯t go. Just hide yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, could you please let go of me. I have something else to deal with.¡±


    ¡°No, Grace, you will be spotted by them if you go out. Walter and his friends are having a party together


    in the club.¡± Payne pulled Grace back into the elevator, ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t want to appear in front of


    your old friends in such an embarrassing situation, right?¡±


    Grace seemed to be out of breath. What Payne said directly pierced her heart. He was right. Grace


    dared not to meet her old friends in such an abject situation.


    She reached out her head to press the key to close the door nervously.


    ¡°Well, Payne, it seemed that you have found your girl tonight. And you can¡¯t wait that you even start to


    enjoy her in the elevator?¡± As Walter teased yfully, he reached his hand to stop the door from


    closing. Thus they door opened again.


    Payne immediately hugged Grace tight and put her head into his arms, ¡°Come on, Walter, stop making


    fun of me.¡± Then he pped away Walter¡¯s hand, who was about to touch Grace¡¯s body, ¡°Stop it, this


    girl is quite shy. You guys just go upstairs. I have already arranged a private box for all of you.¡±


    While speaking, Payne still kept Grace¡¯s face toward his arms and walked out of the elevator.


    ¡°Hey Payne, why note with us?¡±


    ¡°I got some private issue to deal with. You guys just go to the box first. I will be right back. And today¡¯s


    bill is on me. Have fun, guys.¡±


    Ambiguous whistles in row could be heard from the elevator, ¡°Guys, Payne said he got something


    private to deal with. Perhaps he gotta deal with the girl in his arms! Hahaha¡­It seems that Payne is


    getting more and more sophisticate in dealing with girls.¡±


    Cayne could even hear theirughter when the door closed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Payne led Grace to a corner, ¡°Grace, get off work today.¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart twitched as she did not have the courage to face her old friends. But when her brother


    said such words in front of her, Grace could only hold back her urge to shout at Payne with her


    fingering pinching her thigh hard.


    ¡®Grace, you are a prisoner. You were abandoned by your family three years ago. Don¡¯t be sad, Grace.


    You have run out of all your tears during those three years.¡¯ Grace keptforting herself in her mind


    by repeating those words for dozens of times.


    She raised her head and pped away Payne¡¯s hand, ¡°Even if I get off work today, what about


    tomorrow and the day after tomorrow? As long as the Royal Club exists, they woulde to have fun


    from time to time. Perhaps I might still bump into them one day.¡±


    She stared at Payne nkly, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Grace, quit the job. You should go to somewhere else to earn yourself a living.¡±


    ¡°Quit the job? Are you going to introduce me a new one?¡± Grace sneered.


    Grace was waiting, meanwhile, she was also eager to hear something unexpected from Payne. If her


    brother made an unusual choice for her, she would be willing to dissolve all her hatred and feud with


    her family, regardless of the suffering she had experience in that hellish prison.


    Payne paused for a while, then he sighed, ¡°I am so sorry, Grace. I can¡¯t risk the future of the family to


    offend Caden Shaw.¡±


    Grace¡¯s hoped was snubbed. As expected, Payne still failed to receive that unexpected choice offered


    by Payne.


    ¡°Sorry to tell you, I can¡¯t quit my current job.¡±


    Grace refused.


    Payne turned a bit angry, ¡°Grace, stop acting willfully, why can¡¯t you change your job? Why do you still


    keep such a dirty job here?¡±


    ¡°Payne, you have to be aware that I was once a prisoner. No one would hire a criminal.¡±


    ¡°Grace, you are not the only prisoner in the world. Since others could start a new life on their own, why


    can¡¯t you? Why do you serve as a prostitute here? Grace, you deprave yourself.¡±


    Grace trembled all over, but she managed to suppress her anger to p Payne¡¯s face by pinching her


    own thigh hard again.


    She suddenly realized she was not the only one who had changed, but also Payne, the one who used


    to protect her, care her, show concern with her as her brother.


    Payne still failed to understand why his tender, proud and dignified sister turned to be such a


    shameless bitch who only wanted to court mem for money.


    ¡°Grace, you have changed.¡±


    Payne stared at her with disappointment, ¡°Grace, you are no more who you were. If dad and mom see


    you, they would be rather disappointed. I have provided you with suggestion. But it is up to you to


    decide whether to live with the dignity as a human or crawl weirdly like a maggot.¡±


    While speaking, Payne walked towards the gate of the Royal Club. Then he held his phone to call


    Walter, ¡°Hey, I need to deal with something urgent. Sorry to be absent today. The bill is on mine, okay?¡±


    Grace stood still at the corner of the hall, freezing like a statue.


    However, Grace started to tremble all over while clenching her own fists hard. She lowered her head to


    gulp back the urge to shout out. But she could only whimper.


    ¡®Payne, even there are also millions of prisoners, but they got family, dignity and those who care them.


    But what have I got? What have I got!¡¯


    She got nothing when she finished her prison terms. When she stepped out of the prison gate, she got


    nothing left but tens of dors, her ID card and ragged clothes to wear.


    She got no family, no home, no friend and no even a shelter. She was deprived of everything because


    she was a prisoner.


    Grace still sobbed because of her emotional storm lingering her heart. Then she took out her phone


    and checked the time. It was only 40 minutes left. She raised her head and headed to the elevator


    again.


    She would never give up. Of course she felt heartbroken, but she had something more important to


    finish.


    Though Payne¡¯s words had seriously stabbed her heart, Grace managed to muster courage again. She


    looked at herself in the mirror, patting her own face and cheered herself up, ¡°Come on, you need to


    gain fifty hundred thousand dors to pay off.¡±

 Chapter 86 Miss Grace James, There You Are!

    Chapter 86 Miss Grace James, There You Are!


    ¡°Hey, do you hear that? That girl named Grace has been asking for business. She said she could do


    anything as long as she gets paid.¡±


    ¡°That woman must be out of mind because of money. But such a shameless bitch like her should not


    work in the Public Rtion Department, I just can¡¯t figure about why she was appointed here. She


    belittled all of us.¡±


    ¡°It seems that she hasn¡¯t got any money for the whole month. Did you just see she almost pester every


    one of us? She must be crazy.¡±


    A few female employees of the PR Department gossiped in the restroom.


    ¡°Alright, just stop talking about her. What a bummer! Come on. Let¡¯s go. I just heard that Mr. He has


    been here with his rich friends again. It has been a long time since I saw those yboysst time. Now


    they are in the VIP box in the sixth floor. Let¡¯s go to find them.¡±


    Then, those women with heavy makeups went upstairs to the sixth floor.


    Grace still failed to get any chance to earn money though she had asked everyone around her foe help.


    She could only return to her room in the department office for rest.


    Time still gradually passed by.


    Gloria told her that Caden would arrive at the club in twenty minutes.


    Feeling depressed, Grace knew Caden a decisive man who never spared anyone any space.


    ¡°Hey, Grace,e with me.¡±


    The door of the room was opened. Gloria stared at her with a poker face.


    ¡°Has he arrived?¡± Grace¡¯s heart skipped a bit.


    Grace felt so helpless like a homeless kid at that time. Grace took a deep breath and said calmly to


    Grace, ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Juste with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gloria frowned, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t sit still. I will take you to my patron.¡±


    Grace stood up immediately, ¡°I aming.¡±


    Gloria remained silent and let Grace upstairs.


    ¡°The sixed floor?¡± Grace felt a bit weird.


    ¡°Only the most honorable and generous guests could afford the box in the top floor,¡± Gloria then


    stopped in front of a luxurious box, ¡°Grace, that¡¯s all I could do for you. I should be also prohibited to


    bring you here. But I want to keep you alive!¡±


    Grace lowered her head. She knew what Gloria meant and she was also aware that Gloria had been


    struggling hard to make such decision to bring her here, ¡°Thank you, Gloria. I got it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do for you. It¡¯s up to you to make your own miracle.¡± Gloria was about to knock the


    door.


    Grace suddenly stopped Gloria, ¡°Gloria, since you know the guests in this box. Do you know their


    surnames?¡±


    ¡°One of those surnames is He¡­Hey, Grace, where are you going?¡± Before Gloria finished, she saw


    Grace turned around and left with her ghastly pale face, ¡°What are you doing, Grace?¡±


    Gloria frowned out of doubt. She grabbed Grace¡¯s hand to stop her, and she happened to knock the


    door. Unexpectedly, one of those guests was in such a high spirit that he came to open the door


    himself.


    ¡°Hey, Gloria, didn¡¯t you say that you would bring a girl here? What takes you so long?¡± Walter He stood


    at the door and he took a look at Grace. Though he didn¡¯t recognize she was Grace, he felt familiar


    with the dress on Grace.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the sweetie of Payne we just met in the elevator?¡±


    Walter walked to the front at lifted her chin with his finger.


    Grace kept her head low and resisted.


    ¡°Hey, that girl is so shy! She doesn¡¯t even want me to see her face,¡± Walter continued frivolously, ¡°But I


    have to see your face today.¡±


    Gloria added, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t be afraid. Mr. He was just joking. He is a nice guy.¡±


    Walter suddenly paused for a while. He looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion, while he


    tilted his head to ask, ¡°Gloria, what did you just call her?¡±


    Grace suddenly shouted, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t say it!¡±


    But then Grace realized that she did the wrong thing. It would only make Walter more curious.


    Walter still blinked with suspicion. Meanwhile, Gloria also felt it quite weird.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Walter withdrew his finger on Grace¡¯s chin. But before Grace sighed a breath of relief, she


    suddenly heard the scream of Gloria.


    ¡°Mr. He, what are you doing?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Grace bumped into a pair of bloodthirsty eyes as she raised her head. Walter licked his


    own lips, trembling with excitement, ¡°It is you, Grace! It is such a surprise to see you turn into such an


    ugly one. But I will never forget you even if you burn yourself into ashes!¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.


    Walter grabbed her hair fiercely, but he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Grace, are you going to get in by


    yourself of let me wee you in?¡±


    Grace was flustered as she knew she couldn¡¯t escape today.


    Walter would definitely make her suffer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. He.¡± Grace said in a hoarse voice. Then she broke away from the grip of Walter and


    stepped into the box as calm as she could.


    Gloria also noticed that something unusual was going to happen.


    ¡°Come on, guys. Look at her, she is Grace James!¡± Walter introduced with a smile when he entered the


    box.


    Suddenly, all the eyes in the box were fixed on Grace, with both judgment and mockery.


    Gloria decided to bail Grace out, ¡°Wow, Mr. He, it turns out that you know her. But I am afraid that


    Grace had something else to deal with today. I will bring her hereter to greet you. Now I need to


    leave with her.¡± Then Gloria was about to hold Grace¡¯s hand to take her away.


    Gloria¡¯s face became solemn as she knew those rich guys were all born in the most powerful and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    privileged families in S City. They were not just simply upstarts.


    Gloria intended to ask, ¡°Grace, did you know Mr. He?¡± She wanted to figure out what kind of feud


    Grace had with Walter.


    But Grace just remained silent.


    Walter replied with a smile, ¡°Gloria, are you asking her whether she knows me? Tut, you must just


    settle down in S City, right? Perhaps you have never heard that the most proud and swanking girl in S


    City was none others than Grace James, the noble and talenteddy born in the James Family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. He. That is an old story. Let it be gone.¡± Grace interrupted.


    Walter sneered, ¡°Let it be gone? Hahaha¡­Grace, I just heard from Gloria that one of her girl needed


    five hundred thousand dors so badly. It is you, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Walter then took out a piece of check and thumped it onto the crystal table, ¡°Grace, let¡¯s me


    do me a favor. You can take the five hundred thousand dors as long as you kneel down and p


    yourself hard for one hundred times, plus iming yourself that ¡®I, Grace James, am a sluttish bitch.¡¯


    With each p!¡±

 Chapter 87 Now You Can Kneel Down

    Chapter 87 Now You Can Kneel Down


    Grace stood still while staring at the check.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Walter sneered.


    ¡°Come on, Mr. He, after all, she was once the most proud nobledy in S City.¡± Walter¡¯spanions


    tried to dissuade him, though it sounded more like a kind of mockery.


    ¡°Proud and noble?¡± Walter sneer. He lit up a cigarette and squinted at Grace, ¡°But look at her. How


    awful she is now!¡±


    Gloria regretted so much.


    She had never expected that there was once a grudge between Grace and those yboys. If she had


    known about it earlier, she would never have brought Grace here to let her bear all kinds of humiliation.


    Grace looked around those familiar faces, who were all once her old friends, but she felt them so


    distant and strange.


    So did her old friends. They could not even recognize her at the first sight.


    ¡°Grace, do you have fun staying in the prison?¡±


    Suddenly, a man sitting on the sofa provoked.


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly noticed that that guy was once one of her best friends,


    who always stayed upte, yed video games and shared all kinds of fun with her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quinn...¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t address me with my real name,¡± Quinn waved his hands to deny, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a


    friend of a murderer.¡±


    Grace¡¯s body suddenly shivered. She felt dizzy the next second, with the voice of Quinn lingering


    around her ears.


    Gloria was so shocked to hear that! A murderer?!


    Though she knew Grace was a prisoner, but she had never expected that she was a murderer.


    How could Grace, a seemingly stupid girl, have evermitted murder?1


    ¡°Well, I heard that you need money,¡± Quinn took out a stack of cash from his wallet, with the amount of


    approximately thirty thousand dors. He threw it out the table, ¡°Here are the tips for yourter show of


    pping your own.¡±


    Grace clenched her fists but loosened. She kept repeating the same things for a while.


    Though others did not provoke Grace as what Quinn did, they all just sat aside to observe, waiting for


    her self-humiliation show.


    ¡°Grace, are you going to refuse? Think about it, you need that money. I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of


    urgent thing you have encountered, but I noticed it was Gloria who went to curry me a favor...¡±


    Gloria really regretted bring Grace here.


    If there were a chance, she would never make such a severe mistake.


    ¡°Mr. He, be lenient wherever it is possible.¡±


    ¡°Gloria, do you think you are qualified enough to dissuade me? You are just a pet kept by the real boss


    of the Royal Club. We talk to you respectfully just because of your real boss. But you are too weak to


    negotiate with the upper ss of S City.¡±


    Walter walked to the front of Grace, looking down on her, ¡°Grace, your pride or five hundred thousand


    dors, make a choice.¡±


    Then he let out a wry smile, which pierce the weakness of Grace, who was badly in need for money.


    Gloria¡¯s face turned livid, but she dared not to offend those yboys.


    She had been nning for the follow-up solutions.


    Even if her real boss, Caden Shaw, had no need to offend all those yboys, especially their power


    families, just for Grace.


    ¡°Mr. He, it is too vulgar to enjoy such a self-humiliation show. For the sake of my real boss, how about


    just let her go.¡± Gloria tried to insinuate.


    However, Walter violently pped Gloria¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°I said you are not qualified to negotiate!¡±


    Grace went mad, ¡°Walter, it has nothing to do with Gloria! How could you hit her?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Grace, do you still deem yourself as the nobledy back then? Let me remind you of your


    current status, you are not even better than a piece of shit!¡±


    While speaking, Walter pped again on Gloria¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now I hit her again. Grace, who the hell do you think you are? How dare you meddle with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t p her!¡±


    ¡°Alright, just kneel down and beg like a dog. Perhaps I will show her mercy,¡± Walterughed sickly, ¡°I


    will not hit her again as long as you kneel down in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I am okay. He could do nothing but p me a few times. He doesn¡¯t have the gut to do


    anything else.¡± Gloria squinted at Walter coldly.


    But Walter pped her once again, ¡°See if I dare!¡±


    ¡°Walter He!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot out of anger, ¡°It should be only a grudge between us! What


    the hell do you want?¡±


    Grace had been really grateful to Gloria for what she had done for her. She cherished the kindness and


    care of Gloria so much.


    Of course it was not Gloria¡¯s obligation to be kind to her and she still had the right to make her own


    choice. Grace always deemed other¡¯s kindness for her as a kind of happy lot.


    However, Walter pped Gloria again and again in front of Grace.


    It made her felt even worse than being pped.


    ¡°Tell me! What the hell do you want from me! Walter! Tell me!¡± Grace shouted.


    Her hoarse voice even got even shriller.


    Gloria was stunned, as it was the first time that she had seen Grace turned so delirious and furious.


    Grace always stayed calm and emotionless most of the time. But Grace seemed to turn into a monster


    when seeing her being pped.


    ¡°Grace, I am alright...¡±


    Then, another violent p fell on Gloria¡¯s face again. Her face swelled all of a sudden and her back


    side of her head hit the table hard.


    Grace saw Gloria teetered and she was about to be faint.


    ¡°Walter, I ept your request. I will kneel down!¡± Grace exerted all her strength to shout out with her


    hoarse voice.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Walter stopped her, and then he smash a wine ss on the ground, with fragments scattering


    all over the ground, ¡°Now you can kneel down.¡±

 Chapter 88 Let Go of Me!

    Chapter 88 Let Go of Me!


    Quinn was speaking through his phone, then he said to Grace, ¡°Hey, Grace, guess what. I just called


    you brother. Do you know what he had just said? He told me there is no such a girl named Grace


    James in his family. Haha, Grace, you are so pitiful. What kind of benefit would you get when you kill


    your bestie? It was such a doom for Wallis to be your friend.¡±


    While speaking, Quinn red at Grace. It seemed that he wanted to tear her apart.


    Grace kept her head down to hide her expression.


    Grace did not refute as she knew Quinn had a crush on Wallis. She could do nothing but mock herself,


    ¡®Is it useful to exin if no one believes me?¡¯


    But she felt her heart ached for the words of Payne.


    Grace smiled bitterly, and then she started to bend her knees.


    Bang!


    A loud noise could be heart when Grace knelt down on the ground, with ss fragments stabbing into


    her flesh. She did feel hurt, but she managed to endure and looked at Walter, ¡°Let go of Gloria!¡±


    Gloria was shocked with her eyes wide open.


    Walterughed out loud when seeing that, ¡°Hahaha, I have never expect that the proudestdy in the S


    City, Grace James, would be willing to kneel down in front of me. Grace, do you still remember the time


    when I spare no endeavor to court you? But you just simply refuse me by saying ¡®You don¡¯t deserve to


    be my boyfriend.¡¯ And you make me the joke of the whole city.¡±


    Walter stared at Grace with the joy of revenge.


    ¡°Grace, what a karma for your suffering today!¡±


    He picked up the check and stepped backwards, and he waved the check in the air.


    ¡°You want that money, right? Here it is,¡± He pointed at his crotch, ¡°The five hundred thousand dors


    will be yours if you creep across my crotch down here.¡±


    Walter just wanted to revenge himself for the humiliation to be refused at that time.


    ¡°No! Grace! No!¡±


    Grace took a look at the check.


    Her heart was fluctuating. She suddenly looked at Gloria.


    Gloria felt herself out of breath.


    ¡®Sorry, I have my own things to aplish. I need to get rid of that man.¡¯


    Grace took a deep breath and closed her eyes. For her, it didn¡¯t matter to kneel down since it was not


    the first time. She had nothing to lose.


    Two more wine sses were crashed on the ground. Gloria shouted, ¡°Mr. He, do you think it¡¯s


    necessary to do such evil things?!¡±


    p! Walter hit Gloria again. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Grace said coldly.Grace crept bit by bit with her kneel


    moving forward. The further she moved, the more fragments stabbing in her flesh. Gloria was about to


    stop her, but someone else interrupted, ¡°Miss Gloria, just stay aside and watch. If you irritate Walter


    again, Grace will definitely suffer more.¡±


    That seemingly threat alerted and stopped Gloria, though she was burning with anxiety.


    ¡°My boss will be angry if you y such dirty tricks on her.¡±


    ¡°Wow, who is your boss exactly? If he was really anger, just tell him our names.¡± Those men didn¡¯t think


    there was anyone in this city dare to fight against their families head on.


    No one would be that stupid to offend their powerful families just for the sake of Grace, a mere staff in


    the club.


    Though it was only four or five steps upfront, Grace felt like she was kneeling of tip of knifes.


    Her clothes were drenched by sweat.


    She raised eyes at Walter.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Get across my crotch!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    The repeating satires kept lingering around her ears.


    Gloria wanted to shout out, but she was gagged by them.


    Gloria kept her back straight and her whole body taut. Five hundred thousand dors. She could get it


    all once she crawled across his crotch. But she felt her heart aching for no reason.


    ¡®Grace, you are just a prisoner. You don¡¯t need any goddamn pride.¡¯


    ¡®Stop dream of that luxurious stuff.¡¯


    ¡®Just be a bitch!¡¯


    She bent her back, lowered her head and crawled across Walter¡¯s crotch.


    ¡®It is alright! It is alright!¡¯


    She had done the same thing when in the prison.


    But every time she moved down his crotch, she couldn¡¯t help but recall those awful memories in the


    past. It all popped up in her mind clearly.


    She still clearly remembered that scene that she was forced to crawled across those inmates¡¯ crotches


    one by one. Even some of them peed on her face when Grace crawled across beneath their crotches.


    If Grace resisted, she would be force to face the hydraulic giant spouting cold water, no matter it was


    summer or winter. She would be tortured with worse means if she dared to revolt.


    Grace could not even imagine how she could get through. She felt herself being thrown back into that


    hellish prison again.


    ¡°Tut, Grace James, that proud and defiantdy crawled across a man¡¯s crotch for money!¡±


    ¡°Come on, take pictures now! It will definitely hit the headline of tomorrow¡¯s newspaper.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, ¡°No! Don¡¯t take pictures!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t? Why do you think you are? Do you still deem yourself as the noble Ms. James?¡±


    Their repeating mockery tore Grace¡¯s disguise apart, with her pride all copsing. She raised her head


    weakly, ¡°Please, please, I beg you. Don¡¯t take pictures!¡±


    All kinds of ridicule andughter could be heard in the box, which was about to overwhelm Grace.


    Her face showed nothing but fear, ¡°Don¡¯t! Please no!¡± She screamed. But the louder she screamed, the


    more excited they were when they took out their phone to take photos of Grace.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The repeatingughter sounded like evil spell, making Grace gasp for air. She kept shaking her own


    head fiercely, ¡°No! No!¡±


    It seemed that everything around her was rotating in her eyes. Grace mumbled, ¡°Please, let me go!


    Please...¡±


    Gloria could not even bear to see Grace so painful. She could do nothing but close her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want us to take photos of you?¡± Quinn grabbed a bottle of liquor and handed it to Grace, ¡°Drink it


    all. Then we will stop!¡±

 Chapter 89 Wallis Was Not Innocent

    Chapter 89 Wallis Was Not Innocent


    ¡°Do you still remember the moment when you forced Wallis to drain a whole bottle of Whiskey? Have


    you ever expected you would suffer the same today?¡±


    Grace stared at Quinn nkly, who was roaring at her. Grace was quite confused, ¡°Me? I force Wallis


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    to drain a bottle of whisky?¡±


    She questioned every word of Quinn with doubts. She disdained to use force against Wallis, especially


    such a dirty trick to force her drain a bottle of Whisky.


    ¡°Are you ying dumb with me? Grace, you were jealous of Wallis so you prodded her into drinking the


    whole bottle of Whisky. Don¡¯t you think no one knows your evil thing, right?¡±


    Grace suddenly interrupted, ¡°There was not such a thing! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Quinn red at her with hatred, ¡°You mean I wrong you? Or you think that Wallis was lying to me at


    that time? If it weren¡¯t for that I happened to meet Wallis lying on the ground, totally intoxicated, no one


    knew what kind of terrible thing would happen next! You said you did not do that! But I was exactly the


    witness of your evildoing!¡±


    ¡°Grace, do you still try to deny that Wallis was drunk because of you or what I saw with my own eyes


    was fake?¡±


    Grace was so shocked as if she got hit by thunder.


    ¡°Did...Wallis tell you that?¡± Grace asked with doubt.


    Quinn was even burning with huge rage when hearing that, ¡°Stop acting as if you knew nothing! You


    seemed to be the best friend of Wallis, but you did those dirty tricks behind her back! Do you think that


    no one knows? How are you going to exin the bruise on her arms and legs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way you see me? You deem me the culprit who have tortured Wallis?¡± Kneeling on the


    ground, Grace¡¯s eyes were getting dimer.


    She was overwhelmed with exhaustion and pain, but they soon disappeared. She had already realized


    something about it.


    She had been pinned beside the toilet, choked out of breath and tortured till she could only stay up for


    whole night during the three years in prison. She stared at the ceiling above the toilet nkly, trying to


    figure out any clue of the evident that could prove her own innocence. She needed to prove herself that


    she was wronged.


    The more she thought about it, the soberer she became. She even started to doubt if her own guess


    was wrong and Wallis was actually the innocent one!


    However, from the moment she took the me of Quinn, she suddenly realized that how ridiculous it


    was during the past three years that she tried every mean to help Wallis evade usation so as to


    dissolve the suspicion in her heart.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Grace? What the hell are youughing at? Youughed because Wallis was


    dead as you wished? How shameless you are! Stopughing, goddamn it!¡± Quinn was overwhelmed


    with rage when seeing the woman kneeling on the ground wore a weird smile on her face.


    Grace raised her head and smiled at Quinn, but noughter could be heard from her mouth. Her smile


    looked so creepy in others¡¯ views.


    Finally, Grace spoke again with her hoarse voice, ¡°Quinn, thank you! I appreciate it from the bottom of


    my heart! You pull me out of my doubt against myself and I am clear about my own suspicion of Wallis.¡±


    She had never done what she was used. However, the anger of Quinn was so real.


    It could prove nothing but one thing--Wallis had even told Quinn such a lie!


    There had been so many doubts about that matter. Grace did nothing about it, but she finally took all


    the me because all evidences went against her, which included the message and call records in


    Wallis¡¯s phone.


    But Grace did not even suspect Wallis.


    That was why she was so grateful to Quinn.


    But her gratitude sounded more like a kind of provocation from others¡¯ views.


    Quinn almost copsed out of rage, ¡°Thank you? You said thank you?¡±


    Damn!


    He reached out his hand to grab Grace¡¯s hair hard and put a bottle of Whisky in front of her, ¡°Alright,


    since you are so grateful to me. Drink it, drain the whole bottle of Whisky and I will make all my friend


    here delete every photo and video about you!¡±


    ¡°So, is it fair enough? You forced Wallis drain a bottle of Whisky at that time, and now I need you to


    drain a bottle of Whisky just as what you have done to her. I, Quinn, swear to God that I will never


    make things difficult for you after that!¡± Quinn then continued fiercely, ¡°So what¡¯s your choice? Drink it


    or not?¡±


    Grace remained speechlessly.


    Meanwhile, Gloria was gagged and could not even open her mouth.


    ¡°I did not do that and I can¡¯t drink!¡± Grace exined in a calm tone. She was even willing to kneel


    down, drown herself in the water box and even destroyed her own voice. She dared to do whatever she


    was told but drink liquor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink,¡± Grace raised her head, ¡°My boss promised that I have the right to refuse any request of


    drinking.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...It was the first time that I have heard a staff of the club has the right to refuse to drink.


    Grace, do you still deem yourself the powerfuldy who could do whatever you want?¡± Quinn took out


    his phone and showed her the video he just recorded, ¡°If I just simply press this, your video will be


    uploaded on my social media ount! Are you going to insist on not drinking?

 Chapter 90 Help!

    Chapter 90 Help!


    Grace shivered a bit.


    ¡°You should know those people in my friend list.¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Gloria kept struggling, as she knew how awful the consequence would be if Grace drank.


    Grace raised her hand and grabbed the bottle held by Quinn, ¡°I will drink it.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Gloria tried her best to move towards with her eyes wide open, but she was controlled by a


    strong guy.


    Walter took a look at her frivolously, ¡°Sorry, Gloria, but it is the grudge between her and me. You have


    no right to get involved.¡±


    ¡°No! You will kill her!¡±


    Suddenly, Gloria noticed that her phone vibrated with ring tones.


    She managed to break free for an instant and then she connected the call, ¡°Help! Boss, we are at the


    sixth floor.¡±


    Walter immediately pped her phone away and sneer, ¡°Gloria, how dare you! Are you trying to ask


    your fucking boss for help?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we will just wait here. I would like to see how your boss is going to deal with us?¡±


    The call was still connected. The man who answered the phone still remained silent.


    ¡°Quinn, let her drink! I would like to see the noble Miss James lower her proud and arrogant head to


    beg for money.¡±


    ¡°Krik, bring your men and rush to the sixth floor.¡± The man on the other side of the phone clenched his


    phone.


    Then he rushed to the elevator. Kirk was stunned, then he called his men and followed that man,


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Caden still remained silent. But everyone around him could tell from his eyes that he was burning with


    rage.


    As soon as Caden got out of the elevator, he started to search all the private boxes on the sixth floor.


    Kirk suddenly realized that his boos was looking for someone.


    Meanwhile, in that private box.


    Quinn was fiddling with his own phone, ¡°Come on, drink it! Miss James, what are you waiting for? Or I


    will send your photos on my social app. I guess all my friends must miss you since you were released


    from prison.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Grace face turned pale and she stared at Quinn, ¡°I will drink it!¡±


    She knew she didn¡¯t need to save the repute of James Family. But she still tried to avoid embarrassing


    her previous family regardless of any cost.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No!¡± Gloria panicked.


    It would be a death risk if Grace drank the alcohol.


    Grace took a look at Gloria and smiled at her. Gloria was stunned. She suddenly realized that this silly


    girl looked so charming when she smiled.


    However, Grace wanted to keep Gloria¡¯s face carved in her mind as it might be thest time she met


    her.


    ¡°Come on, it not a part forever! I just ask her to drink a bottle of Whisky!¡± Walter sneered.


    Gloria red at him.


    Grace only smiled lightly. She put the bottle on her lips. When she raised her head, she murmured to


    herself, ¡°Leona, if I can still survive after drinking, I should have paid you off. If I die, don¡¯t me me


    when we meet in the underworld.¡±


    She took a gulp of Whisky. The strong smell of alcohol choked her. She couldn¡¯t help coughing fiercely,


    spewing out the Whisky.


    ¡°Hey, Miss James. Don¡¯t waste it. That Whisky is real expensive.¡±


    ¡°Come on, drink it! Drink it! Drink it!¡±


    ¡°Miss James, are you too picky about the Whisky? Come on, Quinn, you should buy her some Whisky


    of high-quality.¡±


    They people in the box sneered, mocked and booed.


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open with a huge noise. Everyone in the box suddenly looked at the door, where


    stood a tall male figure.


    Caden ignored all of them but fixed his eyes on Grace.


    When he clearly noticed the bottle held by her, he was in panic.


    He rushed in front of Grace and took away the bottle. Then he held Grace in his arm tightly.


    ¡°Who did that?!¡± Caden raised his bloodshot eyes and scanned through those yboys in the room.


    Every one of them, including Walter and Quinn, waspletely shocked!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw?¡± Walter tried to sound out his intention.


    ¡°Kirk, free Gloria, let her speak.¡± Gloria was still under control by someone else. As soon as Caden said


    that, the man who gagged Gloria immediately stepped aside.


    ¡°How much did she drink?¡± Caden questioned with a cold voice, but with a trace of worry.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, it is a fortune that youe here just in time. She only took a bit.¡±


    Caden still remained livid. Though only a bit of Whisky meant nothing to normal people, for Grace, it


    could be deadly.


    Grace seemed to be frozen. She could not even move a bit with both her chest and stomach burning


    hot. Only a bit of Whisky seemed to pull her into hell.


    Caden raised his head and red at those who got involved, ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away! I wille back to


    you allter.¡±


    His cold eyes were overwhelmed with murderous will, then he shouted, ¡°Kirk, send someone to keep


    them in the box. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Then, Caden held Grace up and rushed out of the box,


    ¡°Gloria, follow me!¡±


    Grace kept her head down. Resting in the arms of Caden, she still felt herself drowning in coldness.


    She kept silent as she was not grateful to Caden¡¯s help.


    He put Grace on the back seat.


    Suddenly, a check appeared in front of him, ¡°Mr. Shaw, this is five hundred thousand dors! I have


    paid off the debt. Now I should be free.¡±


    He fixed his eyes on the check. Only a few words could render him enough information to figure what


    was going on. He turned to look at Gloria, who was sitting on the driver seat.


    Gloria sweated out of fear.


    Then Caden shifted his gaze and tilted to look at the woman in his arms. He suddenly smiled, ¡°Do you


    still remember what I have told you? I told you to transfer five million dors in that card within a


    month.¡±


    He raised his hand and took a look at his own watch, ¡°Now it 22:48. There is still one hour and twelve


    minutes left. Now you can transfer five million into that deposit card. Remember! I did not only ask you


    for only five million, but I told you to transfer the money into that card within a month.¡±


    Caden especially stressed on the words of ¡°Transfer into that card¡±.


    Grace suddenly realized!


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Well, I can!¡± Caden smiled.


    Grace shouted, ¡°You are so shameless!¡±


    Now she finally realized that she was fooled by his juggling with words.

 Chapter 91 Ripping Hope

    Chapter 91 Ripping Hope


    His hand suddenly grabbed her chin and lifted her head with strength. Their handsome and beautiful


    faces were almost within reach!


    Caden stared at her face tightly with his cold gaze, ¡°Go to the hospital or the bank? Grace, I''m giving


    you a chance to choose.¡±


    He was so close that Grace could clearly see the fine hairs on his face.


    Her eyes looked persistent and unyielding, ¡°I want to go to the bank.¡± she said it word by word without


    any intention of giving in.


    ¡°You still have the guts to drink alcohol with one less kidney.¡± his cold voice reminded her indifferently,


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the bank!¡±


    ¡°You still want to go to the bank even losing your life?¡±


    She deeply looked at him before opening her mouth and indifferently said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It''s not the first time she had put her life at stake. Not to mention, that it was only two sips of whiskey.


    She subconsciously used her hand that was hanging on the side of her body to tug the cuff of his suit


    coat.


    He saw everything but Grace didn''t realize it herself. His cold eyes drooped down and nced across


    her hand, which was tugging his suit coat. Her blue veins were bulging on that very hand.


    His iprehensible gazended on her face again...


    While staring at her, Caden thought that she had always like to frequently appear and wander in front of


    him. She had wished that he would take another look at her and make her mood better.


    Since when did everything change, when he wasn''t paying attention? Even if... She would lose her life,


    she still wanted to go to the bank and leave him?


    There was something insane inside his ck eyes.


    His profound and tranquil eyes stared at Grace''s face deeply, and it became harder to understand.


    ¡°Grace, do you really want to go to the bank in a hurry?¡±


    Are you really anxious about leaving my side as soon as possible?


    It''s not like that! It shouldn''t be like this! He''s the only one between them who could say ¡°finish¡±.


    His two slender fingers pinched the check away from Grace''s hand and swayed it slowly, ¡°What can


    you do if I let you go to the bank? The bank is closed, could an ATM process a check?¡±


    Could an ATM process a check?


    ... Of course not!


    Grace felt like she was struck by a lightning!


    She stared nkly at the check he was holding between his index and middle finger... So the check


    she worked so hard to get was actually just a piece of paper? So... Did she endure everything just for


    this single piece of paper?


    All of the sudden, she lifted her head, ¡°President Shaw, I beg you... It''s still five million and not a single


    cent less, there''s no difference. What''s the difference in depositing it to the bank card today, or


    tomorrow?¡±


    She said that and prepared to kneel, ¡°President Shaw, I beg you! I''m kneeling to beg you! I don''t have


    anything else left than my knees! I''ll give it all to you... I''m giving thest thing I could give to you!


    Everything! As long as you say it, I''ll be free! I''ll be able to leave...¡±


    Caden looked cold when he threw the check between his fingers.


    With a ''patter'', the check pped Grace''s face, ¡°Thest thing? Is it not your freedom?¡±


    Knees? Thest thing she could give him?


    Caden endured his anger, it was hard for him to vent off... Thest thing she could give him was that


    pair of knees which would kneel in front of anyone?


    In the past, she had always been head over heels for him. Whether it''s an obsession or love,


    everything was dazzling and valuable to him.


    And what did she say today?


    Thest thing she could give him was her knees?


    Fucking knee!


    She even wanted to leave him!


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    He didn''t understand why he wanted to stop her from leaving him. In his subconscious mind, the mere


    thought of that matter was uneptable and it made him go crazy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He didn''t understand the reason behind it, but he absolutely would not let that happen!


    No means no!


    Grace went pale... she understood everything.


    ¡°Freedom! Grace, you better remember one thing about freedom. If I say that you don''t have it, then


    you won''t have it!¡±


    Gloria''s heart was shaken while driving the car.


    What sort of deep hatred, could make him torture someone like that.


    ¡°Gloria, faster.¡± he didn''t even look at the woman beside him.


    He took his phone out and pressed the call button with his slender fingers, ¡°Go to the hospital


    immediately, she drank some alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Grace.¡±


    Humbert red up on the other side of the phone, ¡°What? She had the guts to drink alcohol? She wants


    to die.¡±


    ¡°I''ll bring her over now, be ready.¡±


    After speaking, Humbert still wanted to say ¡°he''s off duty today¡±, but he ended the call right away.


    Humbert jumped out of the bed, ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Damn it! It''s a huge mistake for having such a bad friend!


    In the car, Grace picked the check and stared at it nkly beforeughing... Caden, did you know?


    What I had to go through for this check?


    ¡°Gloria, open the window.¡± a woman in the car said that with a hoarse voice.


    Gloria hesitated for a while and asked Caden from the rear view mirror.


    Caden narrowed his eyes at the back seat. He took a nce at Grace and slightly nodded.


    Gloria pressed a button to slowly lower the car''s rear window.


    She cautiously nced at the back seat through the rearview mirror. She unwittingly almost forgot to


    breathe because of it!


    The woman on the back seat looked calm while ripping the check again and again into pieces... That


    five hundred thousand check turned into pieces of shredded paper in her hand.


    She stretched her hand out of the window, and those pieces were blown away from her palms.


    Gloria didn''t hold back because that action shocked her.


    She said, "Are you crazy?! Did you forget what you had to go through to get that check? How could you


    let it turn into a scrap like that?!"


    Grace did not even blink! Her expression was so tranquil that it looked so scary.


    She slowly looked over after hearing Gloria''s words and answered lightly, "It''s unimportant."


    Unimportant!


    How could that be unimportant!


    She was annoyed and at loss for words after seeing Grace¡¯s calm expression.


    Right, how could that be unimportant?


    The most humiliating thing was she had knelt, crawled over the ss shards and below someone''s


    crotch, begged for mercy, and even risked her life by drinking alcohol in front of her former partner and


    old friends... How could that be unimportant?


    They all said that Grace was obsessed with money and could do anything for it.


    Could that be true?


    People only saw her wagging her tail happily while bending over to pick money off the ground with a


    smiling face, and thought that smile was hideous.


    No one would ask Grace, why would you do that?


    Did Grace feel no pain?


    At that time, Gloria hated herself and Caden... Grace ripped her only hope. Gloria could not imagine


    how much pain was concealed within her calm expression and how much effort that pure girl had put to


    bear the pain.


    What did this stupid girl think when she ripped that check? Gloria suddenly admired her... Everyone


    said that Grace was petty and low but the girl that they thought was worth nothing was actually one of


    the strongest and most tolerant people in the world.


    Caden looked at Grace with his profound eyes, ¡°Why did you rip it?¡±


    Grace answered calmly, ¡°It''s just a scrap of paper.¡±


    It was a scrap of paper that she earned with so much effort.


    She was desperate and gave up... Would that be enough?


    She was waiting for him to be fed up with this game and set her free.


    But before that, she felt exhausted because she couldn''t break free...

 Chapter 92 Meeting You Was The Biggest Regret of My Life

    Chapter 92 Meeting You Was The Biggest Regret of My Life


    In the hospital


    Humbert helped Grace to find a proper ce. ¡°You''re so lucky.¡±


    Humbert couldn''t help rolling his eyes, ¡°Do you not understand your current health? You drank


    alcohol?¡±


    He stood up, walked away, and mmed the door after saying that.


    While Caden was smoking by himself out there.


    Humbert stretched his hand towards Caden, "Let me have one."


    Caden took the cigarette box out and threw it to him.


    Humbert lit up a cigarette without any hesitation, ¡°What''s the situation?¡± he took a nce at the door


    behind him.


    He remembered the first time he saw Grace after getting out of the prison, the originally arrogant Grace


    knelt in public so she would not have to drink alcohol.


    Caden kept smoking without saying a word.


    Humbert didn''t care about his indifference either.


    After spitting the smoke out, he said, "I heard that you will set her free if she could give you five million


    in a month?" he flicked the ashes and continued, "Did you set her free?"


    "That''s impossible." Caden, who had been silent, suddenly answered coldly.


    "..." Humbert opened his mouth in surprise to Caden''s stirred emotion.


    He patted Caden''s shoulder and said, "Hey, have you realized that you''re acting really strange about


    anything rted to her?" Caden twisted his eyebrows and said, "Just get to the point, don''t beat around


    the bush!"


    "Ahem...¡±


    You¡¯re the one who told me to get to the point. Humbert once again cleared his throat and said, "I think


    you care about Grace too much. You''re different than you used to be, bro! You''re such a smart person,


    haven''t you noticed your abnormalities?"


    He did not believe that Caden was as not aware of his own changes.


    However...


    Thirty secondster...


    "No way..." Humbert stomped and said, "If you don''t say anything, it means that you think so too. You


    don''t want to refute it?"


    "Is she okay?" Caden opened his mouth and asked.


    The look in Humbert''s eyes became very strange when itnded on Caden... That guy was silent for a


    long while and when he finally said something, the first thing he asked was Grace''s condition? How


    strange... Humbert said that at heart.


    "She is lucky and she did not drink a lot. However, it shouldn''t happen again in the future."


    He continued, "But the wound on her knee is quite deep."


    Caden''s gaze turned cold by the window. He put out the cigarette and said "hmm" before entering the


    ward.


    Humbert wanted to follow him in, but with a "bang", the ward''s wooden door closed mercilessly in front


    of him.


    Humbert muttered while rubbing his nose, "What''s the big deal? You just won''t let me in, right? I can go


    in there tomorrow, and even every day! I''ll consider this ward as my home."


    He turned around and left, feeling annoyed.


    In the ward.


    ¡°Don''t you have anything to tell me?¡± Caden stood on one side and looked down at Grace, who was


    lying on the hospital bed.


    Grace hung her head low, the room was dead silent.


    After waiting for quite some time with no response from Grace, Caden''s anger suddenly ignited.


    ¡°They told you to kneel and you just knelt? Grace, how many times have your knees knelt for money?¡±


    Grace, who wouldn''t ept such lowly treatments... And used to be dazzling, had disappeared!


    The woman on the bed didn''t say a word and that made him angrier!


    "Tell me, if I didn''t show up in time, were you going to drink that bottle of wine?! You underestimated


    your life!" Caden couldn''t believe that she wanted to trade her life for money. That was not even the


    first time! It was the same as that one time where she drowned as a performance.


    When did Grace¡¯s life be so cheap!


    Since when did she not take her own life seriously!


    How could she still be so calm?


    Was Grace even calm? She gripped the hand she hid under the nket tighter and tighter, at the ce


    where he couldn''t see!


    ¡°Grace, How much longer will you be lucky and how many lives can you gamble? Tell me, what were


    you going to do if I didn''t arrive on time?!" Those words crumbled Grace''s senses!


    She suddenly lifted her head!


    Fiercely!


    ¡°Who cares if you had shown up? Who told you to show up! Who asked you to show up?!¡± She


    trembled and red at him in anger!


    Caden! Who made me like this? Don''t be a hypocrite! I kneel humbly and bet my life, you should be


    happier than you expect!


    I should be med for ¡®murdering¡¯ your beloved Wallis!


    I should be med for falling in love with you anyway! I was wrong! Would that be enough?


    ¡°President Shaw! I will not thank you!¡±


    Unforgivable!


    Inexcusable!


    If she really did something bad, then she deserved the wretched state she was in!


    But she did nothing, and he wouldn''t listen to her exnation!


    The question Quinn asked at the Royal Club VIP room still rang on her ears! Those words had proven


    Wallis'' behavior!


    For the first time ever, there was hatred hidden in her gaze for Caden!


    If he was willing to spend more time, and if he was willing to believe, if... No! No more ifs! The fact is


    that she had been in prison for 3 years!


    Caden was surprised when he saw the hatred in her eyes, which he had never seen before. No matter


    3 years ago or now, the arrogant Grace or the humble Grace, she never showed such hatred!


    But today, he really saw hatred in her eyes!


    The pain spread all over his four limbs, making his breath heavier!


    Grace could only love him, how could Grace ever hate him?


    He suddenly gritted his teeth and ignored the pain on his heart before gazing faintly at her.


    Grace suddenly sneered, ¡°Mr. Shaw, your Wallis is not innocent!¡±


    He said, ¡°Huh... After it all came to this, you still want to reason about that?¡±


    The glimpse of hope that clearly was ignited in Grace''s eyes faded... As expected, he didn''t believe her,


    not at all.


    When exining looked like concealing something to others... Grace felt that there was no need to


    exin more.


    She told herself, stop being a fool and stop trying to convince him!


    But she was not satisfied and felt like she had tortured herself until she almost lost her mind.


    She stared at the man on the bedside and sneered like it was her revenge, ¡°Wallis, even death is too


    good for her! Serve her right!¡±


    Suddenly, a hand raised up high swung towards her face. Grace went pale and instinctively closed her


    eyes.


    The pain she had expected toe was not felt. With a "bang", the fist pounded the wall beside her


    ears.


    ¡°Grace, what have you be? It''s okay to be humble or embarrassed, I still consider you as Grace.


    But it''s so disgusting of you to keep humiliating the deceased!"


    With a loud sound, Caden mmed the door and left in disappointment!


    The woman on the hospital bed inside the ward looked like a sculpture, and her face was so calm it


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was terrifying.


    After a minute, 2 minutes... 5 minutes... 10 minutes!


    Finally!


    ¡°Ah!! Ah!!!... Ugh!!!¡± Wallis died, but what about her? What about her?! What about her!!! Grace couldn''t


    hold her screams back any longer!


    Caden! Were both your eyes and heart blind? What about me? So I deserved it? Death would be too


    good for me? Did my face make people feel nauseous? Did I humiliate a dead person? Well, that dead


    person was not innocent!


    ¡°Ugh!! Aargh!!!¡± monster-like voices came out of her throat.


    She closed her eyes in pain... Caden, meeting you would be thest regret of my life!

 Chapter 93 I was Blinded

    Chapter 93 I was Blinded


    Gloria felt very nervous when facing Caden, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I just feel sorry for Grace.¡±


    She''s exining why she helped Grace to hide the source of thatrge sum of money from him.


    Caden was not really in the mood at that time.


    Grace''sst bitter words kept ringing in his ears. After hearing Gloria saying ¡°Sorry for Grace¡±, he


    suddenly smiled coldly, ¡°Gloria, none of those under my leadership is a kind person.¡±


    That woman could make people feel sorry for her?


    ... She still cursed and humiliated her former friend, who was already dead.


    Would someone like her make people feel sorry for her?


    He was so angry that it was inexplicable!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He wasn''t that angry even when realized that she had be humble and pitiful!


    The Grace in his impression was proud, arrogant, and absolutely not the type who would humiliate a


    dead person!


    However, she had opened his eyes today... It made him unreasonably angry and disappointed.


    He didn''t understand what actually made him disappointed! Gloria''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    A sentence from the man before her could decide her life and death.


    But... She didn''t regret it!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, I was wrong for disobeying your order. I am ready for the punishment.¡± Gloria straightened


    her back.


    All of the sudden, Caden was distracted because he saw the Grace he remembered from Gloria.


    Gloria was as brave and responsible as former Grace, while her back was also straight and... Had no


    regrets!


    ¡°Go to the torture chamber tomorrow morning for your punishment.¡± he said that resolutely and coldly


    before lifting his long legs and walked away.


    He left Gloria leaning on the white wall with limp body. She only felt relieved after quite a while.


    Gloria heaved a deep sigh and wiped the cold sweats on her forehead with her hand... It''s a good thing


    that Caden was willing to let her get her punishment in the torture chamber.


    On the second thought, how was that stupid Grace doing now?


    Gloria didn''t hesitate to go to Grace''s ward while thinking.


    In front of the ward door, Gloria lifted her hand to knock.


    Suddenly, her hand stopped in midair and she listened carefully. That oppressive voice she heard just


    now was not her illusion!


    Behind the door, there was an oppressive and hoarse road... Yes, it''s the unique voice of that fool


    whose throat had been ruined.


    Oppressive and depressed like a wounded beast, who wouldn''t dare to whine loudly.


    Gloria didn''t take any step forward. She just stood in front of Grace''s ward without moving like a statue.


    After a certain time, that oppressive voice gradually disappeared. Gloria concentrated even harder to


    listen and confirm that the one in the ward had be quiet.


    Gloria did not enter in a hurry. She kept standing in front of the door for around 15 minutes.


    After 15 minutes, she raised her arm and knocked on the door again before entering.


    Gloria nced at the person on the hospital bed, who was coincidentally looking at her too.


    Their eyes met, and so Gloria smiled warmly, ¡°Grace, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m fine.¡± the person on the bed didn''t look hurt anymore.


    She casually continued, ¡°The doctor said that I''m lucky.¡±


    Grace''s calmness made Gloria felt depressed.


    If she didn''t hear her suppressed roaring herself at the door before, she would''ve just believed her


    words.


    Gloria gazed at Grace deeply with a hint of consideration. Atst, she smiled again and walked towards


    Grace. She pulled a chair and sat beside Grace''s hospital bed.


    Gloria stretched her hand out to ce it on Grace''s hand, ¡°That''s good, get well soon! This time, the


    wound on your knees is quite serious.¡±


    Gloria wished she could grab and shake Grace''s shoulders while asking her, why didn''t you cry?! Why


    didn''t you say anything?! Why did you have to pretend like everything was fine!


    Were you really okay? Then why did you whine by yourself at ces where others couldn''t see you?!


    Why could I hear oppressed pain in your whines?! The saddest person there was clearly Grace, but the


    person whose hand trembled was Gloria.


    Gloria felt like she saw her own past in Grace... That damned past she had wanted to forget but was


    reminded by Grace on that day!


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± after a long while, Gloria suppressed her mood and insisted on facing Grace calmly,


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it.¡±


    She stood up and wanted to walk away when Grace suddenly pulled her arms and called with a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Gloria.¡±


    Gloria did not turn her head around.


    ¡°... Can you offer your shoulder for a while?"


    Gloria''s heart trembled atst. Her eyes were also a bit red... She didn''t speak and just turned around.


    Grace hugged Gloria''s waist and buried her face in Gloria''s chest. Gloria could clearly feel that her


    head was slightly trembling in her embrace.


    Gloria couldn''t see Grace''s expression but she could guess that the stupid girl was crying quietly.


    She slightly sighed... That''s a good thing too.


    Someone who couldn''t cry had finally learned to cry.


    ¡°Grace, do you still remember? I''ve told you that I was unworthy of living in S City. I treat everything


    coldly but treat you specially. It''s not because I''m kind, I said that I''m not a kind person but I still have


    some sense of humanity towards you. Grace, I thought that you were simr to the past me. But now


    I''ve realized that we''re not simr at all.


    I just knew that you were born rich and you were the oldest daughter of the James family in S City.


    On the other hand, I was just a kid from a poor family.


    I''ve been suffering since I was a kid, so I could ovee those things that happened afterward.


    But you''re different, you didn''tck anything since you were a kid. You can still keep your unyielding


    character after all those humiliations! Grace, you''re way stronger than me.¡±


    Someone who had gone through hardships since childhood and worked hard: and someone who had


    grown up in favorable circumstances, but got a heavy blow and was still able to live well...


    Inparison, Gloria felt that Grace was tougher than weeds. It was hard to imagine that ady from a


    ¡°Gloria,¡± Grace didn''t lift her head up, she still buried her face in Gloria''s chest when she suddenly said,


    ¡°Gloria, they said I deliberately made a n to kill my best friend, Wallis, out of jealousy! She was Mr.


    Shaw''s beloved woman.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it. You wouldn''t do something like that!¡±


    Gloria said that indifferently.


    Grace suddenly cried heavily in Gloria''s arms.


    Caden... I was blind! Even someone who had only been with me for more than half a year understood


    me better than you!

 Chapter 94 None of Them Was Easy To Deal with

    Chapter 94 None of Them Was Easy To Deal with


    ¡°Do they¡­ also include Mr. Shaw?¡±


    Gloria clearly felt that Grace in her arms was stiff immediately after hearing this.


    She silently sighed. It was right.


    They didn¡¯t believe¡­ including Caden.


    So far, without having Grace to speak much, Gloria could roughly guess this was the issue between


    Grace and Caden.


    Wallis Venus¡­ She vaguely heard about someone who had mentioned this name before when she


    followed Caden in these two years.


    She also vaguely heard about this girl named Wallis Venus was different in the heart of Caden butter


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    brutally killed at a young age.


    She had never known the reason why this girl, who was extremely special in the heart of Caden,


    passed away.


    Today, she finally understood.


    However, she didn¡¯t believe it.


    Grace was too proud, and so she disdained to do such a thing.


    Gloria raised her hand and touched Grace¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t ask Grace why she didn¡¯t exin to


    Caden and prove her innocence.


    This was because only those people that had the same experience could understand how sorrow and


    helpless it was when they were not trusted by their loved ones.


    That was why she understood the reason that Grace didn¡¯t exin to Caden because she had


    experienced the same thing before. Perhaps Grace had exined but no one believed and even


    unwilling to listen to her. More often than not, it was useless to exin as no one believed you.


    ¡°Do you have any n?¡±


    ¡°Wait for him to get tired.¡±


    Tired?


    Tired of what?


    Tired of Grace?


    After thinking for a while, Gloria said, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding it from you. I didn¡¯t transfer the money and checks


    that you gave me to the bank ount. I put them in the security box instead. Originally, if there was a


    miracle that you could save up to five million yuan today, I nned to transfer the rest of the money into


    the bank ount at thest moment through the social connections that I had built up during these


    years in S City. However, I didn¡¯t expect the things that happenedter.¡±


    ¡°Grace, there is nothing that I can do to help you but Mr. Shaw didn¡¯t mention the money. Therefore, I


    won¡¯t transfer the money into the bank ount. I will give you back the money and checkster. You


    should hide it and take it all away when you can leave. Don¡¯t me me for not helping you escape. To


    put it nicely, I¡¯m the general manager of Royal Club but in fact, I¡¯m just a watchdog of Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Grace was very grateful, ¡°I know it is quite risky for you to do this for me.¡± She wanted to say ¡°thank


    you¡± but she also felt that the word ¡°thank you¡± was very low-priced. She could only hug Gloria tightly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, Caden received several calls one after another. Walter¡¯s grandfather, Patrick. He


    called him personally, ¡°Walter is ignorant and has offended you. You can help me to teach the arrogant


    brat a lesson. That will teach him to not be so ignorant.¡±


    The elders of several wealthy young men who humiliated Grace in the private room of the Royal Club


    called Caden in turn. Others were pleading for mercy and apologizing, but only Patrick called Caden to


    help him teaching his grandson a lesson.


    The night had already dark. The man sat by the window and looked at the pitch-ck outside with the


    gloomy gaze. He only slightly narrowed his eyes, and opened his thin lips saying slowly, ¡°Since Master


    He has said that, then as the junior, I naturally have to do it. Master He can rest assured to leave


    Walter to me. I will absolutely follow your request and teach him how to behave so that he won¡¯t


    provoke someone who shouldn¡¯t be offended in the future. It¡¯s gettingte. Have a good rest, Master


    He.¡±


    He used his slender fingers to hang up the phone without looking at it.


    On the other end of the phone, the silver-haired old man was so angry that he was about to smash the


    phone in his hand, ¡°Damn you, the Shaw¡¯s youngest son!¡± He shouted angrily at the butler next to him,


    ¡°The Shaw family is too fearless! I¡¯ve been in this trade area for decades. I¡¯m not the kind of person


    without any recognition, and I¡¯m older than him for two generations. Caden Shaw is just a mere junior


    from the Shaw family. How dare him to humiliate me on the phone!¡±


    The butler next to him could onlyfort, ¡°Master He, you can be relieved. As you said, there are a lot


    of juniors nowadays that are arrogant. You can just consider that you are being polite to the juniors.¡± It


    was nice to hear that but the butler¡¯s eyes were full of helpless instead.


    Master He, he was Caden Shaw from the Shaw family. You were so mad, but what could you do with


    him?


    Fought with the Shaw family?


    Did you have the courage, ability, and strength?


    Of course, it was impossible for the butler to tell Patrick about this.


    The old butler had been following Patrick for a long time, and so he had already figured out Patrick¡¯s


    thoughts. He got an idea in a blink of an eye, ¡°It seemed like the Second Young Master had mentioned


    the daughter of the James family when he called on the phone for help just now.¡±


    After his reminder, Patrick suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the daughter of the James family imprison?¡± He


    thought of something all of a sudden, ¡°You call James family. I have to ask Jafar James personally.¡±


    He made the phone callte at night. As expected, there was a dissatisfaction in the voice from the


    phone after the call was getting through, ¡°Who calls atte night?¡±


    ¡°Jafar, were you asleep?¡±


    Jafar on the other end of the phone suddenly awoke after hearing the slow voice of Patrick, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    Master He. Why are you calling me at such ate night?¡±


    ¡°Jafar, I want to congratte you.¡±


    Jafar was baffled, ¡°Master He, what do you mean by congratting me?¡±


    ¡°Congrattion on the reunion of your family. Grace has already released from the prison, right?¡±


    Jafar¡¯s face changed suddenly. He wore the solemn expression on his face, ¡°Master He, you called me


    at thiste night just to tell me this?¡±


    At the same time, he was calcting the time in his heart¡­ That wicked daughter might be released


    from the prison already.


    Thinking of that wicked daughter, Jafar felt frustrated¡­ Back then, James family went through so many


    hardships, and it almost destroyed the foundation of the James family that had built up for several


    generations. She was the bane of the James family that made them be a joke in Shanghai!


    Patrickughed, ¡°As you know, Walter is a young and energetic child that always likes those clubs.


    Jafar, anyhow, the elders have watched Grace growing up. Although she had made mistakes before,


    you, as her dad, shouldn¡¯t let her fall into the Royal Club and make a living by soliciting the men.


    Wham!


    Patrick heard the sound of a cup breaking on the ground from the phone, and a smile finally appeared


    on his old face¡­ Since this incident was caused by the Jafar¡¯s child and had involved Walter, there


    was no way for him to let Jafar preserved his dignity, slept well, and had a nice dream at night!

 Chapter 95 You had repaid what you needed to

    Chapter 95 You had repaid what you needed to


    After hanging up the phone, Jafar suddenly got off the bed and took up his robe and covered himself.


    Mrs. James sleepily asked her husband, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jafar furiously said, ¡°Your daughter has gone into prostitution!¡±


    Boom!


    It was like thunder suddenly pped right next to Mrs. James¡¯ ears.


    She sat up immediately, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She must have heard wrongly.


    ¡°Patrick He called personally. Walter saw that evil woman whoring at the Royal Club!¡±


    Mrs. James couldn¡¯t sit still, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. That¡¯s impossible! Grace¡¯s self-respect is so strong, she


    can¡¯t be doing those things! Did that He Family Child make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Patrick called personally, what do you think?¡± Jafar¡¯s face was turning blue from anger.


    ¡°Where are you going thiste in the night?¡± Mrs. James grabbed onto her husband¡¯s wrist tightly, ¡°It¡¯s


    sote already, what can you do?¡±


    Jafar was almost fifty but he had kept himself fit. He was handsome and vigorous but with greying


    temples. Not only was he dashing and attractive, but his age also added to his mature masculinity. It


    was undeniable that Jafar was very attractive and definitely irresistible to women when he was


    younger.


    But at this moment, although Jafar had the markings of age and he remained manly and attractive, his


    handsome face was now gloomy.


    He clenched his teeth and swore, ¡°Three years ago that bitch brought tragedy to the James family and


    we became the greatest joke of Shanghai.


    It wasn¡¯t easy that these three years passed and the incident faded from the memories. The James


    family had also recovered and prospered as before. Now that bitch has gone to the Royal Club to


    be a prostitute! Now the James family had be a joke of Shanghai again. Why couldn¡¯t this


    bitch leave us alone!


    What evil had I done to have such a whore as my daughter?


    Murder and making false charges to her best friend who she grew up with!


    Even if she fell in love with Caden, she couldn¡¯ty her hands on Wallis. Wallis was someone cherished


    by Caden. That bitch only thought about herself and not the entire family!


    Now that she had been released from the prison, not only she hadn¡¯t even turned over a new leaf, she


    even went to the Royal Club to be a prostitute!¡±


    ¡°Jafar, calm down. Perhaps¡­ perhaps she has her difficulties.¡± Mrs. James was full of agony. No


    matter what Grace was her daughter, ¡°Jafar, just think about it, Grace has always been full of pride,


    how could she be¡­ be those unclean women?¡±


    Mrs. James refused to believe that her own child had gone to the Royal Club to prostitute herself.


    ¡°Jafar, we should investigate this matter carefully and can¡¯t simply believe whatever that Walter said.¡±


    Jafarughed coldly, ¡°I fully intend to get someone to investigate this matter and see how much that


    slut has made a fool out of our family this time.¡± After saying, he firmly waved off Mrs. James¡¯s hand,


    turned, and walked towards the study, ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll sleep at the study.¡±


    He said ruthlessly and left Mrs. James alone with a face full of agony.


    Jafar went to the study, took out his handphone, and dialed a number, ¡°That bitch had been released


    from the prison, investigate for me where she had gone and what she had done after she was


    released. Find out every detail. I want to know it all.¡±


    Walter and his men couldn¡¯t get in Caden¡¯s favor and be ¡®lectured¡¯ and then sent home ¡®personally¡¯ by


    Kirk and gang.


    Kirk couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Boss, since you hate Miss James so much, why are you willing to settle


    things personally for her?¡±


    The man searched himself deeply and a sense of doubt shed before him but he couldn¡¯t catch the


    reason for it. He calmly said, ¡°I discipline someone because I don¡¯t like them and has nothing to do with


    that woman.¡±


    ¡­


    At the hospital.


    Humbert gave Grace a final check-up, ¡°Okay, you can leave. Grace, next time don¡¯t take chances with


    your own life.¡±


    He didn¡¯t intend to say these to Grace but when Humbert saw her hang her head down in silence, he


    inexplicably remembered his conversation with Caden at the bedroom on the 28th floor of the Royal


    Club.


    Humbert looked at Grace and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been released from the prison, live your life and


    spend your days properly. You had already repaid what you had to. Though ¡­ three years in the prison


    can¡¯t exchange a life, but ¡­ you had lost a lot as well.¡±


    The girl who was sulking quietly slowly raised her head, ¡°Have I repaid¡­ what I need to repay?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was mistaken but Humbert seemed to hear a hint of sarcasm.


    He lowered his head to look at Grace and doubtfully and sincerely asked, ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    She smirked so slightly that it couldn¡¯t be seen, Grace calmly lowered her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Humbert was even more puzzled¡­ could it be that he heard her wrongly?


    ¡°Next time¡­ obey Caden a little more. You¡¯ll suffer less if you do.¡±


    Graceughed, nomittally.


    Everyone thought that she was guilty, everyone thought that she was a murderer, everyone thought


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that those three years were to atone for her sins¡­ but who will tell her what was she guilty of? What


    crimes did she atone for?¡±


    All thought that Wallis died for no rhyme or reason and all thought that Grace was guilty¡­ Everyone


    said that she was evil¡­ but who among them had seen her kill, and that she caused the death of


    Wallis?


    She felt tired, her entire body was absolutely exhausted.


    Recently¡­ she seemed to tire extremely easily. Grace raised her hand and touched her eyebrow,


    trying to ease her exhaustion.


    ¡°Additionally, ¡­ actually, Caden rather ¡­ ¡° rather cared about you.. the words were on his tongue but


    Humbert felt that it was inappropriate and changed the subject, ¡°Never mind, just take care of yourself.¡±


    After she heard that, Grace forcibly dug her fingers into her palm and almost tear into her skin¡­


    suddenly Grace lifted her head, stared at Humbert, and asked, ¡°Humbert, if I were to tell you that


    Wallis¡¯ death had nothing to do with me and I didn¡¯t plot against Wallis three years ago, will you believe


    me?¡±


    ¡°If I were to say, what happened three years ago was Wallis¡¯ own fault and she deserved it, will you


    believe me?¡±


    ¡°If I were to say, from the beginning to the end, Wallis had been confiding in me that she doesn¡¯t like


    Caden, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°if I were to say, Wallis was the most despicable and deserved to be in hell, will you believe me?¡±


    Her voice was coarse and unpleasant and yet she was immeasurably eager as if she wanted to


    convince Humbert and obtain Humbert¡¯s trust. Humbert looked directly at her. Her eyes were too clean,


    too determined, and can make anyone believe her!


    But!


    ¡°Grace, I thought that the three years of prison life had given you a huge blow and you became jittery


    and without a shred of dignity. But I never expected that after three years and you were released from


    the prison, you became this repulsive!... No, perhaps this was your true personality!


    Yes! This was your true personality. You had sessfully lied to so many people after all these years!


    If this wasn¡¯t your true colors, how could you have done those iparably evil things!


    Grace, I take back mypassion towards you.¡±


    Humbert¡¯s look at Grace was indifferent, and unlike the expression toward a ¡®person¡¯. After finishing he


    turned and walked out the door.


    He grabbed the door handle and firmly opened the door. Humbert¡¯s eyes were wide open!


    Outside the door, a wave of chill spread over.


    Caden!

 Chapter 96 Should have gone mad long ago

    Chapter 96 Should have gone mad long ago


    ¡°Cad¡­¡± Humbert said and fell silent. Caden looked frightening. Even a person like Humbert felt cold


    looking at him.


    Caden didn¡¯t bother with Humbert and his eyes fixated on Grace. His current expression was extremely


    horrible!


    One felt angry and all the pent-up frustrations when looking at this woman.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t learn to be obedient!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cold and chilling.


    Humbert was terrified. His eyes moved between Caden and Grace and the atmosphere of the room


    was ice cold!


    It looked calm on the surface but feelings were raging within!


    When the woman on the patient bed looked at the person standing by the door, her shoulders


    trembled. She hated this man as she was scared of him.


    Her face turned pale.


    ¡°These three years didn¡¯t turn you into a better person but you even became bolder.¡± His voice was


    colder than ice and could freeze anyone¡¯s heart!


    Even though for countless of times she had told herself not to interact with Caden; even though she


    failed time and again; Even though she told herself that ¡®She can¡¯t be bothered¡¯; she just wanted to live


    properly and repay her debts properly, but Grace was still hurting.


    ¡°Then send me back to prison!¡± She couldn¡¯t control her temper and yelled, ¡°Caden, send me back to


    prison! I will still tell you in a period of three years, or two periods of three years or three periods of


    three years! Countless periods of three years! That means that on the day of my death, I will still use


    my life to curse Wallis to hell!¡±


    How well she treated Wallis in the past was now much she hated this person now!


    During these three years, she was locked up without a chance to see the sky. She had plenty of time to


    think about what happened that night.


    Three years was sufficient time for her to figure some things out.


    Except that until the day of her release from the prison, she couldn¡¯t dare to believe, it was as if she


    was hypnotized and told herself repeatedly, ¡®Surely it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Surely it¡¯s because she


    had been tortured and shamed and too dark and dirty. That¡¯s why her heart became ugly and everyone


    she saw was bad. She had vented her anger towards Wallis.


    Countless times she lied to herself and countless times she told herself that it wasn¡¯t Wallis fault and it


    was her heart that turned ugly and thought of Wallis in a bad way.


    But when they were at the Royal Club and Quinn asked her why did she force Wallis to drink the bottle


    of whiskey, Grace could no longer lie to herself.


    So, it wasn¡¯t her heart turning ugly after experiencing all these traumatic conditions.


    But from the beginning to the end she had misced her trust for that girl with the sweet and pretty


    smile, who was acting like a gentle, and adorable girl!


    Wallis, Wallis!


    She had thought that she never treat this person bad and yet Wallis kept acting in front of her. What


    was she feeling when each time she said to herself, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t like Caden¡±?


    Whenever she was rejected by Caden, Wallis would console and encourage her and she would believe


    and be so touched by her.


    Actually, Grace could see that each time she proposed to Caden and each time she failed, Wallis who


    observed by the side andforted her would actually be secretlyughing at her who was actually


    being taken in by Wallis.


    Grace didn¡¯t want to recall those memories but the memories wouldn¡¯t let her forget them. They were


    like the rising tide and each time it rose, it would threaten to drown her!


    Those were the memories that she had been through!


    Wallis kept saying reluctantly, ¡®I don¡¯t like Caden.¡¯


    Wallis was warm like a small sun consoling herself, ¡®No worries, that is Caden¡¯s personality, but Grace,


    you are very talented and Caden will understand your intentions.¡¯


    Wallis said modestly, ¡®Grace, I think I fall for someone but I¡¯m afraid of Caden. Quickly get the affection


    of Caden and I won¡¯t be frightened of Caden anymore. By then you¡¯ll be able to convince Caden.¡¯


    And that night, Wallis held onto her innocently, ¡®Grace, take me to the nightclub for some fun. I¡¯ve never


    been there before. I¡¯m very curious. Grace, let¡¯s go to the ¡®YES Club¡¯. From what the friends said, the


    live singer is handsome and can sing very well.¡¯


    It was a tragic joke that she actually naively believed!


    Thereafter¡­ thereafter Wallis was raped and she, she was thrown into prison by Caden. That was a


    period of three years of torture and thebel of a murderer for life.


    Revulsion!


    She can¡¯t control her hatred, she absolutely can¡¯t control her hatred. She can¡¯t control the hatred within


    her and she can¡¯t control everything!


    She raised her head as she bitterly smirked. Her eyes became exceedingly sore but she told herself


    not to cry!


    ¡°Caden! Kill me if you can!


    I¡¯m saying that even if you kill me!


    Wallis deserved a terrible death!


    Wallis deserved worse than death!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wallis deserved every bit of it!


    Damn Wallis to hell! I will curse her for the rest of my life! Wallis will not see the afterlife!¡±


    She practically used all her strength to shout and yell!


    As if she said everything in a breath. She had never spoken so fluently, fast, and with such conviction,


    since she was released from prison.


    She¡­ had almost lost her mind!


    She had been so trusting and now so hurt!


    She had been her best friend but now she was filled with hate!


    Grace had basically lost control of herself from the moment Quinn asked her in the private room. She


    should have been like this long ago. What could bepared to being ¡®stabbed¡¯ in the back by her


    closest friend whom she trusted the most? And this ¡®stab¡¯ practically imed her own life!


    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t ¡®practically¡¯. It already imed Grace¡¯s life!


    Grace who had lost everything and totally devoid of dignity¡­ was she still Grace?


    She suppressed it all, suppressed her thoughts and that¡¯s why it erupted in hatred!


    But she couldn¡¯t escape from Caden¡¯s casual words and insults. He was also capable of saying


    something that will trigger her into a desperate state.


    ¡°Fuck Wallis to hell! I will curse her for the rest of my life! Wallis will never reach the afterlife!¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The shouts stopped as the crisp sound rang out. The air in the patient room practically froze!


    The woman¡¯s head snapped to a side and her hair was in a mess. Half of the face was covered and the


    other half was in the shadows.


    The left side of the face hurt when moved and the pain radiated towards her heart.


    She didn¡¯t touch it with her hand but she could taste some blood from the corner of her mouth. It flowed


    slowly down and dripped onto the bed sheet.


    ¡°Grace, you shouldn¡¯t say those in front of Caden. Don¡¯t be so stubborn, just apologize and be done


    with it.¡± Humbert¡¯s heart was beating fast and the current situation was way beyond his expectations.


    He was also afraid of Grace¡¯s spiteful tongue and tried to calm the situation down and persuaded


    Caden to leave.


    Regardless, the way Grace cursed was too ruthless, not to mention that Wallis had already passed


    away. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have cursed someone who had died¡­ Humbert frowned in


    disapproval and red at the woman whoid on the bed.


    Caden was emotionless and the usually brash President Shaw¡¯s hand felt as if it was scorched. He hid


    his hand behind him and was unable to control its tremble.


    His pair of deep eyes stared towards the woman and saw the blood on the bed sheet. His eyes had a


    trace of regret¡­ and his hand trembled violently behind his back.


    No matter was Wallis¡¯ good character or otherwise and neither her looks as he could hardly remember.


    But the manner of this woman three years ago was clearly imprinted in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t let go of Grace!


    Grace shouldn¡¯t turn into this woman who was spiteful and full of scorn ¡­ he, won¡¯t allow it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me hear these words ever again!¡± He said firmly.


    The woman on the sick bed licked her dry lips and scoffed, ¡°President Shaw, either you set me free or


    send me back to the prison.¡± She turned to look at him, andughed silently in despair!


    Three years of prison robbed her of her freedom.


    Three yearster he forcefully robbed her of her freedom.


    If that was the case, what the difference between this and the prison?


    Either set her free and she will have her freedom. Otherwise, send her back to prison, there wasn¡¯t any


    difference as now.


    It was the first time since she was released from prison, she held her head high. Though she was in a


    sorry state, her spirit, proud eyes, smirk, determination, silent smile, these were all a tease, from


    hopelessness!


    She was teasing them like a moth to the fire!


    Caden, make your choice!


    Humbert was stunned!


    Caden was dumbfounded!


    Grace!


    The hearts of both men were on the same frequency and three words jumped out!


    This was Grace!


    This was definitely Grace!


    Grace!


    She was pitiful, half of her face was swollen and her bleeding lips were clearly very painful.


    Sheughed silently and licked her painful lips. She didn¡¯t blink nor did her eyebrow twitch. She lifted


    her chin in pride¡­ this was Grace!


    But¡­ what did she say?


    Either let her go or send her back to the prison?


    The warmth of Caden¡¯s eyes dissipated and was filled with a chill. He calmly said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Humbert¡¯s heart trembled and wanted to say something but as soon as the chilly stare fell on him,


    Humbert¡¯s heart flustered and he left the room without a saying a word and thoughtfully closed the


    door.


    ¡°Have you realized what you did wrong?¡±


    His maic voice said emotionlessly.

 Chapter 97 Caden doesn鈥檛 know what he鈥檚 thinking

    Chapter 97 Caden doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking


    He asked her if she knew what she did wrong?


    Wrong?


    What was right?


    What was wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    She said.


    Her heart ached to the extreme!


    He actually asked her if she knew what she did wrong?


    Ha ha!


    ¡°President Shaw, if you say that I¡¯m wrong, then I can only be wrong. But you asked me if I knew I was


    wrong.¡± She moved her chin proudly dizzying him, her smile was like the Grace in Shanghai years ago,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m wrong at.¡±


    Hatred!


    Her hatred for Wallis. She can¡¯t continue to lie to herself. Grace told herself, so what if she goes crazy


    again, so what? At most, she¡¯ll be sent back to that God-forsaken ce!


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She lifted her head and locked her eyes on his body, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Did she want so much to leave him?


    Let her go? To let her leave with Leon?


    When Caden recalled of her speaking in her dreams, ¡°Leona, Leona¡±, he was furious. He looked coldly


    at the woman on the bed, ¡°Give up that thought as soon as you can. The matter between us, I will


    continue as long as I want to!¡±


    Want to leave? Want to go to be with that chap Leon and have a blissful life together?


    Not in your wildest dream!


    Grace shuddered uncontrobly but still raised her chin, ¡°Caden! You just asked me if I knew I was


    wrong. I just remembered,¡± she smirked, ¡°I am wrong!¡±


    Her eyes were sorrowful but she hid these sorrows in the deepest ce possible. She looked at him


    and said to him seriously, ¡°I¡¯m wrong and absolutely wrong. My greatest mistake was to fall in love with


    you! I¡¯m wrong and will have to change. I will change!¡±


    Her serious expression and the way she said repeatedly that she was ¡®wrong¡¯, was the way she was


    those years ago. The manner in which she repeatedly stood in front of him and repeatedly proposed to


    him, it was identical!


    His eyes were fixated on her, her look¡­ those years when she proposed to him seriously¡­ the scene


    with that proud woman. But now this woman used the same manner and expression to tell him that


    ¡®she was wrong!¡¯!


    She said that she was wrong and she will change!


    What does she want to change?


    A strange pain struck his heart and he felt flustered which he almost couldn¡¯t contain!


    He knew that this damn woman can¡¯t wait to leave him and be with that Leon!


    I won¡¯t allow it!


    ¡°Grace, haven¡¯t I said that even if I don¡¯t want it, others can¡¯t touch it?¡± Caden¡¯s voice was surprisingly


    calm but at this moment, the soft and calm voice was horrible.


    Grace¡¯s breathing started to feel stifled and she grabbed the nket tightly. Unknowingly she held her


    breath as her eyes opened widely, staring at the person who was walking closer and closer to her.


    Click-ck¡­ click-ck¡­


    The sound of leather soles stepping across the floor. Grace¡¯s heart tensed up.


    The man slowly walked towards her and she felt the immense weight pressing onto her until she


    couldn¡¯t breathe.


    As he was closer and closer to her, she became increasingly pale. But she kept her chin high, not


    willing to lower her head.


    Her pale face slowly turned a sickly red. Her fingers grabbed the nket tightly and held it towards


    her¡­ No matter how she covered, it couldn¡¯t hide her fear of him.


    The man¡¯s jet ck eyes could see her every action, every expression¡­ that she was scared of him!


    Grace was scared of him!


    When he realized this, his eyes were furious!


    He hadn¡¯t noticed that the fact that Grace was afraid of him was even more difficult for him to ept


    ¡°Whether was it three years ago or three yearster, Grace,¡± His slender tall body was already in front


    of her. He looked down and coldly said, ¡°You could never determined what happens between us.¡±


    Caden stubbornly determined Grace can only love Caden and Grace can only belong to Caden. Every


    bit of Grace belonged to Caden, inclusive of her looks and how she looks!


    Apart from him, no one can, not even Wallis!


    His anger was not only on this damned woman. These three years changed this woman to be so


    sour and bitter. He wanted the Grace of three years ago! And not this spiteful and heartless woman!


    His anger included this spiteful woman who wanted to use her remaining life to curse a person who


    died three years ago!


    Grace wanted to spend the rest of her life to curse Wallis. The rest of Grace''s life belonged to Caden.


    How could she use what belonged to him to curse a dead person?


    Whether it was Leon or Wallis, in Caden¡¯s eyes they unknowingly became his hindrance.


    Caden also didn¡¯t notice that his current feeling that Grace was his was exceedingly abnormal. He also


    didn¡¯t notice that he has deep feelings for this woman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling remorseful for


    the future!


    Suddenly!


    His long body bent down towards her and he grabbed her into his embrace and his thin lips were next


    to her ears. His warm breath caressed her tiny ears. The freedom that she wanted was as good as


    leaving him. This damned woman shouldn¡¯t even think about this and he smirked and whispered coldly


    into her ears, ¡°Others can¡¯t touch my things even if I don¡¯t want it. Grace, you can forget about having


    your freedom and blissfulness! Does a murderer deserve to be blissful?¡±


    This damned woman, expecting to flee together with Leon and be blissful with another man? Stop


    dreaming!


    Caden can clearly feel that the woman¡¯s body tensed up when she was in his embrace. His heart felt a


    strange hurt and very fast was suppressed by him¡­ She made him ufortable and she caused him


    to be upset, she caused him to beden with unhappiness.


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened and each breath hurt¡­ Grace, you can forget about being free and blissful in


    this life! Is a murderer deserving of freedom and bliss?


    She opened her mouth and wanted to retaliate, ¡®She¡¯s not a criminal and did not cause Wallis¡¯ death.¡¯


    But the next moment the words were stuck in her throat¡­ No, she was a murderer, she owed a life,


    Caden¡­ wasn¡¯t wrong.


    She was!


    Does a murderer deserve to be free and blissful?


    Yes, yes, does a murderer deserve to be free and blissful? Leona gave up life because of her and that


    was a lively life!


    What she owed can¡¯t be repaid in this life!


    Her face turned pale while her lips became cyan blue. She trembled as she said, ¡°President Shaw is


    right. A person like me to expect freedom is my greatest mistake.¡± Be it bliss or hope.


    Caden¡¯s cold words pierced into Grace¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    Her own admittance was another dagger into Grace¡¯s heart!


    Her stiff body was like air being sucked out all at once as she copsed in his embrace, letting Caden


    hug as he wished.


    Caden, you won again. Grace softly closed her eyes and hid her pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the rest of your life to curse Wallis,¡± The man warmly said, ¡°Since when do you have any


    remaining days?¡± Your remaining days belong to me and had nothing to do with anyone else¡­ He


    continued with another sentence in his mind.


    He doesn¡¯t know that he had hurt her to the bones.


    She smirked, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± She wanted to struggle, she wanted to hate Wallis with all her might,


    she wanted him to see her hatred, in the end, she said, ¡°Since when do you have any remaining days¡±,


    and it suppressed all her anger and hate to her heart¡¯s deepest regions.


    Since when does she have any remaining days¡­ where are the remaining days that she can curse


    and hate Wallis?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, all your curse and hurt can¡¯t be realized.


    Today she used her courage to struggle but in the end, she was too tired to struggle.


    Caden, I give up, I won¡¯t struggle anymore. I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m drained of all strength to resist and


    struggle¡­


    Her thoughts of abandonment crept into her head and she decided not to struggle anymore. She was


    like a puppet and let him be tired of it all. She will wait till he doesn¡¯t even want to look at her and


    discard her into a dust-filled corner. When that happens, she will be able to escape.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t curse Wallis, she is already dead and you are still alive. It¡¯s not worth it that you be


    so spiteful and bitter because of a dead person.¡± A dead person is not worth turning that damned


    woman into a spiteful and bitter person, it¡¯s not worth it!


    Grace trembled and at that moment, she heard that there was a hint of concern in Caden¡¯s words.


    But¡­ how can it be? Ha¡­ she smirked, the left half of her face was numbed with pain and her heart


    had sunk into the deepest part of the ocean, chilling to the bone.


    The next second, Grace found herself hanging in the air and before she realized what was going on,


    she stretched out her hand to grab the man¡¯s neck.


    When he felt the hands around his neck, Caden¡¯s lips smiled and he carried the woman out of the


    room, ¡°Time to leave the hospital.¡±


    He carried the woman and walked towards the lift.


    ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± Grace said as she struggled to get down.


    But he carried her tightly in his arms, ¡°Be good.¡±


    In his embrace, Grace shuddered for a moment when she heard these two words and her eyes had the


    look of fear and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Caden put Grace in the front passenger seat and buckled her seat belt, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the


    hostel.¡±


    On the road, Grace was tensed¡­ as she was afraid of this person.

 Chapter98 Family

    Family


    Things were the same day after day. It¡¯s time to get off work today, Gloria gave those cheques to Grace


    all together.


    ¡°Thank you, Gloria...¡± Grace thanked and didn''t reject her money. She would ept it then hide it well


    until Caden finished his endless game. She would run away as far as she could this time.


    She walked out of Gloria¡¯s office and put that bag with piles of cash and cheques from Gloria, into her


    cotton bag. She caressed it by her hands, ¡°Leona, this is the key of Erhaike. Wait for me there, I will


    fulfill our dreams very soon, I promise.¡± Thought Grace.


    Suddenly, she noticed Leona¡¯s ash was still kept in that funeral home. ¡°Leona, waiting for me, I will


    bring you to see the Erhai Lake, as well as the blue sky and white clouds!¡±


    She decided to grab a taxi home this time, to treat herself.


    The taxi dropped her at the dormitory building. Grace went off and stuffed her bag carefully in her arms.


    She paid and headed upstairs in a hurry.


    Her building was quiet as usual. She got used to it already. She walked upstairs while searched for her


    key in the bag.


    All of a sudden, she looked up and saw two people standing outside her door beneath the dim light.


    She was so surprised to see them that dropped her key on the floor.


    Watching them afar in shock, Grace froze there, the time seemed to stop by this moment. She opened


    her mouth and tried to say that familiar words, ¡°Mr and Mrs. James...¡± She whispered then lowered her


    head.


    They were her mom and dad to be honest! However, she couldn''t call them out naturally as before.


    She gazed at the ground, trying to hide her face in front of them. She couldn''t let them see her


    embarrassing moment. She held her temper, trying to be normal and calm.


    After she called them ¡°Mr and Mrs. James¡±, things had changed. She swallowed hard and acted


    normally, however, her choking has exposed her uneasy heart.


    ¡°Grace, how are you?¡± Mrs. James asked, with her watery eyes. She was still elegant and beautiful


    though she was bing aged.


    Grace felt sad with havoc stirring in her heart, when she heard her mother¡¯s calling.


    It was perfectly quiet in this building.


    Grace lowered her head even more and tried to hide her head as much as she could in her chest,


    although her hands jerked uncontrobly on both sides.


    Jafar stared at his daughter in rage. He said nothing in silence. It was not proper to trigger a fight with


    his daughter at this moment in this building. Otherwise, he would p her without a doubt!


    ¡°How could I have such a shameful daughter? She must feel shame on herself too, otherwise she


    wouldn''t even scare to look at us!¡± Jafar thought.


    ¡°Mrs. James,¡± Grace was trying to control her choking voice, tears spread out her eyes. She never


    imagined she could meet her parents again in such kind of condition after she went out of jail. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine...¡± Grace replied, holding her sob.


    ¡°Grace, oh, open the door and your dad and I have something to talk to you.¡± Mrs. James said in calm.


    She was not sure what was in her mind right now. Would she sad or happy, Grace didn''t know.


    Grace was frustrated, she bent down and picked the key up then went to the door, ¡°Click!¡± The door


    pushed open. ¡°Come in.¡±


    She tried her best to be polite and not raise her voice after she saw her parents. She also tried to hide


    her emotions well enough to be perfect and good in front of them!


    On the other side, Mr. and Mrs. James didn''t get her mood. They thought she might just catch a cold


    from her shallow voice.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs. James, I...I will get you some water.¡± Grace became ufortable after entering the


    room, she was in a mess.


    She put the bag on the table and rushed into the kitchen to get water.


    The hot water in the bottle was made this morning. She found two white porcin bowls and poured


    the hot water into them. Looking at the bowls, she was regretful. Why she didn''t get some normal


    sses before? She felt awkward at this moment.


    She carried the bowls by each hand then walked back to the living room. ¡°Please forgive me, Mr and


    Mrs. James, I forget to prepare some sses at home. But don¡¯t worry, these are clean...¡± Hearing her


    words, Mrs. James felt sad and sorrowful. She couldn''t believe this girl in front of her was really her


    precious well-educated daughter!


    Grace went close to the table and she was about to ce the bowls on the table, she came to a daze


    after raising her head. Her face faded to pale. She saw her bag was widely opened on the table. Piles


    of cash and cheques were revealedpletely in her bag! ¡°Grace! Tell me, where this money came


    from?¡±


    Mr. James asked in a severe voice, it shocked Grace and the bowls were shaking in her hands with the


    hot water splitting out from time to time. Despite the water was made in the morning, it¡¯s still quite hot


    after the whole day. However, Grace felt nothing at this point. She just let the hot water spray onto her


    hands.


    ¡°Mr. James, drink some water please.¡± She tried to calm down herself.


    ¡°p!¡± Jafar went mad and pushed the bowl away from Grace. The hot water dropped on her arms and


    face even neck, all over! She felt burning pain due to the hot water was soaked by the clothes. She


    frowned in pain.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Jafar, what are you doing?¡± Mrs. James yelled then went to check Grace¡¯s arms at once, ¡°Grace, are


    you alright? Let me see...¡±


    ¡°Deirdre! Go away! It¡¯s all your fault to spoil her as before, that¡¯s why she became like this! Look at


    her!¡± Jafar pushed his wife away to the ground rudely. ¡°Jafar, please calm down! Let¡¯s listen to her first!


    No matter what she did, don¡¯t be rough to her, she¡¯s your daughter!¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned white. She came to help her to stand up. ¡°Hey! Get your dirty hands away from


    your mother!¡± Jafar interrupted and grabbed Grace¡¯s arms. His gesture astonished her, she froze there


    like a statue.


    ¡°Mr. James, please let me go... don¡¯t touch me and get your hand dirty.¡±


    Jafar argued back, pushing Grace¡¯s arm away, ¡°Grace, stop ying tricks on us here! Tell me how did


    you get this money? I need an exnation!¡± He pointed at the bag on the table.


    Grace didn''t reply, she was lowering her head all the time. Mr. and Mrs. James didn''t see through


    Grace from the very beginning. What they knew was just that Grace was their daughter as they were


    familiar with her from when she was born, and the documents which proved that Grace was living here.


    Grace lowered her head, her hands were shaking severely. Listening to her father¡¯s scolding, she stood


    in the corner of the wall, she curved her lips and sneered.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Jafar. If you asked me how did I get this money, I suggested you to ask which man I got the


    money from , and asked me how did I get the money from the man.¡±


    Grace sneered, she knew the fact that she had been abandoned by her parents. That was the truth and


    she would never forget.

 Chapter 99 Who Are You?

    Chapter 99 Who Are You?


    Jafar trembled in anger!


    He pointed at Grace, ¡°Evil! You''re an evil! Why did I have an evil daughter like you!¡±


    Grace gritted her teeth while suppressing the sadness in her eyes. She was afraid that once she


    loosened her grit, she would say all the hateful words!


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to speak calmly, ¡°Mr. James, Mrs. James, it''ste. You


    should go home early.¡±


    Both of her hands were red because of the boiling hot water, but she didn''t feel the pain.


    She never imagined that the first time they met after she went out of jail would be like this.


    ¡°Exin to me the source of each and every penny!¡± Jafar wouldn''t let Grace go.


    His angry eyes met hers, ¡°Or do I have to say it for you? This money is dirty!¡±


    The word ¡°dirty¡± made Grace tremble!


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± she still hung her head while firmly pointing the door, ¡°I''m going to call the


    police if you don''t get out of here! Tomorrow, the headline news will be the CEO and his wife from the


    James Group trespassed in the middle of the night!¡±


    Her eyes reddened. She could live without warmth and affection from her family, and she had also


    epted the fact that she''s been abandoned. However, what made the husband and wife before her


    have any right to say that her money was dirty?


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Grace didn''t say anything and took her phone out of her pocket. She really wanted to make a call in


    front of Jafar. Mrs. James dashed forward, ¡°Grace, don''t act rashly! Your father did that because he


    heard rumors. Your father was concerned about you too, otherwise he wouldn''te here in the


    middle of the night! He wanted you to be good too.¡±


    Mrs. James grabbed Grace''s phone.


    Jafar sneered, ¡°A few days ago, Patrick called in the middle night and said that Walter saw you at the


    Royal Club. I didn''t believe it so I told an acquaintance from the detective agency to find out about that.


    Today, the money on this table is an insult to me!


    You didn''t repent for your mistake from 3 years ago!


    After getting out of prison, you didn''t consider to be a better person and repent! You degenerated and


    went into that sensual ce! You made us the James family embarrassed!


    I, Jafar, had be a joke in Shanghai!¡±


    Grace clenched her teeth tightly and trembled all over! She closed her eyes¡­ So stupid!


    When she saw this husband and wife today, she thought that they came in the middle of the night


    because they cherished and missed her.


    She even thought she should make all the regrets in her heart disappear since they hade to find


    her that day.


    She even thought they came to see her that day would at least mean that they still missed her and they


    just didn''t dare to offend that powerful man.


    After all, it was just her fantasy! How could she be so dumb!


    If they really came because they missed her, then they would already visit her after she went out of


    prison.


    It''s been half a year since she went out of prison. No one from the James family took the initiative to


    look for her, not this husband and wife, and not even Payne.


    But today they came in the middle of the night for her to reprimand and not to reminisce¡­


    It turned out that they asked a detective from the detective agency to investigate her because Walter


    saw her at the Royal Club.


    ¡°Grace, tell your dad that those are all just a misunderstanding and someone else''s ulterior motive!


    Exin it clearly to your dad and don''t make him angry.¡±


    Mrs. James nervously grabbed Grace''s arms and kept persuading her.


    Grace''s palm that was ced beside her body was clenched so hard.


    The gentle and virtuous woman beside her is her mother!


    Her mother was helping her to ¡°speak¡±!


    But Grace felt hopeless every time she said something!


    Jafar looked cold on one side while waiting for Grace''s exnation. Did this husband and wifee


    today just to listen to her exnation?


    ¡­ Grace hung her head low.


    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter that sounded a bit painful, resentful, and deadly.


    ¡°Grace, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me.¡± Mrs. James was the closest one to Grace.


    Thatugh was shockingly weird, Mrs. James'' heart shook in fear.


    ¡°There''s no misunderstanding and no ulterior motive! I do work at the Royal Club, what does Mrs.


    James want me to exin to Mr. James?


    Exin that I had knelt and wagged my butt on the floor like a dog in front of a guest for money?


    Or exin that I was hugged, touched, and kissed by different guys for money?


    Or exin that I was using my body to beg for money in a man''s bed¡­¡±


    Okay¡­


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Grace was pped harshly and fell to the floor before she finished her words.


    Jafar trembled in anger and red angrily with cold eyes at his daughter who fell to the floor,


    ¡°Evil! You''re an evil!! How did I have an evil child like you?! After getting out of prison, you didn''t try to


    change and be a better person! You went and be a prostitute instead! You unexpectedly went to


    Royal Club and did those despicable actions!¡±


    Change? Be a better person?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Haha." Graceughed, there was a clear five fingers mark on her pped face.


    She asked lifelessly, ¡°Mr. James, tell me... How should I change and be a better person?¡±


    ¡°You should just go to a convenience store and be a waiter there, that''s better than being a prostitute!¡±


    Jafar angrily said those words! He was looking at Grace like she''s his enemy!


    Mrs. James squatted and helped her fallen daughter up.


    Grace didn''t refuse it.


    She slowly raised her head and stopped hiding her broken voice too.


    She fabricated her voice to hide that hoarse voice, and it hurtled her so much that she didn''t want to


    speak anymore.


    She didn''t want to let her biological parents hear her terrible voice, but she felt stupid again about it.


    They came to lecture and reprimand her, how could they care about her voice? They didn''t even care


    about her life, would they care about her broken voice?


    ¡°Mr. James, what you said was so nice! Why didn''t you help me on the day I got out of prison? Look at


    my face, you probably forgot that there''s no more Grace James in the James family. I was a prisoner


    and I have no past, rtives, nor background.


    Which convenience would let a person like me work there on the day I went out of prison?


    If I didn''t go to the Royal Club, I''d already been starving and sleeping on the streets. Where were you


    at that time?¡±


    Mrs. James was the closest one to Grace.


    When Grace lifted her head up, she looked terrified.


    She loosened her hands that were holding Grace''s arms and fell to the floor in shock, ¡°Your, your, your


    face?¡±


    She pointed at Grace''s face and thought about Grace''s voice, ¡°Your throat¡­¡± That''s not her Grace!


    That''s not her daughter!


    Her daughter was the proudest beauty in Shanghai!


    ¡°You, you¡­ Who are you?!¡±

 Chapter 100 Destroyed Their Dream

    Chapter 100 Destroyed Their Dream


    She seemed indifferent but her extreme pain actually shed through her eyes...


    Those who could hurt you the most is often the person closest to you.


    Grace chuckled, this husband and wife were really ridiculous! One of them asked why she had to live


    so humbly, while the other one asked who she was.


    Weariness engulfed Grace''s heart.


    However, the war was not over yet.


    Grace''s words made Jafar turned ghastly pale. For a moment, there was a glimpse of conscience in his


    heart.


    However, Jafar still demanded Grace, ¡°Get another job! Stop doing that shameful job! You''re a


    disgrace!¡±


    He saw the stacks of banknotes and a check on the table from the edge of his eyes.


    That bit of conscience immediately disappeared!


    ¡°Don''t you feel embarrassed for having and spending this dirty money?!¡± Jafar''s anger surfaced after


    looking at the stacks of money and thinking of its source!


    With a ¡°swish¡±, his big hand grabbed the check, ¡°dirty money! This dirty money! Just throw it away!¡±


    Along with those words, Jafar angrily ripped the check!


    Grace''s eyes widened. She suddenly crawled and threw herself at Jafar, ¡°This is mine! Who gave you


    the right to rip what''s mine?!¡±


    ¡°Let go! Let it go!¡±


    But it was toote... The check had turned into shreds in Jafar''s hand!


    He was looking at the table from the corner of his eyes. Grace followed his gaze and understood right


    away. She quickly protected the remaining check and money on the table but Jafar was quicker!


    With a ¡°rip¡± sound, the shredded pieces scattered into the air. Grace opened her eyes widely... That


    was the most expensive rain she had ever seen!


    She was dumbfounded in the middle of the money rain.


    Those scattered in the air were not shreds of money, but her dream!


    She and Leona¡¯s dream! As if she saw that the foundations for their Erhai Lake dream... The


    foundation they stacked with great difficulty, copsed in front of her with a loud sound!


    She could only see it with her own eyes without doing anything!


    ¡°This dirty money should be destroyed!¡±


    Jafar said that with a cold smile.


    Grace hung her head for a long while.


    She trembled and asked, ¡°Why... How could you even do that?!¡±


    You destroyed me and Leona''s dream! What gave you the right to just destroy what people worked


    hard to get!


    He said dirty? He said that it''s dirty money?


    She did not spread her legs and let people fuck her, and she did not take her clothes off to sell her


    body... She sold her dignity and soul to get that money...


    What right did her biological father have to say that she and that money were dirty!


    He didn''t understand anything at all!


    He said that it was dirty money and ripped it easily, just like that?


    Hahaha...


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha...¡±


    Grace''s abnormalities made Jafar twist his eyebrows, ¡°Don''t you feel embarrassed?! Don''t you feel


    embarrassed for using this dirty money?!¡±


    ¡°You''re stillughing? Don''t you feel embarrassed?! You can stillugh like that?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace shouted abruptly.


    She continued to shout in anger with her hoarse voice, ¡°I''m shameless! I don''t have integrity either!


    Exactly as you say, I''m a prostitute!¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Jafar pped Grace again in anger, ¡°Evil! You¡¯re an evil! A lowly degenerate! You must find another job


    quickly! Stop going to such despicable ce! I can''t afford to be humiliated again!¡±


    Grace looked at the middle-aged man in front of her in silence... He''s her biological father! 3 years ago,


    he mercilessly dumped her out of the James family.


    If he said that this was justified...


    Then what about 3years ago? What did he do, as a father?


    ¡°Mr. James, do you remember when did I go out of prison?¡±


    She asked indifferently.


    Jafar was dumbfounded before he waved his big hand, ¡°Don''t tell me that I should remember such


    embarrassing day like amemoration day? Why should I remember it?¡± She said she didn''t care


    anymore, but there''s a sh of disappointment in her eyes and it was so fast that no one noticed...


    She looked at her biological father carefully from head to toe. Only then, she realized that he was


    terribly shameless.


    In the past 3 years, he did not go to the prison to visit her. He didn''t even remember when she went out


    of prison!


    Then, what gave him the right to stand there and demand her to get another job?


    ¡°I won''t get another job.¡± Grace slowly said that, ignoring Jafar was about to get angry again.


    She faintly smiled, ¡°At the night when Patrick called you, did he not tell you that Caden is the owner of


    the Royal Club?


    Mr. James, if you could convince President Shaw to let me go, I would be really thankful to you,¡± Grace


    smiled, ¡°Mr. James, why don''t you just call President Shaw now and ask him whether I could get


    another job?¡±


    Jafar was shocked!


    He couldn''t believe the words he heard...


    Royal Club belongs to Caden?


    This evil couldn''t get another job because of Caden?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Jafar was a businessman, he could clear his thoughts and change his expression at once, ¡°Evil!


    How in the world did you offend President Shaw?!¡±


    Grace''s disappointment was already out of question at that time.


    After hearing what she said, the first thing the middle-aged man in front of her asked was how she


    offended that guy!


    She looked at her biological father''s tough attitude in front of her, and his sudden change when she


    mentioned Caden''s name!


    That''s... Her father!


    ¡°After I went out of the prison, I applied for the janitor position in the Royal Club,¡± anyhow, there were


    food and ce to live so she didn''t need to sleep on the streets.


    She told the story at the lowest speed ever, ¡°I was the janitor for quite some time and I didn''t expect to


    run into President Shaw at that ce. After I ran into President Shaw, I was transferred to the PR


    department. The person who made that decision was of course President Shaw.¡± she looked at Jafar.


    She told her biological father that she entered the Royal Club as a janitor.


    However, her biological father clearly didn''t understand what she meant... Or you could say that he


    didn''t care whether Grace went to be a janitor or prostitute. What he cared about was...


    Jafar''s face turned blue, then gray. He red at Grace, who fell to the floor... It seemed that Caden


    really hated this evil daughter so much that he transferred her to such a department. He was


    determined to humiliate this evil and let her be a prostitute!


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Jafar said nothing else and left Grace''s dorm in a hurry.


    Mrs. James was still confused as Jafar dragged her away roughly at that time.


    ¡°Jafar, why did you suddenly want to leave?¡±


    Jafar walked in a hurry, ¡°Do you want to set ourselves against Caden by staying here? Didn''t you hear


    what that evil said just now?! It seemed that Caden hated that evil so much.


    Go and prepare a gift tonight, and I''ll visit Caden tomorrow! We must make it clear that this evil is no


    longer a part of the James family! Tomorrow, find a big newspaperpany and announce that the


    James family disowned Grace. All three generations of the James family is untainted, and there''s no


    Grace in it.¡±


    Mrs. James was shocked... Not helping Grace at first was an attitude, but announcing the removal of


    blood rtionship through the newspaper would be final!


    ¡°That''s...¡±


    ¡°What are you hesitating about?! Think about it, Caden is so cruel. You don''t need to feel guilty too! At


    first, that evil dared to kill someone. So now, she should bear it herself. We have done every possible


    thing to help her.¡±


    ¡°She had humiliated the James family once before, we can''t let that evil harm the James family


    anymore. Take the good ginseng that I treasured and go to the Shaw Manor with me tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 101 The Truth about Her Left Kidney

    Chapter 101 The Truth about Her Left Kidney


    The door of the dormitory was opened. In the living room, there was a woman copsing on the


    ground, looking at the floor tiles in a daze.


    She just kept her eyes open and stared at the floor tiles nkly. A line of tears slid down from her face.


    She used to think that both of Mona Lisa¡¯s eyes were smiling, but some people said that one of Mona


    Lisa¡¯s eyes was crying while the other one was smiling. What a ridiculous and impossible thing!


    Grace had always felt that it just happened to be a problem that the painter used different color, but


    was then exaggeratedly promoted byter generations.


    How could it be possible in this world that one eye was crying and the other was smiling?


    It was ridiculous!


    But at this moment, Grace thought that a person could be in twopletely contrary moods at the


    same time.


    That was how she felt know.


    The pleasure of revenge made her want tough openly, and the feeling of being treated as trash by


    her family made her want to cry... Finally, she looked a little crazy whit a line of tears and smile on her


    face.


    She didn''t know whether she wasughing with crying, or crying withughing.


    The next day.


    In the Shaw¡¯s mansion, there was man sitting on the sofa in the living room gracefully.


    Opposite the sofa, a middle-aged couple was pleased him cautiously.


    Behind the man stood an old butler with a serious look and gray hair. He looked very solemn.


    Caden''s nce flicked round the present on the coffee table in front of him, and came to the middle-


    aged couple opposite.


    He curled his lips slightly, "I understand what you meant, Mr. James" There was a hint of disdain in his


    eyes. After saying this, he stood up neatly and called out, "Sam, walk out with Mr. James and Mrs.


    James."


    "Yes, sir."


    Sam, the butler of the Shaw family, stepped forward, bowed slightly, and made a "please" gesture, "Mr.


    Caden has already known what you meant, Mr. James, Mrs. James. He has been very busy recently. I


    will walk with you out of the house."


    "Then this gift..." Jafar, Grace father, became a little nervous, looking at Caden expectantly.


    Caden tilted his head slightly, and smiled, "As it¡¯s yourpliment, just leave it here."


    Hearing this, Jafar breathed a sigh of relief... He epted his gift, which meant he promised not to


    implicate the James Group and the rest of the James family because of that bastard.


    "President Shaw, please take your time, we are leaving now."


    Jafar felt a lot more rxed, and walked outside the house with the stern Sam.


    They stopped next to their car. Sam was two meters away from Mr. James and his wife.


    Before getting in the car, Jafar hesitated, turned around, and looked at Sam, "Mr. Venus, it''s that we


    didn''t educate our daughter and harmed Wallis, such a good girl. I''m sorry, Mr. Venus."


    If Grace was here, she would feel sad... Her biological father confessed on behalf her before she


    pleaded the guilty.


    Sam¡¯s expressionless face reminded as serious as usual. He said indifferently, "Wallis has passed


    away for three years. If it was her fate, I would resign to it."


    "It is Miss James¡¯ sin, she should make atonement by herself. It has nothing to do with you, Mr. James.


    Although I''m just a butler of the Shaw family, I can still judge right from wrong."


    "Mr. James, I heard... you made a report this morning to sever the rtionship with Miss James."


    "Mr. Venus, you are so righteous. I''m ashamed. As for Grace, such an evil-minded person, can¡¯t stay in


    the James family. And the James family can no longer withstand the storm. If the newspaper can make


    President Shaw and you feel morefortable, it worth for me doing such an unkind thing."


    Sam finally showed a smile on his harsh old face, "It¡¯s gettingte, goodbye, Mr. James and Mrs.


    James."


    Sam watched Jafar¡¯s car drive out of the Shaw mansion before turning around and walking back.


    All the way to the second floor, "Sir, they have left."


    "Yeah," Caden was holding the gift from Jafar in his hand, sizing it up with his beautiful eyes. A trace of


    irony overflowed in his eyes. Then he raised his hand and threw the gift at the feet of Sam, "Throw it


    away."


    "Yes, sir." When Sam bent down to pick up the gift on the ground, he heard the man''s question again,


    "I asked you to investigate what the woman went through in jail. Have you found it out?"


    Sam who bent waist shuddered undetectably. His dim old eyes flickered without a trace. He replied


    without a smile.


    "Sir, is Miss James the woman you refer to?" Sam picked up the gift on the ground and stood up


    straight again. "Miss James was too proud when she entered the prison at the beginning. Her


    arrogance aroused the disgust of some people, and she suffered some hardship."


    Caden¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, "What''s wrong with her kidney?"


    She aroused people''s disgust, and was certain to be beaten. But how could the kidney be removed in


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    that ce.


    "There is a misunderstanding here." Sam said solemnly, "Miss James was also unlucky. One of the


    criminals was sick. For the purpose of treatment, one of her kidneys needed to be removed. Miss


    James usually offended many people and was schemed by others."


    "But Miss James has really bled the innocent blood."


    When Sam finished speaking, he raised his head and saw a pair of mocking eyes looking at him. Sam


    kept calm on his face, but felt sacred, "Sir, Miss. James is indeed very miserable. Although I hate her


    very much, she is also Wallis¡¯ best friend in the world."


    "No matter how I hate her, I would never hide these things happened to her in the prison from you."


    The implication of his words was that it was all he inquired about. As for whether there was a lie on the


    other end, then he didn''t know.


    Caden squinted, with contemtion in his eyes, remembering that Grace¡¯s character three years ago...


    she was indeed tant. And it was hard for her to face up the reality after falling from the top of the


    mountain into the mud all of a sudden.


    He also remembered what Grace said that day, how could those people dare to bully her without his


    permission... After all, what happened to her was somewhat because of him.


    He waved his hand at Sam, "Go down."


    Sam hesitated.


    "Get your words straight."


    Sam nodded, "Sir... I heard that Miss James works at Royal Club."


    On the sofa, the man¡¯s indifferent eyes fell on Sam. When being watched by him, Sam¡¯s heart raced


    uncontrobly, and a few cold sweats came from his forehead. At this moment, the man took his eyes


    off Sam,


    "Sam, you have heard a lot of things."


    His understatement made Sam nervous again, "No, sir, I just..."


    "Sam, I understand that you care about the murderer who killed her daughter. This is excusable. But


    your responsibility is to manage this mansion."


    With a faint warning sound, Sam felt uneasy and said quickly, "Yes, sir, you¡¯re right."


    "Well, just leave now."


    Caden was warning Sam not to interfere with Grace¡¯s matters after she was released from prison. If he


    knew it, Sam would not be easy.


    Sam walked out of the bedroom door, pinching Jafar''s gift in his hand, with blue veins bulging on the


    back of his hand, and gritted his teeth!


    Wallis was dead, but that bitch had only been jailed for three years!


    She only lost a kidney.


    What Wallis lost was her life!

 Chapter 102 Caden, You Are Done

    Chapter 102 Caden, You Are Done


    Caden was suddenly reluctant to go to Royal Club.


    "Why didn''t you go to Royal Club recently?" Humbert was sitting on Caden¡¯s desk rudely.


    Caden ignored what he said at all, and Ingemar chuckled lightly, "Well, Humbert. Why do you expect


    him go to Royal Club?"


    Humbert red at Ingemar. There were so many stories here. Ingemar was not in the country a while


    ago and didn''t know it.


    "Hey, could it be because of her?" Humbert tapped his finger on the desktop.


    Caden didn''t speak, and Humbert leaned forward with a gossiping look, "Who? Who? Because of her?


    Who is she?" He smiled curiously.


    "Oh, President Shaw. Is there anyone you admire? Who? Which beauty? Take her out with you and let


    us have a look."


    Humbert took pleasure in his words, "Ingemar, I think you will be beaten if you keep talking about that."


    "Stop! What''s the matter with you! I¡¯m asking him. President Shaw, who, which beauty captured your


    heart?"


    A fist directly met Ingemar''s guilty face and mmed it. Ingemar''s eyes suddenly shrank, and he


    quickly avoided, patting his chest, "Damn it! Caden, you ambush me!"


    Humbertughed, "Idiot. I reminded you earlier that you would be beaten if you kept talking. You didn''t


    believe it. You asked for it yourself."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ingemar looked back and forth between Caden and Humbert suspiciously, then he did a double take,


    "Fuck! It''s not Grace, right?"


    A fist caught him.


    Well, Ingemar was really beaten after speaking.


    "Fuck, fuck! I guessed right! I must have guessed right! How else would I get beaten? Caden, hurry up.


    Tell me what happened during my absence?"


    The curiosity about gossip shed in Ingemar¡¯s eyes. Then a cold gaze fell on him. Caden asked him


    calmly, "Do you want a fist or a p?"


    Ingemar was speechless.


    Humbert tugged Ingemar and let him stand behind him, and turned his head to look at Caden,


    "What do you think?"


    The Parker pen in Caden''s hand stopped. After a while, he put it on the table, squinting in thought.


    Humbert did not urge him.


    Caden raised his head suddenly and said to Humbert, "I want to see Grace be the one she used to be


    three years ago."


    When these words sounded, not only Humbert, but even Ingemar was stunned.


    "Time can''t go back." Humbert said lightly, "She is what she is like now, you can''t change her."


    "I haven''t thought about changing her." The man behind the desk said with a serious face, "I don''t like


    the way she is now. Grace who has no dignity and self-respect soul is not herself."


    "You can keep your eyes out of sight." In Humbert¡¯s view, Caden was just asking for trouble, he could


    not see her if he didn¡¯t want to.


    "She wants to leave, just let her go." Seeing that Caden said nothing, Humbert added.


    He didn¡¯t expect his simple suggestion would make Caden so strange. His face turned to be gloomy


    immediately and he said coldly, "Impossible! It can only be a dream for her to leave me!"


    At this moment, not only Humbert saw the problem, but even Ingemar, a yboy who had always only


    cared about gossip, also saw the problem.


    "Caden, you are in trouble." Humbert announced.


    There was no smile on the face of Ingemar that had always beenughing and joking, only a serious


    face remained, "Stockholm syndrome, you are the opposite extreme."


    "So, you didn''t go to Royal Club because of her? Why? You don''t want to see her, or are you... afraid to


    see her?" Humbert was a doctor after all, and his words were close to the truth!


    "How is it possible?" Would he be afraid to see her? This was never possible.


    "You are in love with her." Ingemar said after Humbert.


    The man behind the desk pulled out a sneer on his handsome face, "This is even more impossible!"


    "Would he fall in love with that woman?"


    That was impossible!


    Ingemar asked, "If not, why haven''t you been to Royal Club recently?"


    "I''m very busy and don''t have time to go there for fun."


    Hearing this, Humbert and Ingemar looked at each other. Obviously, they didn¡¯t believe his nonsense.


    "Caden, you are afraid of seeing the odious Grace, aren¡¯t you? That day, she insulted Wallis in front of


    you and me. She said Wallis deserved to die and insulted Wallis would go to hell... She is no longer the


    Grace who was three years ago. Became ugly, not only the appearance, but also her heart. It is


    disgusting... You don''t want to see such a Grace, do you? That''s why you didn''t go to Royal Club."


    Ingemar listened to Humbert words quietly. It turned out that so many things happened when he was


    away.


    If Humbert said that Grace abused Wallis, then it must be true. Insulting a person who was killed by her


    was indeed disgusting.


    Humbert could always speak to the point.


    Hostility gradually rose in Caden¡¯s brows!


    "Shut up!" He looked very angry, "She shouldn''t have turned herself into such an obnoxious


    appearance for an outsider! It''s not worth it!"


    The eyes of Humbert and Ingemar shed with shock at the same time!


    Especially Humbert!


    He was there that day!


    He knew exactly what happened!


    He also knew exactly how Grace abused Wallis, who had passed away three years ago!


    But at this moment, the first thing Caden thought of was not that Wallis was dead but still was


    humiliated by Grace. What Caden cared about was that Grace shouldn''t be such a hateful for Wallis.


    He felt that it was not worthwhile for Grace to be so detestable because of Wallis!


    Humbert looked at the man behind the desk in shock... he thought, "Caden! Do you know the changes


    that have urred in yourself? "


    "Do you know what is happening in your heart?"


    Humbert''s eyes wereplicated. If it were Grace three years ago, he would raise his hands in favor


    of Caden and Grace. But now, Grace was not good enough for Caden!


    Ugly!


    Humble!


    Mean!


    A con without self!


    She was not good enough for Caden!


    Humbert''s expression wasplicated. He felt turbulent and squinted.


    "If I were you, I would throw her away where I couldn''t see." Humbert reminded indifferently, "Wallis¡¯


    death is closely rted to her."


    "You are just shocked by the tremendous changes in Grace. After all, you are all childhood partners


    who grew up together. Caden, you are only shocked by her changes for a while, that''s all."


    Caden was silent for a while, and said, "Let me think about it again and make it clear."


    Some things he had never touched before, and for a while, he couldn''t figure out what he wanted.


    No matter how bad at feeling things, Caden still aware of his own changes... He couldn¡¯t ignore her!


    Even if this damn woman had be so vicious, he still couldn''t strangle her to death!


    Humbert and Ingemar left Caden''s office first. Ingemar held Humble, "Why do you deliberately say that


    to him?"


    He didn''t believe it, and Humbert couldn''t see the problem that he could see!


    Humbert just nced at Ingemar indifferently, "It doesn¡¯t matter that a person looks ugly, but how about


    the heart? Her heart is so ugly that she still bears the person who was killed by her and even insted


    a dead person who has passed away for three years. She said Wallis would rot in the hell forever... "


    "Do you think Grace is worthy of Caden?"


    Ingemar was speechless.

 Chapter 103 Whoever Can Hold Back Is Not A Man

    Chapter 103 Whoever Can Hold Back Is Not A Man


    It was clear and a bit hot with the sun shining, Grace wrapped her coat tightly again. There were few


    people in the tree-lined trail. But whenever someone passes by her, he looked at her with strange eyes.


    "Is...is she a little insane?"


    A young couple passed by behind her. They didn''t forget to look back at her again. They talked in a low


    voice. Although they didn''t say it in front of Grace, they didn''t lower their voices either.


    The sound of small and fragmented discussions sounded in the back of her, and she was ustomed


    to it. She was ustomed to the usual surprised expressions of those who asionally passed by.


    Looking up at the sun right in the sky, she knew how terrifying her attire at the moment was in the eyes


    of others.


    When everyone was wearing short-sleeved shorts and short skirts, she was wrapped tightly without


    showing any her skin.


    She nced at the long-sleeved shirt and regretted... She should wear a thicker coat.


    There was pain in her bones. Next to her was a young couple riding a bicycle, dangling past her.


    The girl was dressed in a white skirt, while the boy was in a white shirt. They looked outgoing and


    lively. Their brisk chats could be heard from far away,


    "Hey. Let¡¯s go to the amusement parkter, the weather is fine today, what a pity not to go."


    "Okay, okay, it''s up to you, let''s go to the amusement park."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How about going camp at night? I bought a tent."


    While talking and chatting, the bicycle passed by Grace.


    "Hey! Wait a minute."


    "What?" The young couple was surprised. The boy put his foot on the ground and stopped, "You call


    us...?" Grace looked up and down again. The boy was handsome. His delicate brows frowned, "What¡¯s


    up?" He looked at Grace with suspicion...this, this, isn''t she a lunatic?


    Grace was stunned... She didn''t want to stop the couple, but she couldn''t help but do it.


    "Are you... okay?" The girl in the back seat with beautiful short chestnut hair tilted her head, stretched


    out her hand, and shook it in front of Grace.


    Grace was stunned, "I..." What did she do?


    Why did she suddenly stop the strangers?


    "Do you want to ask for directions? It''s okay, you can ask, my boyfriend is a know-how, and I am


    familiar with all the road sections."


    The girl''s voice was youthful and energetic. Grace quickly lowered her eyelids, blinked. She raised her


    hand as if inadvertently to wipe the soreness of the corners of her eyes, and then said softly,


    "I, I...it will rain today. I saw the weather forecast."


    After speaking, she turned around and left. Her feet were inconvenient, so it looked a little strange


    when she walked. But from the perspective of her pace, it seemed she was a bit cramped.


    The conversation of the little couple in the ears became further and further away.


    She could hear vaguely, "Really? Does the weather forecast say it will rain today?"


    The boy also looked puzzled, "Maybe... she was wrong? But she is really a kind person..."


    The voice faded away. Grace gave a wry smile...A kind person?


    If they knew that she had been in jail, would they still say that she was a kind person?


    Grace went forward aimlessly.


    When she raised her head again, Grace was stunned...


    Under the banyan tree, a man in white shirt and khaki cks came into her sight.


    He stood in the shade of the tree, with his hands in the trouser pockets. He smiled at her with a


    stubborn look, showing his big white teeth, so even the air seemed to be full of joy...


    In a daze, she seemed to see the summer of that year.


    Under a banyan tree bigger than this, the boy was dressed in a white shirt, khaki pants, and white


    sneakers. Standing in the shade of the tree, she trotted over in a hurry. He looked impatient and urged


    slightly,


    "You are so slow. Girls are troublesome. Hurry up, if you don''t hurry up, I will leave."


    Although he said so, he still stood under the banyan tree, waiting for her quietly.


    When did that happen?


    Oh...in the third year of junior high...


    Since when did the rtionship between her and him be tense, unimprovable, strange and


    distant?


    She couldn¡¯t remember...


    "Ca..." Her eyes were blurred, and she said to the man in the shade of the tree.


    Suddenly the man in the shade of the tree, with a clear voice, called her briskly, "Grace, I know that, I


    can see you here."


    With this brisk call, Grace trembled for a while, and came to her senses. She looked at the man under


    the banyan tree with his fingers in his trouser pockets. The corner of her mouth overflowed with an


    unspeakable bitter smile...


    Not that man...


    "Hello, Mr. Cordon."


    She greeted the man under the tree politely.


    Franklin Cordon grinned, relieved his white teeth, tilted his head and said to her, "Come here. Don¡¯t


    stay far away. Come to me."


    He waved at her again.


    Grace stepped forward slowly, "Mr. Cordon, are you waiting for me?"


    If she heard it right, he did say so just now.


    "Yes, I'' am waiting for you." Franklin said briskly, "Grace, you haven''t answered me yet. Be my


    girlfriend, okay?"


    Grace looked surprised.


    "I went to Mn some time ago. There was a project that needed to be expedited. As soon as I arrived


    in S City by ne this morning, I ran here and knew I could meet you here."


    "Grace, can you be my girlfriend?"


    Grace¡¯s heartbeat speeded up. When she raised her head, she ran into a pair of shining eyes. These


    eyes werepletely different from those of that man. She was always slow, staring nkly at the


    handsome face that was at hand.


    She was confused. To quote a current catch-phrase, her brain was down.


    Looked at that face nkly.


    "Hey, if you keep staring at me like this, then don¡¯t me me for my movements."


    Franklin''s delighted voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Grace shook for a moment, raised her head in a daze, and blinked, "What?"


    Seeing her reaction, Franklin couldn''t helpughing, "This way." When the words fell, a ck shadow


    was pressed down, and Grace only felt that the warmth fleeting on her lips.


    "Don''t me me, you stared at me like that. Whoever can hold it back is not a man."


    As Franklin said, his eyes became bright instantly, staring at Grace, "Your ears turn to be red."


    It''s okay if he didn''t say it, as soon as he said, the roots of Grace''s ears were even redder than blood.


    "Grace," Franklin suddenly stretched out his hand, wrapped Grace''s hands in hisrge palms, and held


    them to his chest, "Shall we make a date?"


    He had been in Mn for such a long time, and he had thought about all these things. In the end, he


    was quite sure that he wanted this woman. For no reason, even she was just with red ears also made


    him excited.


    The fantastic touch of her lips made him be addicted.


    The desire for food and sex was natural, who said a man could only fall in love with a woman because


    of her appearance?


    Every time he teased her, it made him feel veryfortable and happy.


    "Grace, be my girlfriend." He said, "I will take care of you."

 Chapter 104 Franklin, Franklin! What A Heartache!

    Chapter 104 Franklin, Franklin! What A Heartache!


    In the summer of the third year of junior high school, she said, "Caden, be my boyfriend and take care


    of me."


    The young man in the white shirt turned his head, looked at her with his clear eyes, and said nothing.


    Turning around and leaving, she chased after him and grasped his palm from behind, "You¡¯re mean. It¡¯s


    easy to support me, can¡¯t you do it?"


    Grace still remembered the boy''s answer.


    He said, "It''s not I can¡¯t support you, but that you are not the right person to me." After speaking, he


    turned around and let her hold his palm, leading her to the school gate.


    Grace remembered that she nced at the entangled palms of the two at that time. Then what was she


    doing at that time?


    Oh...she remembered.


    At that time, she thought, "If I am not the right person, Caden, why don''t you let go of my hand?"


    She took his arm affectionately from behind and got close to him, smiling, "Caden. If I am not the right


    person, then there will be no such right person in this world."


    ...


    "Grace? Grace?" Franklin called twice and felt a little dissatisfied that she was distracted again... There


    was a trace of loss in his eyes. It seemed to be another person living in this woman''s heart, and this


    person appeared earlier than him in her life.


    But in the next second, the brilliance in his eyes came back again. He put her palms in his,


    "Try it, just give me a chance. Trust me, I won''t let you shed another tear."


    ¡­


    Grace''s shoulders trembled, and there was a trace of yearning under her eyes. When she raised her


    head, she saw Franklin''s sincere face again. She suddenly felt that her palms were so hot and painful


    that she threw away Franklin''s hands and put both her hands behind back. Then she stepped back a


    few steps quickly, and moved a little away from Franklin. She stared at Franklin with her ck eyes


    blinking.


    "Say something... Grace, you can''t escape."


    He drew closer, and Grace took a few steps back.


    Franklin''s eyes gleamed, and he moved closer.


    Grace also stepped back.


    Franklin couldn''t bear it anymore, stretched out his long arms, and brought her in front of him. He


    wrapped his arms around her waist immediately and confined her in front of him, "Grace, don''t try to


    escape. I won''t give you an opportunity to escape."


    She didn''t escape... Just as Caden said back then. If it was not the right person, there was no need to


    escape.


    Suddenly, there was a glimmer of understanding in Grace''s mind... It turned out that the reason why the


    person didn''t throw away her palm and let her hold his hand was just because she was not the right


    person, so he didn¡¯t care her at all.


    Thinking about it this way, the more frustrated and bolder she had been for so many years... was just a


    joke after another.


    Franklin frowned...This woman had been in a daze for the third time today.


    Unable to say how he felt at the moment, Franklin leaned down and kissed Grace''s lips.


    "It''s Caden Shaw, right?"


    Suddenly, he asked.


    Grace trembled.


    Franklin smiled, but didn¡¯t look pleasant with this smile, "Grace, forget him, no matter what kind of past


    you and him have, it is painful."


    Grace seemed to be sensitive, raised her head and asked, "How can you be sure that it is all painful?"


    Franklin stared at Grace who was in his arms... This woman probably didn''t know, the expression on


    her face at the moment was hostile. Franklin hooked his mouth slightly... He thought, "It doesn''t matter,


    he will let her forget the bastard, Caden Shaw."


    "Are there any happy things in your past? If so, why do I see despair on your face? "


    "..." Grace was speechless and kept silent.


    "Grace, you at least try it. Even if you don''t agree to be my girlfriend now, just give yourself a chance to


    ept and embrace happiness.


    "You can''t live in memory, in the past, in your own little world forever."


    "Grace, forget him. No matter what kind of memories or pasts you have between you and Caden, I


    firmly believe that those unpleasant pasts and memories will be reced and filled with happy


    memories between you and me."


    For a moment, Grace hesitated...Happiness, who could refuse it? Grace was also bewitched by the


    beautiful word.


    "Ok..." When she just wanted to promise him, she suddenly sobered up, "No."


    Happiness, who didn''t want to get it.


    But was she worthy?


    Was she still worthy of what everyone wanted in this world?


    "Grace?" Franklin whispered her name in disbelief, "Why?"


    Why didn''t this woman even give him a chance?


    "Is Caden so important to you?"


    He looked at the woman in front of him.


    The woman lowered her head, staring at her toes nkly, a trace of bitterness spread... she thought,


    "Franklin, do you really know what I am like?"


    "Do you really understand me, the person you confessed, standing in front of you at this moment? Is


    she a living person who has a body and mind and really lives under the sun in the world, or just has a


    human body with perished soul?"


    "Do you really know who I am, what I have done, and what am I carrying?"


    "Do you really think that someone like me... can still hope for happiness?"


    "¡­Sorry."


    Franklin felt upset. He leaned down recalcitrantly. His gentle lips covered the pale lips, and he


    deepened the kiss.


    Grace did not move, letting the man in front kiss her.


    After a kiss, Franklin raised his head, "See, you didn''t refuse me." The seriousness and stubbornness


    in his eyes made Grace afraid to look at him directly.


    With a guilty conscience, she lowered her eyes to cover the emotions in her eyes, then said softly.


    "Mr. Cordon, have you forgotten what I do? Although I have been in the industry for a short time, I also


    know the principle of customer first. Have you heard of a harlot would refuse her client, Mr. Cordon?"


    Franklin''s face turned pale.


    He retorted dissatisfiedly, "Then when you walked over there just now, when you first saw me, what


    happened to that look?"


    "Grace, would a harlot look at her clients with such affectional eyes?"


    Grace raised her eyes and took a serious look at Franklin. Her gaze was concentrated but inexplicable.


    Franklin was attracted by her eyes and his heart raced.


    He also lowered his head, focusing his eyes on the face of the woman in his arms, as if waiting for


    Grace''s answer.


    After a long while, Grace sighed lightly, looked at Franklin indifferently and lightly and said.


    "That year, the boy I liked, standing under the banyan tree, happened to be wearing a white shirt. From


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    then on, I fell in love with the white shirt."


    "Today, wearing a white shirt, you happened to be standing under the banyan tree. I was lost and


    plunged into the memory."


    "Therefore, it has nothing to do with you."


    A trace of loneliness shed on Franklin¡¯s handsome face. Then after an blink of eye, he smiled


    stubbornly again, with brilliance in his eyes. As soon as his arms moved, he brought the woman in his


    arms closer. In front of him easily. He lowered his head on her lips, and took another peck.


    "Then you treat me as a client, Grace."

 Chapter 105 Its Fine If You Stand There, Ill Come Closer to You

    Chapter 105 It''s Fine If You Stand There, I''ll Come Closer to You


    Grace''s heart trembled. At this moment, she couldn''t understand the man in front of her. Sometimes he


    was innocent and sometimes he was cynical.


    She thought her words would make him angry and leave.


    She was a little awkward instead.


    Regardless of it, she said to Franklin, " The kiss that you just got was not free. Mr. Cordon, remember


    to pay the bill."


    So... it would work, right?


    Grace thought so.


    However, she saw the man in front of her letting go of a hand and moving in his pocket for a while.


    When he stretched out his hand, his palm was in front of her, "Here, here you are."


    Grace was stunned for a while. She had never seen someone like Franklin before.


    Looking at the banknote in Franklin¡¯s palm nkly, Grace didn''t know what to do.


    "..." He gave her money so neatly...


    Originally, she thought that showing her ugly side in front of him, describing herself like this would scare


    him away.


    "Grace, I said, you can''t escape. I''m serious."


    Franklin''s firm voice sounded in her ears.


    But Grace was even more flustered.


    Serious!


    Serious!


    Serious thing... she dared not to ask for it!


    How did she deserve to be "serious" thing?


    "Grace, you are unfair to me like this."


    Suddenly, Grace raised her head, with a strange emotion in her eyes, "Franklin," the rough voice


    interrupted Franklin slowly. She looked at Franklin seriously and asked, "What is Grace like in your


    eyes?"


    Franklin was taken aback for a moment, and never guessed that the woman in front of him would


    suddenly ask such a question.


    Was this... important?


    In the ce Franklin didn¡¯t see, Grace¡¯s two hands kept rubbing their fingertips with each other, and


    didn¡¯t stop for a moment... People who were familiar with her could see it at a nce. At this moment,


    she was not as calm as she pretended to be.


    "Franklin, I have nothing." Grace reminded lightly.


    Franklin was a little anxious, "Who said that?"


    "Franklin, I really don''t have anything. So, why on earth are you giving me your "seriousness" over and


    over again?"


    "You are very stubborn, very strong, and very kind. You dare to be daring, you never escape from


    anything except facing my feelings. Your ears are so cute when they are red, and you feel like first love


    when I kiss you."


    Franklin said eagerly, "Grace, you are not nothing, you are fine. You are so good that those external


    things are not important."


    Grace smiled far-fetched...Strong? Kind? Never escape?


    She looked at the still childish man in front of her. His eyes were so serious, so determined and so


    convinced... Grace only felt that she didn''t dare to look at it directly and face it, only that her cheeks


    were hot.


    With such a believable and determined gaze, such a serious look... Grace opened her mouth and


    wanted to say "Franklin, you are wrong, this person you are talking about is not me", she wanted to say


    it. However, in the end, Grace ''s eyes flickered and didn''t say the words that came to her lips.


    Maybe, she had no strength to love someone at this moment, and she didn''t have the ability to love


    someone. Maybe she was out of selfishness deep in her heart...


    "Grace, you don''t need toe to me, you don''t need toe to me, just stand there, stand there and


    don¡¯t move, I will walk towards you,e towards you. I will hug you. You just have to stand and don''t


    move, don''t do anything, I will do all."


    "Grace, if you don''t try it, how do you know that you can''t have happiness in your world?"


    "Grace, try it, try it, I will never make you sad and shed a tear."


    "Grace, give me a chance, and give yourself a chance, give us a chance to be happy together."


    "Grace..."


    "Grace..."


    "Grace..."


    His calling came one after another, and almost entered her heart. What should she do?


    How to do!


    "Grace, do you think you deserve happiness now?" Caden said.


    "Grace, give us a chance to be happy." Franklin said.


    Two voices, repeating constantly, lingering in her mind. Her mind was about to burst!


    Happiness, how could she get happiness! She was a sinner! Leona died for her, and was she going to


    get the happiness that all the people wanted most in the world?


    Absurd!


    The one who was supposed to die was still alive while the one who was supposed to be alive died. The


    damn one even got happiness? The one who should be happy was Leona! Her current life was


    Leona¡¯s!


    If... If Leona didn''t die because of her, Leona would be happy now, right?


    She took Leona¡¯s life, but also wanted to grab her happiness?


    Struggle, pain, regret, self-denial, self-loathing... all kinds of emotions came to her!


    Grace fell into self-rejection and self-loathing. She couldn''t tell the difference between her happiness


    and Leona''s happiness. She thought that Leona was going to die for her, and that she was alive for


    Leona, to make atonement for Leona. If Leona was alive, she died that day, and every breath of air


    now should belong to Leona.


    So... what about happiness?


    Frank''s voice was still in her ears!


    Grace pushed Franklin away, "Shut up! Shut up! I don''t need any happiness!" She yelled at Franklin


    like a beast. Franklin was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that she would push him so hard. Then he


    was pushed away by her, staggering for two steps. As soon as he stood firmly, he saw the woman


    limping, dragging one leg, but almost running away.


    Grace wanted to stay away from Franklin desperately.


    Franklin chased after her.


    "Grace, what are you afraid of!"


    On the tree-lined path, a woman hurried with herme leg, and the man in the white shirt behind her


    eagerly chased her, running and questioning, forming a chase.


    Or this was not a chase game. After all, the chasing person and the chased person were not the same


    in strength. The man was running with long legs, strong pace while the woman was limp, dragging a


    This weather was also the mood of the god, which was changeable.


    It was still clear and sunny the moment before.


    The next second¡­ With a big sound of thunder!


    Suddenly, the storm was overwhelming!


    The ck clouds came from an unknown ce, and it suddenly covered the sky and the sun. A heavy


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    rain fell down!


    "Grace, don''t run, you can''t run faster than me."


    Franklin shouted behind Grace. The distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer.


    Seeing that the distance was only five or six meters, Grace was anxious. As she ran, she turned her


    head and looked back at Franklin, "I said, I don¡¯t need happiness..."


    "Grace! Be careful!"


    Before she finished her words, she saw Franklin''s horrified eyes. Grace hadn''t realized anything. There


    was a bang in her ears. She was still thinking about what happened when she fell down and rolled on


    the ground.

 Chapter 106 A Diary That Hiding Her Thoughts

    Chapter 106 A Diary That Hiding Her Thoughts


    "Crack¡­" With a harsh brake sound, the driver stretched out his head and yelled, "Damn it. Watch your


    way!"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." Grace James hurriedly apologized, feeling a little lucky. Fortunately, the driver


    braked fast, so she only suffered small injuries.


    Franklin Cordon stared at the driver coldly, "Watch yournguage. It''s you hit her. You still me her?"


    Franklin said fiercely. The driver was a little scared of him. He murmured, "Go home to quarrel. Don¡¯t


    quarrel on the road." While talking, the driver drove away.


    Although Franklin''s attitude was fierce, he knew that he could not me the driver. He nced over


    Grace again. She didn''t fall seriously, but certainly she got some bruise.


    He hurriedly ran towards Grace, "Grace, don''t move. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Don''te here!"


    Grace sat on the ground but her expression became calm.


    In the heavy rain, on the muddy ground, she raised her head in the rain. Her rough voice slowly


    sounded.


    "Mr. Franklin, I don''t need any happiness. I don''t need any redemption. Now my life is fine. Please don''t


    disturb my life anymore." ¡®Don''t break into my life at will.¡¯


    When everything was immersed in darkness, that beam of hope light was not redemption, but sin.


    Franklin''s expression changed. He looked down at the person in the mud in the rain. The heavy rain


    also hit him. He ignored the woman¡¯s words and walked towards her.


    Grace''s expression changed drastically, "Don''te over!" She roared in a rough voice!


    She rejected this man with practical actions who was going to break into her world.


    "Mr. Franklin, do you know who I am?" In the rain, she chuckled lightly. The heavy rain covered the


    pain in her eyes. But her smile was even brighter, "Mr. Franklin, are you rich? If you have money, you


    will be my guest. I only care about money. Youe to Royal Club with the money and I will not let you


    down."


    She said, "Mr. Franklin, I''m waiting for you at Royal Club."


    In shock, Franklin looked at the woman getting up from the muddy difficultly, limping away in the rain.


    Her words were still echoing in his ears, ¡°Are you rich? If you have money, you¡¯ll be my guest. I only


    care about money. I will not disappoint you when youe to Royal Club with money.¡±


    Ruby Carter told him that Grace loved money and could do everything for money.


    He was nomittal at that time. He understood Grace''s difficulties.


    However, when he confessed to her today and showed his real feelings to her, he never thought that


    this woman would still choose money.


    Franklin did not me Grace for loving money... Was there anyone in this world who did not want


    money?


    However, he was a little lost in the choice Grace made today.


    There were two choices for her, one was that the feeling Franklin had decided to take seriously for the


    first time in decades, and the other was money... But this woman seemed to love money more.


    Franklin stayed still until he could no longer see Grace''s back in the distance. He came back to his


    sense suddenly. When he tried to chase her, there was no trace of her.


    He knocked on his head, "No... If this woman really loves money, she should ept me, right?"


    Instead of pushing him away, she should grab him, grab his money, right?


    Immediately, Franklin became confused again...Why? Was it because of Caden?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt right. Franklin was confident, "Caden, Grace will ept


    me sooner orter."


    ¡­


    Grace hurriedly returned to the dormitory and closed the door quickly, as if a beast was chasing her


    behind.


    Her clothes were worn out when she fell down just now. Fortunately, the driver stepped on the brakes


    in time. Fortunately, she wore the long clothes and trousers so she didn''t suffer serious injuries. The


    bruise on her palm was not a big deal.


    She hastily dealt with the wound on her palm, then she picked up the mobile phone on the side. After


    hesitating for a while, she gave a call to Gloria Su, "I... want to ask for leave today."


    Gloria was confused. She took the phone away deliberately to check the name at the screen of the


    phone. She was sure that it was Grace who was calling. She felt a little surprised, "Grace, what


    happened?"


    "...No, I''m a little tired and want to take a day off."


    Gloria heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s OK," she agreed very quickly. "You, finally know to rest. Okay,


    take a good rest today. You don''t worry about things here."


    Then they hung up the phone.


    Grace walked to the small wooden table by the bedroom window and sat down slowly, pulling open the


    drawer and taking out a notebook from the inside.


    After she was released from prison, she had no hobbies and no leisure activities. This notebook


    became her only pastime and apanied her in the boring life after her release.


    She hadn''t kept a diary for a long time. The content of thetest one was: After three years, I saw him


    again.


    There was no redundant description. It was just a statement.


    Unfolding the notebook with a ballpoint pen in it, Grace picked it up and slowly wrote.


    ¡°Franklin appeared suddenly. He asked me again if I was willing to be his girlfriend.


    I always thought that the first inquiry was just a whim of the big boy.


    Sure enough, I didn''t see him again.


    But today he appeared in front of me again and asked me the same question.


    I really wanted to treat it as a joke.


    But Franklin was not. I saw his eyes were so serious and persistent.


    He said he was serious. From his eyes, I knew he didn''t tell lies.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He said that I didn''t need to work hard to approach him; instead he woulde close to me. He said


    that he would make me happy and would not make me cry.


    Happiness...Who didn''t want it?


    For a moment, I was tempted. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t suddenly ask him, what did Grace look like in your


    eyes? ¡­If I hadn''t had the slightest feelings to him at that time, I wouldn''t ask this question. It was not


    Franklin that I wanted, but the "happiness" Franklin said.


    I wanted to see how much difference between me in his eyes and me in reality.


    He said that I was strong, brave, and daring...This was not me.


    I was really selfish. I could tell him my humbleness and embarrassment, and expose the most


    embarrassing side to him. I could tell him in person, ¡°No, I am not as beautiful as you said.¡±


    I could let him see the real me with his own eyes. I was humble, weak, ipetent, indifferent... and


    selfish!


    The moment I wanted to tell the truth, but I saw the sincerity of the big boy''s eyes. He looked at me


    very persistent, serious, determined, and... focused.


    At that moment, I had selfishness. I suddenly didn''t want him to know how ugly I was.


    I knew I wouldn''t fall in love with him...Because of my long dead heart could only beat mechanically,


    without the ability to love a person anymore. How could I respond to a sincere feeling?


    But there were few in the world who were willing to look at me earnestly, attentively and sincerely... I


    was suddenly terrified that such eyes would be the same contempt and disdain as everyone else.


    He also said, ¡°Try it. How can you know that you won''t be happy if you don''t try?¡±


    I just knew¡ªI would never be happy!


    I burdened with life debts. What rights did I have to live under the sun and enjoy happiness?


    To be happy with the life Leona gave me?


    Absurd!


    But I hated my nasty even more!


    Although I refused to admit it countless times, this was the fact.


    I ran away... not just because I owed Leona and didn''t dare to expect happiness, but I knew I was dirty.


    In the end, I actually used a dead person to escape Franklin''s feelings.


    Don''t see him anymore. He should not appear in front of me again.


    So that¡¯s good.


    The life which was like stagnant pool of water was what I needed most now.


    I couldn''t stand any storm. When I raised enough money, and when that person got tired of all this, it


    was time for me to leave.¡±


    Close the notebook. The woman stood up to open the window, which let the rain enter the house from


    time to time.


    The rain was so cold that she shuddered and held her arms, but her mind was especially clear.


    She was sober. She was sober about what she was doing now. She was sober everything she was


    doing.

 Chapter 107 So Many Tricks

    Chapter 107 So Many Tricks


    Grace really had never seen someone like Franklin!


    "Hey, why are you in a daze? Get on the bicycle."


    Under the big banyan tree, the big boy in the white shirt was still standing there as yesterday, except


    that he had an extra bicycle today.


    "..."


    "Don''t be in a daze. Get on the bicycle."


    "...Why are you here again?"


    A bright smile appeared on Franklin''s face, "Why can''t Ie?"


    It wasn''t that he couldn''te, but she didn''t expect that he would still appear in front of her after what


    happened yesterday.


    Franklin was tall, with one foot resting on the ground and one foot on the pedal. As soon as he


    stretched out his long arms, he dragged the woman to his side in, and then pushed her back into the


    seat of the bicycle.


    Grace was about to stand up.


    "Don''t move. If you fall down, I won¡¯t help you." After he said this, he stepped on the pedal under his


    foot, then he rode the bicycle forward with Grace sitting on the back seat.


    Grace was originally about to stand up, but the bicycle suddenly moved. Under inertia, she fell back on


    the back seat of the bicycle. Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand to tightly grasp Franklin''s


    waist in front.


    She was confused. What was wrong with this person?


    "I can go by myself." Grace said in a rough voice.


    There was a sound from the front.


    "No."


    "..."


    After a while.


    "Mr. Franklin, haven''t we made it clear yesterday?"


    The person in front hummed lightly.


    "What did we say yesterday? Why didn''t I know?"


    What? Grace felt copsed...Why didn''t this person make no sense? How random he was!


    "...Then do you know what I''m going to do?" Without asking, he just pulled her into the bicycle?


    She nced at the bicycle again. She couldn''t understand him. Franklin didn''t seem to like to ride


    bicycles either.


    "Let¡¯s go for lunch first. I know a good restaurant."


    Grace was a little crazy about it... This person not only acted ording tomon sense, but also


    answered the wrong questions.


    "I don''t like riding a bicycle."


    "You¡¯re lying. You almost cried after seeing the little couple riding a bicycle yesterday." Franklin said,


    "Grace, I know, this must be another memory of you and Caden. Your expression can¡¯t deceive me."


    Grace did not know how to say.


    Franklin said to himself.


    "It''s okay if you don''t ept me now. Chasing a girl needs time and energy. Grace, let me tell you. This


    is the first time I am really pursuing a girl seriously.


    If I do not do well, or you are not satisfied with what I do, just forgive me. I have insufficient


    experience."


    "Mr. Franklin, we are just customers and..."


    "I know what you are going to say," Franklin hummed and interrupted the woman in the back seat of


    the bicycle. "You can treat me as a client. I have no objection."


    ¡®I have objection¡¯... Grace blinked. The helplessness in her eyes was obvious.


    She didn''t know if it was Franklin deliberately or what. His riding speed was not slow. Even if Grace


    wanted to jump off, she was a little frightened.


    About fifteen minutes, Franklin turned left. The bicycle turned into a small alley.


    After taking a look at the alley deeply, Grace quickly asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Shhh~" He said softly, "We''ll be there soon."


    After saying it, the bicycle turned again. It stopped in front of the wall of rose flowers. Franklin got out of


    the bicycle quickly, "Here, this is the back door. When I came, I always walk through the front door.


    Although the back door is quiet and small, the front door is very magnificent."


    Hearing this, Grace didn''t want to get off the bicycle.


    Grace didn¡¯t move, as if double-sided tape was stuck under her butt. Franklin raised his eyebrows,


    watching her childish behavior at the moment... "Come on, it''s useless."


    "No!" She blinked, firmly grasping the seat under her ass with both hands.


    Franklin almostughed. But he knew that if heughed at this moment, this woman would immediately


    turn into like a prickly hedgehog again and curled up into a ball, then he would never have ess to


    get close to her again.


    "Really noting down?" His good-looking eyebrows trembled suspiciously because of smiling. But in


    the next second, it returned to calmness again. No one could notice it.


    "I''m not hungry." Anyway, she just didn''t want to go in.


    "I''m hungry."


    "Then you go in, I can go back by myself."


    "Grace, there are two options. One, you get out of the bicycle yourself, and go in for dinner with me.


    Second, I will hug you out of the bicycle and take you in for dinner."


    "..." Grace''s expression was not very good. She really didn''t want to go in. Now all the ces rted to


    "magnificent" were the ces she least wanted to go. Who knew would she meet one or two past


    acquaintances here?


    She didn''t want to face it, did she?


    "Let''s go to Noah Hu¡¯s restaurant to eat beef noodles?" She bit her lip. Fearing that Franklin would not


    agree, she reluctantly added, "My treat."


    Franklin immediately turned his face to one side... He was really afraid that he couldn''t help but


    "Oh? Your treat?" The slow voice made Gloria annoyed. "Just eat beef noodles?"


    At this time, Grace was not happy...What happened to the beef noodles?


    "Don''t eat it." Grace gave a "huh", slid off the bicycle and turned and walked outside. Her arm was


    suddenly grabbed from behind. "Who said I won''t eat? Beef noodles are delicious. I love it the most.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Go, let¡¯s go to Noah¡¯s restaurant now."


    Franklin grabbed Grace and pushed her back on the back seat. "Don''t run. You said you treat me." He


    was afraid of her running.


    The bicycle turned into the small alley again. The red brick walls on both sides of the alley were


    covered with rows of wild roses which were white, bright pink, light yellow¡­ The bicycle shuttled


    between the flower walls. The wind blew by. Grace¡¯s forehead was exposed which revealed the


    hideous scars. She was sitting on the back seat of the bicycle. Her mind was a little messy.


    The bicycle went through the pink, white and yellow rose blossoms. Grace suddenly raised her head in


    amazement to look at the tall figure in front of her. She blinked...Didn''t he take her out for dinner? Why


    did she be a treat in the end?


    She still didn''t think clearly. Why did she be a treat in the end? ? ?


    "Mr...." Franklin...


    "Hold it." It didn¡¯t wait for Grace to finish her words, the man in front of her suddenlymanded


    seriously, "Hold my waist!"


    After hearing it, her first reaction was to obey.


    Before Grace could think about it, she immediately stretched out her hand to hold Franklin''s strong


    waist. After a while¡­¡­


    "What happened to... just now?"


    "Oh, someone throws a drink bottle on the road. I''m afraid you will fall."


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Franklin."


    "Well, it''s okay, it just lifts a finger." Franklin said. A smile appeared on his face but Grace could not


    see.

 Chapter 108 I Can Do Whatever I Wanted

    Chapter 108 I Can Do Whatever I Wanted


    Grace thought it would be over after lunch.


    But obviously, someone didn''t think so.


    Grace was helpless, "Mr. Franklin, you have also eaten beef noodles." He ate three bowls!


    "Yeah, beef noodles are delicious."


    "..." Were they discussing beef noodles?


    "Mr. Franklin, can you stop following me?" How could this person be like glue?


    "Mr. Franklin, I said, you bring the money to Royal Club, I will not let you down. You can do whatever


    you want."


    A wicked smile was on Franklin¡¯s face. He said softly, "Anything?"


    Someone started setting her up.


    "Yes, you are rich. Bring money to Royal Club. You are a guest, and the guest is the king."


    "Oh..." He gave another long "Oh", which was very meaningful, but Grace couldn''t understand his


    meaning at this moment. "See you tonight."


    After speaking, he turned and pushed his bicycle away.


    Grace couldn''t figure it out. She didn¡¯t understand Franklin. However, she was finally relieved... He


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    finally left.


    If he continued to stand downstairs in her dormitory... Grace carefully nced at the people around her.


    "Hey, girl, the one just now is your brother?" A woman ran over.


    "...No."


    "Oh, your colleague?"


    Grace shook her head again.


    "Oh, whatever. Girl, the little niece of mine just graduated this year. She just doesn''t have a boyfriend


    yet. Can you introduce him to my niece?"


    The woman grabbed her arm. Grace couldn''t bear such enthusiasm. She looked at this woman in


    embarrassment... She couldn''t tell this woman that Franklin was her "guest", right?


    "Hey, how could you ask her so rashly? What if that man is this little girl''s boyfriend?"


    "No, it''s impossible. That man is so good. This little girl...Oh, little girl, I don''t mean you are not worthy


    of that good man. That is, that is... ¡­Oh! No! Little girl, don¡¯t be angry."


    Grace nodded indiscriminately. She felt a little embarrassed and quickly walked upstairs.


    The chatting voices of those women could still be heard.


    "How could you say that in front of her? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting her?"


    "Well, I''m straightforward. I''m honest. You all know this little girl and that man don''t match.


    Besides, I live next door to her house. Although I don''t know where she works, shees back in the


    middle of night..."


    Grace speeded up unconsciously.


    When she returned home, her face was so pale.


    The words of those women seemed inadvertently, but Grace had already had it to her heart.


    She couldn''t respond to Franklin''s feelings. When he looked at her, he looked so serious and


    persistent, but the more so, the dirtier she felt herself.


    She went into the bathroom to wash her face. Propping herself up on her hands on the sink, she raised


    her head to look at herself in the mirror. Fiddling with the hair on her forehead, she carefully took a look


    at her scar on her forehead. Then she looked down from the scar. She saw a pale face.


    Her hand slowly touched her back waist... The empty touch reminded her that she was not aplete


    normal person.


    The surroundings were quiet enough that she could hear the sound of her heartbeat, so she moved her


    hands up and slowly reached her heart.


    The thumping heart in the left atrium...Except for a beating heart, what else did she have?


    The firmness on her face became firmer. She didn¡¯t match him.


    ¡­


    But it seemed that this matter was not the final decision by Grace.


    When night came, under the colorful lights, how many people with withered souls look for the so-called


    "soul" and "happiness" in different corners under the lights of the city?


    "Grace, Room 602, you are called." A waiter knocked on the door of the lounge and passed a message


    to Grace.


    Grace quickly stood up, followed the waiter, and reached the sixth floor.


    "Sir, Grace is here."


    The waiter knocked on the door, then turned to leave.


    Grace stood at the door of the private room.


    The hand that was about to reach out paused in the air. The door was opened from the inside. After


    seeing who he was, Grace froze there.


    Standing in the middle of the private room, Franklin showed a brilliant smile which was more eye-


    catching, "Grace, your guest is here."


    Grace had some headaches. She felt some helpless¡­ He was really there.


    Putting down her hand, she walked into the private room, "It''s so boring here." Before she could enter


    the private room, Franklin grabbed her hand, "Go, I''ll take you out to y."


    "...I''m at work, Mr. Franklin."


    "I am your guest. Didn''t you say that the guest is supreme, and that the guest is the king? Didn''t you


    say that if I bring money to Royal Club tonight, you will not let me down?" Franklin smirked. Suddenly,


    he leaned over to Grace. His head pressed against Grace''s ear. His thin lips were so close to Grace¡¯s


    ears that they almost touched Grace''s ears. He said evilly,


    "Didn''t you say that, I can do whatever I want?"


    He smirked again. He deliberately exhaled a breath of heat to Grace''s ear on purpose.


    "Oh... Did you deliberately fool me? Grace, you are not kind."


    Grace''s ears were a little sensitive which immediately turned red. She hurriedly dodged. Her waist was


    grasped by a strong arm. Franklin moved his head closer. His thin lips slid ambiguously over her ears.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out to y. The private room is boring. If you don''t go, you are disrespectful to your


    guest. If you don''t go...I will go to your dormitory and wait for you downstairs tomorrow."


    How could he do like this?


    Grace''s expression changed several times!


    She gritted teeth, "Mr. Franklin, I''m at work!" She deliberately emphasized her words to remind him of


    this!


    "I know, I am more familiar with Royal Club''s rules than you. If I take you out, I¡¯ll register it. I¡¯ll pay by


    the hour. If it¡¯s not okay, I''ll ask for leave for you, okay?"


    He took out another stack of banknotes. "Here." He put the money in front of Grace. "You can treat it as


    a job. I promise I''ll just take you to supper. Noah Hu said if I don¡¯t take my little girlfriend there, he won¡¯t


    cook it for me... Grace, Grace, Grace..."


    "Stop calling." She was irritated when heard his calling.


    "You apany me to supper."


    Grace looked at Franklin. It seemed that he had made up his mind. Her temples were a little bit painful,


    then she rubbed it. "Just eating supper?"


    "Yes. Just eat supper." Hee-hee...


    "... All right."

 Chapter 109 You Have to Listen to Your Guest

    Chapter 109 You Have to Listen to Your Guest


    After leaving Royal Club, they also ate supper.


    In the night market, Franklin was allowed to hold her hand and shuttle through the crowd.


    Those weird eyes and whispering were still indispensable all around.


    "Where are you going again?" This road was not the road back to Royal Club at all.


    Franklin drove his Maserati on another road.


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    "Didn''t you say just eat supper?"


    "After eating supper, of course we have to take a walk."...Who believed that kind of words?


    Franklin thought to himself.


    As the car drove to the highway, Grace was a little nervous, "Where are we going?"


    "Go for a drive."


    "..."


    Finally, Grace knew if Franklin didn''t want to tell her, she couldn''t get the answer.


    She turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window.


    "Here, here it is."


    When the car stopped, Grace''s eyes widened... "Amusement park?"


    "Yes, I want to y. Youe with me."


    Franklin put his hands on his waist and said without shame. "A mature man like me, who is rich,


    handsome, knowledgeable and wise, of course can''t stand in line like those ordinary people.


    How can I highlight the charm of mine if I don¡¯t book the whole amusement park? "


    There was a "buzz" in Grace''s mind. She looked at Franklin not far away with a dull expression... She


    would never have thought Franklin could also say such shameless words.


    She could admit he was handsome and rich.


    Maybe he was knowledgeable and wise...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But as for mature men, which mature men woulde to the amusement park?


    In addition... ¡°Booking the whole amusement park has anything to do with charm?"


    Unconsciously, Grace asked her doubts out.


    Franklin''s handsome face had a smile. Suddenly, he became super shameless again, "Have you ever


    watched TV? On TV, wherever the cold presidentes, there will be bodyguards to clear the set, and


    they always say, ¡®Our president has booked here. Boss, clear this ce.''... Right?


    Yeah! Right!


    Guess, what will happen to the heroine?


    She will cover her blushing cheeks with both hands and look at the male lead with admiration. Doesn''t


    this highlight that the male lead is particrly attractive?


    The president who can''t book the whole amusement park is not a charming man! "


    "..." If Grace were the Grace of three years ago at this moment, she would probablyugh her sock off.


    Where did Franklin get this magical theory? Was it true that a Korean drama had influenced a


    generation?


    "Ahem," Grace was still blinking and looking at Franklin dumbfoundedly. Franklin was ordering again.


    He clenched his fist and put it to his lips. He coughed twice and said, "Grace, what are you waiting


    for?"


    "What?"


    Grace was confused again.


    A trace of dissatisfaction appeared on Franklin¡¯s face. He looked at Grace, "It''s your turn!"


    "What?"


    "Cover your face and look at me admiringly. Where is your admiration?"


    "..." Crap, was he out of his mind?


    If Grace were the Grace of three years ago, she would definitely fight back like this!


    But she was not.


    So she looked at Franklin with a weird expression on her face... "What have you been watching


    recently?"


    "Grace, I don''t care, hurry up! Cover your face and be shy! Look at me in admiration!"


    "Grace! I am your customer! Whatever customer asks you to do, you have to do!"


    "Grace, do it...if you don''t do it, I willin to your leader."


    "..." In the end, in Franklin''s strong request, Grace reluctantly stretched out her hands to cover her


    face, and looked at him speechlessly, "Is it all right?"


    "Don''t move. Yes, just keep this pose."


    Franklin took out his mobile phone as fast as he could, then quickly walked behind Grace. With one


    arm around Grace from behind, "click", the sh came on. A photo which Franklin hugged Grace who


    covered her face shyly was done.


    "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go in." Franklin happily took Grace''s hand and walked into the amusement park.


    Grace''s expression was not well..."Mr. Franklin, you are infringing on my portrait rights. I strongly ask


    you to delete it."


    "Why?"


    "That is my picture. I didn''t agree to let you take it."


    "This is a photo I took with my abilities. Why do I want your consent?"


    At this moment, Franklin pissed Grace off. She gritted her teeth!


    In this world... how could there be such... shameless man?


    "Can you delete it?"


    "Do not delete."


    "It''s wrong for you to do this."


    "Go and sue me."


    Grace felt helpless after listening what the man said.


    The strength of the "struggle" all over her bodypletely disappeared.


    Finally, she made apromise, "Then you... don''t let others see it."


    The man in front smiled triumphantly, "Okay. I promise not to show it to others."


    Grace had forgotten how she was deceived by this man from Royal Club to eat supper and then went


    to this amusement park.


    Franklin was in a good mood. "Bumper cars. Let''s take the bumper cars."


    "I do not¡­¡­"


    "But I won''t let you win. I will not show mercy just because you are a girl."


    "...Okay." Who cared about his mercy?


    ¡­


    "The merry-go-round is over there. Let¡¯s ride on the merry-go-round."


    "That''s just for children to y..."


    "You don''t dare to ride? You don''t even dare to ride on the merry-go-round. It''s ashaming. When we


    just yed with the bumper cars, I know that you are a coward."


    "Go, go right now." Who dared not ride the merry-go-round?


    ¡­


    "Fishing, catch small fish."


    "No..." No...


    "You can¡¯t y Bumper cars well. You don¡¯t dare to ride on the merry-go-round. You can¡¯t even catch


    small fish, right?"


    "Mr. Franklin, let''s see who catches more fish."


    ¡­


    "Roller coaster... the roller coaster is nothing. It doesn''t mean anything. My driving on the high speed by


    myself is more excited than this. This is not fun."


    "Mr. Franklin, are you scared?"


    "Who said I''m scared? This is boring. It¡¯s for children to y with. Let''s go to the maze?"


    "No. I''ll drive you back to the dormitory."


    Franklin grabbed Grace, and walked towards his Maserati.


    "Drive me back to Royal Club."


    "Back to Royal Club? What time is it?"


    With such a reminder, Grace realized that it was already sote.


    Franklin drove Grace back downstairs to the dormitory. He pulled Grace back and kissed her forehead.


    Feeling warmth, she quickly dodged. She pushed the car door open, and hurried away.


    Franklin''s head stuck out the car window.


    "Grace, next time, let''s take the Ferris wheel."


    The back of the woman in front trembled slightly... He saw it! He saw through that she wanted to take


    the Ferris wheel in the amusement park.


    Grace did not turn around. With a bit astringent, rough voice in her throat, she finally slowly asked her


    doubts.


    "Mr. Franklin, did you want to go to the amusement park today, or did you see that I wanted to go to the


    amusement park?" If Franklin saw her stopping the little couple riding a bicycle yesterday, Franklin, a


    sharp and intelligent man, maybe... guessed it?


    Franklin said astonishedly. "You are too narcissistic, of course I want to y."


    Grace breathed a sigh of relief and said "good night". No longer hesitating, she hurried upstairs.


    Franklin looked at the entrance of the corridor where Grace disappeared. He took out his mobile


    phone, clicked on the photo album. The pictures were all the pictures of Grace''s cheerful smile and


    happily ying.


    Her lips raised. A smile appeared on her face... She could smile happily which was the best. God knew


    he annoyed the amusement park the most.

 Chapter 110 Run Into

    Chapter 110 Run Into


    A ck Bentley stopped not far away. Hiding in the night and tree shadows, it was not so conspicuous.


    In the back seat, Gloria respectfully said, "Thank you, Mr. Caden, for driving me back. Then, Mr.


    Caden, I¡¯m leaving." As she said, she reached out to hold the door handle.


    Gloria pressed the car door handle slightly, and was about to push the car door open. Suddenly, a hand


    stretched out to firmly hold the back of her hand. Gloria was startled, and immediately turned her head


    in surprise.


    Beside her, a handsome face now was filled with coldness. An iparably dark eyes was staring


    intently...out of the window?


    Gloria subconsciously followed his gaze. She saw the people and scenery. Suddenly, Gloria''s beautiful


    eyes widened suddenly... Grace? And... the son of the Cordon family?


    Grace came out from work. When she looked up, she saw Franklin. Grace was used to it. Every night


    when she got off work and she walked out of Royal Club, she would see that smirking face.


    Sometimes, she herself became at a loss... She didn''t know how long this young man was going to


    pestering her.


    "Hurry up." Franklin leaned against his Maserati door. Seeing Gracee out, he immediately walked


    up her.


    He would stille to Royal Club to have fun from time to time. asionally he would take Grace to


    the night market for supper, or stroll along the Huangpu River to enjoy the night view of S City.


    It was as if they were really in love.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Franklin walked to her. He happily took the sluggish woman into his arms, and hugged her into his


    passenger seat.


    In the car, like a cold storming, the man stared at Franklin''s hand coldly... This damn woman just


    didn''t refuse at all, letting that guy hug her! He had an urge to pull that disgusting hand from the


    woman''s shoulder. Caden Shaw was full of cold breath.


    Gloria shivered. She carefully nced at the big boss next to her. She was little helpless...Who would


    feel rxed with sitting beside him?


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but start to worry about Grace.


    Obviously, the gaze of the cold big boss looked at Grace at the moment was not friendly. Not only


    unfriendly, but also... terrible.


    In the back seat of the car, the man was full of coldness. His dark eyes tightly fixed on the figure not far


    from the window.


    No one could understand what he was thinking right now.


    "Mr. Caden?" Gloria looked at the man suspiciously. The big hand removed her hand from the door


    handle, but his own hand firmly sped the door handle.


    Seeing this, Gloria had a bad feeling... Something would happen!


    There was a thought in her mind. Gloria looked at Grace outside the car and said.


    "Isn''t that Grace? But I almost didn''t recognize her. I have never seen her smile so easily since she has


    worked in Royal Club for so long.


    I thought she would notugh. But she looks well today. She finally knows how tough. It¡¯s not too


    bad. "


    Gloria said nervously and looked at Caden, "Mr. Caden, you don''t know. I thought Grace is like an


    artificial intelligence robot."


    After saying that, the man released the finger that had pulled the door handle of the car, but his hand


    still covered the door handle. It seemed that he didn''t n to push the door open to get out of the car


    now.


    "If Grace''s smilees back, it will be a good thing. At least she''s more like a living person, not a living


    dead who can only breathe."


    Gloria said this lightly. But she said it to the big boss beside her.


    Her back was already wet with cold sweat at the moment... She was also afraid that the omnipotent big


    boss next to her could see her intention. But it was good to be able to stop this big boss, otherwise, she


    didn''t know what Grace would suffer.


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the man and woman not far awayplicatedly. Naturally,


    his gaze fell on the woman''s face. He was in a daze... How long hadn''t Grace smiled sincerely?


    There was no hypocrisy in that smile. It was not a forcing smile. Damn...It was attractive! Damn it... It


    was dazzling!


    Not far ahead, Franklin stuffed Grace into the passenger seat, then walked around to the driver''s seat.


    He drove Maserati out slowly.


    Caden''s eyes were full of coldness, and coldly gave an order to the driver in front, "Follow them."


    Kirk Shaw said "yes", then started the engine to follow the Maserati in front. They followed Franklin''s


    car all the way to themunity where Grace''s dormitory was located.


    Franklin parked the car downstairs in Grace''s dormitory. Kirk turned to ask the man in the back seat of


    the car, "Boss, get off the car?"


    "No, just here." The man''s expression was so cold. "Wait."


    Not far away, Franklin got out of the car. He walked around to Grace''s seat, and opened the door.


    When Grace got out of the car, he suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of Caden. He


    made a provocative action¡ªhe smiled.


    Under the streetmp at the entrance of the corridor, Franklin''s smile was fully revealed... Provocation!


    "Boss, he did it deliberately. I¡¯ll get out of the car."


    Kirk said.


    "No need."


    Grace got out of the car, "What is Mr. Franklin looking at?"


    She stretched her head and wanted to look behind Franklin. Franklin moved half a step, blocking her


    sight, "I think the moon is so beautiful today."


    After hearing this, Grace also looked up at the moon.


    Franklin looked at her side face smilingly, "Is it? It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "...Hmm." In fact, it was just so-so. It was not a full moon, but just a crescent moon. Or her eyes were


    used to seeing ugliness, so she couldn''t find the beauty in life?


    For a moment, this question emerged in Grace''s mind.


    A gust of wind blew Grace''s hair up. Franklin naturally stretched out his hand to fiddle her messy hair.


    "Don''t move." He hooked Grace''s hair with his fingers, and twiddled her hair behind her ears. "Go to


    sleep early."


    Maybe during this period of time, Franklin always touched her, so Grace was not so sensitive...Anyway,


    even if she told him, he would not listen to her.


    "Good night." Franklin watched Grace go upstairs.


    He didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he lit a cigarette, took a sip and looked at the time. After seeing the


    light in the living room of Grace¡¯s house was on, Franklin extinguished the cigarette, walked around his


    car, nced at Caden''s direction again, then opened the door and got into the car. He started the


    engine and stepped on the elerator. The car slowly drove out.


    Maserati did not stop when passing by the ck Bentley under the shadow of the tree.


    "Boss?" Kirk asked.


    On the back seat of the car, the man''s cold voice gave a faintmand, "Follow it out and cut his way."


    In an ordinarymunity, tonight, two luxury cars entered one after the other, and came out one after


    the other. The gatekeeper was a little dizzy.


    On a quiet night road, a sudden brake sounded.


    When Franklin¡¯s Maserati and Caden¡¯s Bentley stopped, there was only a five-centimeter distance


    between the two cars.


    In the back seat of the Bentley, the windows slowly rolled down, revealing an expressionless and


    handsome face. He looked indifferently at Franklin in the driver''s seat of the opposite car.


    Franklin''s car window also rolled down. Separated by the car, the two men faced each other.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Caden?" Franklin broke the silence first, and said frivolously at Caden Shaw in the


    opposite car, "Mr. Caden doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night but follows me. If people in S City


    know Mr. Caden still has this stalking habit, I wonder what they think of Mr. Caden."


    Caden was expressionless. He said indifferently, "What does other people''s opinions have to do with


    me? I don''t need to care about other people''s opinions." His eyes shed with killing intent, "It''s you.


    You touched something that you shouldn''t touch. You don¡¯t want your hands?¡±

 Chapter 111 Caden VS Franklin

    Chapter 111 Caden VS Franklin


    Franklin sneered, ¡°Your possession? What does Mr. Shaw mean by that?


    ¡°You know what I mean. So cut the chase.¡±


    ¡°If it is Grace that you are talking about,¡± Franklin¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°Mr. Shaw, Grace is a free


    woman with her own will. She is no one¡¯s possession.¡±


    There was not any emotion on Caden¡¯s charming face when he gazed at Franklin,


    ¡°I have warned you. For what is mine, even if I don¡¯t want it and throw it away, no one else can take it.¡±


    Franklin¡¯s face turned sharp, ¡°Grace is a human being with her own will. She is bestowed with the right


    to choose her own husband. Caden, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe Mr. Shaw had a history with Grace that was unknown to the world. But that story is spilled


    milk. Caden, you said yourself that you didn¡¯t want her and threw her away, then why don¡¯t you just let


    it go?¡±


    Hearing this, a tinge of coldness shed across Caden¡¯s deep eyes. What did she tell Franklin?


    ¡°Even if you had a story, it was definitely not a pleasant one. Caden, if you are not blind, you can see


    that I can make her smile.¡± Franklin continued, ¡°Can you say the same thing?¡±


    Gloria could acutely sense that the boss beside her suddenly stiffened. Although it was not obvious,


    she stood close enough to him to capture his reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Unexpectedly! Caden squinted, ¡°Do you know about her?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing that now?¡± Franklin snorted.


    ¡°But do you know how she used to be? Or what kind of person she was in the past?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how she used to be. What matters is that Grace is a girl I cherish.¡±


    Franklin knitted his brows, ¡°Are you in love with Grace too, Mr. Shaw? Why else would you block me


    here at this moment? Mr. Shaw, if you are in love with Grace too, we shouldpete on an equal


    footing.¡±


    Hearing this, Caden was agitated, ¡°Me in love with her?¡± He snorted, ¡°Even if she was thest woman


    in this world, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her.¡± What a woman of easy virtue. Before It was Leno, and now


    it is the handsome, rich Franklin.


    How could a man as proud as Caden fall in love with a gold digger with easy virtue?


    Right now, Caden was too furious to think in a logical way. Behind all these aberrant emotions, did it


    ever ur to him that maybe he was in love with Grace?


    He was too proud to admit that he was deeply in love with Grace. His pride made him deny his love for


    Grace again and again.


    Seeing Caden¡¯s sudden mood swings, Franklin was a bit surprised... Is the man before him now truly


    the same as the Caden he used to know and who had always stayed rational, cold and indifferent all


    the time like an emotionless robot?


    For as long as thirty seconds, Franklin kept watching the man who was going through abrupt mood


    swings. Gradually, the surprise in his eyes faded away.


    Then Franklin¡¯s lips lifted up...Now that Caden said he would never fall in love with Grace, then he


    should just let it go. And as Caden¡¯s rival in love, Franklin was under no obligations to remind him,


    right?


    Gloria and Kirk were both no idiots. They perceived the oddness in the boss¡¯s behavior.


    Franklin smiled lightly, ¡°Then I guess I misunderstood Mr. Shaw. But I like Grave very much. Everyone


    says I, Franklin, is a genuine yboy.¡±


    ¡°And that I won¡¯t deny.¡±


    ¡°But I take Grace seriously and will cherish her with all my heart.¡±


    When talking about Grace, Franklin could not help but keep smiling. There was even smile glinting in


    his charming eyes. The softness and love in his eyes was about to overflow his car and spread to the


    Bentley that Caden was in.


    Somehow, anger, regret and grievance all spilled in Caden¡¯s heart...But these emotions were just so


    strange to him.


    A smile gradually appeared on the thin lips of the man sitting in the back of Bentley. But the smile


    couldn¡¯tpare with the cruelty in his eyes.


    ¡°What if she is not like how you pictured her?¡±


    ¡°Then I, Franklin, will still take her as my bride.¡±


    Sarcasm suddenly covered Caden¡¯s gorgeous face. His lips moved, ¡°Mr. Cordon, how strong is your


    love for her? Are you trying to tell me that your love for her is stronger than gold? And that whatever


    you will go through, you will never give up on her and will stay by her side forever?¡±


    Then the cold voice said again, ¡°Fine then. I am not the kind of person that will break up an affectionate


    couple. I guess I will just wait and see what you got.¡±


    Franklin replied, ¡°May we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Kirk, start the car.¡± Caden gave a simple order and the back window slowly rose up. The ck linear


    Bentley drew an elegant line before Franklin and turned around driving away.


    In the Bentley, Gloria dared not even to breathe, afraid that she would do anything to piss the boss off.


    Caden, with a slender figure, leaned against the seat back. Coldness was all over his eyes and his


    hands whichy on his thighs were grasping tighter and tighter.


    Good for you, Grace!


    Good for you!


    It was Leon before, and you kept calling him in such an intimate way. Now it is Franklin?


    And Franklin said he was in love with her?


    How was that even possible?


    How could he fall in love with a licentious gold digger of easy virtue?


    At this moment, Caden clearly realized again that Grace was not the same woman she used to be.


    In old days, Grace didn¡¯t care to ingratiate herself with anyone, including his boyfriend. But now she


    hooked up with a bunch of guys.


    The charming face of Caden was now full of agitation. Gloria sat far away from him and tried hard to


    not make a single sound which might draw the attention of the man on the verge of a tantrum.


    ¡°Kirk, is thend in Qinhuang ind open for bidding tomorrow, as I remembered?¡±


    Kirk, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, answered, ¡°Yes, boss. But Shaw Group has no intention to bid


    for it.¡±


    ¡°Now we do.¡± The man in the back sent forth coldness, ¡°And get it for me.¡±


    ¡°But...boss. On the surface, it is apetitive bidding, but Cordon Group will also join in the bidding.


    Everyone knows Cordon Group will win the bidding. It is almost in their pockets now.¡±


    Gloria wanted to kill Kirk at this moment...Kirk, couldn¡¯t you just think? If the opponent was not Cordon


    Group, why would boss want to win the bidding?


    ¡°That¡¯s why we will win it.¡±


    Kirk came to understand immediately.


    The he regretted that his mouth moved faster than his brain. Clearly, it was Cordon Group that boss


    wanted to target at!


    But...all this for that woman?


    Kirk secretly peeked at the rear review mirror and saw boss¡¯s face, which shocked him so much that


    his hands on the steering wheel trembled.


    Boss¡¯s face was... horrifying!


    Gloria held her breath and asked, ¡°Boss...now that Grace was nothing to you, then why...why are you


    still targeting Cordon Group?¡±


    In Gloria¡¯s eyes, what Caden was doing was all in an attempt to target at Franklin and push him to


    surrender.


    ¡°Franklin ignored my warning. If something is mine, though I throw it away, no one can pick it up.¡± The


    cold voice said slowly, ¡°A yboy and an ex-con want to y Romeo and Juliet before me. Is their love


    really that strong and pure? Then I shall see what they will choose!¡±

 Chapter 112 You Refused to Pay Money Just Because You Were the Boss?

    Chapter 112 You Refused to Pay Money Just Because You Were the Boss?


    Gloria shivered. At this moment, she felt the surrounding pressure was extremely low.


    She also felt sorry for Grace. Franklin was nothing like the man named Cayne. Gloria had dealt with


    mountains of people in these years, so she was quite good at analyzing people.


    But today, she was present when the strife between boss and Franklin happened.


    Franklin¡¯s performance was out of her expectation.


    It never urred to Gloria that those words woulde from the widely-recognized yboy Mr.


    Cordon.


    There was an old saying; a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold...Maybe it well fit Mr.


    Cordon now.


    Gloria couldn¡¯t figure out what Caden wanted either...Didn¡¯t he know that he was never a person who


    liked putting his finger into another¡¯s pie?


    Wasn¡¯t he aware that he lost control today? When he saw that Grace and Mr. Cordon were hanging


    out, he behaved like a husband who had witnessed the adultery of his wife.


    ¡°Kirk, send two people to keep an eye on her.¡±


    Kirk didn¡¯t know to keep an eye on whom all at once.


    ¡°Report to me if anything happens.¡±


    Kirk understood until this moment...Boss was asking him to keep an eye on Grace.


    But a new question popped up. Anything happened? What anything?


    He couldn¡¯t just report everything, big or small, to the boss who was upied with countless work


    every day.


    Kirk¡¯s face twisted. He was about to scratch his head if he was not driving.


    ¡°If that woman dares to do anything to betray me...¡± The man with a gorgeous face sitting in the back


    suddenly looked fierce. Cruelty shed across his face.


    However, when hearing this, apart from feeling shocked, Kirk and Gloria both became curious and a


    strange expression appeared on their faces...Grace dared to do anything to betray boss...When boss


    said this, was he admitting to something in a sense?


    The second day.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Grace got off work and was on her way out, she was blocked by a man in the corridor.


    ¡°...Mr. Shaw.¡±


    After a long departure, Caden finally showed up in Royal Club again. He looked down at the woman


    before him, and an anonymous fire was burning in his heart.


    ¡°Em.¡± He lowered his voice and replied. Then he said nothing.


    Grace was all tensed up, and after bypassing Caden, she looked down on the road and quickly walked


    away.


    Behind her back, the fire of anger was burning more wildly in the man¡¯s eyes,


    He strode forward before grabbing her arm, ¡°Where is Miss James rushing to? To meet your lover?¡±


    At the thought of everything the woman hadmitted, he wanted to just choke her to death.


    Grace tensed up, ¡°I... I just got off work. Please let me go, Mr. Shaw. I am going back to my dorm.¡±


    ¡°To your dorm? Or to meet your lover?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face became pale all of a sudden. She looked up and saw the sarcasm in the man¡¯s eyes at


    first sight.


    Pretending to be tough, she stopped breathing and said in a cold voice, ¡°I am a slut. After a slut gets off


    work, of course she will meet her lover. What else can she do? Mr. Shaw, please let go of me.¡±


    Overwhelmed by fury, Caden grasped Grace¡¯s arm tightly and didn¡¯t let go.


    Grace looked at his hand that was grabbing hers and said coldly, ¡°Or does Mr. Shaw want to be my


    customer too today?¡±


    Caden was so angry that heughed, ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t leave today. I will be your customer.¡±


    A hand was presented before Caden.


    ¡°What?¡± He raised his brows and asked.


    The woman who was standing at his jaw said in a tough voice, ¡°Money.¡± She continued, ¡°Though you


    are the boss, you need to pay a whore. Whoring is never free.¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment!


    Then he looked at the palm before him, andplicated emotions rose up in his heart. A tinge of pain


    that he never experienced before was spreading all over him...When he bumped into her minutes ago,


    anger rose in him for no reason, and he didn¡¯t know how to let the feeling out either.


    But at this moment, the woman before him made his heart broken. He looked at her in another way,


    ¡°Miss James, when did you be so cunning? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Leon abandoned you? So you hook up with Mr. Cordon now?¡±


    Bang!


    A thunder stroke beside her ears!


    Grace looked at the man before her in astonishment...How did he know about Franklin?


    Watching her in astonishment, Caden felt a fit of pleasure. But soon depression recaptured his heart.


    And He ... could do nothing about it!


    He always believed that the most powerful weapon was not words but absolute strength. When facing


    all kinds of enemies, he did all it took to strike them down and never had mercy on them. Just like the


    buzzword on the inte, if one can use his hands to deal with enemies, he never uses words.


    But in front of Grace, suddenly, he ... Feebleness rose up inside of him.


    Then he gazed at the woman before him again, and the scene that she was smiling to Franklinst


    night popped up in his mind.


    All at once, the man¡¯s eye look changed. He reached his hand to grab her chin, ¡°Smile!¡±


    He had always cherished his words, but right now he ordered her toughly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said,


    smile!¡±


    Grace frowned. The hand holding her chin was grasping tightly. She didn¡¯t understand what the man


    wanted. She didn¡¯t understand him before, and she still didn¡¯t now.


    ¡°Grace, smile.¡±


    Caden¡¯s voice was getting colder. But the more he wanted her to smile, the more she hated to.


    Sense of rebellion was controlling her. She raised her brows and looked at Caden indifferently...Why


    should she smile? Why should she listen to him? He ruined half of her life, and she had to smile to


    him?


    Her eyes stung Caden¡¯s heart like a needle. It was so painful!


    Caden¡¯s heart hurt and his eyes darkened. He looked at her coldly, ¡°No smile? You sell your smiles


    every day and now you can¡¯t do it? Grace, can¡¯t you even do your job? Or because you want this?¡±


    While talking, he reached his left hand to his pocket and took out several red bank notes, ¡°You will only


    smile for this ¡±


    Grace moved her eyes slowly and looked at the red bank notes in his hand. No one could read what


    she was thinking now. The she raised her head, and focused her eyes on Caden¡¯s deep eyes without a


    blink. They were staring at each other now.


    Her lips raised and she squeezed out a professional smile. She asked, ¡°Done?¡± Why did he enjoy


    forcing her to do things that she didn¡¯t like so much?


    Caden stared at her face and wanted to find out a trace of the smile that she showed Franklinst


    night...No! It was not the same smile!


    It was not the same at all!


    What Franklin said echoed by his ears again, ¡°I could make her smile, can you say the same thing?¡±


    Could he?


    Could he do that?... Caden asked himself again and again. Could he make her smile?


    The answer was clear as crystal. But...it was so damn uneptable.


    ¡°Get away!¡± He shook off her hand and shouted furiously, ¡°Get the hell away from here! And don¡¯t make


    me see you again!¡± He was trying to convince himself. With red eyes, he turned around and red at


    her in rage, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t stain my eyes!¡±


    Grace left without saying a word. But the familiar pain rose up in her heart again, which she chose to


    ignore.


    Behind her back, the man watched at the exit where she disappeared minutes ago. He was so angry


    and his chest hurt badly...Why she didn¡¯t smile! Why the woman who used to only love him was now


    smiling at another man!


    Why did he be so angry whenever he thought of that damn woman...!


    He raised his fist and stroked it towards the wall. Bang! Blood dripped down from his fist and hit the


    ground.

 Chapter 113 He Took Actions

    Chapter 113 He Took Actions


    On the weekend, again, Franklin picked Grace up from her neighborhood and took her for lunch. Today


    Grace had a day off. The beef noodle restaurant in the night fair became the ce which Grace and


    Franklin visited most.


    Noah had got ustomed to Franklin¡¯s taking her girlfriend to have beef noodles here.


    After lunch, Franklin took Grace to the cinema.


    Grace felt like she was in a dream. But the popcorn and drink in her hands were both reminding her


    that she was once again fooled by Franklin.


    However, still, a smile appeared on her lips and she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Franklin was indeed a joy bringer. If he wanted to treat a woman well, the woman would feel like in


    paradise. Thinking about this, the smile on her face slowly faded away.


    She looked at the boy sitting beside with aplicated eye look and decided that after watching the


    movie today, she would tell Franklin straightforward...that she would not fall in love with him.


    She would tell him that this was the end.


    She admitted that she loved the way Franklin looked at her. Free of disdain, sarcasm, ridicule and


    contempt, his eye look made her feel like she was just an ordinary girl.


    She also admitted that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the single lighting out from the silt. In


    darkness, it seemed more precious than anything.


    But things were going forward in an uncontroble way...She couldn¡¯t respond to the love of this big


    boy pretending to be a man. Then she should just tell him frankly now.


    She was too deep in gut to deserve such a love.


    How could she drag him to gut with herself?


    Therefore, letting him go was the right thing to do.


    Suddenly, her hand back was covered by a fit of warmth. As if burned, Grace looked down and saw


    Franklin¡¯s big hand holding her hand tightly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The deep voice made her unable to shirk.


    With her heart beating fast, Grace didn¡¯t move and just let his hand keep covering hers and turned to


    watch the move like nothing happened.


    She was more certain that she would find a right timing to exin to Franklin...that she was not a good


    woman, and that she didn¡¯t deserve happiness. She couldn¡¯t respond to his feelings for her.


    At the beginning, she thought Franklin was just a big boy with strong curiosity. But then...everything


    that he did and the way he looked at her were too real to be a lie.


    On her left in darkness, a big smile burst out on Franklin¡¯s handsome face when she turned to watch


    the movie. In the smile, there was a universe of content and happiness. But Grace didn¡¯t see it.


    Grace wasn¡¯t paying attention to the movie at all. So after the movie, she had no idea what it talked


    about. She spent all the time thinking about how toy it all out with the big boy beside her.


    After the ending, lights went on. Franklin kept holding Grace¡¯s hand and refused to let it go. Following


    the flow of people, he took her outside of the cinema.


    Grace became nervous and raised her head to look at the back of Franklin. Her palm was all wet and


    got sticky. She couldn¡¯t help but look at their holding hands and think, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he find two sticky hands


    holding together kind of ufortable?¡±


    Apparently, different from Grace who wasden with anxiety, Franklin was very happy. He took Grace


    to the parking lot and opened the door of front passenger seat for her, after which he got in the car too.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Franklin turned to her with confusion all over his face, ¡°You want to buy anything?¡±


    When she asked him to wait, what first urred to him was that maybe she forgot to buy


    something...The better he treated her, the worse she felt.


    It was like something choked on her throat.


    Franklin continued, ¡°What¡¯s in your mind? It¡¯s weekend. We got plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°...No,¡± With firmness in her eyes, she bit the bullet and said, ¡°Mr. Cordon, we can¡¯t...¡±


    Right this moment, his phone rang.


    Franklin took out his phone and looked at the screen. Then his brows wrinkled and he raised his head


    telling Grace, ¡°Grace, I need to answer this.¡± Then he pressed the answer key.


    An old and majestic voice came up, ¡°Come home now.¡±


    Franklin was discontent, ¡°Grandfather, I am busy...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Come back home right now.¡±


    With that, the phone was hung up.


    Franklin looked at the phone again and his brows tightened up.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, do you have an emergency? I can go back myself.¡±


    Grace sighed...Maybe she couldn¡¯t tell him everything today.


    ¡°I will take you back to the dorm.¡± Franklin grabbed Grace¡¯s arm to stop her from getting off, ¡°It won¡¯t


    take much time. It is on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Cordon. Thank you for the lunch and the movie.¡±


    Franklin peeked at Grace with discontent, ¡°Do you really have to be so polite? I have told you many


    times that you should stop calling me Mr. Cordon. It sounds weird.¡±


    Then he stepped on the gas and drove to Grace¡¯s dorm.¡±


    ¡°We have arrived. Take care while getting off.¡± After some thought, he said to Grace who was standing


    outside of the car, ¡°Grace, I hope one day you can stop calling me Mr. Cordon.¡±


    Grace paused and smiled to Franklin, ¡°Calling you ¡®Mr. Cordon¡¯ represents my respect for you. Mr.


    Cordon, hurry along, you have an emergency.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left him no chance to talk. She let out a sigh...She couldn¡¯t tell him


    today. Then she should seek another chance.


    Franklin seemed at a loss for a moment, then he cheered up and looked at the ce where Grace


    disappeared...Firmness rose up in his eyes again...Soon, soon he would open the door to her heart, no


    matter how hard it would be!


    It couldn¡¯t be that hard!


    As a saint once said, where there is a will, there is a way.


    Then he stepped on the gas and drove back home at a fast speed.


    The Cordon family¡¯s house.


    Franklin¡¯s grandfather Duncan Franklin, whose hair had all gone grey, was born with a serous face.


    Now he looked even graver and gazed at Franklin in anger.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± No matter how unbridled Franklin was on the outside, he behaved like amb before


    Duncan.


    Duncan was extremely stereotypical and tough, which became the reason why Franklin didn¡¯t like


    going back home.


    Duncan reached his hand backward, and the old butler instantly put a document bag on his hand.


    Bang! Duncan threw the bag before Franklin and said loudly, ¡°Have a look yourself. See how much


    Cordon Group has lost recently.¡±


    Franklin bent over and picked up the document bag without saying anything. He opened it and quickly


    browsed. The more he read, the graver he looked. Then he threw the bag on the tea table again,


    ¡°Grandfather, what happened?¡± In less than half a month, Cordon Group¡¯s money had evaporated at an


    unbelievable speed.


    Though he liked seeking joy and was always reluctant to manage thepany, it didn¡¯t mean that he


    wasn¡¯t capable of it.


    ¡°How dare you to ask me what happened?¡± Duncan snorted and pointed his finger at Franklin,


    shouting, ¡°You better think carefully about whom you messed with recently! And who has the ability to


    push us so far that we have to take it seriously?¡±


    All of a sudden, it dawned on Franklin!


    ¡°Caden Shaw!¡± Franklin squeezed out these two words in fury.

 Chapter 114 I Would Keep You Company and Fight to the End

    Chapter 114 I Would Keep You Company and Fight to the End


    ¡°Grandfather...¡± Franklin was about to see something, but Duncan stopped him and said coldly,


    ¡°Leave that woman.¡±


    Hearing the ice-cold order from his grandfather, suddenly, Franklin squinted at Duncan, ¡°Did you


    investigate on me, grandfather?¡±


    His eyes became colder.


    Duncan snorted, ¡°You started all of this and brought us such a strong enemy. I am the patriarch of this


    big family. Shouldn¡¯t I know the whole story? Or should I just let you keep bringing us troubles?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of the Shaw family, grandfather? You are afraid of a youngmb from the Shaw family.


    That¡¯s why people say the Cordon family is inferior that the Shaw family.¡±


    Before Franklin could finish, Duncan grabbed the cane beside him and threw it towards Franklin in a


    tough way, ¡°Shut up!¡± Though the old man appeared to be tough outwardly, he was timid inwardly. But


    now his gray eyes opened wide and stared at Franklin, his grandson, in fury.


    Among his peer in the Cordon family, Franklin was the most prominent one. But he waszy. Duncan


    had always thought his future was promising, but who knew that he would bring the Cordon family such


    a strong foe?


    Though people had been saying that the Cordon family was inferior to the Shaw family, no one dared to


    talk about this in front of Duncan. Now his face went red with rage...This was a big anxiety to him!


    Now, Franklin almost became a different person from who he used to be. When the cane was thrown at


    him, he was so stubborn that he didn¡¯t even move to avoid it and just let his grandfather keep beating


    him again and again.


    The butler behind couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more and persuaded Duncan by saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t be


    angry, my Lord. Young master is still young and don¡¯t understand many things. With your instructions


    and teaching, he will be better.¡±


    Then Duncan shouted to Franklin in rage, ¡°Stopping seeing that woman!¡±


    Franklin clenched his hands and stared at Duncan angrily, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± The fire in Duncan¡¯s heart was just put out, now it began growing again, ¡°Franklin, you


    say that again!¡±


    If you said so


    ¡°I said, I would never give up on her!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Duncan¡¯s chest was heaving heavily, ¡°Fine! Fine, fine, fine! Your wings are tough now!¡± While


    scolding Franklin, Duncan turned to fetch the cane that was thrown away by him before, ¡°Elton, where


    is the cane? Cane!¡±


    The butler standing behind was full of anxiety and kept hiding the cane behind his back. Then he


    looked at Franklin, ¡°Young master, your grandfather was an old man now. Please just nod your head


    and agree to him.¡±


    But Franklin¡¯s charming face was full of recalcitrance. He pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Cane!¡± Duncan stared at Elton furiously and reached his hand to him, ¡°Elton! Give me the cane!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Elton still wanted to persuade Franklin.


    Franklin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Elton, give him the cane.¡±


    Duncan got more furious and his chest was heaving more heavily. He snatched the cane from Elton¡¯s


    hand and threw it at Franklin¡¯s back again, ¡°You are tough now?¡±


    ¡°You are out of leash now?¡± The cane was thrown at Franklin¡¯s arm this time and left blood there.


    However, still angry, the old man raised the cane and beat him again and again. Though Franklin let


    out a sound of pain, there was still determination in his eyes.


    ¡°You are willing to put the whole Cordon family in danger just for this woman. Franklin, I didn¡¯t know


    when you became as infatuated with love as your brother!¡±


    All of a sudden, Franklin¡¯s eyes opened wide!


    Then he raised his head and stared at Duncan in overwhelming rage. In his charming eyes, there was


    neither cynical feeling nor pure love. He was cynical before meeting Grace. After meeting Grace, there


    was only love in his eyes whenever he looked at her. But now, there was nothing but rage in those


    eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather, my brother has already died!¡±


    Everyone knew that Franklin was the grandson of the Cordon family. But they didn¡¯t know that Franklin


    had a brother, who died after he migrated to America.


    The loss of this brother weighed heavily on Franklin!


    He stared at Duncan with a tinge of hatred in his eyes!


    The old butler saw something was going wrong and held Duncan immediately, ¡°Please calm down, my


    lord.¡±


    Duncan was also shocked by the anger in Franklin¡¯s eyes. The air was frozen and everything went


    silent...After a long while, Duncan loosened his hand and the cane fell on the marble floor with a


    ¡°DANG¡±. Then his body went limp and fell on the couch behind him with a ¡°PANG¡±.


    The old man who was energetic minutes ago seemed to have grown older by 10 years now. In his


    eyes, there was a sh of regret and sadness. But his face was still tightened up and he still looked


    tough.


    Franklin still stared at the old man on couch in anger. Then he closed his eyes to hide theplicated


    emotions and gritted his teeth. Secondster, he opened his eyes again and now there was some


    peace in his eyes and the anger had somewhat dispersed.


    ¡°From now on, I am officially engaged in the management of Cordon Group.¡± He stood straight and


    didn¡¯t move at all. Then he looked down at the old man resting on couch and said toughly,


    ¡°Grace is the first woman that I have truly loved. I will never give up on her. No matter how much


    pressure the Shaw family was giving to the Cordon family, I won¡¯t give up on her.¡±


    ¡°A man must bear the consequences of his own acts. Caden did all those things to get back at me.


    Sine it is me who brought the Cordon family such a danger, then I will shoulder the responsibilities


    alone. I will enter the Cordon Group and confront Caden by myself.¡±


    Duncan opened his mouth like he was going to say something. But after seeing the determination in


    Franklin¡¯s eyes and hearing the firmness in his tone, Duncan closed his mouth.


    Before leave, Franklin looked at the old man on couch again and said inly,


    ¡°I am not my brother. I won¡¯t make the same choice that he made. I will not give up on the woman I love


    because of you or because of anyone. And I have the ability to protect my woman and my family.¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan raised his head. But he could only see the slender figure of Franklin disappearing


    at the door.


    The butler said to Duncan, ¡°My lord, the young master...¡±


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Duncan snorted and waved to Elton, ¡°I am tired. You can go now.¡± Elton left the hall. The


    face of Duncan was still tightened up, and something was going on in his mind...He would need to


    make a choice. But before that, he needed to see what his grandson could aplish!


    Franklin was driving on a viaduct.


    Wind blew in through the window and messed up his ck hair. Franklin dialed a number and put on


    Bluetooth headset, ¡°Caden, listen to me. I will not give up on Grace and I will defend the Cordon family.


    Lets¡¯ see who will win in the end!¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Caden¡¯s slender fingers knocked on his phone case twice. Hearing what


    Franklin said, his lips went up. He answered in a deep voice, ¡°Okay then. Whatever you want to do, I


    will keep youpany and fight to the finish. But you can never touch my things.¡±


    They almost hung out the phone at the same time. Without redundant words, they both began to


    prepare themselves.

 Chapter 115 Infinite Pressure

    Chapter 115 Infinite Pressure


    The young master of the Cordon family was recently very industrious. This had be themon


    sense of businessmunity.


    In a business party tonight, Franklin was present too. For this reason, many youngdies had dressed


    up ande to the party.


    The party began. Swimming pool, vi and boys and girls in fancy clothes¡­ The party was crowded


    with the top people of S City.


    Even so, there were also different ranks among these top people.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, you have been very active and industrious recently. Is it because you were motivated by


    some beauty?¡± An elite in his thirties drank a toast to Franklin and bantered.


    But no one knew that the young handsome president admitted immediately, ¡°Yes, indeed. Director


    Thomas¡¯s eyes are still so sharp.¡±


    Hearing this, Director Thomas was amazed, ¡°Whichdy is it? She is so lucky to have your affection.¡±


    Franklin waved his hand and smiled, ¡°You are saying wrong, Director Thomas. I am the lucky one to


    meet her. It is my fortune to meet her in my life time. And if I can marry her someday, I will be the


    luckiest guy in the world.¡±


    At this moment, amotion came from ahead.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Franklin and Director Thomas were both drawn by themotion and looked at the gate.


    ¡°Is that...Caden from Shaw Group?¡± Director Thomas said in astonishment, ¡°No one said the business


    tycoon would also join this party tonight.¡±


    Then he turned to Franklin and asked, ¡°Mr. Cordon, do you know that¡­¡±


    When Director Thomas turned to Franklin, Franklin just ignored him and put down his ss before


    walking straight to the gate.


    Director Thomas was surprised to watch Franklin walking towards the figure at the gate who was


    drawing all attention.


    Franklin was in America before and had only been back for less than a year. While Caden stayed in


    China since he was a boy. How could these two people know each other?


    People in businessmunity knew little about what happened between Franklin and Caden when


    they were young.


    Caden¡¯s appearance started amotion. All people, including women or men, were all attracted by


    the slender figure at the gate.


    Men all wanted to go greet Caden to make his acquaintance. Women all reapplied their make-up,


    pulled their skirts and stroked their hair. All eyes were fixated on Caden.


    Then the group of people moved again. They stepped asides and made way for Franklin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Shaw?¡± A grin appeared on the face of Franklin. He put his hand into the pocket of his


    suit pants and walked to the man at the gate in a graceful move, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Shaw would be


    interested in a party of this scale.¡±


    Indifference covered Caden¡¯s eyes. He stood on the spot and just watched Franklin walking towards


    him, ¡°I came out to rx myself. All parties are the same to me.¡±


    ¡°Rx yourself...Is something troubling you recently?¡± Franklin continued, ¡°How about I invite Mr. Shaw


    to rx in Royal Club?¡±


    Caden squinted at Franklin...who was well aware that Royal Club belonged to him...Apparently,


    Franklin was seeking trouble!


    Caden pursed his lips indifferently and waved to the waiter not far away. The waiter who was holding a


    tray quickly came forward. Caden picked up a ss of wine from the tray and handed it to Franklin.


    Then he grabbed one himself and said, ¡°Mr. Cordon showed such solicitude for me. You should care


    more about yourself. The dark circles below your eyes got deeper. Are you havingte nights recently?¡±


    The hand Franklin used to hold the ss suddenly trembled. Then he drunk all the wine in the ss


    like nothing happened. He put the ss back on the tray the waiter was holding and turned to Caden,


    ¡°Yes, I am. If I don¡¯t stay up toe up with strategies, how can I deal with the troubles Mr. Shaw


    keeps giving me?¡±


    ¡°Hun~ In the battlefield of business, there is no such thing as ¡®giving troubles¡¯. The only thing that


    matters is who is stronger.¡± Caden said inly and shook the ss in his hand. He didn¡¯t drink any of


    the wine and put the ss back on the tray. Then he looked at Franklin coldly,


    ¡°I told you that if something was mine, even if I didn¡¯t want it, no one could take it. Mr. Cordon, please


    keep fighting. Maybe if you stay up for several more nights, you can save yourpany.¡±


    The smile on Franklin¡¯s face was getting stiffer, and there was more stubbornness in his voice, ¡°Mr.


    Shaw kept stressing that it was something you didn¡¯t want...Hun...Mr. Shaw, now that you care so much


    about her, why you said you didn¡¯t? Mr. Shaw, are you jealous because you can¡¯t get her?¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked at Franklin coldly, ¡°Mr. Cordon doesn¡¯t need to care for my


    business. Maybe you should think more about yourself now.¡±


    With that, Caden bypassed Franklin and walked away.


    Though their conversation was not pleasant, they both talked in a low voice. So people around couldn¡¯t


    hear what they were saying specifically and could only see two excellent men talking.


    Caden bypassed Franklin and walked inside the vi. He was walking towards the bathroom. Only he


    knew how angry he was now.


    He fell in love with a woman like Grace? He was jealous of Grace and him?


    Nonsense!


    A selfish, greedy, mean, lowborn gold digger...Even a normal man would never care to look at such a


    woman. How could he fall in love with her?


    Never!


    But another voice inside him kept reminding him: You were in love with her, or why did you target at


    Cordon Group and the Cordon family?


    You could imprison her so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Franklin. But why didn¡¯t you...Were you


    afraid that the smile on her face would disappear again?


    Caden walked into the bathroom and looked at the man in the mirror coldly. He shouted to himself in


    his heart: No! Never! I would never fall in love with a woman with such an ugly heart! The reason I was


    targeting the Cordon family and Cordon Group was because I didn¡¯t like Franklin. He dared to touch my


    thing, and he would get what wasing for him. That was all!


    Before the party ended, Franklin went back home.


    It waste and everything was quiet. But in the study on the second floor, the light was still up.


    Behind the desk sat a man working diligently.


    Franklin¡¯s fingers kept tapping on the keyboard. After a while, he stopped to pick up the coffee beside


    him and poured it into his mouth as if it were just tea. Then he started working again.


    Caden was right. If he got ck at his work now, he wouldn¡¯t be about to cope with the following


    attacksing from Caden.


    At this moment, Franklin was feeling powerless...He and Caden had been frenemies since childhood.


    Theypeted at everything but he never won.


    Back then, he refused to bow his head. And now, he still did.


    But Caden was truly a monster in business. Now that he was in the real battlefield with him, Franklin


    found that no matter in gift, capabilities or capital, Caden totally stood out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win back then, but I can¡¯t lose this time.¡± Grace was the only thing he couldn¡¯t lose to Caden!


    At 4 o¡¯clock of the next day morning, the light in Franklin¡¯s study went out finally.

 Chapter 116 Companion Was the Longest Confession of Love

    Chapter 116 Companion Was the Longest Confession of Love


    When Grace was going out, she saw again under the old banyan the man in while shirt and casual


    pants.


    She was a little surprised, ¡°Mr. Cordon.¡±


    She had not seen him for quite some time.


    And today he showed up again.


    ¡°Hey, hungry?¡± The man under the tree walked forward and reached to hold her hand. Grace wanted to


    avoid but Franklin looked at her, ¡°You know that your strength is much smaller than mine, right?¡±


    The connotation was that she didn¡¯t need to make a useless try.


    ¡°Get on the car. I have been busy recently and I miss the beef noodles made by Noah. Apany


    me.¡±


    Grace raised her head to look at Franklin in silence and then got on the car...No matter what she


    wanted to tell him, maybe she should wait until he finished a bowl of noodles.


    During the way, they didn¡¯t talk.


    Franklin didn¡¯t say anything. He was now a totally different person from the big boy that Grace used to


    know.


    She peeked at Franklin, who was driving, for several times.


    Grace was more positive about her assumption...Franklin didn¡¯t look well. Though his face was still


    charming and clean, his eyelids were swollen and the dark circles below his eyes were so deep, which


    both couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    They got off the car. Just like usual, Grace followed Franklin into the beef noodle restaurant.


    When they were eating, Franklin¡¯s phone kept ringing with nonstop messages.


    Grace was thinking that she wouldy it out with the big boy beside after the meal.


    ¡°Mr...¡± She put down her chopsticks and was about to speak.


    Franklin¡¯s phone on the table began ringing again.


    This time it was not a message. Franklin looked at the phone and his brows tightened. Then he picked


    up the phone and stood up, saying to Grace, ¡°Wait a minute. I need to answer this.¡± Then he walked


    outside of the restaurant in haste.


    Grace looked outside and saw that Franklin seemed to be arguing with someone while kept walking


    around. She was a bit confused. When Franklin came back, Grace blinked her eyes and clearly


    observed the anxiety and anger in his eyes.


    His brows frowned tighter.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, what happened recently?¡±


    Franklin didn¡¯t expect that Grace, who had always been silent, would ask him such a question.


    He raised his head, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just...that I think you have a lot in your mind recently.¡±


    After saying this, Grace regretted immediately... Whatever was going on with Franklin or what did he


    have in mind was none of her business. Besides, she was about toy it out with him. Whether his


    confession of love for her was true or not, Grace had decided that she shouldn¡¯t pull an innocent


    person down in hell with her.


    But Franklin was amazed by her question. He looked at Grace who was hanging her head and felt a bit


    of happiness...Was Grace showing concern for him?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His brows eased up a bit and there was more softness in his eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just


    business in thepany. You don¡¯t need to worry. I can manage it.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± She thought now that it was not something serous, she should seize the chance and tell him


    what she intended to say, ¡°Actually, I want to tell you...¡± about my past.


    It was the familiar ringtone again. As this ringtone came out, Grace could clearly sense that coldness


    devoured the big boy beside her. Franklin said, ¡°Grace, let me take you back first. I have an


    unscheduled meeting inpany today.¡±


    Franklin nced at his phone but didn¡¯t pick up. He just let the phone keeping ringing in the noddle


    restaurant. Then he dropped a red bank note on the table and grabbed Grace¡¯s hand before taking her


    back to his car.


    After getting on the car, Franklin thought of what she was trying to say before, ¡°What were you saying


    before? You want to tell me about what?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I wanted to tell you about my past. The woman in shotgun intended to say so. But then after some


    thought, she hesitated and decided that now that she was going to tell him anyway, it didn¡¯t have to be


    now. And Franklin seemed to have an emergency, so she changed her words and said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    something important. After you have dealt with your problems, I will tell you by then.¡±


    Softness appeared in Franklin¡¯s eyes...Somehow, the woman was beginning to care for him.


    Whoever Caden was for her and whatever happened between them in her past life didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Companion was the longest confession of love. He believed that as long as he stayed by her side, she


    would get used to his existence andpanion someday...Then what was in the past would remain in


    the past and became a short story in the corner of her memory.


    But if Grace had known what was in Franklin¡¯s mind, she would never be softhearted and dy the


    time.


    ¡°I have been busy...recently. Grace, take good care of yourself and I wille to you soon. Before that,


    please protect yourself and do not get hurt. Promise me.¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart was beating fast. She looked down at the big hand covering her small hand, and felt


    touched somehow... How could she not be touched by what he said?


    Someone was telling her: Protect yourself and do not get hurt.


    Grace looked up at the face of Franklin. In her throat, there was a strong urge asking her to tell him


    everything. She wanted to tell him all about her past and let him see clearly who she was and what kind


    of person she was...She wanted to tell him the truth...and peel herself offyer byyer to show him the


    most horrendous side of her.


    Out of this urge, she wanted to do it now.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, I am Grace James from the James family ¡± She plucked up her courage, closed her eyes


    and shouted to him.


    Yes, she shouted to him. Her heart was beating so fast now. If she didn¡¯t seize this chance to tell him


    now, she was afraid that she would never have the courage to do so.


    She stressed that she was from the James family. Then she gritted her teeth and decided that now that


    she had said that, she better just told him everything, ¡°I was in...¡±


    ¡°Puff.¡± Franklin let out a smile. He kissed on her lips sightly and said to her by ears with a gentle voice,


    ¡°Of course I know you are Grace James. No matter what you did, I love you, Grace.¡±


    In confusion, Grace slowly opened her eyes and saw the sunny smile on Franklin¡¯s face. His teeth were


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    white and shiny. There was softness that she couldn¡¯t look straight at in his eyes. She said in


    confusion, ¡°Mr. Cordon...¡±


    ¡°Get off now. After I handle everything, I wille look for you.¡±

 Chapter117 Franklin鈥檚 Happiness

    Franklin¡¯s Happiness


    Franklin went back home and got another round of beating from his grandfather. He was wearing a


    white clean shirt that day, but after he walked out of the house, his white shirt was stained by blood.


    Elton chased out, ¡°Young master, here.¡±


    Franklin looked at the medical ointment in Elton¡¯s hand and the coldness in his eyes somewhat


    dispersed. He reached for the ointment and said, ¡°Thank you, Elton.¡±


    The butler hesitated and stopped Franklin before he got on the car, ¡°Young master, why...why do you


    have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Elton, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It is just a woman...you will have plenty more in the future, young master.¡±


    ¡°There are many women, but only a Grace.¡±


    ¡°...The lord will never let you marry such a woman. Why do you have to insist, young master? The boss


    of Shaw Group is hard to deal with. Besides, you have never touched the business of Cordon Group


    before. Now you suddenly begin to manage it, of course it will be extremely hard.¡±


    ¡°But you have gone this far. To be honest, the lord was already very surprised by what you have


    aplished so far.¡±


    ¡°But young master, I need to say this to you,¡± The butler continued, ¡°When you were young, you liked to


    aware of this back then.¡±


    ¡°But you always lost to that boy.¡±


    ¡°Now you and the boy from the Shaw family have both grown up.¡±


    Elton didn¡¯t care for Franklin¡¯s self-esteem and said to him straightly, ¡°Young master, I guess you have


    witnessed the capabilities and talents of the one from the Shaw family.¡±


    ¡°Among all the men in the Shaw family, Caden was the most ruthless one. And he was with great


    talents and capabilities. Therefore, he was a man without feeling.¡±


    ¡°Young master, in front of such a person, if you can¡¯t make him your friend, you shouldn¡¯t make him


    your enemy either. You should have known this.¡±


    He knew but still he made the mistake.


    That was the worst kind of mistake.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    An intelligent man like his young master had made a mistake that he should never have.


    Elton couldn¡¯t help but hold hostility against that woman named Grace.


    Hearing what Elton said, Franklin slowly grasped his hands on the steering wheel...The he raised his


    head and smiled to Elton, ¡°Elton, is everyone sure that I will lose?¡±


    Elton didn¡¯t expect this question from Franklin, and all of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know how to respond,


    ¡°Young master...That¡¯s not what I meant...¡±


    Franklin smiled lightly, ¡°Elton,¡± He nced at the sleeve of his shirt which was stained with blood, ¡°The


    beating from grandfather with the cane was painful. But if I have to give up on that girl, it will hurt me


    more than a hundredfold.¡±


    With that, he started the engine and waved to the butler whose face was full of astonishment, ¡°I know it


    will be hard for me to beat Caden now. But I believe the old saying, diligence is the means by which


    one makes up for one''s dullness. The situation is not that bad now. Though I couldn¡¯t remedy for what I


    have lost, the situation is getting better...Elton, it¡¯s not time for me to yield yet.¡±


    Feelingplicated, Elton said, ¡°Young master, is it really worth it? For this woman named Grace, you


    are willing to make your grandfather angry and endure the pressure from thepany, the


    shareholders and the whole Cordon family. You are willing to sacrifice everything for her. Is it really


    worth it?¡±


    Franklin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Yes.¡± He was so determined, ¡°Elton, I have business in


    The car drove away slowly. Thing about Grace, Franklin¡¯ lips went up. He touched her thin lips. This


    was the first woman that made his heat beat so fast when he was kissing her...There were indeed


    many women in this world, but there was only one Grace.


    For her, he was willing to take the pressure from thepany, the shareholders and the whole Cordon


    family!


    Never give up!


    At this moment, his heart was beating as fast as the speed of the car!... Caden, he was not even a


    match to me!


    ...


    Half a monthter.


    When Grace saw Franklin again, he had lost a lot of weight. But he looked more vigorous and there


    was happiness bouncing in his eyes.


    ¡°Come on! I want to show you some ce.¡± He dragged her into his car without more exnation.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You will know when we arrive.¡± He continued, ¡°ask for a leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°just today, please?¡±


    ¡°...¡±No.


    ¡°Oh...I am so pitiful. I have treated someone with so many bowls of beef noodles...but she is not


    grateful at all. Oh...what an ingrate!¡± The man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat said to himself while driving.


    His voice was too loud to go unnoticed.


    ¡°Oh...so many bowls of beef noodles. What a waste!¡±


    Grace kept silent and didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°Beef noodles, beef noodles¡­You died in such a pitiful way. Some woman is so ungrateful. She had so


    many beef noodles and didn¡¯t even want to take a night off for me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Grace felt like some emotions were boiling inside of her. She hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time, as


    least not while Franklin was gone.


    ¡°My beef noodles...I...¡±


    Finally, Grace gritted her teeth...


    ¡°Actually...¡± She slowly opened her mouth, and the eyes of Franklin lightened up. Finally, she started


    talking, ¡°Actually...I don¡¯t even like beef noodles.¡±


    The smile on Franklin¡¯s face suddenly froze. Then with some embarrassment, he said loudly, ¡°What?


    What did you just say? I suddenly became deaf and couldn¡¯t hear you! I Couldn''t! Hear! You!¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± some resignation appeared in Grace¡¯s eyes, ¡°I will take the night off. But you have to tell


    me first what I need to do.¡±


    After she finished, the man beside her immediately turned to her and asked in amazement, ¡°Really?


    Really?¡±


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t Mr. Shaw be deaf?¡±


    ¡°It was temporary. Now I have recovered.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Grace had always kept a peaceful life and never experienced strong mood swings. But at this


    moment, her face couldn¡¯t help but twitch out of suspicion. Then she lowered her head immediately to


    hide her expression.


    But Franklin caught this sight and his eyes smiled.


    Grace thought of what she intended to ask, ¡°Mr. Cordon, you still haven¡¯t told me why I should take


    tonight off. Where are you taking me?¡±


    With a braking, the car stopped steadily.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Franklin smiled to her, ¡°Get off the car and you will find out.¡±


    While Grace was still in confusion, Franklin had got off the car and walked to her door before opening it


    for her. He said, ¡°Grace,e on.¡±


    Grace looked at the architecture before her, which was remodeled from an old factory. It was not


    extravagant...She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Then without any exnation, Franklin held her


    hand and took her inside.


    After getting in, Grace found out that it was a ce for recreation and tea.


    ¡°Grace, the ck forest cake here is delicious. We will order er and you can have a try.¡±


    While talking, Franklin took Grace into the innermost private room.


    Grace thought Franklin just hit upon a strange idea and wanted her to taste the dessert here.


    When they reached the door to the room, Franklin¡¯s eyes lightened up and he said to Grace, ¡°I want to


    introduce you to my best friends from my studying time in America.¡±


    Hearing this, Grace became nervous, ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±


    But Franklin had already opened the door, ¡°Grace, let me introduce them to you. These are my best


    friends from my studying time in America. Leon and Cayne.¡±


    The door opened, and three pairs of eyes froze.


    All of a sudden, Grace¡¯s face turned pale!

 Chapter118 Troubles from Cayne

    Troubles from Cayne


    Leon and Cayne both froze when the door opened.


    But at the next second, Leon smiled to Franklin, ¡°Well done, boy. That¡¯s quick.¡± His impression on


    Grace came from what happened that day in the private room.


    On the gorgeous face of Cayne, a meaningful smile appeared,


    ¡°We meet again, Miss James.¡±


    Franklin and Leon both were surprised.


    ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Franklin turned to Grace and smiled, ¡°When did you meet Cayne the first time?¡±


    At this moment, Grace¡¯s hands began trembling lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It never urred to her that these three men were best friends.


    But what surprised her more was that Franklin took her to meet his best friends.


    Grace asked herself in her heart that if she had known, would she havee?


    No... the answer was simple and clear.


    Franklin was thoughtful enough to pull a chair for Grace, ¡°Have a sit. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Leon and


    Cayne are both my friends. They may look like they are hard to get along with, but they are nice


    actually.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face remained pale and she smiled reluctantly before sitting down.


    Leon bantered, ¡°When did the well-known yboy Mr. Cordon be so thoughtful?¡± Then he


    continued, ¡°And why did you mean by ¡®we may look like we are hard to get along with¡¯? Do we really


    look like that?¡±


    ¡°Right, Cayne?¡± While saying this, Leon turned to Cayne and elbowed him.


    But Leon found that Cayne kept staring at Grace with interest.


    Leon frowned, ¡°Cayne, stop staring at Miss James this way. You will scare her. And Mr. Cordon will


    fight you for it.¡±


    Cayne smiled lightly, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Then he asked Grace indifferently, ¡°Did I frighten you, Miss James?¡±


    Cayne said thest two words in a strange, meaningful way.


    Grace¡¯s face turned paler.


    At this moment, Franklin focused his eyes on Cayne and said, ¡°Why do I sense that you take an


    interest in my girlfriend?¡± Franklin didn¡¯t like the way Cayne stared at Grace as well as the way he


    called her ¡°Miss James¡± ...Maybe he was just thinking too much. But the more the thought about it, the


    unhappier he got.


    Cayne raised his eyes and nced at Franklin. And in seconds, his interest was gone. Then he looked


    at Grace coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Rx, she is not my type.¡±


    Leon who was sitting beside turned to Cayne and peeked at him...What was wrong with him today?


    Every word from his mouth sounded weird.


    A tinge of unhappiness shed across Franklin¡¯s eyes. He squinted at Cayne and then reached his


    hand to cover Grace¡¯s hand. Then he smiled and asked her gently, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I... Where is the bathroom? I need to go to the bathroom.¡± If she remained under the glowing eyes of


    Cayne, she was afraid that she would break.


    ¡°Turn left after you went out.¡±


    Right after Franklin finished the words, Grace stood up and rushed outwards.


    ¡°She must be in haste.¡± Cayne said suddenly.


    Franklin stared at Cayne, ¡°What is wrong with you today? Are you jealous because I have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hun~ Do I need to be?¡± Jealous? Because of whom? That woman?


    Cayne rolled up his eyes and said, ¡°You think too much. I am going out for a smoke.¡±


    Then he stood up and walked out of the room.


    Leon tried to diffuse the tension, ¡°He ate explosives today. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Franklin pursed his lips and said nothing. Apparently, he was not happy.


    Then he raised his head and asked, ¡°How did you know Grace?¡±


    Leon went silent for a while. He didn¡¯t straightly tell Franklin how they met but asked, ¡°She is your


    girlfriend? Then you should know where she works?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Royal Club. So you are saying you met her in Royal Club?¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing that Franklin had already known that Grace worked in Royal Club, Leon breathed a sigh of


    relief. Now that Franklin had already known, he had nothing to hide. So he told him simply about what


    happened that day. Of course, he missed some parts.


    Grace walked to the bathroom in haste. Her head was a mess and she hated to go back to the private


    room now.


    But Franklin called her.


    ¡°Okay, I will be back soon.¡± She sighed...There was no way she could avoid it today.


    When she opened the door of her bathroom, a figure burst in. Pang! The door was locked.


    ¡°Be quiet. You don¡¯t want people to know that you and I are locked in such a private ce as a


    bathroom, do you?¡± By her ears, a familiar voice came up slowly.


    Grace trembled and the hand on her waist tightened up. The man said, ¡°Why are you so cold to me,


    Miss James? I didn¡¯t know you were so good at manipting people. You drew my attention at first and


    then hooked up with the handsome, rich Mr. Cordon.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I didn¡¯t try to draw your attention. And nor did I try to hook up with anyone, including Franklin.


    ¡°You said so with your mouth, but your body said otherwise...¡± Suddenly Grace¡¯s ear was bit down. Her


    brows tightened up due to the pain. The man bit her ear with his mouth in a tough way. Then he smiled,


    ¡°Cry out if it hurts~ Do women in your profession all mask up every day and is already used to being


    insincere?¡±


    ¡°It hurt so much but you still pretended to be fine. Oh... Are you just like the actresses in the action


    movies of some ind country who keep moaning even if they are suffering?¡±


    Grace tried hard not to throw a punch at the gorgeous face of Cayne...Her fists were clenched and then


    loosened.


    ¡°Mr. Fili, do you know that? It¡¯s not that some people don¡¯t know how to scream when in pain. It¡¯s


    because when they scream, they will not get solicitude but beating.¡± She was describing her life in


    those three years.


    ¡°Then I want to ask you, Mr. Fili. For those people who restrain themselves just because they don¡¯t


    want another round of beating, are they wrong? Are they insincere?¡±


    Cayne froze and then a scornful smile appeared on his charming face,


    ¡°Miss James seems to be really good at faking innocence. You are talking like if you scream when I


    hurt you, I will beat you again.¡±


    Grace looked down...People who had not experienced those things would never understand. Some


    people said it only took seventeen days to develop a habit. But...what if it was three years?


    Therefore, if someone understood, he understood. But if not, then that was it. Nothing else needed to


    be said.


    ¡°Mr. Fili, you should let me go now. Mr. Cordon called me and asked to go back quickly. If I remain


    here for too long, Mr. Cordon wille look for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Cayne raised his brows, ¡°Fine, have Frankline here. When hees,


    he will get to know your true colors.¡±

 Chapter119 Peace before a Storm

    Peace before a Storm


    ¡°Okay then, ask Mr. Cordon toe here. And he can see that his so-called best friend doesn¡¯t give a


    shit about his feelings.¡±


    Grace wanted tough. Why did this man force his opinions upon her? Why did he think she didn¡¯t


    want Franklin to know everything?


    Oh...Maybe it¡¯ was because she was a disgraceful woman in his eyes!


    ¡°You...¡± Cayne¡¯s eyes changed. He looked at her with more distain, ¡°You are a disgusting woman.


    When you said I didn¡¯t care about Franklin¡¯s feelings, you meant that you didn¡¯t care about his feelings


    either. Franklin was so in love with you. I guess his has put his heart in the wrong ce.¡±


    Grace said to herself in her heart: Yes, he did.


    ¡°I agree with you, Mr. Fili.¡±


    Cayne didn¡¯t expect that Grace would admit it with no excuse!


    He was so angry now! He felt angry for Franklin too!


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloat yet I will let he know what kind of a woman you are! A woman such as you is like a weed. I


    will never have such a weed like you stay beside my friend and hurt him! ¡±


    Then he let go of his hand.


    ...


    Grace and Cayne almost got back to the private room at the same time.


    Franklin¡¯s eye look changed. After Cayne took his seat, he raised his head and met with the darkened


    eyes of Franklin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell of cigarette.¡± Franklin moved his thin lips and stared coldly at Cayne who was sitting


    across from him.


    Cayne said he went out for a cigarette, but he didn¡¯t smell of cigarette at all. Besides, he and Grace


    came back to the room at the same time. Thinking about the seemingly offensive words Cayne said to


    Grace earlier, Franklin remembered that Cayne left the room right after Grace did.


    All of a sudden, his face got colder.


    Leon was about to drink his coffee, but now his hand paused.


    ¡°I went to greet Miss James. After all, we met in Royal Club and are old friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Franklin squinted, ¡°I know she works in Royal Club. You don¡¯t need to make a fuss about it.¡±


    Cayne wanted tough. Then he reached his slender fingers to take out his cigarette box and lighted


    up a cigarette before Grace. He smoked it slightly.


    Franklin raised his chin and said to Cayne, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out for it now?¡±


    What were you doing before?


    He knew it was weird. When did a man like Cayne start to care about what others think?


    Leon sensed something was wrong and stood up immediately, ¡°It just urred to me that I still had


    something to deal with. But I drank some wine before. Cayne, why don¡¯t you drive me home?¡±


    Then he dragged Cayne and left, ¡°Miss James, see you next time.¡±


    After they left, Franklin turned to Grace and checked her from head to toe, ¡°What did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then what did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°Just a greeting.¡±


    Franklin frowned and looked at her. Obviously, he didn¡¯t buy what she said.


    Grace didn¡¯t exin further. It was up to him to believe her or not.


    ¡°I have been busy recently. When things get better, Grace, after I handle everything, I will take you out


    of Royal Club.¡±


    Out of Royal Club? ...For a moment, what he had said tugged on her heartstrings.


    But if it was so easy to leave Royal Club, she would have done it a long time ago.


    If Caden refused to let her go, even if she left Royal Club, he would find her. Besides, the only thing


    that could prove who she was, her ID card, was in his hand. If she left now, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere


    without her ID card.


    ...


    After Cayne left, he didn¡¯t go home. He met with a nobledy in a cafe. They talked, and by the time


    they parted, thedy kept nodding and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you and make your friend see that


    woman as who she truly is. He will know what she is truly up to. But don¡¯t forget about what you


    promised me...one-night stand...¡±


    Cayne smiled and whispered to thedy¡¯s ears, ¡°Of course. How can I resist a beauty like Miss


    Warner?¡±


    The deep voice and charming face that would fascinate any woman made Miss Warner feel powerless.


    She continued, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I will take actions tomorrow night. You should be there to witness it


    tomorrow in case you say I don¡¯t do a good jobter.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Miss Warner is so beautiful and capable. Of course, I trust your ability.


    Besides...even if you mess up, I can¡¯t mess up on such a beauty like you.¡±


    What he said amused Miss Warmer.


    ¡°Then I shall wish you a sess now.¡± With that, Cayne turned around and walked away. In the brown


    pupils of his eyes, a tinge of disgust shed over.


    ...


    The night.


    Franklin didn¡¯t tell Grace why he asked her to take the night off.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon asked me take the night off just to take me to ride the ferris wheel?¡± Looking at the giant


    ferris wheel, Grace couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    ¡°Come on. I have promised you that I will take you to ride the ferris wheel someday.¡±


    Franklin reached his hand to her, but Grace stepped back in vignce.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Didn¡¯t she want to ride the ferris wheel?


    Grace looked at Franklin alertly, ¡°Mr. Cordon... I am sorry.¡±


    Sorry, ¡°sorry¡± was the only thing I had for you.


    Franklin froze, and in a moment, his serous face broke into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to


    ride it today, we will ride it together some other day.¡± There was hidden meaning behind this sentence.


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything and looked up at the sky, ¡°Mr. Cordon, I am tired. Please drive me back to


    my dorm.¡±


    Hearing this, Franklin peeked at Grace and finally said with his fascinating voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They arrived at Grace¡¯s neighborhood.


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, I have something to say to you. I don¡¯t like...¡± I didn¡¯t like you.


    ¡°Wait,¡± The man in the driver¡¯s seat suddenly stopped her, ¡°My phone is ringing. Grace, why don¡¯t you


    get off the car now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cordon, why can¡¯t you let me finish?¡± Grace set her eyes on Franklin. She was very familiar with


    his ringtone, and nothing rang up just now. But he lied and said his phone rang. The reason could only


    be that he didn¡¯t want her to finish. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of other reasons.


    ¡°Grace, get off the car. There are mountains of business in mypany and family recently. I am very


    busy.¡± Then he saw Grace¡¯s stubborn face and he got softhearted. His face softened too. He went on,


    ¡°Grace, if you have something to tell me, can you wait until I deal with all the problems by hands?...


    Several days don¡¯t matter...right?¡±


    Seeing the sadness in his eyes, Grace got softhearted too. Her rational self told her that she should tell


    him everything now. But...she looked at the frustration and sadness in his eyes again, and swallowed


    down what she had prepared for a long time to tell him.


    After a slight sigh, she said nothing and got off the car.


    The second day.


    At night, on her way to work, Grace was stopped by several cars which drove past her and stopped at


    a ce which was seven to eight meters ahead of her.


    In the sounds of brakes, Grace saw the familiar facesing down from these cars and opened her


    eyes wide.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that Grace James?¡± With delicate make-up, the woman at front stepping on her high-heeled


    shoes walked towards Grace and said in shock, ¡°It truly is the Grace James who lightened up the


    whole Shanghai years ago. But,¡± The woman snorted, ¡°How did you be like this? I still remember


    how elegant you were.¡±


    Grace surely knew the woman standing before her, Celina Warner.


    More familiar faces gathered up.


    ¡°Wow, it really is Grace James! I didn¡¯t believe it when you said that. But now that I look at her carefully,


    she is indeed Grace James.¡±


    ¡°But how did Grace James...be like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how, Sister Grace?¡±


    ¡°You still call her sister? How can you call someone who was in jail ¡®sister¡¯?¡± Celina smiled. Then she


    seemingly thought of something and asked Grace with concern all over her face, ¡°Grace, when did you


    get out? And how? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We used to friends, and you didn¡¯t even tell us when you got


    out. Or we could have arranged a party to wee you back.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned paler and paler...They could have arranged a party to wee me back? She


    raised her eyes and stared at Celina, who was apparently trying make a fool out of her in front of these


    people.


    ¡°But that¡¯s fine. Now that we met today, we should make it up.¡± Celina held Grace¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Come on, Grace. Let¡¯s have a party to wee you back. Come on.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace remained still and refused to follow them.


    ¡°How can you be absent? This is a wee party specifically prepared for you. How can we carry on


    with it without the protagonist?¡± While saying this, Celina dragged Grace and shoved her into the back


    seat of her car, ¡°Grace, if you don¡¯te with us, you will make a fool out of us.¡±


    With that, she took out her phone and said, ¡°And if you make a fool out of us, I will send out this video.¡±


    She put the phone before Grace.


    Suddenly!


    Grace couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, ¡°How did you get this! How did you get this! How did you get this


    video!¡± Her face turned pale and she cried out, ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±


    Celina tossed her phone to another person and said, ¡°You want it? Take it, and I have a copy.¡± Then


    she smiled coldly and crossed her arms before her chest. Clearly, she was insulting Grace. She said, ¡°I


    will ask you one more time now. Are youing to this wee party?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    To go or not to go?


    Grace looked pale and said, ¡°Yes, I will go. Give me the copy.¡±


    ¡°About that...I shall decide after the party.¡±


    ¡°How did you...get this video?¡± The video in which she was badly defiled made Grace hurt like hell. Her


    heart was already torn to pieces, but this video made her relive the suffering she went through in those


    three years.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this.¡± Actually, she got the video by ident.


    ¡°What on earth do you want today?¡±


    Celina smiled, ¡°What do we want? You will know when we arrive!¡± Then she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know


    how little you are worth and want to turn from a sparrow to a phoenix! Then don¡¯t me me for this, I


    was only tasked by someone else.¡±


    ¡°Tasked by someone else...whom?¡±

 Chapter 120 She Looked Like the Miss James in the Past

    Chapter 120 She Looked Like the Miss James in the Past


    ¡°Grace, you are so funny. Do you still think you are the Miss James in the past? And I have to answer


    whenever you ask? Haha.¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t argue with what Celina said, because it was a fact.


    She followed them out of the car, but stopped her steps suddenly.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Celina turned around and peeked at the woman who suddenly stopped. Her


    delicate brows frowned...She was still not used to the Grace like this. But then she thought about


    something else...and it urred to her that this was what she should look like. She stopped being the


    Miss James in the past a long time ago. Now she was just a slut in Royal Club who earned her living by


    selling smiles.


    Celina smiled lightly, and withdrew her eyes set on Grace...The Grace now was not worth of her sight.


    She was just a coward woman living in gut like a mouse. This woman would never be the Grace James


    in the past again.


    From now on, no one wouldpare her to Grace.


    ¡°There was... a party already going on.¡± Grace said.


    After hearing this, Celinaughed, ¡°Grace, are you really that na?ve to believe we will throw a party just


    for you today? A party going on is not strange at all.¡± Then her face changed instantly, ¡°Are you going


    in or not?¡±


    While saying this, she started ying her phone in front of Grace with one hand.


    What she meant was clear: If you didn¡¯t go in, I would be angry. And if I got angry, I would send out the


    video.


    Under the streemps, Grace¡¯s face looked as pale as that of a ghost. She took a deep breath and


    said, ¡°Yes.¡± She continued to squeeze out four words, ¡°I will go in!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡± Celina smiled and walked near Grace, ¡°I still remember, at the night


    of your eighteenth birthday, you stood here and screamed out a sentence in front of all young masters


    anddies from top families of S City. Grace, what is it again?¡±


    ¡°Oh! When people get older, their memories worsen. Now that you are here again, why don¡¯t you


    scream that sentence one more time?¡±


    Grace looked pale. She once created the proudest memory of hers in this ce, but now, it became the


    symbol of her shame.


    At that night, in front of every one, she screamed out, ¡°Caden, I love you. And I will make you fall in


    love with me!¡±


    Back then, she was young, proud and afraid of nothing. She raised her chin lightly and looked at the


    man who stood out among people. After hearing what she said, the man said nothing and turned


    around to leave. But still, she was confident and too proud to bow her head.


    ¡°Oh...look at your sad face. Never mind.¡± Celina was so nice and thought for Grace. She said to her,


    ¡°Come on, stop dying.¡± She wanted to finish the job promised to Cayne sooner...At the thought of his


    gorgeous face and slender figure, Celina could almost hear her heart beating.


    This was a club where there was always a party going on. Grace tried to bow her head and avoid being


    recognized by people in the party...She couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to her if she was


    recognized by someone.


    But fortunately, Celina seemed to have no intention of having others recognize her. Hidden among a


    group of nobledies, Grace hung her head and followed Celina through the crowd. If she asionally


    touched others¡¯ clothes on the way, she just said ¡°Sorry¡± immediately and then kept following Celina


    without raising her head.


    Celina was walking quickly, which made it hard for Grace to follow her. Gradually, people around got


    fewer and fewer. In the end, there was no one else around. Grace looked up carefully and saw that


    Celina was somehow already at the end of the corridor on the second floor.


    In front of a door with two heavy metal knobs, Celina stopped. The she snorted with ridicule, ¡°Grace,


    here we are.¡±


    Grace raised her head in silence and looked at the heavy door in front of her. She was now well aware


    that it was not a wee party today...it was...a party of trap!


    Then she looked at Celina. Grace¡¯s eyes were full of peace now. The terror that covered her eyes


    before was now nowhere to be found.


    When certain that she was the protagonist of this party of trap, Grace became peaceful...If she couldn¡¯t


    get away from it...then she should just get on the stage. This was one of the things she learned in those


    three years.


    ¡°Your eyes are so annoying!¡± Watched by Grace¡¯s peaceful eyes, Celina was somehow agitated. She


    red at people standing beside,¡°Are you deaf? Push her in!¡± There was glowing wrath on the delicate


    face of Celina...She didn¡¯t know what got into her, but she just hated the way that Grace Bitch looked at


    her!


    A slut selling smiles. And she still thought herself as the Miss James who lightened up the whole


    Shanghai in the past!


    At Celina¡¯s order, the two women behind Grace each grabbed a knob and opened the heavy door.


    Before Grace could think, her back was pushed hard by them, ¡°Get in!¡±


    With that, Grace was pushed in. The she staggered and was about to fall on the ground.


    She knew what she should do. She should just fall on the ground...On in this way could they be happy.


    But!


    No!


    She won¡¯t!


    She knew that human nature could be very kind and also be very dark.


    She knew what they wanted to see. They wanted to see her making a fool out of herself... But no!


    Suddenly, her heart tightened up and there was a tinge of determination in her eyes...No! She couldn¡¯t


    just fall like this! Don¡¯t ask her why she was so determined today. She didn¡¯t know why! She just...didn¡¯t


    want to yield today!


    She kept staggering.


    One step, two steps, three steps...Anyone could see that on her fourth step, she should have fallen on


    the ground like a dog eating shit.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But!


    Four steps, five steps, six steps...She didn¡¯t have anything to support her so that she wouldn¡¯t fall. But


    she just didn¡¯t want to fall down in front of these people. She won¡¯t!


    What she could do was to keep staggering. As long as she hadn¡¯t fallen on the ground, she would


    stride forward without hesitation. And if she kept moving, she would not fall at the moment...While


    thinking like this, she carried on with her n.


    But as a consequence, though she didn¡¯t fall down at the moment, her injured foot kept hurting badly!


    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the woman who should have fallen down awkwardly a long while ago kept


    staggering for quite some time. Finally, Grace propped up on the edge of tea table and avoided a big


    stumble...But still, the scene was not pretty.


    Right now, cold sweat started oozing out of her forehead. But she smiled...The scene was not pretty, so


    what?


    She turned around and looked at Celina behind her, with a tinge of glory in her eyes...She did it! At


    least this time, she didn¡¯t fall awkwardly as they had wished.


    The Grace at this moment reminded Celina of woman with boundless pride back then.


    No!


    Grace James didn¡¯t deserve it!


    Coldness slowly crept upon Celina¡¯s delicate face.


    Grace said, ¡°I followed you here. Can you delete the thing in your phone and give me the copy now?¡±


    At this moment, Celinaughed coldly and her red lips uttered three words lightly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± She


    said it word by word and in an extremely clear voice.

 Chapter 121 It Was a Trap

    Chapter 121 It Was a Trap


    Did Grace really not know why she refused to make a fool out of herself today in front of these people?


    Yes, she did.


    The pride in her bone could not be worn away by whatever miserable life she had lived. What were


    these people like in front of her three years ago?


    They were nothing to her back then. Though three years had passed and here she was, she refused to


    take their ridicule and insult.


    She looked ridiculous, so what? She had fulfilled her will and didn¡¯t fall down as these people wished in


    their hearts...This was already enough for her.


    She knew clearly that it was the pride in her bone that stopped her from making a fool out of herself in


    front of these people.


    Right now, seeing that Celina break her promise, Grace didn¡¯t argue with her and ask her why.


    She was in jail before. During that time, she learned to bow her head. She lost a kidney. But she didn¡¯t


    lose her brain...Now that Celina had dominion over her, she had the discourse power.


    If you tried to talk some sense into Americans, they would talk about justice with you and vice


    versa...Same, if she tried to talk some sense into Celina, she would bargain with her and vice versa.


    And it was all because...that Celina was the one with discourse power!


    But she still needed to bargain with her.


    ¡°What do I need to do to make you delete it and give me the copy?¡±


    Now Celina felt better...The menial ingratiation suit Grace better. How could a murder stare at her in


    such an unyielding way?


    ¡°Now we are talking.¡± For no reason, Celina put her phone before Grace, ¡°You want the copy of this


    video? Fine.¡± The she pointed to a middle-aged guy with a big belly and bald head who was sitting on


    the couch, ¡°Go ingratiate yourself with him.¡±


    Grace¡¯s shoulders trembled...Then she turned to Celina and didn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    But Celina raised her lips and smiled, ¡°I heard from Walter that you were now in the service industry?


    And that you were desperate for...money?¡±


    ¡°Now that we had been friends for years, I would give you a hand.¡± A briefcase was pushed in front of


    Grace. Then the case was opened and it was full of red bank notes. They were so red... that they were


    almost offending to eyes!


    ¡°Show us what you got. We would like to see how good you are now, the once Miss James.¡±


    Her unpleasant voice came into Grace¡¯s ears. She hung her head and her fingernails sank deep into


    her skin. She used all her strength to withhold the anger inside of her...There was a tinge of resignation


    in her anger...It urred to her that no matter how hard she tried to defend her remaining self-esteem,


    she couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was just an ex-con numbered ¡°926¡± and nothing else!


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t you forget that I can upload your video anytime. Think about what will happen if I post it


    on Weibo, Wechat moments or even Instagram?¡±


    Grace gritted her teeth. She looked paler than ever, and the hands hanging beside her body were


    clenching and shivering!


    She wanted to fight her way out! But she found out in the end that everything she did was just in


    vain...This powerless feeling made her desperate!


    Then she felt numb¡­ If there was nothing she could do to get away from this...A desperate feeling rose


    up to her heart and spread all over her body.


    She closed her eyes and her clenched hands loosed up in desperation.


    Then she set her eyes on Celina again and asked word by word,


    ¡°Miss Warner, do you promise that if I do as you say this time, you will give me all the copies and


    guarantee that you will never let it out?¡±


    Celina was about to snort and keep mocking Grace. She wanted to tell Grace that she was in no


    position to bargain with her and that she had no choice but to do as she said. But before she opened


    her mouth, Grace continued,


    ¡°Miss Warner, everyone has secrets. But if you y me again this time, I promise you that I! Would!


    Destroy! You!¡±


    Sssh~


    Celina drew in a breath. Her eyes couldn¡¯t turn away from the menial woman, not even for one second!


    Her heart was beating fast...The bitch Grace would keep her word!


    This was what Celina read from the determined eyes of Grace!


    red by Grace, Celina was so afraid that she took a step back. Then she felt embarrassed and


    tightened up her face,


    ¡°Hun~ What do you think you are! Grace, I am not like you, and not as disgraceful as you...Now that I


    have said if your performance pleases us, I will give you what you want, of course I will keep my word.¡±


    She said this in such a righteous tone...But who was it that swallowed down her promise just now?


    A tinge of sarcasm shed across Grace¡¯s eyes.


    But she could only nod her head, ¡°Fine. Then Miss Warner must keep her word!¡± She didn¡¯t want to


    When Grace raised her head again, a professional smile appeared on her face that was not very pretty.


    She said to the man on couch,


    ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t drink or sell my boy. Other than these two, I can do anything for you.¡±


    People around her all drew in a breath out of astonishment...No one here believed that the once


    extremely proud Miss James would say something like this.


    She was...exactly a slut!


    The middle-aged man with a big belly and bald head was just an extra employed by Celina and her


    friends. He had never seen such a scene before. What happened just now made him freeze already.


    ¡°What...what...¡± He was so nervous that he let out the truth, ¡°Miss Warner, you said I would only need


    to y an extra in a scene...But...where is the camera?¡±


    Apparently, what happened before was already uneptable to this middle-aged man. He looked at


    Celina with embarrassment and blinked his eyes, ¡°Miss Warner...evidently, you are terrorizing this


    miss.¡±


    Celina shouted to him instantly, ¡°Shut up! You want the performance fee or not?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± At the thought of the performance fee which almost equaled to a monthly sry, the middle-


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    aged man recruited as an extra looked like he was struggling hard with himself.


    All of a sudden, Grace understood everything. What happened today was a trap...which was designed


    specifically for her.


    They...wanted to humiliate her and mock her. A bitter smile showed up on her face, which disappeared


    in just a blink. Then she raised her head again, and there it was, the professional smile that she


    aplished after thousands of times of practice in front of a mirror. She said, ¡°Have you decided yet,


    Mister? What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Em...Em...¡± The man hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, he came up with something


    and said, ¡°My feet have been sore recently. How about you rub my feet for me?¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone went silent. All pairs of eyes were fixated on Grace with interest. They were


    all waiting for her to take action.


    Even with her head hung, Grace could clearly feel those glowing pairs of eyes staring at her. The


    professional smile remained on her face. Under those glowing eyes, Grace knelt halfway down and


    removed the man¡¯s shoes before putting his feet on her knees.


    Bang!


    Amotion burst up among people!


    ¡°Oh my god! What did I see?¡±


    ¡°Such...a slut!¡±

 Chapter122 He Saw and Heard the Truth

    He Saw and Heard the Truth


    ¡°So this is her true colors. That¡¯s why Mr. Shaw kept ignoring her in the past. Because Mr. Shaw had


    seen her as who she was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Shaw wasn¡¯t cheated by this menial slut before. Or he would have suffered greatly.¡±


    While rubbing the middle-aged man¡¯s feet, Grace suddenly shivered. A tinge of pain appeared in her


    heart. She raised her lips in resignation...So, so.


    It was because she was born menial that he refused her in the past? So he saw through her a long


    time ago?


    So...so!


    She wanted tough but failed to do so.


    ...


    Franklin received a strange message which made his face darken. Without further thinking, he drove to


    the club at a fast speed.


    The party was going on well. Franklin put down his work and rushed here from thepany, so he


    didn¡¯t even have time to change clothes.


    After a day of work as well as overtime, now the slender Franklin looked kind of in a mess. If it was in


    other ces, he looked just fine. But today in this extravagant party where everyone was well dressed


    up, he kind of ...stood out.


    Due to the haste, he didn¡¯t even sort out his tie, which just hung on his neck casually. Someone saw


    him and came to say hello, ¡°Mr. Cordon, how do we have the honor of seeing you here?¡±


    But Franklin kept looking for the figure of that woman among people.


    ¡°Are you looking for someone. Mr. Cordon?¡± A man asked him.


    Franklin froze and grabbed the man¡¯s arm, ¡°Yes. Did you see Miss Jam¡­?¡± Then it urred to him


    that no one here would know who Grace was. So he stopped.


    ¡°Jam? ...who?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Franklin walked away.


    Then he was grabbed by the man behind, ¡°Mr. Cordon, wait a minute. If you are looking for someone


    and can¡¯t find her here in the hall, you can go to another ce.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the corridor on the second floor.¡± The man said, ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    Franklin thanked him, ¡°Then please, Mr. James.¡±


    While Payne led Franklin to the second floor, he was a bit confused on the way...Did he hear wrong?


    Maybe...maybe Franklin didn¡¯t say ¡°James¡± at all.


    Maybe he was just too sensitive to his surname.


    But Franklin was a rising star in businessmunity. He should give him a hand and helped him look


    for that person. It wouldn¡¯t be so hard. Maybe he could even build up some connections with Franklin


    which may facilitate his business in the future.


    ¡°See, I told you. If you can¡¯t find him downstairs, you will find him here...See, Mr. Cordon. The door is


    still open.¡±


    Franklin didn¡¯t have time to respond and rushed to the end of the corridor. There were two knobs on the


    door and the door was ajar. There was a crack. When he was about to open the door, suddenly, his


    eyes opened wide.


    He...found Grace!


    But!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    What did he see through the crack?


    Payne walked to him, ¡°Mr. Cordon, why are you still standing...¡± outside.


    All of a sudden!


    Before he could finish, a hand covered his mouth with great strength. Payne looked up and saw


    Franklin¡¯s eyes which were full of anger. Franklin looked like he was about to kill someone.


    At the next second, he looked through the crack too.


    Suddenly, Payne opened his eyes wide and froze!


    Grace...


    Why?


    What was she...doing!


    Disgrace and anger overwhelmed him and couldn¡¯t be held down.


    Payne couldn¡¯t raise his head due to the shame!


    Grace...How could she be so menial!


    Through the crack, Franklin and Payne both saw the familiar figure, who was kneeling on the ground


    and rubbing a middle-aged man¡¯s feet like a servant!


    Gradually, Franklin scanned over other people in this room. When he saw several people with familiar


    facesughing at and insulting Grace, he regained his consciousness. At this moment, he wanted to kill


    them. Those bastards were picking on Grace!


    Right now, Franklin wanted to beat out those people personally. He raised his hand and was about to


    open the door heavily. But at the next second, his hand stopped in the air.


    ¡°Grace, who knows the once dazzling Miss James will be rubbing a man¡¯s feet for money


    someday...You are willing to demean yourself so much just for money.¡± A voice came up in the room


    and insulted Grace.


    But Grace kept rubbing the man¡¯s feet as if she didn¡¯t hear it¡­There was no need to argue with that. If


    she said she didn¡¯t do it for money, who would believe her?


    If someone would have believed her, then no one would talk about her like that.


    The indifference in her eyes got stronger...She told herself it didn¡¯t matter.


    Comments from unimportant people didn¡¯t matter to her.


    No matter what they thought of her and how they framed her, she didn¡¯t care...She had already


    experienced a more repulsive framing there years ago. What kind of framing could match with the one


    from Wallis Venus?


    Celina had been noticing the crack at the door since a while ago. Apparently, she left the crack on


    purpose. Seeing the eyes from outside staring at the figure under the lights, Celina raised her red lips,


    ¡°Hey, Grace. I didn¡¯t know that you had be such a woman, a slut who could serve every man.¡±


    ¡°The Grace James in the past was so dazzling.¡±


    ¡°Look at you now. You are like a different person.¡±


    ¡°But you deserve it. You murdered your best friend who grew up with you for a man. You are a vicious


    snake.¡±


    ¡°You thought your plot was so well-designed. You paid a bunch of gangsters and had them rape Wallis


    in rotation...But you didn¡¯t expect that Wallis would kill herself because she couldn¡¯t live with the


    shame.¡±


    ¡°If Wallis didn¡¯t die, your plot would have seeded. You... truly have a stinky and horrendous heart!¡±


    At the door, Franklin¡¯s hand remained in the air and his head was nk...What did he hear?


    What was Celina talking about?


    Why didn¡¯t he understand?


    Grace?


    Plotted against her best friend?


    Paid a bunch of gangsters?


    Had them rape her best friend in rotation?


    And finally caused the suicide of her best friend?


    No, no, no!


    It was impossible!


    That was not the same person he knew as Grace!


    ¡°Grace, you didn¡¯t expect that your prince charming Caden would throw you in jail after Wallis passed


    away, did you? Grace, you are not only hateful but also pathetic! After everything you had gone


    through, you got nothing!¡±


    Celina moved aside on purpose so that the man outside could clearly see the case full of dazzlingly red


    bank notes.


    Celina raised her red lips, ¡°The Miss James in the past looked down upon money. But now? You are


    willing to demean yourself so much and ingratiate yourself with a bald old man. Grace, shame on you.¡±


    Right now, Franklin¡¯s breath was in a mess.


    No!


    This wasn¡¯t true!


    This was not the Grace he knew at all!


    But his eyes were fixated on the case full of red bank notes and couldn¡¯t move away!


    His brows tightened up. He gritted his teeth and reached his hand to open the door in a tough way!


    Standing at the door, Franklin shouted, ¡°That wasn¡¯t the truth!¡± His eyes set on Grace stubbornly!

 Chapter 123 They Are Not Worthy to See

    Chapter 123 They Are Not Worthy to See


    Franklin!


    Grace finally knew what the purpose of the banquet was today.


    Celina said she was entrusted by a person.


    It didn''t matter who this "person" was.


    But was Franklin appearing here by coincidence?


    She lost her kidneys, not her brain.


    In her heart, she had already understood. She did not look at Franklin, but at Celina who was aside.


    Celina naturally noticed Grace¡¯s gaze. She turned her head, but did not see the defeated or


    embarrassed expression on Grace¡¯s face, but seeing the rity of Grace''s eyes, it seemed that she


    could see through everything.


    Celina felt flustered. Under Grace''s eyes that could see through everything, she seemed to return to


    how she felt when facing Grace three years ago... At that time, she and Grace were in a face-to-face


    confrontation. No matter what she had done, Grace''s eyes were always clear as if Grace knew every


    trick she yed!


    It seemed that her little tricks were nothing in Grace''s eyes... But that was three years ago!


    Three years ago, Grace had a strong background and she was arrogant!


    What about now?


    Grace, who had lost everything she had, still had such clear eyes?


    God, how unfair!


    Why could a bitch keep such a look?


    Franklin clenched his fist, "I don''t believe it! She¡¯s not the daughter of the James family. She didn¡¯t bribe


    some gangsters. Grace is an ordinary woman! Where did she get the money to do this?"


    Celina was annoyed at Grace. At this moment, she saw Franklin trying his best to protect this woman.


    The jealousy in her heart could almost swallow her, "Mr. Cordon, you¡¯re really interesting. Isn''t Grace''s


    brother, Payne James, standing beside you? But it¡¯s not your faults. You moved to the United States


    before and didn¡¯t know these things. It¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    Celina started talking, and even sneered.


    "An ordinary girl you said. Her name is Grace. Three years ago, she was the daughter of the James


    family. At that time, everyone in Shanghai knew about her.


    However, she set her friend up so that her friend was raped by a group of gangsters. Her friend couldn¡¯t


    ept it andmitted suicide. This incident caused a sensation in Shanghai at the time, and


    everyone knew it.


    What the most ridiculous is that the man she loved threw her into prison with his own hands. "


    Franklin looked at Payne. His eyes filled with questions, "...Is it true?"


    Payne didn''t say anything, but acquiesced.


    Franklin felt like he was hit by something!


    He looked at Grace again, "Is it true?"


    Grace looked at Franklin across the crowd...The chaos in the eyes of the big boy was clearly seen by


    her.


    Celina added, "Who is Caden? Mr. Cordon, you must know him. At that time, he personally sent Grace


    to prison.


    If there is no such thing... then you can ask Payne who is next to you. You can ask him that the James


    family still recognize Grace? "


    "I remember that the James family dered on the newspaper that they did not admit that Grace was a


    member of the James family." Celina said, but she stared at Payne, "It''s okay that we don''t believe


    Grace. But even her family doesn¡¯t believe her, so, Mr. Cordon, tell me, is she guilty?"


    ¡°If her family doesn¡¯t believe her, then, Mr. Cordon, tell me, is she guilty?¡±


    This sentence made Franklin a mess in his heart!


    He looked at Payne, but Payne turned his head... This action meant what Celina and the others said


    was true!


    Franklin was still in a daze... He always thought that Grace had her own difficulties.


    He didn''t even know that she was the daughter of the James family and she had done such a


    despicable thing!


    Framing, bribing, designing, gang rape... All crimes were totally ugly!


    He was a little confused. He suddenly looked at the box of red banknotes, and remembered what


    Celina and others said just now, ¡°Grace, you can do everything for money!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He also remembered that when he was in the private room yesterday, Cayne''s weird words... So, it


    turned out that everyone knew except him.


    He could ept everything about Grace, but...


    He couldn¡¯t!


    Franklin couldn''t ept it. The first time he treated a woman sincerely... but she was a so vicious


    woman! He was so proud. How could he fall in love with such a selfish and ugly murderer?


    She may not be beautiful, or cute, or defective! But!


    She couldn¡¯t be vicious! Her heart was stinky, dirty and ck!


    He couldn¡¯t ept it. It was not eptable!


    No, no, no... He was just obsessed with her body and her lips. He was just out of his mind for a while.


    So he would think this was love... He, Franklin, was the heir of the Cordon family. How could he fall in


    love with a shameless, mean and ugly disgusting murderer?


    He would not!


    From the bottom of his heart, he firmly vetoed everything!


    Franklin finally fell his gaze into the crowd. He stared at the woman who knelt on one knee and


    massaged an old man''s foot... "I''ll give you a chance. What they said... is a lie?"


    At this moment, Franklin was no longer the big boy in Grace''s eyes. He was different from before. Not


    far away, Grace¡¯s sight crossed the crowd to fall on the man who had been with her for many days...


    After all, he saw the humblest side of her. She let him see who she was and her past.


    Grace ignored the pain in her heart. She looked towards Franklin across the crowd...but she didn''t


    expect that he would uncover Pandora''s box in this way. She didn¡¯t expect that he would know her


    humble past in this way


    She slowly said, "Franklin," this was the first time she called this big boy like this, "I say I didn''t set


    Wallis up. I didn¡¯t bribe gangsters to rape her. Do you believe it?"


    Celinaughed, "Grace, you dare to do it but you dare not to admit it. How shameless you are! If there


    is nothing, will we wronged you? Even if we wronged you, will Caden wronged you?


    If you didn''t do it, can you exin why your biological parents would not admit you? Your brother Payne


    is standing there. You are being bullied! Why doesn''t he stand up to help you? Let you be bullied by


    us? "


    Every sentence and every word stabbed into Grace''s heart!


    ¡°If you didn''t do it, would Caden wronged you?¡¯


    ¡°If you didn''t do it, why would your parents deny you?¡¯


    ¡°If you don''t do it, your brother will just watch you be bullied by us but he won''t stand up to help you!¡±


    Sentence after sentence!


    Grace took a deep breath. The pain in her chest made her suffocating... She also wanted to yell back.


    ¡°Is it my fault that Caden wronged me?¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault that my parents don¡¯t admit me?¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault that my brother stands in front of me watching me being bullied and being indifferent?¡±


    ¡°Because of Caden, because of my parents, because of my brother''s choice... Therefore, although I am


    not guilty, I be guilty!¡±


    Who really cared about the so-called truth?


    Anyway, even Caden punished her, so it was her who did that thing.


    Anyway, her parents refused to admit her anymore, so it was that she did that thing!


    Anyway, when they bullied her so much, her brother stood by and refused to say a word for her... She


    must have done that thing!


    Her gaze looked around at everyone... They all thought so. Anyway, it was none of their business. They


    could be friends if nothing happened. But at the next moment, if one of them was down and out, it


    would be very likely that the first person who harmed him was his "good friend"!


    Grace closed her eyes suddenly! Only in this way could she cover the stormy waves of emotional


    surging in the eyes!


    She didn¡¯t want them to see. She didn''t want to be seen... They didn''t deserve to see!

 Chapter 124 Look, I Didn鈥檛 Cry

    Chapter 124 Look, I Didn¡¯t Cry


    Franklin''s hand hanging by his side, clenched tightly. He wanted to choose to believe her, but... so


    many people said she was guilty. Caden said she was guilty, maybe he was wrong, but if it was her


    own rtives, her own parents, and her brother all said she was guilty... Franklin wanted to believe, but


    couldn''t believe it!


    He couldn''t forgive her for cheating! He was unable to ept that he fell in love with such a vicious-


    hearted woman!


    But Franklin forgot one thing, which was that Grace didn¡¯t need his forgiveness! What right did he have


    to choose to forgive or not forgive?


    Grace hadn¡¯t done something that hurt him!


    Franklin forgot about this. He was extremely angry at the moment. His inner pride and arrogance made


    him unable to ept that the woman he treated so seriously for the first time in his life was a


    despicable and shameless woman!


    "Grace," Franklin raised his chin, "I¡¯m the heir of Cordon Group and the Cordon family. As long as I


    want, there are arge number of girls whoe to me!


    Grace, what kind of woman I can¡¯t date?


    I¡¯m bored of dating with so many beautiful women, so I want to try to date with you, a simple but ugly


    woman. "


    He raised his chin and looked down at the extremely humble woman on the ground, "I''m just making


    fun with you, so don''t take it seriously."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave in a very cool manner.


    Grace''s eyes kept falling on that back figure.


    This figure was very familiar. She couldn¡¯t even remember how many times this big boy took her hand


    and walked through the crowd.


    But at this moment, this familiar back figure was extremely strange.


    Grace quietly watched that figure go away, knowing that he hadpletely disappeared in front of her


    eyes.


    Her gaze fell on Payne, who was embarrassed. Within one second, she looked away. If family


    members could not warm her but hurt her, she would better to have no family.


    Payne turned his head to the side. Unwilling to stay longer, he turned around and hurriedly walked out.


    Celina was so overjoyed... ¡®Grace, who wouldpare me to you now? You have no ability to be


    proud! Go rotten into the mud! Never want to get up!¡¯


    Celina kicked over the box full of money to Grace, and said generously, "This money is yours."


    "Backup." Grace stretched out her hand, staring at Celina numbly, "I said if you y tricks on me this


    time, I will drag you to hell."


    Maybe Grace''s expression was weird and scary. Celina''s delicate face appeared in awe, and said


    arrogantly.


    "I don''t have backup, just the one in this phone. You look carefully," Celina said, removing the card in


    the phone, and shouting at the person on the side, "Bring the lighter."


    She burned the card in front of Grace, "Grace, you can see clearly I burned it all. If anyone has this


    video in the future, it will be his business. Don''t wrong me. I¡¯m not a good person, but I never break my


    promise."


    After finishing talking, leading a group of people, she walked away mightily. Looking at the situation, the


    middle-aged, big-bellied man hurriedly left with them... He knew that today¡¯s matter clearly targeted to


    Grace. It was better not to get involved in it.


    The room calmed down, leaving only one woman.


    A person came out behind the screen and stood in front of her. Grace slowly looked up.


    The man happily said, "I said, Miss Grace, I will let Franklin see your true face. However, you are the


    daughter of the James family and have that kind of past, which is beyond my expectation. You are


    worse than my knowing you."


    Grace stood up without saying a word.


    "Here, 500,000." The long slender palm, with a check between his fingers, handed it to Grace, "That


    night you asked me to borrow 500,000. Now I can give it to you. After all... you let me I watched a funny


    show, which was wonderful."


    While speaking, he grabbed Grace''s hand and stuffed the check into Grace''s palm.


    Grace looked down. Her gaze fell on the check. Her palm moved slowly under Cayne''s gaze.


    Contempt shed through Cayne''s eyes.


    Grace raised the check and didn''t even look at it. With raising hands, the check hit Cayne¡¯s face. A


    gruff voice sounded, "Thank you for your generosity, but I don¡¯t need it anymore."


    Celina said that she was entrusted by a person. The person must be Cayne.


    Right and wrong was not important for her.


    Grace stepped away.


    She had been on one knee for a long time, so her legs were numb. She dragged that hurt leg step by


    step to walk out of this room. She didn¡¯t look back, ignoring the gaze behind her.


    She walked to the back door. She was familiar with this ce in the past, knowing walking through the


    back door that she could avoid the crowds in front.


    Dragging her legs all the way, opening the small round arch of the back door, raising her head and


    looking at the night sky, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She silently said to the night sky,


    ¡°Look, I didn''t cry.¡±


    "Look?" Whom would she asked to look? Whom was Grace calling? No one knew.


    Grace said to herself again, ¡°Originally, I¡¯m going to reveal everything and let Franklin know about my


    past... Now he knows it, but just in another way. Anyway... the goal is achieved. It''s the same.¡±


    Was it the same?


    Then why did she still feel pain?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she love Franklin?


    Grace clearly knew the answer. She didn¡¯t love him.


    He was just a boy who broke into her life and then told her that he was here to experience life, letting


    she should not take it seriously.


    Grace wanted tough, but she couldn''tugh.


    She yelled silently at the night sky again, ¡°Look! I didn''t cry!¡±


    But... there were few people in the world who could look at her without contempt.


    That focused gaze was gone.


    That serious look was gone.


    That sincere look was gone!


    Grace ran away. After her legs were hurt, she had never run so fast... The pain from the leg to the waist


    continued to spread, piercing the lungs!


    The woman who was running staggering did not seem to have noticed it. She didn''t even know that her


    running posture at the moment looked like ame penguin!


    Ugly!


    In the room at the end of the second floor of the banquet.


    Cayne nced at the cheque that fell on the ground and reached out to rub his face where was hit. He


    sneered. He was disdain to pick up the cheque on the ground, and he was ready to leave.


    A hand suddenly reached out to the cheque on the ground and picked it up.

 Chapter 125 Boss, Grace Was Missing

    Chapter 125 Boss, Grace Was Missing


    Gloria feltplicated. She was just tired of such banquets and looking for a ce to hide, but she did


    not expect to hear and see such a shocking secret. Because of selfishness... she didn''t immediately


    run out to defend Grace, and because she was shocked by what Celina said about Grace''s life


    experience and past, Gloria hesitated and didn''t run out in time.


    Gloria stooped to pick up the check on the floor and handed it to Cayne, "I know you, Cayne." She


    chuckled slightly, and then nced at the check, "This check means everything for her that night. But


    now, it''s worthless for her."


    After speaking, with two fingers loosened, the cheque fell down to the ground. Gloria hurriedly walked


    to the door.


    Cayne was confused, and shouted behind Gloria, "Wait! Why did this check mean everything for her


    that night, but now, it''s worthless? Five hundred thousand is five hundred thousand, no change! "


    Gloria chuckled lightly and did not answer Cayne''s question, but at the moment she stepped out of the


    door, she turned to Cayne and said something but didn¡¯t answer his question.


    "I am sure at the moment that she never framed or killed anyone. She disdains it!"


    After Gloria said these, her footsteps began to brisk... If that fool could frame and kill people, she


    wouldn''t be so miserable. But just now, she almost believed it. How persuasive they said.


    If Grace didn''t do it, why would she go to jail?


    If Grace hadn''t done it, why didn''t even her biological parents admit her?


    If Grace hadn''t done it, how could Caden punish her?


    Look... This kind ofmon thinking was happening every day in this world. It was not just Grace''s


    business.


    A well-known case in the country. ¡°If you didn''t hit someone, why did you help the victim?¡±


    Now no one dared to do good things easily.


    Gloria went to find Grace...At this time, she couldn''t leave that fool alone.


    But after she came out, no matter how she looked for Grace, she couldn''t find anyone... It shouldn''t be.


    That fool''s feet weren¡¯t good. In such a short time, how can she disappear?


    But that fool disappeared!


    Gloria thought she would go back to the dormitory.


    She hurried to Grace¡¯s dormitory. She used the spare key to open the door, but there was no one


    inside. She thought that the fool might be on the way, so she was waiting in Grace¡¯s dormitory again.


    After forty minutes, Grace didn¡¯t show up.


    She was afraid that Grace would still stay at the banquet and did note out, so she hurried


    downstairs and drove to the banquet ce. She asked all the waiters, but no one saw Grace. Gloria


    searched almost all the ces she could find.


    Maybe after she left Grace''s house, Grace went back?


    She quickly called Manager Xu again and asked him to go to Grace¡¯s dormitory to see if anyone came


    back. Within a moment, Manager Xu replied to her, saying that there was no one in Grace''s family.


    Gloria then thought that maybe Grace was in Royal Club, she quickly called Manager Xu again, but the


    answer she got was not ideal.


    Gloria nced at the time. An hour and a half had passed.


    She panicked suddenly! Maybe Grace had an ident?... After all, anyone was difficult to ept what


    happened just now.


    There was hesitation on Gloria''s face. Finally, she gritted her teeth and took out her mobile phone. "Mr.


    Caden, Grace is gone!"


    The man felt stunned, but his face remained calm, "Speak clearly."


    Gloria didn¡¯t know if she was doing it right or not... But after something like that just happened, she had


    never seen the smile on that fool¡¯s face, but now, that fool¡¯s smile made Gloria worry about her.


    If Franklin gave Grace the first cut, then Grace''s parents and elder brothers were the ones who gave


    Grace the second cut!


    Did it really not hurt?


    Did Grace really not care?


    If Grace really didn¡¯t care about it, how could she turn a blind eye to the box of money and ran away


    with dragging her hurt feet?


    If she really didn''t care, how could she deny that she set Wallis up, and ask Franklin if he believed her?


    Gloria felt so sorry for Grace... That silly girl, she didn¡¯t tell others anything about herself no matter how


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hard others tried to ask her, but under such circumstances, she asked Franklin that he believed her or


    not.


    Roughly, the silly girl used all her energy before asking Franklin the question.


    At this moment, she couldn''t find Grace. Grace obviously couldn¡¯t walk well, and she didn''t walk far, but


    Gloria just couldn''t find her after searching all over...Gloria was frightened, she was really afraid of


    something wrong happening to the silly girl.


    She didn''t dare to hide from the man on the phone, she reported what she saw.


    With a sh of anxiety in his eyes, he stood up immediately all of a sudden, "You look for her again. I''ll


    be there soon!"


    Without further ado, he hung up the phone. He picked up the car key and hurried to the garage.


    He called Kirk and Ladd, "Wake up all of them and follow me."


    The coldmanding words made Kirk and Ladd almost shocked at the same time. They looked at


    each other. What''s the matter?


    Not daring to disobey, Kirk went to drive and Ladd went to wake up others.


    "You don''t need to drive. You go with Ladd."


    The man refused Kirk to follow him.


    He told Kirk an address, then he stepped on the elerator to revert out of the garage. The steering


    wheel turned sharply, with a loud roar which was extremely ear-piercing in this quiet night.


    Kirk''s eyes suddenly shrank. He saw Ladd and several other people who rushed over, "I''m afraid it will


    be a sleepless night. One person drives one car."


    It seemed that something big had happened. There were many people and many vehicles, so it was


    convenient for one person and one vehicle to tack actions alone.


    Ladd agreed. Six well-trained bodyguards each got on a ck Mercedes and drove out of the manor.


    Such a big action naturally disturbed the old butler''s rest. He looked through the window with doubts in


    his old eyes.


    After thinking for a while, he called Kirk. "What''s the matter?"


    "Emergency." Kirk said two words and hung up the phone. Kirk didn''t know what it was, it should be an


    emergency.


    With the sound of rapid braking and the sound of tires rubbing on the ground, Gloria looked over. There


    was a car parked at the door, and she hurried over.


    The man in the car quickly got out of the car, "Did you find her?" His expression was extremely cold.


    "No, I said something to Cayne, otherwise I won''t let Grace disappear in my sight." Gloria was really


    anxious, "Mr. Caden, that silly girl was continuously hurt by them, will shemit suicide?"


    Under the dim streetmp, the man was shocked. His heart skipped a beat, and a sh of tension in


    his eyes. His cold face was more indifferent. "Shut up. She will not be so vulnerable."

 Chapter 126 He Was Crazy Looking for That Woman

    Chapter 126 He Was Crazy Looking for That Woman


    There was another sound of cars stopping. It was Kirk, Ladd and the others, which was six cars in a


    row, stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The man strode over and stopped in front of Kirk. Suddenly!


    "p!" The man pped Kirk hard!


    "Where is she?" The cold voice sounded.


    Kirk didn''t know the reason, "Boss, who?"


    "Grace, I asked you to watch her. Where is she?" The cold gaze fell on Kirk. When Kirk heard the word


    "Grace", he felt so nervous. His face turned pale. "Boss, I..."


    "You didn''t carry out my orders well. You didn¡¯t take Grace seriously, so you didn''t send anyone to


    follow her today! Yes, or no!"


    "Boss..." Kirk''s forehead was sweaty. Yeah, he just didn''t take Grace seriously. What was so good


    about that woman? She killed Wallis and insulted her.


    Caden''s handsome face was cold. He pointed to Kirk''s nose, "I have no time to punish you now." After


    he said that, he immediately gave an order to Ladd which was on the side, "Assemble all the staff.


    Transfer all the staff in S City back. Find her!"


    Ladd''s heart was overwhelmed. He hadn''t seen Boss like this for many years. He nodded quickly.


    Caden nced at the banquet ce in front of him. Suddenly, he remembered that many years ago,


    the woman stood on the springboard by the swimming pool and confessed loudly to him.


    The light in his eyes shed. He turned around to get into his car quickly, "Gloria, you stay here. If you


    find her, let me know." He swept to the others, "You too. If anyone finds Grace, notify me immediately."


    As if he remembered something again, "Send two people to stay downstairs in her dormitory and


    downstairs in thepany. As long as they see her, report to me immediately."


    After that, he stepped on the elerator. The car rushed out, leaving only two rows of exhaust gas!


    Grace!


    In the driver''s seat, on the handsome face of the man, in addition to anger, there was a hidden anxiety.


    He didn''t know why he was anxious after learning that the woman was missing.


    He didn''t know why he would panic after hearing Gloria said that this woman wouldmit suicide.


    He didn''t know why!


    But he must find her!


    This was Caden''s belief at this moment!


    The car was walking between the overpasses in S City and passing by various road sections. Caden


    didn''t realize one thing. He was doing something stupid which was that he was as if looking for a


    needle in a haystack! He actually tried to find a man in the vast crowd!


    But he just did that!


    The Bluetooth headset was worn on his ear. Every few minutes, he called Gloria, Kirk, Ladd... and his


    subordinates, "Did anyone find her?"


    "Did you see her?"


    "Did she go home?"


    "How about thepany?"


    Every call made Caden''s men even more frightened!


    When time passed by one minute and one second, it was 23:30 in a blink of an eye. After another half


    an hour, it was the next day.


    Suddenly!


    The man in the driver''s seat thought of something!


    He suddenly hurried to change the direction. Then he turned a corner to go in another direction!


    The car seemed to reach its destination. He stepped out of the car door.


    The man got out of the car and mmed the door.


    Step by step, he walked towards the gate.


    She... really was here.


    At the corner door, the woman leaned against the iron door behind her. The man''s slender thighs stood


    in front of her.


    Grace slowly raised her head. She saw the familiar face.


    "Are youing to see how miserable I am?" The rough voice asked lightly. She didn''t want to know


    why this man suddenly appeared here at this time. She didn''t want to know the reasons... Tonight, she


    was very tired.


    "Gloria said you are gone." The deep voice responded.


    His implication was that he was looking for you.


    But at this moment, Grace didn''t care at all. She didn''t care, so she didn''t notice the subtle meaning of


    these words.


    He stood in front of her, looking down at her quietly for a long time.


    At least fifteen minutes had passed.


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to sh firmly, as if he had made an extremely important decision.


    The man suddenly bent over and reached out to her.


    "p", Grace waved away his slender hand, "Don''t touch me." Tonight, she didn''t want to perform.


    But at this moment, the man moved his sight inch by inch to look at the hand. Without being angry, he


    simply squatted in front of this woman, "When I was young, one day, you, me, and Wallis skip ss


    together ande here. We went to y in the amusement park.


    Wallis was timid and was dragged out by you. I didn''t want to listen to the old man teaching


    mathematics that day, so I just went with you.


    The three of us skipped ss together and came to this amusement park. We yed almost all the


    activities, except for the Ferris wheel. Wallis wanted to y, but you didn''t want to y. You didn''t y,


    and didn''t let me y.


    I remember that you said to me domineeringly at that time. ¡®Before Caden fell in love with Grace, Grace


    would never ride a Ferris wheel¡¯. "


    Grace was touched, and opened her mouth to continue Caden''s words, "I remember your answer at


    that time. You told me with certainty, ''Caden will never fall in love with Grace in this life''." She clenched


    her fists tightly... All her disasters started from falling in love with Caden!


    She looked at the man in front of her. Because of this person, she lost too much!


    First was her heart, then her identity and her past, as well as freedom and dignity. Then... and then the


    dark, suffocating and smelly life. Finally, a bright and clear gaze finally appeared. When he was willing


    to focus on her and there was no scornful and mocking... But today, it was gone.


    She was sitting here just now, thinking for a long and long time. Why her things had been deprived of


    what she had little by little? The reason... was Caden.


    The man felt a sh of pain. He didn¡¯t like the woman¡¯s eyes looking at him at the moment... He


    reached out to her again.


    This time, he pressed the little hand which was going to pat his palm very hard. With a skill, he


    stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. His hand slid down and hugged her waist. Caden


    stood up to walk away.


    "Come with me."


    Grace struggled, "Let go of me, let me go!" She was afraid of this person, but at this moment, she didn''t


    want to see this person!


    "Hush.¡± The man stuffed the woman into his car. He pressed on her shoulder and used a finger to


    press against her lips. ¡°You have to rest and sleep.¡±


    The distress in the man''s heart was hidden too secretly, even he himself did not notice it.


    "My own body, I have the final say. I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to rest." She was making trouble.


    So many things happened today, she didn''t want to act!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The man turned a deaf ear to her and got into the driver''s seat. "I said you need to rest. You have to


    rest. You have to be obedient. Children who are not obedient will be punished."


    The man''s voice was a bit cold. But if others listen to it carefully, they could read the distress which hid


    in the words.


    However, no one noticed it. Grace or Caden himself.

 Chapter 127 Franklins Contradictions and Pain

    Chapter 127 Franklin''s Contradictions and Pain


    Grace was disgusted with the word ¡®punished¡¯ at that time!


    "Mr. Caden likes to punish others. What if I refuse to be obedient today? How will Mr. Caden punish


    me?" She had seen so many his punishments.


    ¡®Okay, just punish her!¡¯ In the passenger seat, the woman thought to herself... "If Mr. Caden wants to


    punish, just punish me at your will." She gave up. Just punish her. She didn''t care anymore.


    So what? What could she do?


    In the driver''s seat, the man''s eyes flickered, and suddenly became deep. He turned his head and said


    in a deep voice, "Okay, since you want to know, I will fulfill you." After speaking, with a long arm, he


    hooked Grace''s neck. In front of her, he rubbed Grace''s lips with the other hand. His low voice sounded


    faintly in the quiet car.


    "Did you know? I am so sick of your lips which is stained with the breath of others." He kept rubbing


    Grace¡¯s lips with his thumb. Suddenly leaning down, he bit Grace¡¯s lips cruelly and ruthlessly...


    Yes, just bite!


    "Hmm!" The pain of being bitten on the lips caused Grace to groan. She immediately reached out to


    push Caden. But after a bite, he let go of her, then he started the car, stepped on the elerator, and


    went away.


    As the car drove out, Grace released the palm of her hand covering her lips. She knew that was blood.


    She was really tired, so she exhausted her energy. She leaned back on the car seat...Whatever!


    Whatever he wanted, just let him do it...Anyway, no matter how hard she struggles, it was useless.


    In the car, Caden called his subordinates. "Everyone is going to Royal Club."


    When the car stopped downstairs in Royal Club, the man stooped to carry Grace without saying


    anything, and strode towards Royal Club.


    "Don''t move. If you don''t want me to do to you what I did to you in the car again, you''d better behave


    yourself well. Don''t annoy me. It''s not good for you."


    Caden sensed Grace''s struggle. He immediately stopped her with an indifferent expression.


    There was an anger fire in Grace''s heart... Was this person always betraying her wishes like this? But


    after looking around, she closed her eyes... She had no right to choose anything else, but she had the


    right not to look at it.


    Kirk and the others had already arrived at Royal Club, waiting by side. At this moment, Caden carried


    Grace into the elevator, and nced at two of them. "You follow me upstairs."


    The 28th floor.


    Caden took Grace out of the elevator, threw her directly onto the big bed in the bedroom, and said.


    "Tonight, you will live here and have a good night''s sleep. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    Then he turned to go out to order the two bodyguards indifferently.


    "Take good care of her. Don¡¯t allow her to leave here."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Grace''s face turned pale. "No!" She fought back today. She was willful! "You have no right!"


    "Shut up." The man turned abruptly, without a trace of expression on his face, looking at Grace, "Give


    you two choices. First, wash and sleep by yourself. Second, I will help you wash and sleep with you."


    Grace''s face was even more pale. A trace of anger was in her eyes.


    The corners of Caden''s lips raised slightly, then turned to leave.


    After he stepped into the elevator, the elevator turned straight down. When the door on the first floor


    opened, Kirk and Ladd were waiting by the side. The moment when the man walked out of the elevator


    door, the cold voice immediatelymanded.


    "Check! Check where that bastard is now!"


    ...


    Franklin drank so much. He felt ufortable, clutching his chest... as if something had been poached


    away.


    A voice said to him, ¡°You should trust her. Don''t you know who she is?¡±


    Another voice ridiculed, ¡°Her family didn''t trust her. Everyone said she was guilty. She did all the vicious


    things! Such a woman, you actually pursue her with all your heart and soul. You are stupid! Such a


    woman is not worthy of your feelings. How about your pride? Where is your dignity? Mr. Cordon is so


    proud, but you fall in love with a murderer who viciously designed to frame her best friend. So funny!


    Hahahahahaha...¡±


    "Shut up, shut up!" With a "bang", the wine bottle in Franklin''s hand was mmed into the front of him


    not far away which broke into ss g.


    The "bang" of the wine bottle smashed, and there was another "bang, bang," cramped knock on the


    door.


    Franklin leaned forward and leaned on the sofa. He raised his voice without moving and shouted


    angrily, "Don''t knock!"


    But the people at the door did not leave. The knock on the door was louder and more agitated.


    "Damn it. I said I¡¯m dead. Don¡¯t you hear me! Get out!"


    Bang-bang-bang!


    "Fuck off!" Franklin was annoyed by the knock on the door. He strode towards the door, opened the


    door heavily, and cursed, "What..." the hell...


    p!


    Before Franklin finished speaking, he was hit by a heavy punch. A fist hit Franklin''s face fiercely. With


    this punch, Franklin staggered back a few steps, almost falling down.


    After finally stabilizing his bnce, as soon as he looked up, he saw Caden who was blocking his door.


    "Caden, are you insane?"


    The man''s eyes were cold. His body was full of cold. His gaze fell on the opposite drunkard. Suddenly,


    he moved and mmed Franklin again with a fist.


    "Is this what you said to me that you will never give up that woman anyway?"


    It was another punch, "Is this what you said you will neverpromise and never be discouraged?"


    "Then what did you do today? Franklin, you said you never give up that woman, but what you do today


    is not just giving up, but hurting!"


    Caden¡¯s fists were very fierce. When Caden hit him again, Franklin sobered up. He was hit by Caden in


    a row. Franklin was not weak. When he heard Caden¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly became red and he


    raised his fist to punch at the opposite person unceremoniously.


    "What right do you have to scold me?"


    "How about you?"


    "Are those things you did to her not hurt her?"


    "Caden, you are standing here today. If you are fighting an injustice for Grace, I will ask you," Franklin


    red at him, "Caden, do you have the qualifications?"


    Caden''s eyes were colder, while avoiding Franklin''s fist.


    The two powerful men weren¡¯t as elegant as usual and used extremely savage postures.


    Bang!


    With another loud noise, Franklin was hit by Caden''s fist against the wall, and then fell to the ground.


    The pieces of the wine bottle and ss cut his flesh!


    This sudden pain caused Franklin''s depressed psychological defense after returning from the banquet


    today finally broke the embankment!


    He raised his head fiercely and asked the man opposite angrily.


    "Caden! Youe to me me. What right do you have to me me?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You have clearly realized that you are in love with that woman! But I ask you, Caden, I will ask you do


    you dare to admit that you fall in love with that woman?


    Can you ept that you fall in love with such a mean-hearted and vicious woman?


    I will ask you, even if you really fall in love with that woman, but can you ept it? Can you admit it?


    You dare? Can you?"


    Finally, Franklin shouted out the pain of contradictions in his heart!


    Franklinughed freely, but his long eyshes wetted...

 Chapter 128 Cadens Cold Gentleness

    Chapter 128 Caden''s Cold Gentleness


    "We are all the same! We are all proud. We are so arrogant.


    We have been attracting attention since we were young. Caden! How can you and I, who are so proud,


    ept that the woman we fall in love with is the kind of woman whom everyone spurns a5, and even


    ourselves can''t ept it!


    You love Grace, Caden. Don¡¯t deny. You know yourself. If you are not enamored with her, will youe


    to me in the middle of the night just to hit me?


    Caden, you fall in love with her.


    But, Caden, can you ept it? Do you dare to admit that you love her?


    You cannot! "


    Franklinughed again, staring at the man not far away, "Caden, you can''t do things yourself. Why do


    you ask me to do it?


    I¡¯m the young master of the Cordon family!


    As long as I want, so many womene to me!


    I don''t love her. I will never admit to I have a crush on her!


    Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha..."


    Theughter was frantic, but heartbreaking. The corners of Franklin''s eyes were even more wet. He


    kept yelling, "It is impossible for me to fall in love with that woman!"


    Caden''s throat moved, "Franklin, you are not allowed to approach her in the future! If letting her smile a


    lot is the way you love her.


    Then, I will use my own way to express those words that I can''t say! "


    Yes, they were all proud. They were noble and elegant... Franklin guessed all Caden¡¯s thoughts, but did


    not guess the end.


    "Hahaha..." Franklin seemed to hear a big joke, "Caden, I''ll wait and see! I¡¯ll see how you use your


    way... Such a woman! Give her to you! I don¡¯t care!"


    Caden turned to leave, "I hope you do what you say and don''t get close to her."


    Ignoring the shards of ss on the floor, Franklin raised his hand to press his heart, and pressed hard.


    Only in this way, it seemed that he could suppress the hollow pain there.


    The two voices in his head started fighting again.


    A voice said, ¡°Don''t miss her.¡±


    Another voice said, ¡°You did it right.¡±


    The first voice roared, ¡°You will regret it. You will definitely regret it, Franklin!¡±


    "No! I will never regret it!" Franklin hit the ground fiercely with his fist. A lot of ss g cut his hand,


    but he didn''t feel any pain, only a tearing pain in his heart!


    At this moment, he never thought thatpared with the pain now, the regrets in the future would be


    the most suffering.


    Many yearster, Franklin said to Caden.


    ¡°We are all the same, so I deserve it, and you deserve it. I withstood the pressure of the family for her,


    but in the end, I lost her because of my ridiculous pride and empty self-esteem. I didn¡¯t lose to you. I


    lost to myself. When I did all this, I thought I have done so much for her, but in the end, I only get


    myself moved. In fact, we are all vain.


    Then, because of vanity, I lost the most important person in my life.¡±


    ...


    In the dead of night, he drove the car, driving on the overpasses. Before arriving at the amusement


    park, he had not figured out anything. In the amusement park, in the corner of the gate, when he saw


    the woman, he suddenly realized.


    She was gone. He didn''t know how anxious and nervous he was, but he himself knew very well.


    So, he kept searching every road sections. He made calls one by one, asking if they found any her


    whereabouts. At that time, there was no time to think about why he would be so anxious about an


    unimportant woman disappeared.


    She was gone. What did it have to do with him? He was always indifferent. Why would he care about a


    woman?


    Later, in the corner of the gate of the amusement park, he saw the woman... She really was here. He


    clearly realized that the moment when he saw her here, all the anxiety and tension in his heart were


    relieved.


    He came to her and looked at her for about fifteen minutes During the fifteen minutes, only he knew


    what he was thinking.


    The car slowly stopped downstairs Royal Club. The man in the car did not get out of the car first, but


    took out the cigarette case. The light of the lighter shed by in the night. The cigarette butt was


    burning. He inhaled heavily. After taking a puff, he put out the cigarette butt and pushed the door to get


    out of the car.


    He entered the elevator. When the door opened, the two bodyguards guarding on the 28th floor were


    about to greet him, "Bo..."


    The man''s slender index finger was pressed on his lips. He nced at them. The two bodyguards


    nodded and silently exited the room.


    He opened the door, nced across the bed, and asked calmly, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    The woman leaned on the head of the bed and curled up on her knees. Suddenly, she heard a


    movement and slowly turned her neck. Her eyes moved from the window to the man at the door. "Not


    sleepy."


    The man''s cold gaze swept over her dress again. "What did I say before I left? First, wash and sleep by


    yourself, and second, I help you wash and sleep with you." He nced over her clothes and then fell


    on her face again. "You can''t get on my bed without taking a bath."


    The next moment the woman on the bed opened the quilt, moved slowly to the edge of the bed, and


    was about to get out of bed.


    The man¡¯s long and narrow eyes suddenly narrowed. He stayed still at the door, but he kept his sight


    on the woman. He quietly watched her get out of bed and walk towards the door...With a chuckle from


    the bottom of his heart, this woman was really stubborn.


    The woman walked towards the door. Obviously, she wanted to leave.


    When she passed him, the man who had been stood still suddenly reached out and grabbed her back


    cor. Although she wore so much clothes, she was still so thin. The man was easily carried on her


    cor. He carried her to the bathroom.


    "Mr. Caden, what are you doing?" She was annoyed. She had said that she didn''t want to act tonight.


    She didn''t want to face him, and she didn''t want to deal with him.


    Without a word, the man reached out and began to take off her clothes.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Grace suddenly became nervous. Her face waspletely pale, "Go away. Don''t touch me!¡±


    Grace pushed the man heavily, then immediately stepped back nervously. She stared at the man in


    front of her vigntly, sweating in her palms. "Mr. Caden, didn¡¯t you say I am dirty? You feel I am dirty.


    What do you mean by your actions now?"


    Hearing this, the man looked up at her, and saidzily.


    "First, wash and sleep by yourself, and second, I will help you wash and apany you to sleep. You


    don¡¯t want to implement the first one, so obviously you want the second one. You waited for me until so


    bathe you and sleep with you? Don''t have to be so troublesome. just tell me, I will satisfy you."


    "..." For a moment, Grace was so confused. When she reacted, even her ears were a little red. She


    suddenly raised her head and shouted loudly in a rare rough voice. "I will take shower myself! Okay?"


    She gnashed her teeth!

 Chapter 129 Wait for Me on The Bed

    Chapter 129 Wait for Me on The Bed


    The hot water from the shower dripped from her head. She closed her eyes, letting her thoughts fly...


    She didn''t know how to go on in the future.


    If she gave up, it would be the simple way for her. She was useless. Her parents didn¡¯t love her. She


    could die... But she was unwilling!


    Before Leona''s debt was paid off, she had no reason to give up.


    As for that man... Grace was a little irritable. How long did she have to act with him?


    No, she couldn''t just sit and wait. She originally hoped that he would get tired of her as soon as


    possible, so that he would let her go, in this case, she would not have to risk offending him. As for


    money... In short, she first tried to get out of his sight.


    She looked in the mirror again and over again. After taking a shower, Grace put on the clothes that she


    had worn today. But she didn¡¯t go out, she stayed in the bathroom for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t know how long the time had passed. Based on her feelings, thirty or forty minutes had


    passed. She thought if the person hadn¡¯t left, he would urge her impatiently.


    But at this moment, she didn''t hear any noise from outside.


    Feeling peaceful in her heart, she stretched out her hand to open the door. After she looked up


    inadvertently and swept across the room, she immediately stunned... How could it be?


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, under the standingmp, the man hasn''t left yet.


    He sat on a single calf leather sofa, like a modest and elegant gentleman. Grace stood at the door of


    the bathroom. She didn¡¯t want to move...because she didn''t want to get too close to him. If possible,


    what she wanted most at the moment was to close the bathroom door. It was best to iste him from


    her.


    But the reality was not as the same as what she thought.


    Hearing the sound, the man looked up from the book. He nced at her side with his sharp, deep and


    aggressive eyes.


    But his sight only stayed on her for less than two seconds before looked away.


    Grace secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly!


    With a faint sound, the man''s slender body suddenly stood up from the sofa. Step by step, he walked


    toward her with great ease.


    Grace couldn''t see the expression on her face, but the man saw it clearly.


    The defense in her eyes, if measured ording to the earthquake level, must be the earthquake


    preparedness level of seven or eight... There was a spreading pain in his heart, but he deliberately


    ignored it, and walked straight toward her.


    He approached her, but she couldn''t help but stepping back. She stared at the man in front of her, as if


    he was a devil. That look...made him very ufortable.


    He took another step towards her. The woman finally started to be unable to hide the unspeakable fear


    deep in her heart. Her expression became nervous and flustered. "You..."


    "Have you finished it?" The deep voice sounded timely.


    Grace still stared at him. "Uh...Uh."


    "But I haven''t taken shower yet."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "..." He said in a low tone and low voice, Grace didn''t understand what he meant for a while. After a


    while, she felt surprised. "Ah..." After she realized what he meant, she almost subconsciously asked,


    "Why do you take shower here?"


    She frowned... What tricks was he ying again?


    "Here is my own residence. Why can¡¯t I take shower here?" The man walked by Grace, picked up a


    clean bathrobe from the stand on the side, then he turned around to look at the figure blocking the


    bathroom door. He nced at the woman who was peeking at the door of the bathroom room, "The


    elevator was locked just now. You can''t go down. You behave yourself well. Go to bed and wait for me."


    Her face turned into pale. She turned her head in disbelief and stared at the man who was unbuttoning


    the shirt. With her hand hanging beside her, she clenched her fist, and kept her fist clenched. Her heart


    was already full of turbulent waves... What did he mean?


    With her head dropped, she kept thinking... If she begged him... No, it was not time to beg him...


    "What are you doing here? Go to the bed and wait for me... Well, don''t sleep." The man''s light voice


    was not harsh, but themands in his words made people dare not vite it. "No sleep" made Grace


    feel more flustered.


    She hurriedly closed the bathroom door. Lowered her head, she saw her bare feet, only to remember


    that the shoes fell in the bathroom during the bath.


    She turned her head and nced at the closed bathroom.


    No matter whether she was wearing shoes or not, she hurried out of the bedroom barefoot and walked


    straight to the elevator. She pressed on the elevator button several times, but the elevator door did not


    move.


    Grace was thinking. He was taking a shower which gave her time. If the elevator on this floor was


    locked, he should have the remote control or maic card. She turned around to look for it on the


    coffee table, on the shoe cab¡­ She searched for ces where he usually put maic cards or


    remote controls.


    But helplessly, she found nothing.


    Turning her head, her eyes fell on the bedroom with a little dim light from the door... She hesitated for a


    while. She gritted her teeth and returned to the bedroom.


    The sound of the shower spray in the bathroom continued. Grace breathed a sigh of relief. What she


    needed to do first which was to look for the remote control or maic card.


    Without thinking about it, she immediately went to look for the bedside table. While searching quickly,


    she was listening to the sound of the shower water flowing in the bathroom.


    She didn''t notice the door of the bathroom was opened silently. The man crossed his arms over his


    chest and stood at the door of the bathroom, watching her every move.


    Grace was so anxious...Where was it?


    "Where is it?... Shouldn''t¡­" She had searched all the ces that could be found. How could there be


    none?


    "What are you looking for?" Behind her, a voice sounded softly. Grace was startled.


    The man looked at her without urging. Until about a minuteter, the woman next to the bed turned her


    head stiffly and uncoordinatedly... Shockingly! Her eyes widen!


    "You, water, you, water..." Her face was pale. She pointed to the man at the door of the bathroom, and


    pointed to the shower that was still flowing. The shower didn¡¯t turn down. He just should finish the


    shower. But why did he stand at the door for a while? ...How long had he watched her?


    Grace couldn''t imagine when this door was opened, and when did this person stand behind her...


    Suddenly she just felt like herself a joke. Everything was controlled by him... It seemed to indicate no


    matter how hard she tried to escape, she couldn''t escape his control.


    This feeling shocked and irritated her.


    "Oh... you said the water is not off. Didn''t I tell you? I didn''t tell you there is a ss wall of the


    bathroom. Others can''t see the inside from the outside, but they can see the outside from the inside?"


    "Then I..."


    "Why didn''t you see?" He asked her the question, and chuckled. "It may the folding curtain be closed. I


    pulled it up just now."


    While speaking, he had already turned back into the bathroom, turned off the shower faucet. When he


    turned back again, he raised the maic card in his hand. "You are looking for this?"

 Chapter 130 Change

    Chapter 130 Change


    When Grace saw the maic card, her shoulders trembled uncontrobly... He had guessed her


    thoughts long ago!


    The hair on Caden''s forehead was wet, dripping with water droplets along the tips of his hair. He


    walked towards Grace.


    With no retreat, she swallowed subconsciously. She was really nervous.


    "Mr. Caden, I was wrong! I apologize to you!" At the moment, an imperceptible light shed under her


    eyes. While she was speaking, she was about to bend her knees to kneel towards the man.


    A hand stretched out to support her arm steadily. As soon as Grace looked up, she saw his face. He


    looked down at her with a smile. "Mr. Caden... I, I apologize to you. I, I know I was wrong."


    "Oh? You know you were wrong?" The man lowered his head and asked with a smile, "Then you know


    where did you go wrong?"


    He... what did Caden mean? Grace was up and down in her heart. "I should listen to Mr. Caden..."


    When she said this, she never thought that the trace of unwilling on her face was seen by the opposite


    man clearly.


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a softugh. Suddenly, Grace felt that her


    body suddenly became lighter, and her whole body was lifted into the air, "Mr. Caden!" Suddenly, she


    felt uneasy. Her expression changed instantly, so she screamed.


    Before she had time to think about what this person was going to do to her, the next second, she was


    steadily put onto the bed. She was seated on the mattress. "Hush." The voice from the top of her head


    sounded. As soon as she raised her head, a ck shadow came up. He reached out his hand towards


    her. She thought she was going to be beaten. "Don''t beat me!"


    Almost without thinking, she immediately screamed out instinctively when she saw Caden¡¯s hand


    towards her. Suddenly, she trembled with fear...


    The man standing by the bed narrowed his eyes. He looked at his hand, and then at the woman who


    was holding her head in fright... He keenly found that the woman''s behavior just now was entirely a


    reflex. A defensive move made instinctively.


    In his deep eyes, the colder got deeper... He suddenly grabbed her just now. If this happened to others,


    they would try to avoid him at best, but his action caused a person to hug her head mentally, begging


    for mercy and yelled "Don''t hit me"... There was a faint murderous intent in Caden¡¯s eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Grace clenched her teeth and covered her head with her hands. Her defensive movements were more


    professional than those practiced men. If it would give scores, she would definitely get full marks.


    With her head buried in her chest, her eyes closed and her eyshes trembled, waiting for the pain


    that fell on her body, like a death row prisoner waiting for death. Suddenly, a hand fell on top of her


    head softly. Her eyelids trembled, fiercely biting her lips... Was it finallying?


    But she did not wait for the fist. There was just a buzzing hair dryer in the ear.


    After that... She was shocked.


    Suddenly she felt so ridiculous... He didn¡¯t want to hit her? He helped her dry hair?


    Caden helped Grace to dry her hair?


    It was the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    She couldn''t believe it again. She secretly nced back...The white bathrobe swayed, and the feelings


    on the top of her head were really real. She even felt it sensitively his fingers were through her hair


    back and forth.


    But... how was this possible?


    "Don''t move." With amand, Grace sat down even more obediently, not daring to move.


    There was only a slight hum from the hair dryer in the bedroom. There was no other sound in this


    bedroom.


    "All right."


    The man said again.


    Caden put back the hair dryer. When he turned around, he saw the woman on the bed looking at him


    with guard. He walked towards the door in front of the woman.


    Grace opened her eyes even more. Her sight didn''t leave him for a moment... She thought he was


    going to close the door, and then... "Oh, by the way, you have to take off your clothes before sleep.


    Don¡¯t make my bed dirty. You know, I will be unhappy."


    Then... he went out?


    Click.


    When the door closed gently, Grace wonder if she was mistaken¡ªthe man had left the bedroom.


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the door was pushed open again. Suddenly, she became


    more nervous.


    But the man took out a nket from the cab on the side. He said nothing, and went out of the


    bedroom again.


    This meant that he didn''t sleep in the bedroom?


    That night, Grace didn¡¯t sleep for a whole night. She didn''t understand the person''s intentions...


    Whether it was to help her dry hair or taking a nket to sleep outside, she couldn''t understand what


    this person wanted to do.


    Several times, she wanted to open the door of the room and go to the living room to take a look. Did


    the person really kindly let her sleep in the bed and he slept on the sofa by himself?


    But in the end, she chuckled silently. Did she really expect that man would be nice to her? It so, the


    pigs would fly.


    She didn¡¯t sleep. When dawn came, she returned to a boring but peaceful day.


    But she never thought that the moment when she opened the door, she would never go back to the


    boring and peaceful days.


    "Dress up," he threw a set of clothes to her, and he himself began to tidy up the sleeves of the white


    shirt. "Come with me to thepany."


    "Thepany... Isn''t it only open at night?"


    Suddenly!


    A faint eye swept over her, "Who told you thepany is here?"


    A light voice sounded unhurriedly. "Go and change your clothes. There is a meeting this morning."


    Grace''s feet, like rooting, just stand still.


    "What are you waiting for?" The man said.


    Grace felt even more irritable, "Mr. Caden, you are the big boss, but I joined Royal Club. I am an


    employee of Royal Club, not an employee of anotherpany." The suit in her hand was especially


    unpleasant to her eye. She didn¡¯t know why she had the courage now. As soon as she loosened her


    hand, she "identally" threw the suit to the ground.


    Caden nced at the clothes. He looked up and raised his eyebrows, "Pick it up." The light and faint


    voice sounded like that no one could object him.


    Grace froze in ce, clenching her hands behind her back, but she didn''t move.


    "Grace, pick it up." He said the second time. His deep eyes were full of emotions.


    Small beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, "I am an employee of Royal Club. I work in the Public


    Rtions Department of Royal Club. I am not an employee of the Shaw Group." The implication was


    so firm which meant that she would not be his side and not go to the Shaw Group with him.


    Caden walked towards Grace. Grace wanted to retreat, but she didn¡¯t move. Caden stood in front of


    her, nced at her, and then he bent down and reached out to pick the clothes up. He handed the


    clothes to Grace again.


    "Grace, what you lost, I will find it back for you." He stared at the woman. "Go and change it."


    Grace didn''t understand his words at this time, but one dayter, she finally understood the meaning of


    Caden''s words today.

 Chapter 131 The Way He Loves Grace

    Chapter 131 The Way He Loves Grace


    The building of the Shaw Group.


    A ck Bentley came to a halt slowly. In the car, a big long leg was first stepped out. Then, Caden got


    off gracefully. He walked around to the passenger seat to open the door.


    Caden squinted at the taciturn woman in the car. Without urging, he was waiting for the woman in the


    car to take the initiative to make a choice.


    Up to this moment, Grace still didn''t know why shepromised with him. Why did she put on the suit


    he had prepared for her and obeyed his orders?


    A sense of self-disgust climbed into her heart. She hated such ipetent herself, hating such herself


    who dared not even resist!


    It was the time to go to work, so there were many staffs of the Shaw Grouping to work. Grace


    couldn''t bear the eager and curious eyes that secretly looked at her, she had to get out of the car.


    When she got out of the car, the eyes of those who entered and exited the Shaw Group became more


    and more curious and eager. Almost nervously, Grace immediately lowered her head and buried her


    head deeply in her chest. It was best not to let others see her any slightest... She was afraid of so


    many people, afraid of these gazes. She was like a person who had been in the dark for a long time.


    Suddenly, when she walked outside and was exposed to the sun, she would not feel warm, but would


    only feel dazzling.


    Caden walked in front, followed by Grace. Caden who walked into the gate of the Shaw Group


    suddenly stopped. He turned around to look at Grace behind him.


    The woman hesitated outside the gate. She refused to cross the gate, and to cross the line of defense.


    Caden squinted... Back then, this woman walked into hispany, even walked into his office, how


    proud and confident she was!


    The shy person had always been Wallis, not Grace.


    Today, the past was kept in his memory, but the reality was no longer the same.


    He also thought of her being so humble in front of everyone after being released from prison. Her


    defensive posture that could be called a perfect scorest night. The scene she eximed "Don''t hit


    me" was in his mind¡­


    If, in those three years, he made her lose something important, he must help her find it back...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Franklin¡¯s way of loving her was to let smile appear on her face. Helping her regain her lost dignity and


    pride was the way he loved her.


    "You can walk in and go to a meeting with me. Or you turn around now and go back to your residence."


    Caden nced at Grace lightly. "I will never be kidding. I will not stop you."


    Grace bit her lip and looked at the man opposite, wanting to see his intentions from his face, but Caden


    had always been calm. Besides, she couldn''t see anything from his faint expression at this moment.


    Two choices...?


    She was still dropping her head, just using the corner of her eye to scan around her carefully. Those


    carefully peeping gazes at her and those curious eyes were like scourge. She carefully peeped at


    Caden.


    Although those voices were lowered, Grace still heard those discussions. She also saw those curious


    eyes with a trace of contempt...


    "Who is this woman? Why so timid..."


    "How could Mr. Caden know such a petty woman..."


    "Look at her. The suit of clothes in her is a famous brand, but it can''t hide her shabbiness..."


    These intermittent discussions. Although Grace didn¡¯t hear clearly, she heard it.


    Her face was pale. With her head dropped down, she bit her lip. Then she tasted a hint of blood.


    Caden¡¯s eyes kept falling on her. Grace could hear the discussion surrounding her. He could naturally


    hear some of them, but Caden did not scold those people, just focusing on her. Back then...Grace was


    not afraid of those words. She once said to him arrogantly, ¡°Why should I care about the evaluation of


    someone who is inferior to me?¡±


    But today''s Grace, no matter it was others¡¯ curious eyes or words, they were like scourges to her,


    which could easily make her suffocate.


    Those contemptuous eyes, those mocking words... Grace turned around to run away. She ran to the


    side of the road, stretched out her hand to hail the taxi.


    Caden did not stop her. He quietly watched the woman take a taxi and leave.


    He pursed his lips, then he waved his hand. Kirk came over. Caden said in Kirk''s ear softly, "You go


    and follow her. Besides, you pay for the taxi fare. She didn¡¯t bring money."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Caden nced at the ce where Grace had left, then he turned and walked in. With a gleam of light


    shing in his narrow eyes, he thought, ¡®She fled today. But tomorrow.¡¯


    ......


    As soon as the meeting ended, Caden left thepany immediately.


    The Bentley car drove into Grace¡¯smunity. He followed the address and found Grace¡¯s dormitory.


    Knocking.


    "Who is it?" The person in the room asked.


    The man outside the door did not speak, and then bent his fingers to knock on the door panel again.


    The door opened. "Who... why are you here?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" He asked with a half-raised eyebrow.


    Grace licked her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. She asked


    a little embarrassedly, "Mr. Caden... What''s the matter?"


    "May I have a cup of tea at your home?"


    "There is no tea at home."


    "Boiled water is fine."


    "...Pleasee in."


    Caden ignored Grace''s reluctance and stepped into the house seriously.


    "I''m going to pour water..." The woman lowered her head and walked to the kitchen. Her arm was


    suddenly grabbed by Caden. He said in a low voice, "No need. Pack your things and go with me."


    "Where are you going? I don''t need to pack up, just go like this."


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the man seem to smile, "I mean you pack your luggage. You won''t


    live here in the future."


    "...Where to live?" Grace panicked. If she didn''t live here, where would she live?


    "Live with me." Caden said clearly.


    Grace suddenly froze in ce, suspecting that there was a problem with her ears.


    "... Mr. Caden, I live here. It''s fine."


    Caden didn''t answer her. He raised his watch and nced at the time. "I''ll give you fifteen minutes to


    sort it out. After fifteen minutes, I''ll take you away." After saying this, he nced at her and added a


    reminder. "No matter what you pack it up or not."


    Grace suddenly panicked. "Mr. Caden, you are authoritarian, arrogant and unreasonable! I live here


    very well. I don''t want to move." ¡®I don''t want to live with you!¡¯


    Caden said calmly. "You want to say you don''t want to live with me, right?"


    Grace paled suddenly when she heard this!


    Seeing her like this, Caden chuckled. "It seems that I guessed it correctly." After that, his face suddenly


    changed in the next second, with a chill in his eyes. "A quarter of an hour, there is no room for


    negotiation."

 Chapter 132 Mr. Caden, Dont You Want Me

    Chapter 132 Mr. Caden, Don''t You Want Me


    "What do you want from me?" Grace clenched her fists tightly. What else did this person want from


    her? "Mr. Caden, look carefully! Look carefully! What else is there all over my body? It takes a big


    person like you to spend a lot of time on me!"


    "You say! As long as you say it, I will give it to you!" He inexplicably broke into her life, "Mr. Caden! I am


    not previous Grace! You have to understand this!


    I really can¡¯t think of a big person like you who can make everyone in awe of you deal with me so


    much. What does it interest you? "


    From yesterday to now, she was stuffed into the car by Celina to the banquet. She saw the person who


    shouldn''t be there, Franklin!


    Franklin''s words hurt her, but before she could recover, her brother hurt her again!


    Then this man appeared in front of her inexplicably. She couldn''t understand his series of inexplicable


    actions. She didn''t want to see him anymore.


    Even if she was an animal... she still needed the time to recover. Even if the butcher was ughtering


    an animal, he would never stab it again and over again. She was already messy enough!


    Enough mess!


    ¡®Caden, why are you messing me again?


    You scold me. You beat me. You despise me. You mock me! Just don''t break into my life inexplicably...


    I beg you!


    Just beg you, stop tossing me... Enough! Enough!¡¯


    Hanging her head, her voice was rough and suppressed. Suddenly, a chuckle came from her chest.


    "Mr. Caden, I think about it for a while. All I have left is this ugly body... If Mr. Caden doesn''t mind it, you


    can take it."


    It didn''t matter. Anyway, her soul was dead. It was just the body.


    Slowly raising her head, slowly looking to the opposite side, slowly raising her hand, everything


    seemed to be slow motion. She stood in front of Caden, unbuttoning her clothes.


    Caden felt a pain in his heart. He wanted to step forward to stop her, but at the moment he saw her


    gaze, he could not take a step.


    In front him, she gradually took off her clothes, revealing her very thin body. She did not cry, and there


    was not even a tear in her eyes. She was numb, "Mr. Caden, look carefully, what else on my body do


    you think is interesting? You take them away. I''m just sorry. My body is iplete. A kidney is missing.


    "


    Caden''s gaze kept looking at Grace''s eyes, not only could he not move his legs, but also his eyes.


    When she said ¡°a kidney is missing", his gaze paused. Then he looked down at her left waist.


    "Stop ying. Take whatever you want. After taking it away, don''t bother me again." She closed her


    eyes numbly, with a helpless look... She told herself it didn''t matter.


    ... The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Finally, Grace could feel him standing in front of her.


    Even if she closes her eyes, she clearly felt it, gritting her teeth.


    Something was covering her body. She trembled and opened her eyes. She silently nced at the suit


    jacket covering her body.


    She looked up at him. There was no moving in her eyes, but more desperate... Based on her


    understanding of this person, what was it to interest him and let him spend such a lot of time to y


    this game with her?


    She slowly raised her head, then dropped quietly, then raised it again. She repeated three times.


    Finally, she made a decision. She bit her teeth. She stretched out her hands to wrap the man¡¯s neck,


    without blinking but trembling.


    "Mr. Caden, don''t you want me?" After she said these words, her neck was red. Her heart was filled


    with indescribable shame. These words were still when she was in a private room and saw other


    women said to a middle-aged man.


    But she couldn''t imitate the coquettish of that woman at the time... But as far as she was concerned, it


    was already more ufortable than kneeling.


    Caden''s pupils contracted undetectably. His throat moved. He also clearly felt he was turned on and


    the feeling of hotness in his lower abdomen. He said "Damn" in his heart, but he calmly pulled Grace


    away from him and stretched out his slender fingers to buckle the shirt buttons one by one while he


    was speaking lightly. "It''s been five minutes. You only have ten minutes left. Pack your luggage."


    Grace was stunned. She was a little confused. "Why...? All I have left is this body, but why?" Why did


    she take the initiative but he pushed her away?


    She couldn''t think of anything else she could give him. If what he wanted wasn''t this body, then...what


    would it be?


    She froze here and was in a daze for ten minutes.


    The man on the side did not urge her.


    "Time is up." After only saying these words, Caden stretched out his hand to pull Grace into his arms.


    The next moment, he moved his arm down to wrap tightly around her waist, and strongly led her out


    the door.


    Suddenly, Grace woke up from the trance. Her face paled. She struggled. "I won''t go, Mr. Caden, I


    won''t go. I live alone which is good. Really. Please, I don''t move in."


    She refused to leave. But with her strength, how could she get rid of a man?


    Begging for mercy failed, then she cursed again with anger. "Caden! You are arbitrary and coercive!


    You broke into the house illegally! You¡¯re kidnapping me! You will be sentenced!"


    Before she finished speaking, a mobile phone was handed to her. "Take it and call the police."


    "..." All tricks were used. Begging for mercy, or scolding at him¡­ He was not angry... This man was


    terrible in reason!


    "What the hell do you want to do?" All the tricks were used, and none of them worked. Grace felt


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    unprecedented sense of powerlessness. Finally, she was downturned, asking very dejectedly. Her


    rough voice had no the humbleness or anger, only infinite despair... "Caden... I''m so tired. Please..."


    ¡®Please let me go.¡¯


    She was exhausted and desperate, as if she was locked in a small ck room with no light around her.


    She didn''t even know what was around her in this room.


    Caden at this moment made her have such fears.


    The strong arm that held her waist shivered insignificantly... For her saying "I''m so tired, please..."


    She didn''t say what she asked him for, but he clearly understood what she asked for him.


    He shook his head. "No." When he noticed that he was moved by her, he could no longer release his


    hand and let her leave.


    Caden didn''t understand at this moment. If he grasped the sand tightly, the sand would leak fast.


    Maybe he understood this truth, but he subconsciously thought that Grace should be his.

 Chapter 133 Straighten Your Back

    Chapter 133 Straighten Your Back


    "From now on, you will live here." Caden took Grace back to the 28th floor of Royal Club, and said, "I


    have already quit your job here. After joining the Shaw Group, you will follow by my side."


    "My job is very good!" She red at him. Why did he make a decision for her?


    "Really? Do you think it''s good to serve everyone with smile face? Grace, you are willing to do it


    yourself, but I don''t want you to continue to do it."


    Grace wanted tough...Who let her do it? Who let her go to the Public Rtions Department?


    ... Ridiculous!


    "Mr. Caden, did you forget? You transferred me to the Public Rtions Department. Did you forget?"


    Grace gritted her teeth and asked. "When you asked me to do it, why do you let me quit now?"


    Caden nced at Graceplicatedly, "Do you want to know the reason?" Grace said nothing. Caden


    said lightly, "You will knowter."


    "But I don''t want to..."


    "Grace, were you happy when you do this job?"


    ¡®Are you happy¡¯... She was startled.


    After Caden finished speaking, he turned around to leave, leaving Grace alone...This man became


    more and more iprehensible.


    But one thing had never been changed.


    He could do whatever he wanted at his will. He could decide for others!


    The most disgusting thing was his behavior... Just like when he said she was guilty, then everyone


    thought she was guilty!


    But to this day, she was still unable to resist!


    "What...what do you want me to do?"


    This afternoon, he was dealing with official duties in the study, while Grace sat in a daze in the living


    room...As for the future, she had a decision.


    She still wanted to... escape!


    She started to n in her mind.


    Caden''s actions were getting more and more weird. She couldn''t understand, but she felt intuitively


    dangerous. She really couldn''t spend much time here, so she had to make a good n.


    In the evening, after dinner, he went to the study again and did not get out of the study until nine o''clock


    in the evening.


    Seeing Grace in the living room, he said lightly. "You sleep in the bedroom. I sleep on the sofa."


    Grace stood up in silence and walked into the bedroom... The more he did it, the more frightened she


    became.


    The next day.


    He gave Grace another suit. It was still the gate of the Shaw Group. He still let her make her choice,


    "Come in, go to a meeting with me. Turn around to go back to Royal Club''s apartment."


    But at the moment Grace turned and left, Caden stretched out his hand to drag her into the door.


    "Mr. Caden, you said I can choose by myself!"


    "Yeah." The man didn''t care.


    "Then your words are nothing." She said in low voice.


    "You can leave me now and turn around to go out."


    How could it be the same? At this moment, she was dragged in by him. Those eyes fell on her,


    especially after she was dragged in by "him"!


    If she left him at this moment, if she turned around to run away alone... She had no courage. Under


    those guessing and curious eyes, she had no courage to run from here to the side of the road.


    With her head dropped deeply, she gritted her teeth and followed behind him. She thought, as long as


    she entered the elevator, those eyes and the words would be gone.


    ¡®Anyway, Grace, raise your head and straighten your back. Is it so scary?¡¯


    Terrible, of course terrible!


    Caden''s handnded on Grace''s back. He applied force and pressed forward. Grace''s back was


    pressed to straight up. As soon as she was about to speak, she heard the man''smanding voice.


    "Go. "


    Subconsciously, she obeyed the order. From beginning to end, his palm did not leave her back.


    He and she, just like that, shuttled through the lobby. Under others¡¯ gazes, they entered the president''s


    elevator.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The moment when the elevator door closed, Grace saw others look at her unbelievably. She was


    shocked again. Almost reflexively, she lowered her head... If, if she was recognized by others...


    The elevator stopped. When the door opened, she refused to go out. But Caden who was beside her


    pressed her back to let her walk out of the elevator.


    They walked to the president''s office like this. Grace heaved a sigh of relief the moment she walked in.


    There was no attention from others which made her feel a little relieved.


    "There are books there. Go and read for yourself. I''ll have a meeting."


    With a bit of amazement, Grace watched Caden just turn around to walk out of the office, leaving her


    alone here.


    Looking around, the decoration here was not much different from three years ago. It was his usual


    style.


    For two consecutive nights, she slept in his bedroom. She didn¡¯t fall sleep for two nights. When she sat


    on the sofa, after a short while, she couldn''t resist her sleepiness and fell asleep ntingly on the sofa.


    About an hour, the door opened silently.


    The man stood at the door. He saw the woman leaning on the sofa and falling asleep. He was


    surprised. Then he walked to the sofa and stood in front of the sofa. He looked at the woman for a long


    time. It seemed that she felt cold. She was not sleeping soundly. Gradually, she curled up.


    His slender fingers unbuttoned the shirt and covered the shirt on her body. When he approached, he


    heard a whisper.


    "Lo..."


    He paused. He felt angry.


    She still remembered Leon... How could she like Leon so much?


    How ironical! The corners of the man''s lips twitched vaguely.


    So what about Franklin?


    Caden knew exactly what the rtionship was between Leon and Franklin.


    The man''s eyes shed a scheming light. He asked tentatively, "Lo is... Leon?"


    "Lo... I''m sorry..."


    Naturally, Grace would not answer Caden.


    Frowning, suddenly, Caden stood up and walked out of the office. He went to the small conference


    room. After taking out his mobile phone, he called Leon, "It''s me, Caden."


    The busy Leon was a little surprise. "Mr. Caden, what can I do for you?" He said straightforwardly.


    Caden asked more direct, "What is the rtionship between you and Grace?"


    This question was actually quite inexplicable.


    A person like Leon who was calm was also taken aback for a while before he answered, "We two met


    before."


    But he thought why Caden suddenly asked him this?


    In the next second, he heard Caden say on the phone, "Met before? Then Grace yelled ¡®Lo¡¯ several


    times in her dream? Mr. Lo."


    "Ahem..." Leon, who was drinking water was shocked. He said quickly, "Mr. Caden, you can¡¯t talk


    nonsense about this kind of thing. Miss Grace is the girl who Franklin likes. He is my friend. I won¡¯t


    have any other thoughts about my good friend¡¯s girlfriend."

 Chapter 134 Forced Her Step by Step

    Chapter 134 Forced Her Step by Step


    "You just said that Miss Grace was calling me in her dream?" If he understood correctly, "Lo" referred to


    him, right? Leon felt so weird... Ahem, could it be that his charm was too great? Except that Franklin


    took Grace to visit him that day, he and Grace only met once.


    "Caden, is she really calling ''Lo''?" Leon was really curious, so he asked again.


    Before finishing speaking, Caden cut off the call.


    "Hello? Hello? Caden, you haven''t answered me yet!"


    On the other side of the phone, Caden hung up.


    It was not the first time that he heard the word "Lo" in this woman''s dream. If it weren''t for Leon... who


    was it?


    He bent his finger to tap on the desk of the conference room. Suddenly, he stopped. He immediately


    called Kirk, "Go and check if there is anyone in the prison called ''Lo''."


    Obviously, although Caden was notpletely sure whether there was someone called "Lo" beside


    Grace three years ago, but after she came back, she was always babbling the name in her dream, so


    the clue pointed to that ce¡ªthe prison she lived for three years!


    He turned around to return to the office.


    The woman on the sofa slept very deeply without any signs of awakening.


    He was sitting behind his desk and working. His secretary came in, "Mr..."


    As soon as the secretary made a sound, she saw the man behind the desk raised his index finger,


    motioned her to be quiet, and his gaze swept back to the sofa. Following the man¡¯s gaze, the secretary


    saw a woman sleeping on the sofa. She nodded and expressed her understanding.


    Without speaking, she walked towards the desk, but the sound of high heels tapping on the ground


    could not be eliminated. The man behind the desk stared at her coldly. The poor secretary''s little heart


    throbbed. She hastened to walk on tiptoes with fright.


    Approximately, in this world, only women understood how painful wearing high heels of seven or eight


    centimeters and walking on tiptoes. This incident could be called one of the top ten tortures


    punishments!


    She finally walked to the desk, then put the document on the desk. She said in a low voice, "Mr. Caden,


    you need to sign this document."


    The secretary watched her boss sign his name easily, but she felt bitter. It was a simple signature for


    the boss. She took the file and walked back again... without making sound.


    However, it was the first time she saw her boss was so nervous and careful to a woman. With curiosity,


    she peeped towards the sofa... Uh, she was disappointed.


    Such an ordinary girl...


    After looking at her carefully, she felt a little familiar. After suspicious in her heart, she looked more


    carefully. This time, the more she looked, the more she felt the girl familiar.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help it but to ask, "Mr. Caden, she... looks like Miss Grace very much."


    Maybe it was because she was in surprise so that her voice was loud, or because the temperature of


    the air conditioner was low, the woman on the sofa opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, her


    brain was still in a state of crashing.


    She blinked at first and then looked around. When she saw Caden behind the desk, suddenly, her mind


    was very clear.


    "Come here, Grace." Behind the desk, the man waved to the woman who had just woke up.


    Grace was stunned by his beckoning, and the secretary was also stunned too...Uh...


    "Miss... Grace?" The secretary eximed.


    When Grace saw the unbelievable look on the secretary¡¯s face, her body trembled.


    "Are you... Miss Grace?" The secretary seemed to be unable to believe it and walked to the sofa


    quickly.


    Grace''s face was pale. This kind of gaze which was scrutiny and the other''s unbelievable look made


    her unable to face herself.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Such gazes seemed to remind herself over and over again that the unbearable torture experienced in


    those three years. She wanted to live with self-respect and self-love. She also wanted to live with pride


    and dignity...


    "Hello, Ms. E." A pale smile was extremely awkward, "Long time no see."


    Even this greeting was pale and empty.


    E couldn''t believe that the woman in front of her would be the previous stunning Grace!


    "Why do you..." ¡®be like this...¡¯ E wanted to ask, but suddenly realized that it wasn''t appropriate,


    so she stopped abruptly. In an instant, she felt a little embarrassed. "Miss Grace, I''m going out to work


    first."


    After saying that, she left the president''s office as soon as possible.


    Grace didn''t know when Caden had stood up. He walked towards her. After raising his hand to check


    the time, he said, "Let''s go, it''s almost time for lunch. Go downstairs for lunch."


    Thinking that she had to go through the torture of being watched by the crowd all the way again, Grace


    didn''t want to walk out of this office, so she said in a rough voice with her head down, "I''m not hungry."


    Caden raised his eyebrows. "I''m hungry."


    "I... don''t want to eat. I... I am sick and have no appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat."


    Caden saw through the woman who wanted to escape again. He said calmly, "Oh, do you felt bad?


    Okay, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    As he said, he took out his cell phone and dialed out, "Humbert, are you in the hospital now?"


    Just when he was asking, the woman on the sofa suddenly reached out her hand and yanked his


    sleeve violently. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that calling Humbert would really annoy her.


    It caught his off guard. Falling down and knowing what would happen next, he quickly stretched out his


    other hand to prop to the back of the sofa.


    "Hello? Hello?" The phone was still held to his ear. On the other end of the phone, Humbert looked


    inexplicably, "I''m at work, Caden? Are you still there?"


    "Oh, that''s it, I''ll be..." While he was talking, a small hand stretched out to cover his mouth tightly.


    The man felt a little surprised. With his gaze shifted down, it fell on the face of the woman, so he looked


    at her with a smile and raised the phone again. He pointed his finger downwards. The meaning was to


    ask her whether to go to the hospital or go downstairs for lunch.


    For Grace, she didn¡¯t want to choose neither of them.


    "We... we can order takeaway." She said, begging for mercy in her eyes... She really didn''t want to see


    those eyes anymore. She lived in the dark world. Why should he force her step by step to see the sun?


    The man raised his eyebrows and did notment. On the phone, Humbert yelled. "Caden! Are you


    with Grace? Are you with Grace! Speak!"


    Humbert asked eagerly. Caden pressed his thumb and silently cut off the call.


    "Beep--" Humbert stared at the phone in his hand with astonishment. After a while, "Damn it!"


    Caden looked at the woman under him. He looked down at the palm who was covering his mouth.


    Grace followed his gaze and immediately realized that her hand was still covering his mouth. She was


    about to withdraw her hand quickly.


    Suddenly!


    Her wrist was caught by his hand. Grace nced over. The man held her wrist and his head slightly


    lowered. A soft kissnded on her palm.


    Suddenly, the palm of her hand was hot like fire burning!

 Chapter 135 The Past Things

    Chapter 135 The Past Things


    When Grace was startled, Caden stretched out a hand to rub her head. "Okay, I''m going to order a


    takeaway."


    Grace was still in a daze until the takeaway was delivered... She carefully nced at Caden who was


    standing in front of the window¡ªthis was the first time she saw Cadenpromise.


    While eating, Caden forced Grace to eat a small bowl of rice.


    "Why don''t you drink soup? It doesn''t taste good?"


    From the very beginning, he had never seen her take a sip of soup.


    So he served her a bowl of soup and put it in front of her.


    But he saw this woman hesitate and refused to drink the soup.


    Under his forcing, she reluctantly picked up the small bowl, took the spoon, and drank it spoon by


    spoon.


    But¡­¡­


    Caden looked back and forth between her and the bowl in her hand. After watching for a while, he


    understood something. He snatched the bowl in her hand and snatched the spoon in her hand. After


    picking out the green onions floating in the soup, he stuffed back the bowl of soup into Grace''s hand.


    Then he looked at her silently. Grace trembled in her heart, holding up the bowl to drink soup, wishing


    him not to see her.


    "If you don''t like it, say it." The man said in a low voice.


    Grace¡¯s hand which was holding the bowl trembled. If there was no the soup in the bowl, it would have


    spilled out on her hand. Then she raised her head and nced at him opposite... ¡®I don''t like you. Can


    you let me go?¡¯


    ¡®If you don¡¯t like it, just say it.¡¯ Would it be useful if she said it out?


    She lowered her head again, chuckled silently... She only felt that he and her at the moment were


    extremely ironic.


    She loved him and became addicted to him. But he hated her and felt disgusting with her. Even after


    Wallis¡¯ incident, they could be able to sit together and eat lunch peacefully. After what he did to her, he


    could still help her pick out the green onions. It seemed that there had never been Wallis¡¯ death and


    love-hate disputes between them.


    Since he hated her, why did he do these caring things? Those actions were as if he loved her so much.


    But if he loved her, why was he so cruel and threw her into the dark ce...? After three years, her past


    feelings for him had already gone because of the fear and the resentment towards him.


    The best ending for them was that even when they met, they would better to treat each other as


    strangers and stay away from each other. At least, Grace thought so.


    All afternoon after this, he worked behind his desk, and she was reading books on the sofa.


    If others didn''t know the rtionship between the two people, they would think they were a couple.


    At the end of get off work, the door in the office was knocked. A row of fashionable people came in one


    after another.


    "There is a banquet in the evening. You apany me to attend." He didn''t give her a chance to


    refute, and said categorically. "You''d better not refuse. I don''t have much patience. Do you remember


    Wei¡¯ai Foundation?"


    Grace was stunned. Wei¡¯ai Foundation was given to her by her grandfather back then. Later she went


    to jail, Wei¡¯ai Foundation was taken over by the James family. It was given to her by grandfather. Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation was a veryrge asset given to her by her grandfather, but her grandpa said that she


    couldn''t make big mistakes before getting married, otherwise, Wei¡¯ai Foundation would automatically


    be transferred to other people in the James family.


    After so many years, Grace knew very well in her heart that after it happened, why the James family


    agreed with Caden so quickly.


    Her family... listened to Caden so obediently! They wanted Wei¡¯ai Foundation in her hands!


    "Grace, don''t you want to see what the current Wei¡¯ai Foundation looks like?" Wei¡¯ai Foundation was


    created by this woman. It could be said that Wei¡¯ai Foundation was worth more than half of the James


    family!


    When Grace¡¯s grandpa was alive, he especially loved the granddaughter, Grace. In terms of being


    favored, even Payne would rank behind Grace...


    No one knew why he loved his granddaughter so much. When Grace was 16 years old, he used most


    of the funds to establish the Wei¡¯ai Foundation. On the day of Grace¡¯s 18th birthday, he personally


    signed the property rights change letter. Since then, the chairman of the huge Wei¡¯ai Foundation had


    been Grace, an 18-year-old girl.


    Grace¡¯s grandfather brought Grace by his side since childhood and trained her personally. Even Payne


    didn''t have this treatment... That was why Miss Grace gained the reputation from Shanghai. She was


    confident and assertive.


    Regardless of therge circle of wealthy families, if they were daughters, before adulthood, the family


    would raise them in rich way. But when they got older, they would be used for business marriage.


    But Grace was not like that girls in wealthy families. She had followed her grandfather''s side since


    childhood. Not to mention, when Grace¡¯s grandfather was still presiding over the work of thepany,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    he took Grace with him. No matter what kind of meeting he was attending, he let Grace attend with


    him. Even when he saw the princess of a certain country, he didn¡¯t bring anyone with him except


    Grace.


    These things were circted in the past, especially when Grace was 13 years old, her grandfather took


    her to personally meet a famous princess.


    It was okay to let Grace go with him to attendmon meeting, but even on such an important


    asion, he still let Grace be with him... In the wealthy circle, there had never been any clean


    friendship. In private, girls were so jealous of Grace, but they still pretended to congratte Grace.


    Later, Grace¡¯s grandfather announced the establishment of Wei¡¯ai Foundation, and even announced


    that this was for his granddaughter, Grace, to practice.


    All of a sudden, it caused the entire wealthy circle to boil... If one wanted to check, he would find that


    fund was not an emptypany but had real money!


    Even more people wanted to watch Grace''s jokes. They wanted to watch how the little girl ran a huge


    fund.


    The wealthy elders and those of the younger generations who were at the same age as Grace


    pretended to praise Grace, but they all waited to see Grace''s jokes.


    Not only the wealthy daughters did not have the same treatment as Grace, but even the young masters


    of wealthy families did not receive such treatment.


    After the establishment of Wei¡¯ai Foundation, Grace¡¯s grandfather, rk,pletely gave it to Grace.


    Grace did not disappoint her grandfather¡¯s expectations. At that time, she was still young, so she


    suffered a lot. But she still run thepany well, then it became even more prosperous.


    All of a sudden, all the elders felt ashamed. Th elders had nowhere to vent their anger. They could only


    scold young generations. At that time, among the wealthiest family in S City, the son and daughter of


    the family had heard this sentence.


    "Look at Grace, and then at yourself. How is our family not as good as the James family? Why don¡¯t


    you have the same talent and ability as Grace?"


    Caden understood that this was also one of the reasons why those men hit Grace when she was down


    three years ago.

 Chapter 136 Quiet Protection

    Chapter 136 Quiet Protection


    After being released from prison, it was the first time that Grace heard Wei¡¯ai Foundation from


    someone else. After being released from prison, Grace did not inquire about this matter.


    "Wei¡¯ai Foundation... has nothing to do with me. My dad... the rest of the James family will do it well


    and cherish it."


    After all, Wei¡¯ai Foundation was not only her own effort, but also her grandfather''s most effort. The rest


    of the James family would cherish and love it.


    She took it for granted. The man in front of her suddenly chuckled, "Grace, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that


    Wei¡¯ai Foundation had run well in your hands, I would almost suspect that you were too na?ve. Grace,


    you thought the James family so good."


    Hearing this, Grace felt a "thump" in her heart. She had a bad feeling, "What does Mr. Caden mean?"


    "Tonight''s banquet, strictly speaking, is an auction. The organizer is the James family, and the location


    is also the vi of the James family."


    The more Grace listened, the more she felt wrong, "Auction...what?"


    Would it be¡­?


    "Your father and brother are going to change the chairman of Wei¡¯ai Foundation tonight, which


    means..."


    "They want to sell Wei¡¯ai Foundation!" She interrupted Caden''s words and shouted loudly!


    Caden stopped talking and stood up, "It''s up to you to go or not."


    Grace gritted her teeth... It was true that she was afraid of going to such a crowded ce, afraid of


    facing the contemptuous nces of those acquaintances, afraid of appearing in front of others,


    but...but that was Wei¡¯ai Foundation.


    "Go. I''ll go with you." She had to take a look with her own eyes, otherwise how could she be willing?


    Caden nodded. He waved at the stylist waiting by the side, "Help her."


    Grace sat on the sofa and allowed those people to smear her face... This time, she had to go! Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation was a gift from her grandfather. Even if it was now in their hands, she had to see with her


    own eyes how those "family members" ruined her and grandpa¡¯s efforts!


    Like a puppet, Grace let the stylists do whatever they wanted to do. This woman sat here silently.


    Caden leaned aside, watching all this quietly.


    There was no morous makeup, but gradually, that woman''s face has the appearance of previous


    Grace... It was strange that he still remembered the appearance of Grace back then. After three years,


    Wallis'' appearance had been blurred. He couldn''t remember how Wallis looked like. But the woman''s


    looks when she confessed, the looks when she was angry, the looks when she was proud, and even


    the asional domineering looks... he could remember clearly at this moment.


    She obeyed the stylist''s advice and was about to put on a pure white dress.


    "Wait a minute." Caden spoke lightly. Grace looked over, and the stylists all looked at him, Caden


    walked to the long row of hangers that brought by the stylists into the office. He nced around in the


    row of colorful dresses. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to pick out one of them. "Wear this ck


    one."


    Grace nced at the long dress in his hand and slowly reached out to take it.


    She walked into the lounge attached to the office. Not long after, the door of the lounge was silently


    pushed open again. Caden looked over. He felt amazing...not because of her appearance, because the


    ck fishtail dress which was in her reminded him of the scene that she confessed her love to him in


    front of everyone when she was eighteen years old.


    He felt shocked. Under these hot eyes, Grace became more and more ufortable. He waved his


    hand. "Go."


    ...


    The car was driving on the road, but after a while, it turned into an alley. The alley was not big, and it


    was barely able to get in a car.


    Not long after, the car stopped in front of a handicraft workshop.


    Caden got off the car in a very cool manner. He walked around to Grace''s side, and stretched out his


    hand to open the car door, "Get off."


    "Mr. Caden, isn''t the location of the banquet at the vi of the James family?" Grace asked slowly as


    she got out of the car.


    The man had taken her hand and walked forward, "Before going to the banquet, there is something to


    be solved."


    After Grace entered this quietly-fronted handicraft workshop, she realized that it was not an ordinary


    handicraft workshop.


    On both sides of the shop, there were all kinds of ornaments. There weren¡¯t too many, but each one


    was unique.


    She couldn''t help but be surprised, "This little shop is a sideline of which master in the world?"


    Even if she had been in jail and Caden obliterated her identity and her past, but he couldn''t obliterate


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    her taste. This was her foundation cultivated since childhood.


    "I said that when I woke up this morning, I heard magpies singing. It turned out that it is Mr. Caden who


    came to my shop. What brings you here?" A woman walked out of the back room. She had profound


    features of Westerners and the softness of an Oriental. Her fluent Chinese had indicated that she was


    a mixed-race beauty.


    Grace quietly looked at the mixed-race beauty, and the mixed-race beauty was also looking at her.


    Caden did not answer the question of the mixed-blood beauty who appeared suddenly, but smiled


    sarcastically,


    "This year, can you still hear the screaming of magpies? Alice, do you know what a magpie looks like?"


    It turned out that the mixed-race beauty was named Alice. Grace retracted her gaze on Alice.


    "Caden, who is she?" Alice asked suspiciously, looking at the hand held by them together. Suddenly,


    the light-colored eyes paused.


    Caden ignored her and took out the checkbook from his arms. He used his pen to write something


    down on the check, and buckled it on the crystal table, "I remember you have a drop-shaped sapphire


    jewelry. I want to buy it."


    Alice was stunned... and then looked at the hands he and Grace were entangled with. A faint light


    shed under her eyes.


    She nced at the amount of the check on the crystal table again. She was surprised and then raised


    her head. "Caden, you are really generous." Turning around, she went into the back room. When she


    came out, she was holding a box in her hand.


    When standing in front of Grace, Alice smiled softly and said to Grace, "You have to take care of this


    set of jewelry. They are very, very precious. So far, I have never thought about selling them to others."


    She looked softer.


    "If it weren''t for Caden, I wouldn''t take it out."


    Grace nced at Alice in front of her... Why did she think that Alice was hostile to her? What Alice said


    had other meanings?


    A hand stretched out from the side, took over the box from Alice¡¯s hand, ced it on the crystal table


    aside and picked out a sapphire drop ne. He walked behind Grace, and put it on her neck. He


    said lightly.


    "I bought the jewelry in this box. It belongs to her. It is her freedom how to deal with it. She can wear it,


    keep it or dispose of it. I will not interfere."


    The implication was that he gave things to his woman and he would not interfere with her how to deal


    with the gifts he gave, so it was not Alice¡¯s business.


    Alice felt embarrassed.


    "Ahem... Caden, you haven''t introduced me yet, this...Miss, which family?"


    Caden pulled Grace''s wrist. After taking out the sapphire bracelet of the same series in the box, he put


    it on Grace¡¯s wrist. He took out the earrings again.


    "I''ll wear it myself." Grace quickly stopped him, but Caden avoided the palm she stretched out, "Don''t


    move." In front of Alice, he helped Grace put on earrings.


    As for the ring...


    "Don''t hide." He sped her palm tightly, putting the ring on her finger little by little.


    Grace feltplicated...This scene had appeared in her dreams many times before. She never thought


    that her dreams came true today, but she no longer had the feeling for him.


    Alice, from beginning to end, felt even more embarrassed.


    Caden didn''t feel sorry for Alice. He gave the money. She gave the goods. He and she only met at a


    jewellery auction party. He just appreciated her talents... But she was not the only one who had talents


    in jewelry design.


    Before today, this woman was also smart enough to never show the slightest feelings in front of him.


    However, since she showed it today, then there was no need for Caden to continue contacting with her.

 Chapter 137 Be Good, Go Back Quickly

    Chapter 137 Be Good, Go Back Quickly


    The car stopped in front of the vi of the James family.


    When they arrived at the vi, luxury cars had already been parked in a row beside the road.


    At this moment, Grace stood at the door of the iron gate of the vi of the James family, standing still.


    "Are you afraid?" Next to her, the man said in a calm voice, "If you are afraid, we will go back now."


    "No!" Almost immediately, she refused. She took a deep breath, and stepped into the iron gate.


    "Do you want to go in like this?" The maic voice sounded again.


    Grace was a little puzzled, "What?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He stretched out his hand to straighten her back. He raised her chin high, "Grace, if you are timid, let''s


    not go in at all.


    But when you walk in here today, you are not only on your own behalf.


    Don''t forget that you are the femalepanion of Caden at this moment. "


    Grace had seen this man speaking coldly, seen his attitude colder than ice, but rarely seen this man so


    cautious and speaking so solemnly.


    "Straighten your waist and raise your head. This is the James family where you have lived for more


    than 20 years. You shouldn''t be afraid, shouldn''t be timid, shouldn''t just run away like this."


    He said, "Grace, in this house, there are not only your parents and Payne. Your grandfather used to


    live here!"


    "Do you want your grandfather to look at you who have no courage to walk into this house? Do you


    want him to look at you who is so humble and dare not see anyone?"


    This questioning entered Grace''s ears, and even her heart... She wanted to refute. She wanted to say...


    ¡®Caden, isn''t it all because of you that I be like this? Isn''t it all you want to see? Are you here now


    to pretend to be mercy at me?¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t say it out... Grandpa had never taught her to shirk and escape. Even though there was


    immense resentment in her heart, even though she was afraid and hated against the person next her,


    but at this moment, this house where she lived for more than 20 years was full of grandfather''s


    expectations for her. She, Grace... could die but she shouldn''t be afraid! ...At least, in this ce, where


    her grandpa lived for all his life, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    Her chest was ups and downs violently. Although she didn''t have any words, there was a storm in her


    heart. She was not calm! She closed her eyes again. After taking a deep breath, suddenly, she opened


    her eyes!


    At this moment, her aura suddenly changed!


    With the determination, she stretched out her hand and politely hold the arm of the man next to her.


    Her voice was not loud, but was determined, "Go in."


    Her feet got hurt, so she had to pay special attention to walking, but now she wore high heels and this


    ck fishtail skirt.


    Silver high-heeled shoes with diamonds was beautiful which also made feet suffering.


    She walked into the door of the house step by step with her hurt legs, stepping on those beautiful high


    heels.


    After three years, she entered this door again. She still remembered that on that day three years ago,


    she stopped at the iron gate and looked at each other with her brother through the door.


    But today, she stepped into the door of the house of the James family that once isted her.


    She walked very seriously and persistently, even if she walked slowly, she walked very steadily,


    stepping on the ground in every step.


    When they walked in, everyone was paying attention to them.


    Caden, he nevercked eye-catching.


    But people¡¯s gazes stayed on Grace.


    She put on some makeup, so she looked more like previous Grace. There were many people who


    recognize her.


    "That''s...Grace?"


    "Why is she here?"


    "Should you not ask, why is she with Mr. Caden?"


    "Isn''t she in jail?"


    "How long have it passed that? She has been out of prison for more than half a year, don''t you know? I


    heard Celina say a while ago that she haspletely changed. She bes timid."


    There was a lot of discussion around, and those eyes fell on Caden and Grace.


    They were either suspicious, or prepared to watch a good show.


    Payne and Jafar were chatting with the guests. At this moment, they looked at Grace''s figure


    shockingly.


    "Why did shee? You told her?" Jafar asked fiercely.


    Payne quickly exined, "Dad, I don¡¯t meet her. Besides, she came with Caden."


    Hearing that, Jafar thought of something, "She offend Mr. Caden again, right? Is this punishment in a


    disguised form?" When asked this, Jafar was also thinking...What kind of new punishment was this?


    But... the fact was right in front of him. If she hadn''t offended Mr. Caden again, how could shee


    with Mr. Caden?


    "Dad, could it be that Grace and Mr. Caden have an unclear rtionship?" The words were not very


    explicit, but the meaning was obvious, suggesting whether Caden was interested in Grace.


    Jafar was also a sensible person. He immediately understood what his son meant. "How is it possible?"


    He immediately denied it without thinking about it, "It might be possible three years ago, but she is ugly


    now.


    Besides, Mr. Caden himself sent her into the jail. Last time I saw her, her voice ruined and she changed


    a lot. She must have suffered a lot in that ce.


    If there were no orders from Mr. Caden, no one would dare to do anything to her. "


    Payne became worried again. "Dad, do you want to auction Wei¡¯ai Foundation tonight After all, Grace


    is here. It¡¯s... not good."


    "What''s not so good? Back then, rk spoiled her so she became a bad woman. She dared to do


    things like bribe murderers and gang-raping others.


    rk has spoiled her for more than ten years, but what he did made her be a vicious girl.


    She herself made a big mistake. Wei¡¯ai Foundation has long been ours. As for how to deal with it, it has


    nothing to do with her. "


    Across the crowd, Grace looked at the father and son. The man beside her asked in a low voice. "Do


    you want to go there?"


    Grace nodded. "I''ll go by myself." She had to ask them a question in person.


    Caden chuckled and let go of Grace''s hand.


    "Well, go, go to meet them."


    Payne suddenly became nervous, "Dad, Dad, she is walking towards us."


    "Calm down..." When Jafar was talking, he looked up. His expression changed.


    Mrs. James suddenly rushed over, grasping Grace''s wrist tightly. "Grace, why are you here?"


    She was greeting the female guests just now, seeing Grace and Caden. When she saw Caden let go of


    Grace''s hand and Grace walk towards Jafar, she rushed over.


    Grace''s heart trembled...Why couldn''t she be here? !


    "Grace, go back. Today''s banquet is very important. Don''t make trouble, behave well. Go back,


    okay?"

 Chapter 138 Plot

    Chapter 138 Plot


    ¡°Mrs. James, to where do you want me to return?¡± Grace hid away the affliction she felt and stared


    ndly at her mother who had given birth and raised her. She had rified the kinships between them


    when she addressed her as ¡®Mrs. James¡¯.


    An indiscernible awkward look appeared on Mrs. James¡¯s face and vanished in the blink of an eye. She


    grasped Grace¡¯s hand and intended to drag her toward the direction of the James¡¯s household¡¯s


    entrance. ¡°Grace, stop messing around, I beg you. Please stop messing around at all costs for an


    asion like this. Leave, please?¡±


    As if being struck by lightning, Grace gave a shudder and her heart hurt as if being torn apart. She


    slowly recollected herself and her eyesnded on the middle-aged woman before her.


    The woman before her had smooth skin like pottery which was maintained by exorbitant skin products


    and there was only slight trace of wrinkles at the corner of eyes when she smiled. She was wearing a


    gown worth more than a hundred thousand and a set of jewelleries which was a limited edition sold by


    a luxurious brand recently. Her makeup was exquisite and she looked elegant. Yes, the woman before


    her was the ¡®Mrs. James¡¯ from the James family in Shanghai.


    ¡°Mrs. James, you are a qualified ¡®Mrs. James¡¯,¡± Grace said slowly to her, ¡°To be a qualified ¡®Mrs.


    James¡¯, you can abandon other identities you should possess. Is that so?¡± For example, the identity as


    her biological mother, the mother who should love and protect her¡­Yet the middle-ageddy before


    her must have already forgotten this identity.


    Mrs. James¡¯s face flushed and went pale at the same time. How could she be able to withstand such


    an usation when she had enjoyed luxury and fame for half her life? And the one who used her


    was even her own flesh-and-blood. She caught a glimpse of her husband and son who were not far


    away from the corner of her eyes and she decided to swallow back her grievance.


    A smile though extremely strained was worn once again by her exquisite face. She held Grace¡¯s hand


    and persuaded her with effort. ¡°Grace, mom begs you, please go. After today¡­after today, mom would


    go visit you. There¡¯s still something ongoing at home, so please go.¡±


    Grace lowered her head and her shoulder suddenly shuddered. As the shudder grew stronger, a


    suppressed roughughter was slowly heard bit by bit.


    ¡°Mrs. James,e and visit me? Who would care about it?¡± If she had missed her, she would have


    already visited her since she had been out of jail for such a long time and there was no need for her to


    stand here and say those kinds of words today.


    And who had given her the confidence that the child she gave birth to would yearn for her visit?


    After suffering from a round of despair, Grace had gone clear-headed and understood that the moment


    her mother said she would visit her after today, her attitude towards her was revealed. ¡°Mrs. James, do


    you think that you¡¯re doing charity by visiting me?¡± If not, how could you say that with such ease!


    Grace extended her hand and pried Mrs. James¡¯s hand which was sping her arm open. She tossed


    her hand away and spoke ndly. ¡°Excuse me for leaving now, as I still have some work to do.¡± She


    turned and wobbled towards Caden on her high heels which were not so bnce. She no longer


    approached Jafar and Payne as there was no need to interrogate them anymore!


    Both Jafar and Payne heaved a sigh of relief when they saw her not walking towards them, yet they


    panicked the next moment before they had even recovered. ¡°Why did she walk towards President


    Shaw?¡± Jafar asked Payne in a hurry, yet how would Payne know if Jafar did not.


    Mrs. James on the other hand was startled and slightly annoyed when she was pushed away by Grace.


    She was innocent! Aplete family with a son and daughter had broken apart to this mess, and she


    was deemed as a joke by outsiders. If Grace did not have the bad intention to harm that Venus girl,


    none of these would have happened today! She scampered towards her husband and son and Jafar


    quickly dragged her back to the corner, questioning her forcefully with his voice lowered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you? Why did you still let her stay here?¡±


    Mrs. James was irritated when her husband med her too. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would push me


    off!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for giving birth to a jinx that keeps on bringing bad luck to the James family!¡±


    ¡°How could that solely be my fault? You hold the responsibility for the birth of that kid too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day long doing business outside, and everything in the household is being taken


    charge by you. It¡¯s your fault to not educate that jinx well that leads to this kind of situation today! Look


    at the powerful and noble families we know, no one has ever gone to jail!¡±


    Mrs. James was more provoked and she bbered on. ¡°Was I held responsible to educate Grace?


    Grace was educated by the old man in the house since young! How could you me me when she


    made a mistake?¡±


    Payne who was standing near to them felt annoyed to watch and listen to his parents quarrelling and


    ming each other and he bawled. ¡°Alright, dad, mom, stop quarrelling! No matter how, Grace is still


    part of the James¡¯s family and has lived with us for more than twenty years! She has paid for the bad


    deed she did in the past and she must have changed after getting out jail. Plus, didn¡¯t you already


    rify about that on newspaper? Dad.¡± Both of them were convinced and their looks became slightly


    relieved.


    Payne wrinkled his eyebrows and nced at Caden¡¯s direction. ¡°We need to think of a solution. Now


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that Grace hase today, could the auction still be carried out as usual?¡±


    Jafar snorted. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say, but when that old man handed Wei¡¯ai Foundation to that jinx back then,


    he has mentioned that she could not make a huge mistake before she¡¯s married, or else, the


    foundation would be ours. Yet that jinx did not cherish it¡­If conducting homicide is not a huge mistake,


    what is? Alright, I¡¯ll take charge of the auction this timeter. Since Wei¡¯ai Foundation has been ours,


    we can do anything we want to it, why should we listen to her? If she has the capability, I dare her to


    buy it back!¡± Payne and Mrs. James watched Jafar walking away and no longer utter a word when


    facing his domineering attitude.


    Payne nced at Caden¡¯s side once more and he felt awkward when he coincidentally met Caden¡¯s


    eyes. He was looking at his side too. As Payne prepared to greet him with a gesture feeling slightly


    embarrassed, Caden¡¯s eyes swept past him lightly as if it was just a coincidental nce.


    Meanwhile, Caden was asking Grace ndly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a meet with Mr. and Mrs. James


    anymore?¡±


    Grace was in a silence and did not speak a word, yet her clenched fists had disclosed her current


    emotion.

 Chapter 139 Shamelessness

    Chapter 139 Shamelessness


    Grace had a wish. She hoped that her arrival would slightly influence the James¡¯s family¡¯s decision. At


    least, they could somewhat consider her thought and cancelled the auction today in front for her.


    Yet, things always contradicted to one¡¯s will, and that could elucidate the cruelty hidden under the


    appearance of the James¡¯s family.


    After a round of rhetoric talk, Jafar who was not far away began to enter the main topic of his speech.


    ¡°Therefore, we James family has decided to let Wei¡¯ai Foundation achieve the greatest of its value on


    the hand of a capable person. This is the decision we made after the family discussion. And now, I


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hereby announce that Wei¡¯ai Foundation is ready to be auctioned and the opening bid is 80 million.¡±


    Grace was all shocked upon hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s already 800 million on Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation¡¯s bank statementst year, and its whole property would worth more than two billion after


    calcting! How could it be auctioned under the opening bid of 80 million!¡± She was dumbfounded.


    Caden who was at the side was stillposed and was not surprised about that at all. Grace peered at


    the man¡¯s indifferent look beside her and had a hunch. She then quickly nced at the expression of


    the people around her and suddenly let out a wry chuckle. It turned out that she was the only one here


    not knowing the truth.


    She looked at Jafar who was taking charge of the event with a mixed expression and tasted bitterness


    in her mouth. No matter how bitter it was, it was still iparable to the pain she felt in her heart. How


    could they be so hardhearted to drain Wei¡¯ai foundation? Even if they did not care for her thought, they


    should at least care for her deceased grandpa! How could they be so cruel and selfish to destroy their


    fruit of blood, sweat and tears?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that Wei¡¯ai is forced to be auctioned because the father and son of the James


    family have lost all their property due to their incapability?¡± To Caden¡¯s eyes, Grace who had gone out


    of jail and used to be docile and bend her knees easily, her eyes had actually gleamed with wit at this


    moment.


    She shook her head and answered. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Dad¡­Jafar thoughcks exploitation skill,


    he¡¯s good at maintaining his wealth. With his ability, as long as he has the will, Wei¡¯ai would never be


    auctioned at an opening bid of 80 million today.¡±


    The light in her eyes dimmed down when she talked about that. ¡°The only exnation would be he has


    drained the foundation. And for today, he intends to further squeeze out thest bit of Wei¡¯ai¡¯s value.¡± It


    was easy to say those words, yet the wound in her heart was cut deeper and deeper when she said it.


    She clenched her fists tightly and suppressed herself with all her will. Or else, she might not endure the


    urge to rush forward and gave the man whom she addressed as ¡®dad¡¯ for twenty more years a punch in


    the face.


    The people in the surrounding obviously knew that Wei¡¯ai Foundation was not better than an empty


    shell, yet there was still plenty of them showing interest and bidding for it. She listened to the cadence


    of the bidding sound around her ears and hated her ipetence for only standing and watching


    there. She clenched her fists tighter and let her fingernails sank into the flesh of her palm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve managed Wei¡¯ai too well.¡± Caden spoke profoundly. One of his hands went to pull her hand


    over and he opened her clenched fist gently.


    Grace bit her teeth firmly. Yes, she had managed Wei¡¯ai too well that even though everyone in the hall


    had all known what was left in Wei¡¯ai was only an empty shell, they stillpeted to bid it, and that was


    because its reputation was still there, and its reputation would not die!


    She was filled with hatred.


    ¡°Anyone still want to bid?¡± She saw Jafar saying to the guests who arrived today with a high-spirited


    and vigorous tone of voice, ¡°Wei¡¯ai Foundation was established by my old, deceased father, and this


    foundation was in the limelight the moment it was established. I believe every honorable guest in the


    hall has heard about its reputation. I could say that for my old father, Master James, what made him


    proud the most was not the James Group, but Wei¡¯ai Foundation. If there¡¯s still no one wanting to bid,


    Wei¡¯ai would belong to Master He since today.¡±


    Grace was so hateful that she almost crushed her teeth. She widened her eyes and red at Jafar.


    How dare he say that! How dare he being barefaced enough to mention grandpa in this asion!


    ¡°Alright then, congrattions to Master He. I believe my father would be pleased if he¡¯s still alive.


    Wei¡¯ai was finally handed to the right person.¡± Jafar continued with pleasantry.


    Master Heughed and replied. ¡°Master James was also one of the people I admire the most in my


    lifetime. If Master James knew Wei¡¯ai was taken over by us He family, he must be happy even in his


    afterlife.¡±


    Everyone who was present at the scene all took on a weird expression when they heard about that.


    Who would not know Master James¡¯s temper and personality? Since Wei¡¯ai was the thing Master


    James cared the most before he passed away, he would definitely not die peacefully now that it was


    handed over to someone else, let alone being happy!


    Jafar¡¯s face froze and an embarrassing look shed across it. Noticing the situation was not right, Mrs.


    James quickly chuckled and spoke. ¡°Yes, yes, Master He is right¡­¡±


    Master He¡¯sughter, Jafar¡¯s rhetoric talk and Mrs. James trying to smooth things out regardless of


    shame¡­Grace¡¯s hands were trembling, her shoulder was trembling, and her whole body was


    trembling!


    ¡°Patrick He, have you ever asked my grandpa yourself whether he¡¯s happy in the afterlife?¡± An abrupt,


    incongruent rough voice rang in the bright, bustling grand hall. And almost at once, the surrounding


    became silent enough that even the dropping sound of a needle could be heard! Everyone turned to


    the source of the voice and saw ady lowering her head amidst the bright light. The voice wasing


    out from her mouth.


    And during the next second, several voices rang at once.


    ¡°Grace, hurry up and apologize to Master He!¡± It was Mrs. James.


    ¡°You jinx! Who allow you to mess things up here!¡± It was Mr. James.


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you to curse my grandpa dead?¡± It was¡­Walter He!


    Master He though did not speak at once, his expression was not looking good and he was watching


    Grace with a pair of brooding eyes.


    Grace suppressed herself with all her effort by lowering her head, yet she could not bear with it


    anymore! She felt herself wobbling and besides pain, there were rage and abhorrence! She gradually


    lifted her head up under the light while receiving so much attention from the people andid her eyes


    gently on Mr. and Mrs. James¡¯s face.


    ¡°Grandpa has already passed away, Mr. James. Grandpa was the father that gave birth and raised you.


    He would never expect even in his death that he would still be humiliated by his own son many years


    after he passed away. Not only that, his own son would let others humiliate him in front of everybody at


    a formal asion like this!¡± Grace restrained herself from rushing forward and tearing the man whom


    she addressed as father apart!


    ¡°Jafar James! You¡¯re not a good son! You¡¯ve failed grandpa who has passed away and you don¡¯t fit to


    take his belonging!¡±

 Chapter 140 The Pride and Confidence That Were Branded to the Soul

    Chapter 140 The Pride and Confidence That Were Branded to the Soul


    A flurry of noises broke out when she finished her words.


    ¡°Nonsense! He¡¯s my own father, when have I, Jafar James ever humiliated him!¡± Jafar growled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? You knew grandpa cares about Wei¡¯ai the most when he¡¯s alive. Now that you have sold


    Wei¡¯ai to others, would he be happy? You¡¯re disgracing grandpa! 80 million! Have you not seen money


    before? Jafar James! With only 80 million, you sold Wei¡¯ai Foundation which was ced high hopes by


    grandpa! And you even said that grandpa would be d when he knows about this. Aren¡¯t you


    humiliating grandpa¡¯s intelligence, grandpa¡¯s morality and grandpa¡¯s capability!¡±


    She scolded from the bottom of her heart with hatred and much more mixed feelings. The man she


    addressed as father had been that disappointing!


    ¡°An outsider like you doesn¡¯t have the right to express your thought here! What happens to Wei¡¯ai and


    how should I deal with it is none of your business!¡±


    Jafar glowered at her, feeling exasperated too. ¡°If you want to talk about that, that old man would have


    died of rage regarding that damn thing you caused if he¡¯s alive!¡±


    Grace¡¯s whole body trembled. Jafar actually proimed to everyone that she was no longer part of the


    James family at an asion like this and also in front of so many people. Instead, she was proimed


    a murderer and abor-reform offender who was just out of prison!


    It was said that family shame was not a thing to be talked about in public¡­Right, her father had


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    mentioned she was just an ¡®outsider¡¯! She clenched her fist hard. How could she rebut? What stance


    did she have to rebut? Tiredness clutched at her. She closed her eyes and opened them once again.


    The light which dimmed down in her eyes brightened up once more and she braced herself.


    ¡°Mr. James, if grandpa is still alive, he would defend for me at all costs, because he trusted me from the


    start till the end!¡± Tears twinkled in her eyes under the light. With everyone¡¯s attention all focused on the


    farce before them, nobody noticed the face of the woman who was one of the protagonists of that case


    had gone paler and paler.


    Payne who used to stand at the side had walked over not knowing why. ¡°Quit it.¡± He moved towards


    Grace and stopped less than three meters in front of her while an angry look appeared on Caden¡¯s


    delicate, handsome face. ¡°Quit it. Do you want us James¡¯s family to be made fun of as a joke in City S


    like you again? Grandpa used to pamper and cosset you. He always educated you while letting you


    apany by his side.


    Yet, a man who was wise all his lifetime has actually made a wrong judgment. He always said you¡¯re


    the most brilliant one among the James family, yet he still misjudged you. I bet grandpa would never


    expect you to have done such a thing. If he knows about your deed in his afterlife, would he still trust


    you? Would he still defend for you? Grace, don¡¯t you think that there would always be people who


    protect you. Now that you have reached such a situation, it¡¯s because of your unscrupulous doings.¡±


    Grace initially trembled due to rage, yet she turned out to be calm after Payne finished his words. She


    looked up, gazed at the handsome young man before her for a while and suddenly chuckled. ¡°I never


    realized you¡¯re being that jealous of me. Grandpa did use to educate me by his side, therefore you


    thought I¡¯m the one who was cosseted and I¡¯ve taken hold of your position? Payne James, did you


    think that I¡¯ve taken way everything that was supposed to be yours?¡± She suddenly felt that she


    actually did not understand the family that she has lived with for more than twenty years.


    ¡°Grandpa has given me chance, and he has given you at the same time. There was one summer, the


    weather was so hot that an egg could be cooked on the ground, and grandpa has let us two copy


    Buddhist scriptures in the tree shade.


    Yet you¡¯re yful, could not withstand the heat and could not stay still, therefore you went inside the


    house to enjoy the cold air of the air-conditioner and y video games. I was afraid that grandpa would


    punish and me you, so I help you copy your part after copying mine. And Payne James¡­from the


    moment you left the desk in the tree shade and went inside the house for the air-conditioner and


    games, you have given up the chance yourself.¡±


    Grace elucidated the past slowly and steadily. ¡°Yet grandpa thought you¡¯re the eldest grandchild in the


    family and should take charge of the whole family in the future, therefore he would let the tutor teach


    you the things that he has taught me. He let me memorized his business notes in one week and hand it


    over to you. However, you ended up leaving it dusted at a corner of the bookshelf. Grandpa did teach


    me himself, yet whatever I learnt from him, you have too! Even so, our ability split up the more we grew


    up.


    Grandpa was scared that I¡¯llpete for the family property regardless of kinships in the future


    therefore he established Wei¡¯ai Foundation in that same year. You thought there¡¯s plenty of money in


    the foundation back then?


    Grandpa ced a bet with me and let me swore if Wei¡¯ai could be expanded, he would give Wei¡¯ai to


    me as my eighteenth birthday present, and it would be the only property I could get from the James


    family. The benefit would be I could decide for my own wedding.


    Now that Wei¡¯ai is dead, I¡¯ll ept the fact, get myself a dowry and forget everything else. Payne


    James, you stand here today, how could you have the right to hate me for taking everything away from


    you? What grandpa gave you was already nicely managed, yet what grandpa gave me required me to


    manage it myself!


    Why are you able to get the fruit of the ancestors¡¯ blood, sweat and tears without having to do anything


    and why must my only fruit, though putting much effort, burning countless of midnight oils, researching


    and socializing, be auctioned here, at the ce where I¡¯ve lived for more than twenty years, by you


    all?¡±


    Grace only disclosed these unknown secrets today, and everyone in the hall was shocked to hear


    these!


    Master James¡¯s indulgence towards Grace had been witnessed by everybody long time ago. He had


    even brought her to meet the queen from a country yet he did not bring his own grandson. Therefore


    everyone thought Master James cosseted Grace very much. However, from what Grace said herself


    today, Master James did love his granddaughter therefore he had raised and cultivated her until she


    grew up, yet no matter how Master James loved his granddaughter, he did not intend to hand the


    James group to her. Those mistresses and dandies who were born with a silver spoon were dazed to


    know that.


    Caden¡¯s deep ck eyes were fixed at the woman. She no longer had the stunning look, slender figure


    and the arrogance in the past, yet she was shining at that moment. His heart palpitated when he heard


    the sincere words she said. It was the first time in his life that he had watched someone that


    thoroughly! He understood more than before that her arrogance, her uplifted head, her back straighter


    than anyone else and the confidence she disyed whenever and wherever on her face, all of these


    was not from the pampering of the deceased Master He, the property of Wei¡¯ai worth billions, nor her


    own capability. It was the pride and confidence branded to her soul and rooted in her guts!

 Chapter 141 The Things That Could Not Be Said

    Chapter 141 The Things That Could Not Be Said


    Color red Payne¡¯s handsome and decorous face. Grace¡¯s words not only dealt a blow to his self-


    esteem, but also made him feel like he had lost all his face in front of the crowd!


    ording to what she said, although she was educated by Master James himself, he had the things


    that she had too. Yet until the end, when Master James was still alive, almost everybody would think of


    Grace first when they mentioned the James family, not him.


    Jafar looked even gloomier too. Having Payne being embarrassed would mean he was embarrassed


    too, and he bawled at Grace while watching her with a pair of old brooding eyes.


    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re not weed here! Not only have you caused the James family to be made a joke in


    Shanghai three years ago in just one night, you even dare mess the asion today too! What are you


    nning? The James family has given birth and raised you, and treated you well! Three years ago, it¡¯s


    you yourself who made the mistake! And it was a ridiculous mistake!


    After that, when everyone from the James family walked out of the house, they¡¯ve been gossiped for a


    long while---Look, that¡¯s Jafar James, and his daughter is a murderer! Your elder brother was being


    teased and made fun of when he socialized outside, and even your mother could not raise her head


    high when she was in front of her friends! You jinx! You¡¯ve truly disappointed us!¡±


    The blood all over Grace¡¯s body flowed backwards. She had disappointed them? She had made a


    ridiculous mistake? She was a murderer? It did not matter if everyone including Caden chose not to


    believe her, yet how could her parents and elder brother who were her family did not trust her too?


    Could it be they were actually reluctant to believe? She admitted that her family could keep quiet and


    abandoned her due to Caden and the Shaw family¡¯s pressure, yet if they truly had the will, why didn¡¯t


    they give her onest meet, and was even reluctant to ask her the truth of the incident?


    She felt tightness in her chest and she forced her eyes wide open, not willing to have a blink. She was


    afraid that if she blinked, she could not hold back her tears. There was no need for so many excuses!


    ¡°If you want Wei¡¯ai, you could ask from me directly. I¡¯ll definitely consent!¡± That woman¡¯s looks still


    contained a trace of ¡®Grace¡¯ back then, yet there was a touch of experiencing life vicissitudes and a


    sense of bitterness on it. She dragged the corner of her lips to force out a warm smile, yet the smile


    had unintentionally disclosed the bitterness she felt.


    She stared at the three people standing there and her lips pped. ¡°Because, we are family.¡± She could


    no longer hold back her tears and she quickly lowered her head and wiped her tears. Yet she had


    forgotten the makeup she put on today and she hadpletely messed the makeup up.


    She raised her head when she deemed that she had wiped away all her tears and nobody would


    notice. Yet her action had backfired herself as only an idiot would not notice her smudged makeup.


    However, no one would deliberately remind her about that at this point of time. An ordinary person


    would definitely catch attention with a smudged makeup when walking down the street, let alone it was


    the most hypocritical and apathetic circle of people. It was still fine for the men, but the young


    mistresses were watching Grace as if watching a good show. Caden squinted and his foot froze in the


    air the moment he lifted it up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Wei¡¯ai doesn¡¯t concern you anymore now.¡± Jafar¡¯s obnoxious true self was


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    exposed and he announced stoutly. ¡°Wei¡¯ai belongs to Master He now.¡±


    ¡°I object!¡± Grace bawled. ¡°It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s and my hard work!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to mention the old man? The old man was embarrassed of you, we James family was


    embarrassed of you! Our family doesn¡¯t have an evil and cruel murderer like you!¡±


    Evil and cruel! Grace bit her lip and her heart was mmed with a hammer. Although she should have


    already adapted to it, her feelings still fluctuated!


    ¡°Murderer. You kept on mentioning that. But did you witness me killing someone with your own eyes?¡±


    She asked with a soft voice. She had buried these words in her heart for a long, long time and she had


    wanted to say that for countless times. Yet she knew clearly that no one would believe her if she say it.


    She could not find those gangsters who had made the offense that time and any evidence


    advantageous to her, therefore she could only shut her mouth up in despair and carried everything on


    her shoulder.


    Her voice was so soft like her attitude when she spoke, which seemed weird from the indifference it


    portrayed. The outsiders only saw her calm appearance, they could not see through the skin capsule


    where the soul was crying inside!


    Caden who stood out from the crowd looked unbelievably dazzling. He held back his breath but did not


    stop the quarrel or criticize anyone. Jafar was in a daze too, yet he was still quick to respond as an old


    cunning fox who had roamed the business world. ¡°The phone call and the message three years ago


    were still there, is there any need for someone to witness it?¡±


    It was true. If Grace was not the litigant of the case, that kind of message conversation and thest


    phone calls would be directed to herself. She would doubt herself if she trusted firmly that she was


    innocent. How ironic that such a coincidence had happened to her when there were so many people


    out there in the world.


    Grace chuckled. No, it was not a coincidence. There was someone who nned the conspiracy yet the


    n failed and she was the one that became the sacrifice for this failure. The only ones who knew the


    truth except her would be Wallis Venus who had died, and the few gangsters who had disappeared


    from sight when the incident was exposed. Her innocence would not be proved until she died unless


    she was able to find those gangsters.


    Coincidentally, the other members of the James family had targeted Wei¡¯ai which was under her control


    and she was provided a splendid chance. If the gathering of everyone from the James family could at


    least hinder Caden from dealing with her, maybe there was time for her to find evidence advantageous


    to her.


    Yet, no matter what traces of evidence did exist back then, they had already vanished after three years.


    Therefore she understood the moment she was sent into prison, that she would not have the right to


    speak even she was released as she could no longer find any traces left from that incident. She did go


    to the locale after she was released from prison. Every off-day, she would go around the YES Club


    though the business had already closed and the building was reced by a caf¨¦ when she went. She


    had no reason to rebut and could only bite her teeth, bear with the usations, the ming and


    disdainful look, and the criminal charge as a ¡®murderer¡¯.


    Jafar apologized to all the people at scene. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that today¡¯s banquet was being messed up.¡±


    He raised his cup and guzzled the wine at once as a forfeit. There were words of congrattions


    towards Master He once more and Master He was chuckling, seeming joyful.


    Grace¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Patrick He, you¡¯ve taken my grandpa¡¯s belonging, aren¡¯t you scared that


    my grandpa would look for you at night!¡±


    Walter who was beside Master He went outraged and dashed forward. ¡°Bitch! How dare you curse my


    grandpa over and over again! I---¡± He almost rushed to Grace¡¯s front and the crowd all widened their


    eyes, waiting to see a bloody battle happened.


    Yet a shadow blocked in front of Grace without leaving any trace. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Walter jolted to a halt and was befuddled, so as the people at the surrounding. Caden had brought


    Grace over when today was the auction day of Wei¡¯ai, and everyone thought he only did that because


    he wanted to humiliate her.


    Yet it seemed to be not the case.


    The crowd looked towards Caden¡¯s direction in a daze. The man¡¯s handsome face was still apathetic


    without anypassion. They saw him stretching out his long arm and putting it on Grace¡¯s shoulder


    beside him. He then squinted. ¡°Walter He, she did curse Patrick He over and over again. But what


    could you do about it?¡±


    How domineering.

 Chapter 142 She Wanted to Take Back the Thing Belonged to Her

    Chapter 142 She Wanted to Take Back the Thing Belonged to Her


    ¡°Patrick He, anyments?¡± The man¡¯s dark eyes turned to Master He who was at the side. Theter


    was obviously outraged due to embarrassment yet he could only choose to suppress his anger.


    Anyone who was not blind could tell it was a mercy that Master He was not struck by a stroke when


    Caden was so good at irritating people. The walking stick that he grasped in his hand to support him


    was quivering yet he still did not utter a word in the end.


    An astonished look shed across Grace¡¯s face and she looked up at the man beside her. This guy,


    what was he trying to do?


    Caden lowered his eyes. His eyes swept past Grace¡¯s face and his thin lips gave a sudden curve.


    ¡°Grace James, what should you do?¡±


    What should she do?


    Grace knew Caden too well that he would not show his kindness out of the blue. Although the people


    around her was taken aback by his question and began chitchatting whether he wanted to back her up,


    she knew the man standing beside her too well deep down. If he was indeed kind, how would she get


    into such a plight?


    Grace shut her eyes up. There were currently two forces dragging her from opposite ends and she had


    to make a decision. She knew she had to, and that man was forcing her to do so!


    What should she do?


    Although grandpa¡¯s love towards her was not pure, she still appreciated him as without him, she would


    have the same fate as those mistresses who relied on their parents and were made tools for arranged


    marriage in the end. Without him, she would not be able to discover such a huge world without


    boundaries and would not have experienced such a tough but wonderful life before she went into jail.


    Being born in a wealthy family and receiving a life deemedvish by people would also mean losing


    some other things, especially for a mistress, and grandpa had provided her an opportunity to choose.


    Barring his considerations for the James family, she remembered and was grateful for all the kindness


    he had shown her.


    Her eyes shed open with determination. ¡°President Shaw, please lend me 400 million.¡±


    The man who was putting his arm around her shoulder curved his lips and his face lit up with


    admiration. If she thought he would be so generous to support her and help her seize Wei¡¯ai back like


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    any other people, she would no longer be the ¡®Grace James¡¯ he knew! A voice pierced through his


    mind. As expected, no matter how this woman changed, her core was still the same. If she had


    pleaded him directly to help her take Wei¡¯ai back, it would mean she had changed. Yet¡­


    ¡°400 million? What do you want to give me in exchange? I am a businessman, not a phnthropist.


    Grace James, think carefully. What can you give me as a guarantee?¡± Caden asked with a calm voice.


    Grace nced at the man before her with mixed expression. She bit her teeth and decided to go all


    out. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll obey only President Shaw¡¯s orders.¡± That meant she had signed the very


    contract!


    Caden was cheery to hear that. He replied joyously when he saw her stiff body and her edgy look.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll lend you.¡±


    Grace did not dare to rx herself. ¡°Thank you, President Shaw.¡± She then turned facing Jafar saying,


    ¡°I want to take back the thing that belongs to me, and I¡¯m using 400 million to buy Wei¡¯ai.¡± She gazed at


    Jafar without any tenderness in her eyes.


    Jafar was speechless as he was in the middle of a dilemma. Caden Shaw was backing the jinx yet he


    had sold Wei¡¯ai to Master He just now. He did not dare to offend Caden as who knew what that jinx¡¯s


    rtionship was with him. He was not the only one being confused as everyone had also thought


    Caden intended to humiliate Grace at first when he brought her back to the James family. They never


    expected he would stand with Grace when Walter was about to make his move. Now that everyone


    thought he wanted to support Grace, they saw Grace asking to borrow money from him. If he truly


    wanted to support her and there was some inexplicable rtionship between them, there was no need


    to request for money. They could not tell their rtionship at once.


    Jafar though was baffled by their rtionship; he did not want to offend Caden. He caught a glimpse of


    Master He from the corner of his eyes and his eyes gleamed with acuity. He quickly said, ¡°Well, Grace,


    you must have seen it earlier. Wei¡¯ai has already been bought by Master He.¡± The He family


    immediately cursed him in their heart for scapegoating them when they heard that.


    Grace¡¯s eyes fell on Master He. ¡°Wei¡¯ai was managed single-handedly by grandpa and I. Why should


    the He family get involved in trouble for today¡¯s matter? Master He is a clever person and I suggest


    Master He give it up.¡± Without talking anymore bullshit, she cut straight to the point.


    Master He was furious, yet he felt aggrieved when he spotted a face wearing a false smile behind her.


    ¡°I, Patrick He would notpete with a youngster. It would only embarrass me. Hmph!¡± His words had


    rified his stance.


    Grace¡¯s eyes fell on Jafar once again. ¡°Three years ago, the James family¡¯s decision was final,


    rejecting any possible negotiation. I suppose you knew better whether it¡¯s because being scared of


    getting involved or any other reason. Now that the past has already passed, it¡¯s meaningless to


    mention that again. Mr. James, the reason Ie here today is because Wei¡¯ai was the present given


    to me by grandpa. Although grandpa regretted that I was not a boy, his love towards me was not false


    at all. Grandpa would only be relieved in the afterlife when Wei¡¯ai is run by me. I¡¯ll ask Mr. James this


    one question. 400 million. Are you giving Wei¡¯ai back to me?¡±


    Everyone at the scene seemed to have once again seen the shadow of the unquestionable cold rose in


    Shanghai back then on the skinny and ugly maiden before them. Although she was asking him to give


    it back, her determination to seize it by force if her request was rejected was obvious from her stout


    attitude.


    Jafar¡¯s face flushed and turned pale at once resembling a color palette. He did not know how to


    respond to avoid embarrassment when he was threatened by his own daughter who had rified her


    rtionship with him. His chest further tightened when he saw the people under the stage watching him


    as if watching a good show. Mrs. James who was smooth and slick then stood forward. ¡°Oh Grace, we


    all know Wei¡¯ai was given to you by the old man. You could tell us if you want it back. Your dad cares


    about his pride. It¡¯s okay to give you¡­If you have talked nicely to your dad in the first ce, your dad


    would soften his heart and we don¡¯t have to be in such an awkward situation. I¡¯ll respond and decide for


    your dad. Wei¡¯ai is yours.¡±


    Grace had already been indifferent towards the ¡®family¡¯ in front of her. Her words were pleasant but she


    must have forgotten that she had been the one humiliating her in front of the crowd and wanting to


    chase her away. She lowered her eyes. As long as she had taken Wei¡¯ai back, it did not matter what


    this family wanted to say. The reason she borrowed 400 million from Caden was because she wanted


    to take back the thing belonged to her herself!

 Chapter 143 Growing of Hatred

    Chapter 143 Growing of Hatred


    Caden left while bringing Grace along. Leon was caressing his chin listlessly at a quiet corner of the


    James house which contrasted with the bustling noise inside. He crooned. ¡°Is that Grace?¡±


    The ¡®Grace¡¯ today gave him aplete different feeling. His dark eyes gleamed feeling interested and


    his thin lips pursed. He plunged his hands into the pockets of his suit trouser and left the yardnguidly.


    ¡°Guess who I saw today?¡± He walked towards his car which was parked at the roadside while making a


    call to Franklin. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who.¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t guess it out, I shall not ask.¡± Rumbling noise was heard from the speaker and Franklin


    was replying casually. ¡°Leon, do you want to have fun here? The new girl from HJ Club is interesting.¡±


    Leon ignored him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Grace. I saw Grace at the James house.¡±


    There was a moment of silence from the other end of the phone, and the man¡¯s cheerfulughter was


    heard. ¡°Who? Her? You have no idea, Leon. I¡¯ve already been bored of that kind of woman, and you


    call me just to tell me about her?¡± Leon sighed softly. ¡°Is that it? Frank? If you really think that way, why


    did you keep on hanging out in the red-light district?¡±


    Franklin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re funny, Leon. I am that kind of person after all. Just pretend that I¡¯ve bumped


    my head and have gone temporarily out of mind.¡± He started to be impatient and continued.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m still in the middle of the fun. If there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±


    He then heard Leon¡¯s low voice when he was about to hang up. ¡°I suppose you know Wei¡¯ai? The


    James family has organized a banquet today when in fact they¡¯re auctioning Wei¡¯ai. Caden Shaw has


    lent Grace 400 million and Wei¡¯ai has been bought by Grace. Frank, think about it. Grace who is filthy


    in your eyes has taken over Wei¡¯ai, don¡¯t you lose to her in the end when you¡¯re even the young master


    of the Cordon family.¡± Franklin directly hung up the call without giving him a second notice this time


    when he finished his words.


    Leon opened the car door, boarded the car and drove it away. He had done everything he could. As for


    whether Franklin would escape from his decadence, it depended on the amount of power released


    from the heavy bomb he deployed.


    His expression was slightly mixed when he thought of Grace and there was a slight regret in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking advantage from you, Grace.¡± Yet he would not regret to take advantage from a


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    woman whom he did not hate nor hold a grudge to as long as Franklin was able to regain himself. After


    all, that woman was nothing. His thin lips pursed and there was a sense of apathy under his gold-


    framed sses and decorous look. A businessman cherished benefits more than rtionships with


    people. He was a businessman, and the core of a businessman was apathy.


    ¡°Please¡­, as long as that guy, Frank is able to regain himself¡­¡± No matter how Franklin¡¯s


    misunderstanding towards Grace deepened or how much injustice Grace suffered due to his words¡­


    The curvature of the corner of his lipscked any sensibility and that had disclosed his attitude---he


    was willing to trade Grace for Franklin.


    Meanwhile at HJ Club, Franklin had been pulling a long face the moment he hung up the call. He was


    sitting at the side and his decadent friends were eating and drinking. Yet the euphoric ambience could


    not cheer him up.


    ¡°Frank, whichdy are you thinking of until you¡¯re that absent-minded? Our buddies are calling you in


    for a drink.¡± A young man with chestnut short perm approached him while grinning. He hung his arm


    over Franklin¡¯s shoulder and held a ss of whiskey in his hand. ¡°Come, Frank. Drink this!¡±


    Franklin suddenly stood to his feet and swirled his hand, making the ss fell from the man¡¯s hand and


    snorted coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s your buddy? And you¡¯re whose buddy?¡±


    The man was startled yet he smiled the next moment. ¡°Oh,e on. Everybody, look, our young


    master¡¯s telling joke again---¡±


    He was then interrupted by Franklin with a chuckle. ¡°I only drink some beer with you and now you


    approach me and make me your buddy? Sorry to say, my mom did not have so many ¡®sons¡¯. The point


    of ttering depends on others¡¯ mood. It¡¯s okay to drink with you during a good mood but don¡¯t you


    pretend to be buddies when the mood¡¯s not great.¡± He sneered, took out a pile of cash and tossed it


    down. ¡°Since you¡¯ve kept mepany for the enjoyment all these days, this meal would be my treat.


    Have fun.¡± He moved his slender long legs and left the cabin after finishing his words.


    The moment he left and closed the cabin door, those guys who did not dare toin in front of him


    started to swear and curse him. Yet Franklin did not care about that, he turned, shot a contemptuous


    nce towards the cabin door and took out a packet of cigarettes. He lit up a cigarette and took a deep


    sip, exhaling a billow of white smoke. There was still a length of the cigarette left from the newly lit end,


    yet his fingers let loose and the cigarette fell silently to the ground. He stepped hardly on it to put the


    fire out with his customized leather shoes and crushed it back and forth. His eyes went cold at once


    and he peered through the window with an unfriendly look. He lifted his foot which was stepping on the


    cigarette butt and started out withrge strides.


    The car was speeding along the road and was almost flying, yet he seemed to not notice it at all. His


    eyes were fixed at the front and he was stepping on the gas fiercely.


    It was already midnight. A Maserati car swooshed all the way and finally stopped in front of the Cordon


    mansion. The car door was pushed open the moment the car went to a halt and Franklin hurried inside


    the house after getting down the car.


    The housekeeper noticed themotion and quickly opened the door of the main entrance, yet he


    paused when he saw the person outside the house and spoke. ¡°Young master, old master has ordered


    not to let you in.¡± Franklin had gone thin and his hollow-cheeked face wore an aloof expression. His


    voice was inexplicably coarse when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m looking for grandpa.¡±


    The housekeeper then replied. ¡°Please wait here, young master. I¡¯ll go ask old master.¡± He went and


    returned, staring at Franklin with an awkward look. ¡°Old master says he¡¯s already asleep¡­¡± Since it


    was Master Cordon who ¡°said¡± he was asleep, how could he have truly slept? Franklin lowered his


    eyes and rumbled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Should I send young master off¡­?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The housekeeper then closed the door helplessly.


    Franklin stood outside the door and turned back. He stopped in the middle of the yard, suddenly turned


    and slumped to his knees. Master Cordon was standing at the first floor when the housekeeper came.


    ¡°Old master¡­who won¡¯t make a mistake when they¡¯re still young? Please---¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more business for you here now. Please go have a rest first.¡± Master Cordon spoke ndly


    to chase him off without waiting for him to finish. He stood in front of the window when he was left alone


    and gazed at the shadow kneeling down underneath. He had ced high hopes on this grandson and


    he could not allow him to repeat his mistake over and over again.


    ¡°Do kneel down for some time.¡± Master Cordon stammered to himself.

 Chapter 144 You Are Despicable

    Chapter 144 You Are Despicable


    Meanwhile, at the 28th floor of the Royal Club, a woman had cleaned herself up in the washroom


    attached to the bedroom and stood in front of the mirror in a daze. She felt more perplexed regarding


    her future. Taking back Wei¡¯ai was not part of her life n and it had ruined everything in her life.


    Yet she did not regret of her decision! Although grandpa was indeed biased sometimes when he


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    pampered her, yet the fact that she was his granddaughter did not mean Payne James was not his


    grandson. Maybe what grandpa did was not enough to avert suspicion, yet she knew deep down, his


    strict and harsh appearance lied the care towards his grandchildren. Or else, Wei¡¯ai would not be


    created. If it was true that grandpa only had fear and the suspicion that she would threaten the James


    family in the future, he could have followed the untold rule of the world of the rich---make her the bride


    of the intermarriage.


    Grandpa had held her hands before he passed away and said to her, ¡°Take good care of it.¡± Now that


    Wei¡¯ai had once again being returned to her, she felt that the dark clouds before her eyes had


    dispersed, her dismay disappeared and she made a decision, though she might still fail grandpa when


    she did that.


    She closed her eyes and a struggle look persisted when she opened them once more. She walked


    towards the exit of the washroom with difficulty. Although it was just a door in front of her, that door


    seemed to have separated two different worlds from each other and there was no turning back when


    she stepped out of it¡­No. When had she ever had the chance to turn back?


    She extended her trembling hand and gripped the door handle. She took a deep breath and exerted


    some force, pulling the door open. She looked towards the bright floormp in front of the French


    windows subconsciously when she raised her head and as anticipated, that man was sittingnguidly


    on the leather single couch while holding a book, reading quietly. He seemed to especially enjoy taking


    a book casually and read it on the couch when she was taking a bath. If she had not understood the


    grudge they held against each other and the fact that they had owed a person¡¯s life too well, she would


    have had the absurd delusion that during every moment like this, he had sat on the couch and read


    silently, just to keep herpany.


    Yet¡­Grace mocked herself---Don¡¯t be silly. The price of being na?ve was being thrown into hell, and


    she had already been in hell now!


    She knew her body was shuddering now as she had the hunch that something was going to happen


    tonight. She had made a promise to him regarding what had happened in the James family back then


    when she borrowed 400 million from him. Her answer towards his question was obeying all his orders.


    Although she did not know what else she was left with, she had sold all herself to him.


    ¡°Pre¡­President Shaw,¡± she said with her voice trembling after making some considerations, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve


    cleaned myself up.¡± I¡¯ve cleaned myself up, you can now do anything you want to me. She could not


    say thest part of the sentence no matter how.


    Despicable! You are despicable! Grace James. Would you throw up in disgust when you see yourself


    like that in your dream? It was that man who had ruined all your life with his hands, made you fall into


    the mud, made you dirty and made you abased yourself, even the right to hate was a luxury! Yet you¡¯re


    still pleading and ttering him at this moment like a pitiful dog! And was even abject enough to open


    your legs and ask him : Mister, I¡¯ve cleaned myself. Do you have the interest to bang me now?


    Disgusting! Grace James, you¡¯re despicable enough to make people barf!


    The woman on the bed was sping the nket. She gazed at the man on the couch and forced a


    smile, a ttering smile towards the lethargic man sitting on the couch. Yet she did not know that her


    wet hair had covered her smiling face, making her look like a cadaverous ghost!


    The man on the couch lifted his head up from the book. His eyes fell on her face, and then slowly slid


    to her fingers which were sping the nket before her chest. His eyes moved from her pale


    knuckles and the veins bulging in the back of her hand, andnded on her cadaverous face once more.


    He then squinted.


    Not knowing whether it was illusion or not, Grace who was on the bed shuddered when she felt that the


    surrounding temperature had plummeted. Her fingers sped the nket until her fingertips went pale.


    She was so nervous that she did not dare to blink and her eyes were fixed on the man who seemed to


    grow more dangerous under the light of themp. ¡°Pre, President Shaw¡­¡± Yes, he was dangerous!


    There was a dangerous aura surrounding the man at this moment and she had no idea what words had


    she offended him. She told herself : Grace, just a little longer and it would be alright. It would be fine


    when you close your eyes. ¡°President Shaw, I, I¡¯ve cleaned myself up.¡± She spoke quickly the second


    time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not borrow 400 million from you for free. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡­I am willing


    to do so!¡± She squeezed out thest few words from her mouth.


    ¡°Willing to do so?¡± An indiscernible anger was mixed into his voice under the light. He chuckled. ¡°You


    said, you¡¯re willing to do so?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes!¡±


    His deep eyes were locked on the woman on the bed. He was almost out of his mind when she said


    those words and an indescribable rage almost engulfed his sanity at once! ¡°Willing to do so? Willing to


    do what? Willing to¡­¡± let me rape you? His furious voice jolted to a halt and his sanity returned from


    the edge of being crushedpletely.


    He mmed the book shut and the sound of smashing something was actually heard. He did not utter


    a word and his brooding eyes were fixed on the face of the woman on the bed. The hardback book was


    actually dented with streaks of finger mark when he mped his hand on the book cover. And she


    could not understand his expression when his eyes were growing more profound andplicated! He


    kept on staring at her and she had no idea why was she even more frightened and anxious than when


    she first met him after being released from prison. She then tugged the nket up subconsciously.


    On the spur of the moment, the man who was sitting on the couch stood to his feet. Grace cringed and


    muttered. ¡°Pre, President Shaw.¡± She raised her head and still forced out a smile though her face was


    trembling. ¡°Pre¡­President Shaw, I, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The man started to the bedside and his long legs entered her line of vision. Yet he suddenly extended


    his hand and waved at her while ordering ndly. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Grace was confused, yet she still sat closer to him reluctantly under his profound stare. The man took a


    towel off the shelf beside him, covered and rubbed her hair with it in front of her. He then took the hair


    dryer.


    He spoke when her hair was dried. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with a wet hair in the future.¡± His voice was not gentle,


    but calm and peaceful.

 Chapter 145 Rectification

    Chapter 145 Rectification


    Caden Shaw¡¯s behavior didn¡¯tfort Grace James at all, but on the contrary, Grace almost went mad


    for the man¡¯s abnormal tenderness.


    He forced her into the corner, step by step, and finally, she had no route to retreat.


    Grace didn¡¯t know what Caden wanted to do. She preferred to endure his bullying rather than ept


    this man¡¯s sudden gentleness!


    It was too horrible!


    It even scared Grace much more than his decision to send her into prison!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw? Why?¡± Finally, Grace couldn¡¯t help asking. She closed her eyes suddenly, and instantly


    opened again.


    Why did this man suddenly be so gentle? Could Caden Shaw also be tender?


    Yes, he could!


    But she was never the one who he showed his gentleness to!


    Caden took the hair dryer away, and helped Grace to tuck her hair behind her ears. Then he said still


    indifferently. ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    He turned around. Grace intended to pull his clothes, but in the end, she stopped her hand in the air.


    Grace dared not to break the peaceful facade.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯d better think carefully about your duty to take over Wei¡¯ai.¡± As Caden walked


    close to the door, he turned back and said this meaningfully.


    Then he turned around again and left.


    It was one more sleepless night for Grace.


    However, she got up early the next morning, put on the suit and well dressed up herself. As she


    dressed her hair and touched her forehead, she was still cowardly to roll up her bangs and reveal her


    horrible scar.


    Grace looked at herself in the mirror, with examining eyes. ¡®Grace, are you really brave enough to


    stand in front of everyone in public again?¡¯ She asked herself like this.


    However, she had no way back.


    She couldn¡¯t let Leona down, as well as her grandpa.


    The only thing she could do...was to face the challenges.


    Grace could realize how cheerless Wei¡¯ai now was. She would be in grave regret if she didn¡¯t save


    Wei¡¯ai.


    The sunlight shined on Grace¡¯s face as she opened the door and went out of the bathroom. She


    squinted her eyes, and saw the man sleeping on the sofa had woken up already.


    Caden¡¯s dark eyes scanned Grace up and down. Then he took the suit on the sofa and said coolly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Grace followed him in silence. The driver in the car was waiting for them downstairs. Grace and Caden


    got into the car and sat on the backseats.


    The driver in the front handed them two breakfasts. Caden took one to Grace. ¡°Take it.¡±


    But Grace didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t win the war in hunger.¡± The man said. ¡°The difficulties you¡¯re gonna face are beyond your


    imagination.¡±


    Grace knew Caden¡¯s meaning. Three years was long enough for the James family to move Grace¡¯s


    followers from the critical position in Wei¡¯ai.


    That was to say, though Grace finally got the right to lead Wei¡¯ai again, her position would be left


    hanging in the air.


    Grace even had no idea about the methods to deal with it.


    She took the breakfast eventually, and ate it quietly. She was not hungry, but just as Caden said, she


    had to be energetic to start the war.


    The car stopped at the gate of a building, on which there was a signboard with a name carved on it,


    ¡°Wei¡¯ai Foundation¡±, reminding Grace of the boom of its founding.


    Now, it looked bleak.


    ¡°Ladd, protect her well.¡± Ladd Shaw took the order and got off the car. Then Caden moved to the


    driver¡¯s seat.


    Caden casually nced at the woman beside the car. He smiled. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m not the boss of Wei¡¯ai, so


    don¡¯t even think about my help.¡±


    Grace¡¯s breath paused for a while, and then she clenched her fists... She almost forgot that Caden was


    not her solid backing.


    ¡°Ladd, follow her closely, and protect her from any fighting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Caden gave Grace a deep look, and then started the car to leave.


    Grace James stood at the gate. She took a deep breath, plucked up her spirits, and then walked into


    the building.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist was a woman of twenty-five or six years old, with a


    coquettish makeup, filing her nails as Grace came to her.


    Such a scene easily irritated Grace... She knew there was chaos in Wei¡¯ai, but the degree of the chaos


    was still out of her expectation.


    It was the working hour now. As the receptionist, the first appearance of the organization, this woman


    even casually filed her nails in front of the guest, and asked the guest if there was an appointment in


    such an impolite tone.


    Thement and the anger had filled Grace¡¯s mind all of a sudden!


    Shemented that her grandpa and her efforts went to be in vain, and she was angry at that her family


    members, who kept the same blood as hers, were even willing to spoil her efforts like this!


    Grace¡¯splexion changed a lot. She cheered herself up and said gravely. ¡°First, you¡¯re not allowed


    to do anything not rted to the work; Second, you should be polite to the guest, as the receptionist,


    the first appearance of the organization; Third, your clothes and makeup are not suitable for the culture


    of Wei¡¯ai. You¡¯re fired now.¡±


    The receptionist looked at Grace up and down, she teasing. ¡°Who are you? Do you think you¡¯re the


    boss of Wei¡¯ai? How dare you bark so loudly here?¡±


    Three years passing already, though Grace was in fear now, she pinched her palm with her nails and


    kept encouraging herself in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! You can do that, and you must do that! You


    have to deal with this mess as fast as possible. You have no way back!¡±


    Restraining the fear to meet strangers, Grace said to the receptionist coldly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m just the boss of Wei¡¯ai.¡± She took out the contract that proved her identity as she


    spoke. ¡°Can you see this clearly? Do you still think I have no right to fire you?¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s face turned pale. As she intended to beg, Grace stopped her. ¡°Begging is even


    useless. You¡¯re the first one being fired today, but you won¡¯t be thest one.¡± Grace¡¯s tone revealed the


    graveness of her decision.


    Judging from Grace¡¯s tone and imposing posture, no one could guess that she was struggling to fight


    with the fear in her heart.


    ¡°Ladd,¡± Grace said to Ladd, ¡°ask thisdy to leave this building.¡±


    Though the receptionist was unconvinced, she had to endure her anger as she saw the strong man,


    Ladd. She walked toward the gate while cursing in a low voice. ¡°Hey! Boss? The foundation is also an


    empty shell! I even don¡¯t want to waste my life here.¡±


    Grace went to stop her. ¡°Wei¡¯ai is not an empty shell, and I won¡¯t let it be an empty shell!¡± She


    would try her best to keep her grandpa and her efforts from being an ¡°empty shell¡±!


    Grace selected a cleaner who was passing by her. ¡°Madam, do you know how should you behave to


    treat the guests?¡±


    The cleaner was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not well-educated, so I don¡¯t know such a matter. I only know that I


    should be polite to my guests.¡±


    Grace nodded. ¡°Now, you¡¯re the receptionist of Wei¡¯ai. Remember to be polite to our guests.¡±


    The former receptionist shouted, as if she had suffered great humiliation. ¡°You even appoint an


    uneducated cleaner to rece an intellect graduating from a famous university! You must be mad!¡±


    Grace snorted coldly. ¡°I prefer to trust a cleaner, so that¡¯s just the warning for you to think about what


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    mistake you¡¯ve made!¡±

 Chapter 146 The Ruthless Man, Caden Shaw

    Chapter 146 The Ruthless Man, Caden Shaw


    The matters were not all as easy as to fire a receptionist. Grace was exhausted after working all day,


    but she didn¡¯t dare to express her fatigue.


    She almost ran away as she stepped into the office of the president.


    She tried so hard to persuade herself. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    Yes, she couldn¡¯t run. She had to face it, so she had to ovee all kinds of difficulties. Even though


    she had suffered a lot in prison, getting her character changed and her back bent, she had to keep her


    head raised and fulfill her promise to her grandpa.


    Grace might never know that the cold and indifferent man in her eyes came back to the gate again after


    he drove his car around the building for a circle. Caden stopped the car at the gate, and meanwhile,


    Grace¡¯s voice appeared in the car. She was battling with those old foxes from the James family.


    What Grace was doing and saying were all caught by Caden.


    Caden had got all that woman¡¯s firmness when she encountered difficulties dealing with those troubles.


    Though she had been isted from society for three years, the solid foundation of her knowledge and


    skills supported her to win the battles.


    Even Caden had to praise Grace¡¯s grandfather¡¯s lessons to Grace. Caden was also the child from a


    strict family, so he clearly knew that even men should make great efforts to be as sophisticated as


    Grace.


    Grace¡¯s words that she said at her neenth birthday broke into Caden¡¯s mind. ¡°Everything rted to


    luck and sess should all be destined, or be from great efforts others even can¡¯t detect.¡±


    Caden paid less attention to those words back then, but today, when he was appreciating Grace¡¯s skills


    and eloquence, he finally understood her meaning to say that.


    ¡°Grace, nice job!¡± Looking at the open gate of Wei¡¯ai, Caden said this in a low voice, his tone full of


    pride, the pride in Grace¡¯s talent and efforts.


    Caden started the car, and left the gate without hesitation... Obviously, she didn¡¯t need his useless


    help. She could deal with it on her own.


    Meanwhile, Grace was standing in the front of the meeting room, with her hands on the desk to support


    her body. Her eyes swept over those top managers¡¯ face, and got the result from their panicky


    ¡°Since you all agree with my idea, you should go to work.¡± Grace imed the meeting was over. When


    those managers left, leaving only Ladd and her in the room, she finally couldn¡¯t stand anymore but fall


    down on the ground.


    Ladd hurriedly came over. ¡°Miss James! Are you okay?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ladd reached his hands to help Grace up. ¡°Miss James!¡± He was shocked as he touched Grace¡¯s


    clothes. ¡°The back of your coat got wet! I¡¯m gonna ask the secretary to buy one for you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace widened her eyes and stopped Ladd. Ladd was confused. ¡°But your coat...¡±


    Grace shook her head and said powerlessly. ¡°If you do so, they will know the fact that all my confidence


    and aggressiveness before are fake.¡± Grace stared at Ladd. ¡°I can¡¯t send my efforts going up in


    smoke.¡±


    Ladd opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    Who said that Miss James was ignoble after getting free from prison?


    Those people who said this must be blind!


    Ladd had personally beheld this emaciated woman¡¯s efforts to battle with those old foxes alone in this


    empty meeting room, though she was even hard to stand on her own.


    Grace took a deep breath to soften her tension, and then got up with her hands pressing the ground to


    support her body, enduring the pain and the exhaustion.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Ladd came to her.


    Grace pushed away Ladd¡¯s hands. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡®But I don¡¯t need.¡¯ She thought.


    She didn¡¯t speak that out, but her move proved her will.


    When Grace walked out of the meeting room, all the employees of the secretariat gazed at her. Grace


    neglected their gazes, and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. She dialed the familiar phone


    number again, as if she had gone back three years ago. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m Grace James. I got the right to


    manage Wei¡¯ai again, and I need you guys toe back and help me.¡±


    She said ¡°you guys¡±, not ¡°you¡±. Vivian there covered her mouth with her hand, in a great shock. There


    was silence on the phone, for almost thirty seconds, but Grace didn¡¯t urge. About one minuteter, the


    voice finally came from the phone.


    That was a voice mixed up with sob, but sounded professional.


    ¡°Yes, I need one hour, Miss...James!¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t help blinking, and tried to force the tears back into her eyes. ¡°You should be as


    professional as before. Don¡¯t let your moods influence your behaviors.¡±


    Though Grace was criticizing Vivian, Vivian still couldn¡¯t control her tears of joy... Yes! That was the real


    Grace James! All of those rumors were malicious!


    How could such a proud and bright woman be willing to give up on her pride and dignity?


    However, Vivian didn¡¯t know that the woman on the phone was really different now.


    Grace used to do such things in great enthusiasm, but now, she just forced herself to do that.


    One hourter, Vivian, with her former team members, stood in front of Grace. ¡°Sorry, Miss James,


    three of ten members are absent.¡±


    Vivian reported with sorrow.


    Grace nodded. She could understand the three¡¯s decisions, so she kept more gratitude to the seven in


    front of her. ¡°Thanks, thank you for your appearance today.¡±


    ¡°Miss James, we all keep waiting for your return! We believe you will return one day and control Wei¡¯ai


    again.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Miss James, we tried our best to get in touch with you after you went


    into prison, but our requests were all refused unknowingly. On the day when you got off that prison, we


    held a banquet to wee you, but you even didn¡¯te there all day. Then we lost all your


    information.¡±


    Though they had heard those rumors about Grace¡¯s work in Dong Huang Club, they were reluctant to


    find Grace at that time, for they knew Grace was unwilling to be visited since she was in such a


    miserable situation.


    Vivian¡¯s words nted another seed of doubt in Grace¡¯s deep heart.


    Looking at the seven faces full of sincerity, Grace believed in all they had said. She felt moved as she


    knew they still missed her and tried to visit her even though she was arrested in prison. Her frozen


    heart began to be warm like an alive person again.


    However, she had never got any information about their visit to her... Caden Shaw! What a ruthless


    man who even stopped her from any cheerful news!

 Chapter 147 Video

    Chapter 147 Video


    After that day, Grace James seemed to be another woman, humble and wordless, but even more


    obedient...to Caden Shaw.


    She followed whatever Caden ordered.


    Even if Caden judged the sky was square, she also wouldn¡¯t refute that.


    However, there was a great desire for freedom covered by obedience!


    Grace was in a hurry to control Wei¡¯ai Foundation. She paid all those conspiracies back to the James


    family. Grace appointed Vivian and her team members to be the powerful top managers, and also


    suppressed the rebellion as soon as possible, with overwhelming speed.


    Vivian and her team members could deal with the detailed affairs, and what Grace should do was to


    trust them and share the power with them.


    There was also one important matter she needed to solve, to visit those former partners of Wei¡¯ai, and


    ask them for cooperation again.


    Grace was bound to face a lot of obstructions.


    The rebellion in thepany had been suppressed, but thepany also suffered from that much.


    Grace¡¯s imposing methods definitely offended many people in the James family. Anyone who hated her


    much could easily figure out her ns, since she visited those former partners so frequently.


    However, before she could persuade those former partners, there was another trouble waiting for her.


    A shocking video appeared in the private forum online of thepany, in which Grace knelt down in


    front of a middle-aged bald man with a rounder stomach, she massaging the man¡¯s foot, and beside


    her was a big box filled with cash.


    The video only took less than one minute, but it showed everyone that woman¡¯s degradation and


    meanness.


    There was another ¡°chaos¡± in Wei¡¯ai Foundation. Grace could feel on those eyes to her were strange


    and meaningful.


    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Finally she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    However, no one answered her question, but Grace was quite familiar with those eyes full of disdain


    and mocks.


    The chronic fear broke into her mind again... The fear that Grace couldn¡¯t control, but was an after


    effect of being tortured for such long time.


    It was like a conditioned reflex that once someone touched it, the fear would appear instantly.


    Grace subconsciously raised her feet and wanted to escape from those eyes.


    However, just as she was about to leave, an unknown object hit her. ¡°You hangdog woman! You¡¯re not


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    qualified to lead us! Get out of here!¡± Someone who had thrown it to her shouted all of a sudden.


    It seemed that this man had opened the gate and set something horrible free. There were the second


    shouting, the third, and the forth... Numerous voices were cursing Grace, and numerous objects were


    thrown to her. There were spitballs, breakfasts, sandwiches, soy eggs, and even hamburgers...


    In an instant, Grace was overwhelmed by those litters.


    Ladd Shaw responded fast to cover her, but only he alone was not enough to stop so many people.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be the boss of Wei¡¯ai!¡±


    ¡°Dirty woman! You¡¯ll lead ourpany to die!¡±


    The voice after voice got Grace¡¯s face paler and paler. Vivian and her team members finally came


    downstairs. ¡°Miss James!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you bully our president?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Vivian and her team members broke into the battle and kept shouting, but it was useless.


    ¡°Bully? Do you think such a dirty woman deserves our respect?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face was pale. Suddenly, she pushed away Ladd, as well as Vivian who rushed over to cover


    her.


    Grace staggered forward, but suddenly, a cup of coffee was flying to her head. Ladd hurriedly wanted


    to stop it, but it was toote. The cup hit Grace¡¯s head, and in an instant, the brown coffee drenched


    Grace, flowing down from her head to her body.


    Grace raised her hand to wipe the coffee on her face away, and she finally saw the screen on the


    She managed to get close to theputer, clicked the button to rey the video. Her face got paler as


    the video restarted.


    It was the scene when she served that man in the private room after she followed Celina Warner to


    attend that banquet!


    Where did they get such a video?


    Who shot this video?


    Wait! ording to the shooting angle...


    Grace was suffocating for the uneptable ache in her heart!


    She even became numb as she watched the video rey over and over again.


    ¡°Miss James! Be careful!¡± Vivian hurriedly rushed to support Grace¡¯s falling body as she saw the


    woman¡¯s body shaking. ¡°Miss James, are you okay?¡±


    Vivian had watched that video, too, so herplexion was also mixed now. Grace was always proud


    and confident in her impression, so she was unable to rted Grace to that mean woman in the video.


    With a numb expression, Grace stared at the screen, even her eyes not moving a little bit. No one


    knew what she was thinking now.


    ¡°Miss James? Where are you going?¡± Grace suddenly pushed Vivian away, and then ran out in a panic.


    Ladd followed her out.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Grace suddenly turned back and shouted in a hoarse voice with all her energy.


    It was raining outside. Grace staggered out of the gate, and fell down on the stairs. Regardless of the


    heavy downpour, she got up hard, rushed to the road, and reached out her hand to stop a cab.


    ¡°Youngdy? Are you okay?¡± The driver gazed at the woman¡¯s pale face on the backseat, as pale as a


    ghost. ¡°Are you sick? Do you need me to send you to a hospital?¡±


    On the backseat, Grace tightly embraced herself, with a pale face. She could restrain her fear and


    pretend to be confident in public, but those eyes full of disdain after watching the video...kicked her into


    the nightmare again. She recalled the miserable memories when she was pulled by her hair, beaten up,


    and spat in disgust... Those memories kept her away from her dignity again.


    Those eyes full of disgust and mocks in prison appeared again in thepany.


    Grace paid the fare and got off the car. It was the first time that she felt so urgent to enter the ce she


    had always hated much.


    What a funny joke! The house she had hated much now became her only shelter.


    Grace looked around, and the bitter satire raised in her heart.


    ...


    Caden rocketed back after he got the news.


    The thick curtains were closed, and there was darkness in the room, without any light open. Caden


    searched around the house to look for that woman. Finally, he found her in a cab in the storeroom.


    Caden¡¯s heart ached as he opened the door of the cab. The woman, with her arms embracing her


    legs, was huddling herself up in the corner of the cab. Caden could be sure that the woman¡¯s first


    reaction was to run as the door was opened, but the cab was not broad enough for her to run.


    However, Caden was still suspicious of Grace¡¯s abnormal behavior.


    Long after that day, when Caden found that video which was intentionally hid by someone, he finally


    realized why Grace was always used to staying in such cramped corners... The video exined


    everything that how that woman was locked up and teased in a tiny dog crate.


    Only at that time did Caden understand why such a proud and bright woman had be so humble


    that even everyone despised her, in only three years.


    At that time...he greatly itched to tear up all those people who had bullied her and ruined her life before,


    but the one he hated most, was just himself!

 Chapter 148 Emotional Outburst

    Chapter 148 Emotional Outburst


    "Are you here tough at me?" Grace raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Then she


    gave a wan smile,"Mr. Shaw, you must be very happy now. The worse I am, the happier you are,


    right?"


    Hahaha, the more miserable she was, the dead Wallis will be able to rest in peace, right?


    ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡­ In fact, you don''t need to do so many things. The things you did before are not like you.


    I always wonder why you suddenly changed your attitude towards me. Now I know the reason."


    Caden''s dark pupils dted and suddenly had difficulty in breathing. He looked down at the woman in


    the cupboard with pain in his eyes.


    His deep voice suddenly sounded, "so what do you think?"


    His voice was low, but she listened it clearly. She hugged herself tight. Her emotion wasplex. How


    can he still ask her thought?


    "What do I think? Mr. Shaw, are you asking me?" She raised her head and looked up at the man


    standing in front of her. His face was cold and so beautiful. Suddenly, she pointed to herself, "Mr. Shaw,


    won''t you look at me yourself? I am under your nose!


    I know that in your eyes, I am the murderer who killed Wallis. You hate me, you retaliate, but I am


    human! I can feel pain. I have heart. I''m not a puppet. "


    Grace raised her head. She had been numb. This is the first time Grace showed the pain of her eyes in


    front of Caden. She said that her tears had already dried up. She said that she couldn''t cry. But now,


    there were crystal tears in her eyes. She opened her eyes, looked up at the man in front of her, and


    said softly,


    "I hope you had killed me three years ago." She blinked and tears ran down her face.


    "I wish you had just killed me three years ago." She blinked and the tears flowed down her cheeks.


    If she died, she would not have to be pressed on the operating table to dig out her kidney. "You must


    not understand that feeling. I was conscious of the process in which a part of my body was taken from


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    me. What''s more terrible than losing is that I''m awake from the beginning to the end!


    You don''t know what the sky looks like in that ce. You don''t know how difficult it is to spend more


    than 1000 days in there! You know the feeling that if you don''t listen, you will be stripped of your clothes


    and¡­" She hoped she would die at that moment when she was tied to the toilet. Grace choked and


    didn''t go on, because she couldn''t say it anymore!


    She can¡¯t go on!


    It was not a glorious thing!


    How could she speak to the culprit in front of her who made her unable to live or die!


    And what did she want him to say?


    He was sorry?


    Or she deserved it?


    "Caden," she said. Calling him Mr. Shaw could not express herplex hatred for the man in front of


    her. "Caden, how can I not hate you?"


    She closed her eyes. The tears that had dried up for years were suddenly back in full force, the tears


    she pent up for years flowing freely. She closed her eyes, her face covered in tears. She could no


    longer control her ursed tear ducts!


    Let them flow, let them all flow. She can¡¯t stand anymore. She didn''t want to hold back. ¡°Caden


    Caden  Caden ¡± She screamed in a raucous voice. She called his name again and again


    oppressively, and there was nothing else. Her scream included all her love and hate, joy and sorrow,


    attachment and fear. "Caden" was enough to cover everything! Only his name can conclude the first


    half of Grace''s life!


    ¡°Caden  Caden  Caden¡­¡­¡± The rain outside the window, and the roar in the house. The air was filled


    with sadness and pain, resentment and hatred. But how much love was left of that year?


    How many moreyers of pain did she pile onto the fresh wounds on the man''s heart? How many more


    lifetimes did he sink into his regret?

 Chapter 149 Did a One Video Defeat You?

    Chapter 149 Did a One Video Defeat You?


    The man stood in front of the cupboard and silently watched the woman crying in the cupboard. His


    Adam''s apple rolled. There were so many words he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t say.


    Suddenly, he bent his tall body and reached out his arms for her.


    "Don''t touch me!" She burst out in a hoarse voice. The man saw the hatred in the woman''s eyes, and


    the sharp pain diffused from his heart to his body. He took a look at the woman and continued to reach


    out to her.


    "I told you not to touch me!" Grace looked at Caden like she looked at her enemy. As long as his hands


    stretched out, she will treat him and herself like a hedgehog.


    Caden kept silent and continued to reach out his hand. The next second, his left hand felt a sharp pain.


    He frowned slightly and nced at the woman with sharp teeth biting his hand viciously. He was a man


    who always hurt people, but no one can hurt him. Now he was looking at the woman who was biting


    him and there was silent approval in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Are you happy now?" After a while, the man''s deep voice broke the silence of the room.


    Hearing this, Grace''s pupils dted, and suddenly raised her head. The man''s beautiful face was calm.


    After a few seconds, she gave a silent wan smile.


    Did she feel happy?


    She closed her eyes... ''Caden, you don''t know me at all.''


    She tried her best to calm herself down. Only when she calms down can she stay rational.


    "Have you calmed down?" the deep voice said in her ear again.


    Grace opened her eyes.


    "If you calm down, go to the bathroom, wash yourself up, and then meet me in the study." With that, he


    walked toward the study and said as he went, "a quarter of an hour, I will only wait for you for a quarter


    of an hour."


    When he turned around, he nced at Grace, which was meaningful and authoritative. He told Grace


    to do as he said, even if she didn''t want to do.


    A quarter of an hourter, she stood in front of the door of the study, hesitated for a moment, raised her


    hand and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly, the man''s unique voice came from inside, e


    in."


    She was shocked. Why did he know she was outside the door?


    She pushed the door open. The man in the study sat behind the desk and pointed to the sofa opposite


    her. Grace walked over in silence and sat down.


    There was a strange silence in the study. The man didn''t immediately say anything, but she felt like a


    nail under her buttocks. She could feel the sharp eyes of the man on her clearly felt even if she was


    looking at her knee with her head low.


    "Deserter." For a long time, a cold voice sounded.


    Grace''s shoulder trembled abruptly and even she had difficulty in breathing, but she was still staring at


    her knee.


    "Coward." The voice said again coldly without hesitation.


    Grace was stunned on the sofa. She still did not say a word, but the tight lips revealed her


    dissatisfaction.


    "Master James protected you so well. You''ve been living under the protection of Master James. You


    don''t deserve the title ¡®founder of Wei¡¯ai Foundation."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace, who was sitting on the sofa, was in a state of emotional fluctuation. She suddenly raised her


    head and retorted angrily, "I can do anything. Why do you say I can''t deserve Wei¡¯ai Foundation! Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation is what I manage and fight for bit by bit!" He can say anything, but this damned man should


    not say that she don''t deserve Wei¡¯ai Foundation!


    Caden put his hands behind his head and leaned against the back of his chair. He nced over grace


    as if he was saying "Oh, you are wonderful". But in this eye, Grace clearly felt a sense of irony in the


    contrast and then a deeper level of sarcasm.


    "You are a woman, but you want to stand on the battlefield of men. From the beginning, you have to be


    prepared for all kinds of psychological. The way to fail is not just to fight a losing battle. Not all of your


    opponents are a gentleman.¡± The soft voice said the most cruel fact, "when you enter the bloody battle


    field of the men, you have to understand one thing that in the business, they only care about sess.


    Your opponents will block you in various ways. Just one video, you can''t stand it?"


    Speaking of this, a low smile was clearly into Grace''s ear, "Grace, Master James really protects you


    well, so you have not really seen the real battlefield."


    With that, the man stood up from the chair, straightened his clothes, and left the study without saying a


    word.


    It was quiet in the study and only Grace sat on the sofa. She looked at the desk and her ears were still


    buzzing.


    Once upon a time¡­ No, before today, Grace always believed that she was as capable as a man. She


    always believed that the rise of Only Love was the result of her talent and hard work.


    And now, she still thought so. But just now, the man showed another side of business that she had


    never seen before was not all the opponents are gentlemen!


    In fact, from the first day her grandfather had introduced her to the world of business, he had taught her


    about the dark side of the field, but she had always been too proud to take it seriously.


    She was not a fool. No matter whether what the man said just now was to ridicule her or to guide her,


    one thing was true - some people began to be ranged against her after today''s video!


    She sat on the sofa and her head lowered as she stared at the carpet for a very long time in silence.


    At the same time, her mind kept racing.


    First of all, from the perspective of the video, it was taken from the gate. She recalled the events of that


    day¡­ Who was at the gate?


    But who would be bored enough to shoot everything with a camera?


    She took out the mobile phone. The string of eleven digits that formed a phone number was still clear in


    her mind. Her finger hovered over the dial button for a long time.


    As time went by, she bit her teeth and pressed the dial button.


    She waited for a long time, and just before Grace hung up, that people answered.


    But he did not say anything.


    They held their mobile phones, but they didn''t make a sound. No one wanted to be the one who broke


    the peace first.


    Franklin''s hatred could not be hidden and all be showed in his eyes¡­ It was this woman who made


    herself aplete joke! Every time he dreamt he poured out his feelings to such a woman and spoiled


    her before in the middle of the night, he thought that he was a fool and aplete joke!


    For such a woman, he was against his grandfather, Caden, the board of directors, and even his whole


    family!


    What did she give him in return?


    Humiliation!


    Endless humiliation!


    There was no cynicism in his eyes, only hatred.


    "Let''s set up a time to meet."


    Franklin squeezed the phone violently with his fingers. When he heard the familiar hoarse sound on the


    other end of the phone, his throat rolled and his heart beat violently.... Damn it! He actually missed her!


    No, it was just an illusion!


    He gnawed his teeth fiercely and resentfully, but his voice was extremely frivolous, "well, I''m used to


    best beauties in the world. It''s good to see a clown''s performance asionally."

 Chapter 150 Lets see whether Caden can satisfy you or I can satisfy you

    Chapter 150 Let''s see whether Caden can satisfy you or I can satisfy you


    In the wind and rain, a woman came out of the Royal International Entertainment Club and walked into


    the storm. The umbre was found in the locker. No matter how hateful that man was, a word he said


    was right.


    She was a deserter, a coward.


    But she was unreconciled.


    She walked to the curb and saw that there was already a ck Bentley waiting there.


    She recognized the owner of the car at a nce. Who else but the arrogant Caden?


    She walked over, and the car window rolled down, revealing the driver''s face.


    "Miss James, get in the car, please." Ladd got out of the car, went around the back seat and opened


    the door.


    She got into the car and Ladd returned to the driver''s seat.


    "He asked you toe here?"


    Ladd heard the sound of the back seat and looked up at the rearview mirror. The woman in the back


    seat was in the rearview mirror. The woman was quiet, turned her face to the side and looked out of the


    window.


    Ladd couldn''t understand the woman. Just two hours ago, she rushed out of the building with a look of


    madness. At that time, a strong sense of despair in her body almost overflew. He, the 180 strong man,


    can clearly feel the despair and fear from her heart.


    Ladd nced carefully at the woman in the rearview mirror again... She was too quiet right now.


    "Well, Mr. Shaw asked me to drive downstairs and wait for you."


    Grace looked out of the window. In fact, she couldn''t see the view clearly. The rain had wet the window


    and it was blurred. But she was distracted. The car drove smoothly onto the road until she got off the


    car. Ladd didn''t understand the woman''s mind in the back seat.


    Having seen her despair, he then witnessed her silence with his own eyes... The disparity was eerie.


    "We''re here, Miss James."


    Grace rolled down the window slowly and saw clearly the gold words of "Wei''ai foundation" not far


    away. She curved her lips, "I didn''t say I woulde to Wei''ai foundation."


    "Boss said that no matter where Miss James is going, you have toe to the Wei''ai foundation first."


    "Go to Zero Degrees Cafe."


    "But Boss..."


    Ladd was just about to object when he heard the crunchy voice in the back of the car saying slowly, "or,


    I''ll go to myself."


    Ladd''s mouth twitched and he saw Grace pushed the door open.


    "Wait, Miss James. I''ll take you there."


    The car drove on the road again. After a while, it reached Zero Degrees Cafe. Grace pushed the door


    and got out of the car. She didn''t care if Ladd would call the person to report.


    In a room in the cafe.


    With the sound, the door opened. The man in the box raised his head and cynically chuckled, "long


    time no see, you are more capable."


    Grace looked down at her feet and kept silent, waiting for his next taunt.


    ¡°You are more capable in seducing man.¡±


    When Franklin said these words, Grace was not surprised. She lowered her head and looked at the


    ground. What Franklin couldn''t see was that she gently raised the corners of her lips. The sharp pain in


    her eyes had not yet been found and had disappeared, "Franklin."


    Grace, who had always called him "Mr. Cordon", actually called his name today. The man was furious,


    "who allowed you to call my name? I just feel sick to hear you call my name.¡±


    Grace nced at Franklin, took out her phone in silence, clicked on a video, and put it in front of


    Franklin. She didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes fell on the face of the man opposite.


    The video was short, less than a minute, but when Franklin nced at the video, what Grace had been


    unwilling to believe in her heart had been confirmed.


    Without saying anything, she stood up and picked up the mobile phone on the table, "Mr. Gordon, the


    world is full of benefits, and the world''s hustle and bustle are all for profit. Even so, your methods this


    time are despicable."


    Franklin was angry. "Grace, you''re a whore, now you talk to me about justice?"


    Was she qualified to talk to him about justice? Mean? "Can I be inferior to you, no matter how


    despicable I am? You pretended to be pathetic. You''ve seduced me. Now you''ve got Caden," When


    Franklin mentioned Caden, suddenly he sneered, "I''m curious. How did you seduce Caden this time? "


    He reached out his slender fingers and grabbed Grace''s chin. "What is it? Your body? Or your


    shamelessness? "


    Grace''s face had lost its color. She never imagined that such words woulde out of Franklin''s


    mouth¡­ In other words, she expected Franklin to humiliate her, but did not think that Franklin would


    insult her like this.


    "Let go." She spoke calmly in her rough voice. If he listened carefully, he could feel her emotion. She


    was not as calm as she pretended to be.


    ¡°Do you still want to pretend?¡±


    Grace raised her eyes and looked directly at the man in front of her. She vaguely remembered that


    when she met him for the first time, she knew that Franklin in other people''s eyes was not the real


    Franklin. "Are you serious?"


    Franklin blinked and then gave her a sexy grin.


    This smile was as like as that smile when she first met him in the stairs. Although he didn¡¯t say


    anything, Grace knew his answer, even though she didn''t want to fight him head-on. He was a light that


    suddenly appeared in her dark world, and she would never want to conflict with him if she could.


    But now, conflict was inevitable.


    "Franklin, I don''t owe you anything," the woman said in her raspy voice.


    On hearing this, Franklin was furious, "who said you don''t owe me!"


    "Well, what do I owe you?"


    ¡°You owe me, you owe me..." What on earth did this damned woman owe him! Why just her words let


    him inexplicably angry!


    A man who became angry had no reason.


    "Franklin, I don''t owe you. The only one I owe in the world is a dead man." She held up her mobile


    phone and said, "I don''t know where this video came from, but Franklin, you must have seen it."


    Otherwise, when he saw this video for the first time just now, his performance was too heavy and


    indifferent, as if he had seen it countless times.


    "Today, this video has been spread inside Wei''ai foundation, and every internal employee has seen it.


    At this moment, it is estimated that this video has already spread to the outside world. Tomorrow No,


    today, at this moment, maybe the whole circle has seen it.


    Franklin, I know that at this moment, I should seize every minute to control the deterioration of the


    situation, but I use the precious time to see you¡­ Franklin, you leaked this video, right?¡± Although she


    didn''t know where this video came from, she didn¡¯t want to find out why the video of that day was


    recorded.


    For some reason, when he saw the disappointment on her face, Haydn''s heart suddenly hurt. "Do you


    think I was the one who took the video? I am not so bored."


    He gritted his teeth, but he did not know that he was trying to prove his innocence by saying this


    sentence at the moment¡­ But why didn''t he think about why he cared so much about Grace''s


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    disappointment.


    Grace reached out and firmly pulled Franklin''s hand from her wrist and looked at Franklin, "it''s all over.


    If you think there''s a truth I owe you before today, after you''ve released this video, we don''t owe each


    other." She and he, both understood what happened, so when she said that he released the video, he


    did not refute it. Sure, he didn''t shoot the video, but in the end, it was released through his hand.


    When he looked up, he saw the woman leave without hesitation.


    How could she leave him so easily?!


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, grabbed Grace''s arm, and pulled her to himself. In a moment, his


    beautiful face was ferocious like a devil, "Grace! You''re just a whore, so don''t go acting like an angel!" It


    is easy for her to that they didn''t owe each other. She teased him and treated him as a fool. Did she


    have right to say that they didn¡¯t owe each other?


    No way.


    "Let''s see whether Caden can satisfy you or I can satisfy you!"


    Grabbing Grace''s arm hard, he kisses the lip eagerly!

 Chapter 151 I don鈥檛 Want to Hate You

    Chapter 151 I don¡¯t Want to Hate You


    A crisp p on the face suddenly sounded!


    She was expressionless. "Are you done fooling around?"


    His cold voice was very different from that of Franklin, whom Grace had known before. Touching the


    painful left face, his handsome face gradually floated anger, "Fooling around? Who is fooling around


    with you?¡± He sneered, "y, understand? I y you. You understand?¡±


    As he said that, his face approached her again. Grace suddenly pushed his face and looked at him


    coldly, "Mr. Gordon, since you feel sick, why do you want to approach me? Let me remind Mr. Gordon


    of the fact that no matter where I got everything I had now, I have Wei''ai foundation. Mr. Gordon, what


    about you? "


    What do you have?


    "Even if I''m a whore," she chuckled. The man in front of her really annoyed her! "Mr. Gordon, even if


    I''m just a whore, have I ever slept with you, Mr. Gordon?"


    What did she really owe this man? The man, however, pushed her as she tried to climb out of the


    abyss.


    Did he know a word can kill a person and also can save a person?


    "The video is less than a minute, but Mr. Gordon kill me within a minute." She said.


    If she was wrong, she just concealed her past.


    But was her past really her past?


    He knew nothing.


    "Mr. Gordon is busy. I won''t disturb you."


    Franklin was so angry that he grabbed Grace. "Yes, I didn''t sleep with you. Caden did. Grace, you have


    Wei''ai foundation. But it was paid by Caden, right?


    Tut Tut, I can''t tell you what you look like. I''m good at bed. "


    "What do I say? Don''t you know? You don''t know until I say something clearly?


    Caden doesn''t do unprofitable business. If you don''t sleep with him, he''ll pay for you in vain?


    You whore, besides pleasing men, do you have any other ability to make others look at you differently?¡±


    Franklin gave her a contemptuous nce, "Anyway, bitches love money. Every man can have sex with


    you if you they have money. If you want money, you say, I have it too. "


    Jane was so angry that her body shook!


    Franklin took out his wallet, took out a stack of banknotes, and threw them into the air. He yelled


    angrily, ¡°take them." suddenly he thought of one thing, "Grace," Franklin''s eyes were disdainful, "I


    heard that you can do anything for money. Take the clothes off in front of me."


    Grace''s hands clenched into fists by her side.


    Suddenly, she grabbed a ss of water from the table and sshed it into Franklin''s face.


    "You don''t understand me, Franklin," she said slowly.


    But when the man in the rage heard this sentence, he was even more angry. Besides anger, he was


    also jealous, "I don''t understand you, Caden knows you? Remember, it''s you who always deceive me!"


    "So, you owe me!" He was like a beast. In Grace''s stunned gaze, he pressed her on the sofa and


    started to tear her clothes, "You owe me, it¡¯s all you owe me, and you need to pay it back. You want to


    have nothing to do with me? Okay. Sleep with me. As long as you sleep with me, from now on, we will


    have nothing to do anymore. How about it? "


    Grace was stunned at first, and then shocked. There was still a trace of pain spreading in her heart.


    Before she came to her senses, Franklin''s voice reached her ears, "Grace, you kill your best friend, but


    I still love you. How about it? Sleep with me, and you will pay off what you owe me."


    She looked at the man who was almost crazy. This face was full of gentleness and warmth in her


    memory. She was so attached to his gentleness and warmth that she didn''t want to wake up too early.


    She looked at the face in front of her carefully and sighed in her heart... The gentle big boy who


    brought warmth to her before never returned.


    "You said I lied to you and concealed my past." She said in a gruff voice slowly, "Franklin, I''ll say itst


    time, listen carefully. I, Grace, have never thought of harming Wallis, nor have I nned to kill Wallis. If


    you have to connect her death to me, then I only have one thing to say. As the old saying goes, he who


    is unjust is doomed to destruction.¡±


    She said, "Whether you believe it or not. This is the truth. You said I owe you the truth, so now, I tell


    you the truth, and I don''t owe you anymore."


    After finishing speaking, Grace reached out to push Franklin, but Franklin only saw her refusal. The


    more she was like this, the more jealous he was. How could he listen to Grace¡¯s words, let alone know


    what Grace meant.


    At this moment, he was full of thoughts. this woman rejected herself, this woman rejected herself again!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He once cherished her so much and regarded her as a treasure, but she was willing to let touch, but


    she wouldn''t let herself touch it!


    "Don''t think that you can get rid of me in a few words. There is no such good thing in this world! Caden


    can touch you, why can''t I!" he shouted fiercely, and went to kiss the woman under him.


    "Franklin! Let go!"


    "In your dream!"


    His kiss was rude. Grace kept dodging. Franklin reached out and caught her hands and put them on


    top of her head. She was unable to move. He pressed on her body and looked at her, "How much


    Caden give you, I will give you double!"


    "Don''t let me hate you."


    Looking at the resolute eyes of the woman under him, Franklin felt a sharp pain in his heart... He felt


    the unprecedented pain, which made him feel a little stunned for a while. Taking advantage of the short


    moment when he was stunned, Grace used all her strength and pushed away. She began to crawl on


    my hands and knees toward the door and ran out of the box.


    Out of the box, she was still afraid. She ignored the pain of her legs, and strode away. At the corner,


    she bumped into a people.


    Before she could say anything, someone put his hand around her waist, and the familiar smell filled his


    nose. She suddenly raised her head and met a pair of dark eyes.


    She unconsciously closed tightly her lips and said nothing.


    The man''s arms hugged her waist tightly¡­ And his sharp eyes fell firmly on her face, and then her lips.


    He suddenly raised his hand and held her chin. He rubbed her red lips again and again. He became


    cold and furious.


    There was a sound in front of them. Caden raised his eyelids abruptly and looked at the figure not far


    away. He narrowed his eyes. His eyes was cold as a de of ice and shot towards the man in front of


    him.

 Chapter 152 She Will Entangled with Him All Her Life

    Chapter 152 She Will Entangled with Him All Her Life


    "You touched her?" he said coldly. It was so cold like ice in an ice cer.


    Franklin looked at Caden with disdain and raised his chin defiantly, "yes. What can you do with me? "


    Caden gave Franklin an extremely dangerous look. The handsome man suddenly raised the corner of


    his mouth. Grace just felt that he pushed her away with a soft force. When she came to her senses, her


    heart almost stopped beating when she raised her head!


    "What can I do with you?" Caden snorted. His long body rushed towards Franklin, smiled


    contemptuously, and raised his fist, "I can tell you now!"


    Caden''s fists came to him. Franklin''s face changed abruptly. He could not avoid Caden''s fist, so he had


    to raise his fist to meet Caden¡¯s.


    When the two fists hit each other, Franklin was forced to take two steps back. He almost couldn''t stand


    still. His look changed a few times. He seemed to be very afraid of Caden. His hand was numb.


    Franklin was slightly annoyed and said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Just hit me, I''ve kissed her," He took a nce at Grace and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    "Not only her mouth, I''ve also touched her whole body. She and I had a good time in the box just now.


    Caden, is it useful to hit me? I had have sex with your woman. Even if you hit me, I will not lose


    anything. "


    When Franklin made up the truth, Grace''s face lost its color. She bit her teeth, and her fist was shaking


    by her side!


    Grace had difficulty in breathing at the moment.


    Her face was pale, and a slight pain shed through her eyes. Why Franklin fabricated and framed


    her?


    Franklin looked at the cold eyes of the man opposite him. He was very happy. ¡®Caden, if I can''t get her,


    you also couldn¡¯t have her!¡¯


    He looked at the woman in the distance. The woman''s face was white. When she looked at him with


    disappointed eyes, Franklin''s heart suddenly seemed to be stabbed. Then he sneered, "Why you look


    at me like this? I just y with you, don''t you understand? Are you serious? Do you think that I, the


    eldest young master of the Gordon family, would like such a slut like you?


    You''re really cheap. Sleeping a whore costs money, but you are free. However, you are too cheap an I


    don¡¯t feel good. Now when I think I had sex with you, I feel nauseous and nauseous..."


    "Boom!"


    With a sound, Caden''s murderous voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Look for a mirror and see what you look


    like! Besides, Grace won''t let you touch her! Not just before, even if you work hard all your life, you


    have no chance to have a further rtionship with her, whether it''s physical or mental! "


    "Caden, you''re so conceited. She''s a woman who can sleep with others for money! What do you think


    she is? Don''t you know this most clearly yourself! Why do you say I could never sleep with such a


    whore in my life?¡±


    Caden exposed the truth, which made him even more angry. He was a young master of the Gordon


    family. He had been chasing a woman for a long time. The most intimate contact was just a kiss. It was


    because of this that he was even more upset.


    He angrily shouted at Caden, "A bitch! A bitch who can do things for money! She is just a bitch!" He


    had money but why he can''t touch her?


    The blood in Grace''s whole body was flowing backward, and she staggered and almost fell, and she


    could only lean her back against the wall. To Franklin, she maybe had a rtionship between men and


    women.


    She never loved him, but his hands had led her through the wind and rain, through the flow of people,


    and that mouth has also told her the most tender love words... fake! all fake!


    He was gentle before!


    Just because he heard about her past, heard that her past was a mean and cruel woman, she was in


    jail and she kneel know before his eyes. Such a gentle person changed?


    She leaned on the wall and staggered forward with her pale face. Franklin''s heart was filled with


    unexinable pain. It was strange and unspeakable!


    Caden squeezed her fist hard and didn¡¯t want her to have any contact with the bastard, but at the


    moment when he was about to walk towards her, he stopped abruptly. She must grow by herself.


    Grace staggered to Franklin, "I never regret knowing you. In my eyes, Franklin was the gentle


    sunshine, he was the light in my dark life.


    Instead of what I see now, a man full of cynicism, a hideous and ugly face...Franklin, if you think I am a


    bitch, everyone can be a bitch, please don¡¯t be a bitch for everyone A humble and shameless bitch,


    turned himself into an ugly appearance.


    I am grateful and remember that you were the most beautiful moment. "


    Grace finished speaking slowly, turned around firmly, and walked towards Caden. She looked at Caden


    in front of her, at the man... the despair of broken jars was revealed in her eyes...Come on, entangled,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t stop dying, this life began when she fell in love with this man, and the ending is doomed-only


    endless entanglement and endless despair!


    However, she naively wanted to escape...thinking that she would be free after she got out of the prison,


    then, what about her heart?


    She and Caden''s grievances, no one should be involved, no one should be involved!


    Franklin, people who shouldn''t be involved, can''t participate... She shouldn''t be greedy for the warmth


    from the beginning, she should tell her shameless past and talk to this big boy.


    "Mr. Shaw, let''s go to Wei''ai Foundation."


    A strong arm wrapped around her shoulder, and suddenly the sky turned around. Grace was a little


    dizzy. When she woke up, she had already hugged her in the man''s arms. She hung her head and did


    not struggle, letting him hug herself. ,go out.


    Franklin stood on the spot with his hands and feet numb. When he waited here, he could no longer see


    the woman''s figure. Suddenly his legs became soft and he staggered and leaned against the wall


    behind him, supported by the wall behind him, and didn''t fall.


    What did she mean?


    She wants to be a good person?


    He scolded her like that, humiliated her, insulted her, why didn''t she scold her back? She should curse


    him by pointing his nose openly!


    Why didn''t she curse him, why didn''t she scold him, why... didn''t she hate him?


    ¡®I never regret knowing you. In my eyes, Franklin is the gentle sunshine. He was the light in my dark


    life...¡¯ She said he was her light!


    Hahaha..."I am her light¡­ Her light! Hahaha..." Something came out of the corner of his eyes. Franklin


    rubbed his eyes with his palms,ughing and choking," I am her light... Hahaha..."


    "Who wants you to pretend to be a good person? You are just a bitch, you should be a bitch. Just hate


    me, curse me... Who wants you to be a good person! Who wants your gratitude! Who wants to...be


    your light! Hahahaha..."

 Chapter 153 I Want You To Investigate What Happened Three Years Ago

    Chapter 153 I Want You To Investigate What Happened Three Years Ago


    Caden carried Grace all the way. Although he had a great figure, he looked rather lonely.


    As Caden ced her in the passenger seat, Ladd ran over to drive for Caden. But thetter swung his


    slender hand without saying a word. Ladd stopped and stepped aside.


    The man walked to the other side of the car, opened the driver seat''s door, and sat in.


    Leaning back on the seat, he remained motionless for a long time. The car still stayed in ce. After a


    long while, he held the steering wheel, started the engine, and stepped on the gas. For a moment, the


    car rumbled. When the car sounded, Caden''s thin lips opened. He said a word, which was covered by


    the rumble. Grace''s name could be heard vaguely.


    Grace turned her head and felt puzzled. "What did you say?" The sound of the engine was too loud,


    which almost covered the man''s deep voice.


    The corner of Caden''s lips moved a little. "I said, I will drive you to Wei''ai Foundation."


    Grace was stunned for a moment, then nodded, looked out of the window again.


    The man in the driver''s seat tightened the steering wheel harder with his slender fingers. Only he knew


    it. What he said just now was, "Grace, I am jealous."


    Yes, he was jealous of Franklin!


    He was devoured by envy, which was about to drive him crazy!


    This woman once regarded Franklin as her light... But it was Caden who once upied the most


    important position in this woman''s heart.


    Grace showed Franklin all her gentleness... If she didn''t treat Franklin in that way, why should she pull


    Franklin out of hopelessness now?


    Finally, she walked towards him... But Caden wasn''t happy at all.


    He wasn''t pleased because it had nothing to do with love when Grace walked towards him.


    In Grace''s eyes, did he really be an indelible but extremely disgusting existence?


    He didn''t believe it and wouldn''t ept it.


    What he believed was that if he could make her fall in love with him once, then she could fall in love


    with him one more time...


    As they arrived at the destination, Grace got out of the car. When she turned around, Caden also got


    out of the car.


    "I can do it alone."


    She tactfully refused hispany.


    "I¡¯ll follow."


    Grace didn''t speak.


    They remained silent all the way into Wei''ai Foundation. The ce was quiet right now. Under those


    astonished gazes, Grace straightened her back and walked into the elevator.


    "Vivian, hold an interim executive meeting."


    When Vivian received Grace¡¯s call, she was taken aback. She didn''t expect that Grace would be able


    to stand in front of the public so quickly on this critical moment. She had adjusted herself and returned


    to the battlefield of Wei''ai Foundation.


    After being stunned for a second, Vivian responded quickly, "Yes, Ms. James."


    Vivian became confident again. It was true that the video was a huge blow to her and others. Grace in


    the video was so humble that she looked as if she had lost her dignity.


    They were all the people who worked for Grace. They had never seen such a gorgeous woman


    degrade herself.


    Naturally, it was uneptable for them.


    Moreover, they were Grace''s trusted subordinates. Grace escaped, which meant that their leader


    escaped. Therefore, they had to behave themselves cautiously in thepany.


    There were many forces in Wei''ai Foundation. Under such a great pressure, they were bound to fight


    against the old forces.


    When Grace escaped, they had more things to carry.


    Some people were disappionted, which some of them had regretted it... It was not terrible to be got the


    goods on them. The most terrible thing was that their boss fled without a fight! Their situation was more


    embarrassing than before.


    Under pressure, Vivian hoped that the powerful woman could adjust herself as quickly as possible, get


    back on her feet again, and return to this battlefield. At that time, they would ept it even if they lost.


    At least, their boss was not a coward or a deserter!


    But Vivian didn''t expect that her boss would return to the battlefield at such a fast speed.


    At the moment of seeing Grace with her own eyes, Vivian was so excited. "Boss, we are already!"


    Vivian was being emotional. When the elevator door opened, she could only see Grace in her eyes, but


    Grace nodded and walked straight to the conference room.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she opened the door, she quickly nced around. The conference table wasn''t full, but she


    naturally knew how many executives there were in Wei''ai Foundation. She was aware of the people


    who didn''te by taking a glimpse.


    She walked to the chairman''s seat calmly, "Vivian, shall we start?"


    "We have one minute left."


    Grace nodded.


    Grace sat in the seat, closed her eyes and had a rest.


    The other people in the conference room looked at her like this, not knowing what happened. They


    were looking at each other and saw iprehension and confusion from each other''s eyes.


    After about a minute, the woman in the center of the conference table suddenly opened her eyes,


    raised her head, and nced at Vivian. Vivian understood, raised her wrist to look at her watch, and


    nodded to Grace. "Time is up."


    "I''m sorry, I''m holding an intrim executive meeting today." She looked aloof and swept around the


    crowd. "For the people who are here today, I won''t me you for what wicked ns you have or what


    you have done in the past." She said, looking at Vivian, "Now notify the Personnel Department. All


    executives who didn''t show up today and didn''t ask for leave in advance will be fired."


    She was talking about "fire", not "dismiss". The two words seemed to have the same meaning, but


    there was a huge difference.


    The bigger thepany, the more possibility they would do it.


    Vivian was stunned, but when Grace''s expressionless face without hesitation, she understood. "Yes,


    Ms. James."


    She gave a huge blow from the beginning of the meeting. As expected, those executives in the


    conference room started to behave themselves and didn''t dare to be presumptuous anymore. Even


    those who wanted to criticize Grace would shut up when they saw the man behind Grace.


    "I know you have all watched that video. I''m here to remind everyone, whether you like me or not, and


    what you think of me, Wei''ai Foundation belongs to me, Grace James. So, unless you are not working


    in Wei''ai Foundation anymore, you have to hold back your thoughts about me and work hard whether


    you like it or not."


    At this moment, with coldness in her eyes, Grace swept everyone around the conference table without


    backing down.


    Her straight back was already sweaty. If she hadn''t been sitting on a chair, her feet would have been


    soft, but at this moment, she couldn''t retreat. She couldn''t be weak. She had to act vigorously and


    turned it to her advantage.


    Caden showed pride in his narrow dark eyes, his heart pumping... He saw Grace be the woman


    she used to be. He had never thought that he missed that woman''s charm so much!


    He never thought that one day, his heartbeat would be racing because of this aggressive woman!


    ...


    ...


    That night, in Gloria''s office of Royal Club, She had just finished reporting when the door was knocked.


    "Come in."


    Kirk pushed in, "Boss, are you looking for me?"


    "I want you to investigate whether there is something hidden behind the incident three years ago."


    "Three years ago...Ms. Venus''s incident?" Kirk eximed incredulously, "Isn''t the matter already


    settled?" What else to check?!

 Chapter 154 What If She Is Innocent

    Chapter 154 What If She Is Innocent


    "Do I need your consent to do anything? Huh?"


    Kirk shivered with cold sweat on his forehead. "I...Boss, I just think that it has been three years since


    the incident. Besides, the call records and text messages in Ms. Venus''s phone have already exined


    everything. I just feel that there is no need to waste time for a certain fact."


    Caden''s eyes were cold and deep. His eyes suddenly turned gloomy and he stared at Kirk''s face. "It


    seems that you don''t want me to investigate things back then."


    "Hmm", Kirk''s face was pale, without thinking about it, his knees fell heavily on the ground: "Boss


    Mingjian, the subordinates don''t mean that. The subordinates just think, Boss...Boss, you have


    changed now. It must be different from before.


    "Although Ms. James is close to you, Boss has be soft-hearted because of her. The old mister


    has repeatedly warned me. As the helm of the Shaw family, Boss, you should not be as soft-hearted as


    ordinary people, which will make you be weak and wed. The Shaw family has too many


    enemies, Boss, you shoulder a great responsibility...You can''t be weak because of a woman..."


    "Enough!" Caden coldly yelled, stood up suddenly, and looked down at Kirk kneeling on the ground


    with cold eyes. His eyes were so cold as if he could freeze things.


    "Do you still remember how the follower of each patriarch of the Shaw family was selected?" He stared


    at Kirk with cold eyes. "I select people at the age of seven. Out of ten people, I chose you as the first


    one. That''s why your name is Kirk Shaw. Since the moment your were called Kirk Shaw, I am the only


    one you have to be loyal and obedient to."


    "You follow my decision. Carry out my order. This is the only thing that you need to do from the moment


    you stay by my side, from the moment you are named Kirk Shaw. You need to be obedient to me.


    Kirk''s forehead was sweaty. His boss rarely said these things to people like him, so that he almost


    made the biggest mistake. At this moment, he was panicked. Kirk''s resolute face now was as pale as a


    ghost. "Bang"! His head hit the ground with a loud noise. Gloria who was on the side also tightened her


    shoulders nervously, not daring to let out a breath.


    She wanted to help Kirk, but she didn''t dare to make any move now.


    Furthermore, Kirk broke a great taboo.


    One servant could never serve two masters!


    Even if the other person was the grandfather of their boss, he couldn''t break the rules!


    Caden''s cold gaze was fixed on Kirk. After all, he was a little moved and waved his hand. "Forget it.


    You can atone for your mistake. Go and check what happened three years ago to see if there is


    anything hidden."


    Kirk thanked Caden again and again, then walked out of Gloria¡¯s office. The moment the door was


    closed, there was aplicated expression on his resolute face... The boss was a little soft for letting


    him go. But... Kirk wasn''t happy at all!


    Boss was became soft now. The whole Shaw family relied on him, but he became soft like ordinary


    people... In the past, how could boss forgive him so easily?


    In Kirk''s view, bing soft meant that there were cracks in the ss. And there was a w in the


    perfect helm of the Shaw family.


    In the office, Gloria was still there. "There is one thing... Mr. Shaw, I never understand."


    "I''m listening."


    "As for the incident three years ago, why didn''t you investigate before? But you want to check it now."


    Caden sped his fingers together and leaned on the desk. Hearing this, his thumb moved


    slightly...Why did he want to investigate the thing that happened three years ago?


    It was because of Franklin. In front of Franklin, Grace, the murderer in Caden¡¯s eyes who was


    calcted and tricked his frend for her own selfish desires, walked to Franklin after being humiliated


    and cursed by Franklin in various ways. Before leaving, she still went to ease his mind.


    Caden couldn''t help asking himself, "Would such a person really kill for her own benefit?"


    Gloria''s eyes were slightly cold, "She has been out of prison for almost a year. Why didn''t you


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    investigate it for such a long time?"


    "Grace, she... has also emphasized more than once for her innocence. You didn''t want to investigate


    three years ago, nor in three years. Then why? After she has been out of prison for almost a year, you


    want to investigate. You always have a chance, but you never do it. Until today, you suddenly want to


    investigate?"


    What was that about?


    "Mr. Shaw, you didn¡¯t check it before because you didn¡¯t care. Then you suddenly want to do it. What


    does it mean? You have always been calm and indifferent. Now you want to investigate, which means


    that you have noticed there is a w in this incident."


    "However, killing is not a trivial matter. You won''t notice it through just one night. You must have noticed


    the ws for at least two to three months. "


    Gloria clenched her fists tightly. At first, she didn''t want to say so much, but unknowingly, she thought of


    the pain that the fool¡ªGrace had suffered.


    "Mr. Shaw," Gloria was a little abnormal with excitement as if she didn''t seek justice for Grace but for


    herself. "Since you have already noticed that something is wrong, why have you been procrastinating


    over and over again? Why did you have to wait until today? Do you know that this will make a woman


    who burdened with these wicked charges, will make her physically and mentally more exhausted if one


    more second will change many, many things!"


    Gloria questioned Caden, her voice getting higher and higher. It was so high that she didn''t even


    realize it. She just felt extremely happy andfortable!


    She med Caden for all the grievances, unwillingness, anger and helplessness that Gloria suffered


    for those years!


    She let it all out!


    The face in front of her seemed to ovep with the face of the person years ago!


    But when the excitement faded, the face in front of him became clear. Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    "Mr. Shaw, I, I, I... I''m sorry! Please punish me. I''ll ept it."


    The man in the chair didn''t speak. He stood up all of a sudden, "Well said." The man walked towards


    the door without any expression and left.


    What Gloria said wasn''t wrong. He had already realized that there might be something hidden in this


    matter, so why didn''t he investigate it?


    Good question!


    Why didn''t he investigate?


    He didn''t bother to investigate because he didn''t care. What''s more, all kinds of evidence were there,


    and he didn''t bother to investigate it again. As for him, when Wallis Venus was alive, she was the


    woman he was considering marrying. Now that she was dead, they didn''t have this rtionship


    anymore. Since she died, there was no value. Therefore, it didn''t matter anymore.


    As for Grace, he didn''t care at that time.


    It didn''t matter to him even if she was dead for three years because of this, let alone three years of


    unjust imprisonment.


    Then... What happened afterwards?


    A wry smile appeared from the corner of Caden''s mouth..."I didn''t dare to check..." He sighed lightly,


    walked out of the Royal Club and looked up at the dark night sky. There was not even a single star that


    could be seen.


    Why did he want to investigate now?


    Why? ...Because that woman never changed her mind when facing Franklin. He heard the words she


    said. "Please don''t turn yourself into a hideous person for a humble and shameless bitch who can be


    despised by anyone." How could he allow her to be despised and abused by people!?


    But if the truth was found out...


    If she was innocent, how should he deal with her? How could he make it up for her?

 Chapter 155 Its Too Dirty

    Chapter 155 It''s Too Dirty


    "What are you doing here?" In a room of the Shaw family''s mansion, Kirk was rummaging through


    boxes and cabs. Sam stood at the door with a tray in his hand and looked at Kirk coldly for a while.


    Then he stopped him loudly.


    Hearing the sudden sound, Kirk was slightly startled, then turned his head to have a look. "Ah. It''s you."


    Sam''s gray eyebrows trembled slightly. Then he looked down inch by inch and stared at the notebook


    in Kirk''s hand. "What are you holding?"


    "Oh, this? This is Ms. Venus''s ss contact book."


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "Of course..." Kirk was about to exin but someone suddenly called him, "Kirk, hurry up, we are


    waiting for you." When he looked up, Ladd was walking towards him and Sam.


    Kirk wasn''t stupid. He didn''t have anyhting to do with them. Ladd just deliberately interrupted him and


    Sam... After giving it some thought, he understood, "Oh." He answered, "Sam, I have something to do.


    Let''s talkter."


    Sam had always been serious and stern. He looked confused. His dark eyes rolled. "Wallis''s ss


    contact book... What does he want to do with that?"


    With doubts in his mind, Sam turned and strode away. Instead of chasing Kirk to question him, he


    walked quickly to his own bedroom in the mansion.


    When he got into his bedroom, he locked the door behind him. His brows knitted. After thinking for a


    moment, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number that he hadn''t dialed for a long


    time.


    There was a ridicule on the other end of the phone: "Oh, I was thinking who was calling me. Sam, what


    do you want to do?" Clearly, the voice of the man on the other end had a slight contempt for Sam.


    Sam furrowed his eyebrows and didn''t care about the ridicule and contempt of the person on the


    phone. He hurriedly said, "Kirk just entered the utility room and took away Wallis''s ss contact book.


    Something is wrong. You have to help and see what he is going to do."


    "Ha-ha. Sam, you know that Kirk is his man. Kirk is a bodyguard, and he will note to find the book


    for no reason. The only possibility for Kirk to do is that his master has ordered him to do a new task."


    Now, there was uncontroble anger on Sam''s face. He shouted depressively at the man on the phone,


    "Wallis is dead!"


    Wallis was dead. She was buried deep under the ground.


    Why did they have to find the contact book of that year!


    "Okay, Sam, I will help you to find out what your master wants to do." As he said, the man on the other


    end suddenly chuckled, "But if you do this, will you be regarded as betraying your master?"


    How could a servant secretly investigate his master?


    Sam darkened his face and shouted rudely, "Mind your own business. I''m telling you, Kern Lo, we''re


    the same people. Neither of us is better. We both have dirt on us. You have an ulterior motive. But I


    only did it for my poor daughter who died young."


    Kern smiled silently on the other end of the phone. He didn¡¯t know what he wasughing, but deep in


    his eyes, there was clearly a contempt for Sam... He put it nicely, iming that he did it for his daughter


    who died young. Which of those things that he did behind the scenes was not ten times more terrifying


    than the things that his precious daughter suffered?


    However, this was none of his business.


    There were too many pitiful people in the world. Did he need to be so sympathetic to help them one by


    one?


    It was all because of Grace''s bad luck. Howe she met such a venomous woman like Wallis


    Venus?


    "Sam, you don''t have to irritate me with that. I will do it if it''s good for me. I won''t say it if it''s bad for


    me."


    Sam squinted his eyes and got the verbal assurance from Kern. He felt relieved, but he wanted to be


    more emotional. "Please bear me for my grief because my child died before me. Kern, you should be


    able to understand my feelings of losing my beloved daughter. You understand the feeling of losing the


    important people and things in life.


    "Kern, you shouldn''t have had the surname¡ªLo. You should have been outstanding and dazzling..."


    "Shut up!" On the other end of the phone, Kern gritted his teeth. "Sam, who do you think you are? Do


    you think you, a dog raised by the Shaw family, can judge me?"


    "It was none of your business what my surname should be."


    "Whatever myst name was, I will be outstanding! It has nothing to do with myst name! "


    "Boom!"


    The phone in Kern''s hand was ced heavily on the desk. His eyes zed with fury.


    That face, no matter how he looked at it, was a bit familiar. On his desk, there was an upside-down


    photo frame. Kern lifted the frame. The photo in the frame was shocking!


    "Caden Shaw!" He gritted his teeth. The resentment in his eyes was clear. With a loud bang, he


    thumped the golden-framed nanmu desk. His eyes were cold. He said viciously, "Let''s wait and see!"


    He suddenly stood up. He was extremely tall, which was about Caden''s height. He picked up the car


    key on the table and strode out of the room.


    ...


    On the other side, Kirk and Ladd walked side by side. "Why did you appear in the room just now?"


    Kirk asked Ladd, but in fact he wasn''t really asking. Why did Ladd suddenly appear there? What Kirk


    really wanted to ask was why Ladd tried to stop him from telling Sam the truth.


    "Kirk," Ladd paused and faced Kirk directly, "Don''t you know it? Since the thing Boss asked you to


    investigate was something that happened three years ago, it must involve Wallis Venus. Sam is the


    father of Wallis. He must have something to do with it."


    "Just now...if I didn''t interrupt, Kirk," Ladd''s resolute face became more serious. He was staring at Kirk


    in front of him. "You just wanted to do it anyway and try to tell Sam what the boss wants to do, right? "


    Kirk''splexion changed suddenly. He became serious and shouted, "What are you talking about!


    How could I deliberately tell Sam that Boss was going to investigate the case three years ago!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Kirk''s stern face changed drastically! All of a sudden, his face turned


    pale. ...He didn''t dare to look into Ladd''s eyes. Ladd showed an expression like "I knew it".


    Kirk gritted his teeth... "Are you trying to trick me?"


    "Kirk, if you aren''t really negligent and didn''t fail to sort out the conflict between Sam and this matter,


    how could I trick you to tell the truth?"


    "What did you just say?Why would you deliberately tell Sam that the boss wanted to investigate the


    case three years ago? ...You also know that Sam shouldn''t be informed about this?"


    "Kirk, I know that you feel sad because Ms. Venus passed away... but Kirk! Even if Ms. Venus is alive, it


    is impossible for you to be with her!"


    Kirk''s face was pale. "Shut up! I never have that thought about Ms. Venus! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Kirk, you said you didn''t, then why do you keep targeting Ms. James again and again?"


    Kirk''s face was grim. "I just can''t bear that woman who relies on her own status does all the evil things


    and hurts people''s lives. She is poisonous. The good people in this world can''t live long. But these evil


    people are left for thousands of years!"


    "Enough! Kirk! Boss asked you to investigate the incident of the year, which means that Boss thinks


    that there is something hidden...You are now using Ms. James. Isn''t it too unreasonable?" Ladd


    looked at Kirk with grief.


    "Kirk, I won''t tell anything about what happened today. But you must put aside your prejudices and


    carefully investigate what happened back then."


    Kirk nced at Ladd deeply. "I won''t do that! I will do whatever the boss orders me to do! As for how


    much I can find, I don''t know."


    "After three years, things were not easy to investigate now. Those gangsters were nowhere to be


    found. The only person who knew this was Grace. There is only one ce where I can start. Maybe


    Ms. Venus''s ssmates will know something."


    ...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kirk called to meet them one by one ording to the ss contact book.


    In a cafe, four girls were sitting at a coffee table. There was a man in a suit at the same table, who was


    Kirk.


    "Think about it again, was there anything special at that time? Did Wallis Venus say anything?"


    The four girls frowned. "No, I really don''t remember."


    Their table was by the window, which was in a small half-opened booth. They didn''t know that in the


    booth next to them, a man with slender figure was sitting while stroking the coffee cup elegantly in his


    hand and listening to the conversation in the next booth.


    Kirk pursed his lips and stood up. "You can go back and think about it carefully. If you think of anything,


    call this number." Several business cards were pushed to the four girls. "I''m leaving now. I have already


    paid the bill. Please enjoy the coffee."


    Kirk passed by the entrance of the booth next to him, but didn''t see anyone inside.


    Kern Lo''s thin lips lightly curved. A ironic smile appeared on his face... "Caden, why bother?"


    Since you knew that you would fall in love with her today, why did you had to be so cruel back then?


    What kind of person was Kern? He was a particrly shrewd man who only needed to hear the whole


    story and he could specte a lot of things. For example, through Kirk''s actions, he could figure that


    Caden liked Grace.


    "At the beginning, I thought that the ''good girl'' with an angle-like face and vicious heart was Caden''s


    weakness, but it turned out that I was wrong. No wonder... It''s no wonder that Caden was indifferent


    when the ''good girl'' died of humiliation."


    "It turns out that I made a mistake." Kern sneered, "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    He took out his mobile phone. "I found it. I reckon your master likes the enemy who murdered your


    daughter."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of things being thrown to the ground.


    On the other end of the phone, Sam''s hand softened. The phone wasn''t held firmly, so it fell to the


    ground. His pupils were dted. He breathed heavily. His lips went pale... After a long while, he bent


    down tremblingly and picked up the phone on the ground. "Kirk is investigating what happened back


    then."


    What Sam said was a derative sentence, not a rhetorical question.


    "Humph." Kern couldn''t help but gloat. "I don''t know if he can find out what happened back then. But


    since he want to check what happened in the past, he will have to investigate what happened in these


    three years. Sam, you have to hurry up and wipe your ass."


    After speaking, Kern hung up the phone.


    He might be going to investigate the tricks in the prison if he wanted to know what happened in these


    three years.


    These things were unexplicably dirty!


    Sam hurriedly changed his clothes and walked out.


    He knew very well that he was racing against time now!


    And what he relied on was nothing more than his rtion with Caden for taking care of him over the


    past few decades and Caden''s trust to him.


    Once the trust was ruined... Sam dare not imagine what would happen!

 Chapter 156 Come With Me

    Chapter 156 Come With Me


    In the gloomy study, Caden looked at this report in front of him, and his expression was somehow


    serious.


    "So that''s what you found out?" A few thin pieces of paper, could not help the woman to overturn the


    case, but even further confirm the woman''s vicious words and deeds before.


    Kirk nodded, "Boss, there was really nothing hidden about what happened three years ago. After a


    I can only start the investigation from Miss Wallis''s close ssmates.


    The three people on this file were all roommates of Miss Wallis¡¯s roommates. ording to their


    memories, three years ago before the crime, Miss Wallis was very happy. At that time, one of the


    female ssmates even made fun of her that Miss Wallis was so excited to meet her boyfriend.


    Miss Wallis said at the time that Miss James would take her to the ¡°Night¡± bar to broaden her horizons.


    That was what all the three girls in the room had heard."


    The implication is that this matter is justified, and it could not be false since the three girls in the same


    dormitory had heard that together.


    "There are some other details, which are recorded in the documents." Kirk says, "Boss, there can be no


    falsehoods in what happened three years ago."


    Behind the desk, Caden''s slender and long forefinger flexed, tapping the table again and again, his


    eyes falling on the document as if weighing something.


    "Kirk," he said suddenly, in a deep voice, "You go to the prison and check again."


    "Bo... Yes, Boss." Kirk was going to argue back, but finally hepromised.


    Since Boss cares so much about things three years ago and is so concerned about that woman''s


    affairs, then he''ll look it up... Kirk didn¡¯t believe that woman is innocent at all.


    If that woman is innocent, doesn''t it mean there''s something wrong with Miss Wallis?


    No, this was impossible!


    Miss Wallis was such a kind person and so delicate. Compared to Miss Wallis, if there is any problem


    with Miss Wallis, it is the woman who has more problems.


    Kirk turned around and left the study. But there¡¯s doldrums in his heart. Boss asked him to check what


    happened three years ago and what happened in prison. In fact, in the boss''s mind, maybe he already


    thought that there is something wrong with Miss Wallis.


    Just wait, boss! Wait for him to figure out things in the prison together and put the pure truth, all in front


    of boss so that he can no longer be partial to that woman!


    In the study.


    Caden read the file again, frowned in deep thought.


    When he got the investigation report and saw the results, he was solemn and, it must be admitted... It


    was a relieve for him to know that he had not wronged her. And thatforted him more.


    But this kind offort could not allow him to selfishly ignore the ipatibility of the whole thing.


    The results of Kirk¡¯s investigation were not wrong... But maybe it was wrong in the first ce?


    Ladd has been standing beside Caden, like an invisible man.


    But at the moment...


    "Ladd, you have seen everything just now, then you must have understood some things too, right?" His


    sharp eyes rested on Ladd¡¯s face. When thetter heard this, his pupils were dted suddenly. And it


    took a while before he nodded resignedly. Yes, he understood.


    He understood the meaning of this emperor like man in front of him - boss meant that Kirk had bias


    from the beginning, so there was something wrong with this report.


    "Boss, Kirk has been with you since he was a child. He may have some selfish motives, but he will


    never betray you when ites to big issues."


    Before he finished speaking, Caden raised his palm to stop Ladd from continuing to say, "He will not


    falsify this report. But he will be taken advantage of by others because he couldn''t see it clearly at the


    beginning.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He will not falsify the report, but it is hard to say whether the results of this report are true or false."


    Caden pushed the report to Ladd:


    "Listen, what I want you to do is dig up what happened three years ago. But this matter must be kept


    secret. Even Kirk cannot know it."


    Selfishly, he hoped that Kirk had not been used by others, and the authenticity of this report was


    reliable. In this case, he had not wronged the woman about what happened three years ago... But the


    woman told him with her own conduct that she could not do such a wicked thing three years ago!


    Three years ago, he was able to keep his mind at rest and ignore the truth.


    Now, when ites to her, it''s hard to keep his former indifferent state of mind...


    Naturally, he noticed those details that he didn''t pay attention to before, and those tiny doubts that he


    didn''t pay attention to...


    He wanted to check and he had to check. Her spine was bent by him, and he should give her an


    exnation.


    Ladd took the mission, but at this time, the phone rang on the table.


    Slender fingers pressed the connection button, and the man''s face was like full of dark clouds for an


    instant


    If there was a trace of guilt just now, but at this time, that god-like handsome face got so gloomy like


    the dark clouds!


    He suddenly stood up, his slender body condensed an explosive force!


    "Boss? What happened?" Ladd¡¯s face changed too, because he had rarely seen Caden like this!


    "I didn''t expect that woman had never stopped the thought of running away from me!"


    The man clenches his teeth, as if every word jumps out of the back alver!


    On that beautiful face, frost all over!


    Even Ladd, a big man who has been with him for a long time, can''t help but tremble fiercely!


    When hearing Caden''s words, Ladd¡¯s heart sank into his boots! His mind told him it is not a good sign.


    But before he said anything, the person in front of him were already whizzing out.


    Ladd hurriedly followed out. He had to run before he could barely catch up with the vigorous and


    resolute figure ahead!


    "Boss, calm down, maybe a misunderstanding!" Ladd chased up and when he looked at boss at the


    moment, his boss looked as if he was going to kill someone. When he was around Caden, he had seen


    his affection for Grace with his own eyes. If the boss got angry, Ladd was afraid that he would do


    something bad and regret it!


    In that case, what to do!


    Caden thundered out and ignored him at all.


    Pulling the door to getting into the car, a series of actions were like clouds and flowing water, and the


    car flew out. Ladd had no time to get on the car, so he could only go around to another car immediately,


    pull the door, sit in, and quickly catch up with the car in front.


    But the car in front galloped out, almost as fast as a racing car, he watched his own Boss on


    the high line, staged a scene after scene of thrilling car racing.


    He could only reluctantly follow the car in front, but he couldn''t catch up.


    He could only stay far behind!


    The car went down the viaduct and drove to the left. Suddenly the brake came on hard and the sound


    burst into the air!


    Ladd finally caught up, and when he raised his head, he was surprised¡­the police station?


    What did bosse here for?


    Before he could think about it, Ladd got off the car quickly and ran after him.


    ...


    "Miss, keep it, this is your new ID card."


    "Thank¡­¡± Thank you.


    Before she finished her words, a hand suddenly snatched the ID card from the service window staff.


    "You took the wrong card, this is my ID..." Grace turned around. Instantly her rigid and pale lips started


    to tremble the moment she saw him, "You, you, why are you here?"


    "Do you want to escape from me?" The man''s stern face was filled with coldness, and he didn¡¯t answer


    the question.


    "No, no..."


    "No?" The slender fingers shook the ID card in his hand vigorously: "Then what is this? Exin?" Her


    ID card had already been taken away by him, but this woman came to apply for a new ID card. What


    else could all this tell, besides that she was going to run away from him?


    "I..." What can she say? He is not a fool!


    "Grace, you are so slippery. For so long, staying by my side obediently, numb my nerves, let me put


    down my guard, then take advantage of my rxed mind, and when have no vignce against you, you


    run to apply for a new ID card? Heh~"


    Grace bit her lower lip... Still, she failed again?


    "You give me back me ID card." Her face is pale, "Caden give me my ID card!"


    "Hehe~"


    "If you don''t give it to me, I will call the police, right now, right here. Caden you give it or not?"


    The man was infuriated and his mind was full of "this damned woman is going to run away from him".


    This thought would burn all his sanity!


    At this moment, the words of a woman added fuel to the fire.


    "Call the police?" He smiled. The lips were upturned, but the emotions hidden under his fundus implied


    that wasn¡¯t a real smile.


    "Good, go tell the police."


    In a hurry, she yelled in the office hall, "Police! Police! I want to call the police, you can see, this person


    snatched my ID card and didn''t return it to me."


    "Sir, you..." The public servant at the window had not finished his words yet.


    The man opened his long arms, reached her and dragged her into his arms, "She is my wife, the young


    couple quarreled. You polices should get involved in the family affair?"


    "Er¡­"


    ¡°I am not his wife, don''t listen to him nonsense, I don''t know him at all!" It was okay for her not to say


    this. But once she said this, the people here believed that she and the man next to her were a couple.


    She said she didn''t know him, so how could she call this man''s name in the first ce?


    "Miss, if your young couple want to quarrel, go home and quarrel, this is police station!"


    "I really am not his wife!"


    Suddenly, the man bent down halfway, resting his head on her shoulder, and said in an extremely


    dangerous manner: "Grace, do you really think that no one here knows me? Even if this insignificant


    civil servant doesn''t know me, what about his boss? "


    In a split second!


    She got it all!


    Someone here knew this man!


    But nobody stood up to stop...clearly, they didn''t want to offend him!


    For a moment, her mouth was bitter, just like a frosted eggnt.


    Caden stood up abruptly, a ruthless grasp of her arm, said in an extremely deep voice "Come with


    me!"

 Chapter 157 This Love Came Too Late

    Chapter 157 This Love Came Too Late


    He dragged her out of the office lobby to his car.


    "Let me go. Let me go! You hurt me!" The woman held her waist with one hand and tried to get rid of


    the man''s control with the other.


    The man ignored her. After he stuffed her into the back seat, he got into the car himself. Ladd Shaw


    immediately trotted over and sat in the driver''s seat.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A partition rose between the front seat and the back seat. "Hum~" The mechanical sound of the


    partition rising up came into Grace James'' ears. She felt panicked.


    Maybe she recovered, or maybe Caden Shaw lowered his guard. Grace panicked and patted on the


    rising partition, "Ladd, Ladd, you put it down. What are you going to do? Put it down quickly...¡±


    Ladd was embarrassed. He turned his head to nce at the woman who was tensed because of fear.


    Her face was so pale that everyone would feel softened-heart for her. But... Ladd was cruel. He


    carefully nced at the man on the back seat who exuded anger all over his body, "Ahem...Miss


    Grace, I can''t help you." The implication was, she beg the wrong person.


    "Miss Grace, sit down quickly. The partition will hurt..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ladd saw a hand pulling her back. The partitionpletely isted the


    front and back seats a few secondster.


    Grace shivered, wondering what she was about to face.


    She was really scared. She was really afraid of him.


    "Why are you hiding me to apply for your ID card?" A deep voice slowly sounded in the quiet car, which


    was very pleasant to the ear. But in Grace''s ears, it was like Satan''s inquiry.


    If she was not careful, she would answer wrongly.


    "It¡¯s inconvenient if I... I don''t have an ID card. Mr. Caden also knows that I need an ID card for a lot of


    things now." She knew how clumsy her lies were.


    On her forehead, cold sweat gradually came out. She was so nervous that she forgot everything.


    "I want to listen to the truth."


    "This, this...this is the truth..." She was so nervous that she almost bit her tongue. Up to this moment,


    she still wanted to blind the past.


    "One." The cold voice sounded again.


    Grace suddenly raised her head to look at the handsome face of the man in front of her in disbelief.


    She moved her pale lips, "I didn''t lie to you..."


    "Two."


    "It is true¡­¡­"


    In the next moment, her voice trying to defend for herself came to an abrupt end!


    She saw his fierce nce falling straight on her face.


    "I really¡­¡­"


    The cold voice interrupted her exnation, "Enough.¡± His dark eyes were as cold as ice, "This is your


    Under this cold gaze, she had nowhere to escape!


    However, why did he look at her with such "you did something wrong" expression?


    Did she do something wrong?


    What did she do wrong?


    "I just want to get back my ID card." In the silence, she slowly spoke. Her rough voice covered the


    sobbing in her voice. Hanging her head, closing her eyes, she forced back the tears and the pain...


    ¡®Caden, I just want to get back my ID card and get back a proof that I still live in this world.¡¯


    ¡®Have you ever experienced it?


    When there is only one ID card left in the whole world to prove who you are, is it sad? But when the


    only card that can prove who you are is not by your side, at that time, it is not sad, but feel insecure.¡¯


    Yes, she admitted that she had a special purpose in re-applying for her ID card.


    But this was her ID card!


    The basic rights that citizens all over the world had... This was what she wanted!


    Was she greedy?


    Was she wrong?


    A strong force suddenly pulled her over. She ran into the man''s arms. In the next second, there was a


    sharp pain in the jaw. She was forced to lift her chin high. Unable to react, a ck figure pressed down.


    Her lips were wet. The touch reminded her of what was happening.


    "Umm!"


    She was struggling, but it was useless.


    Her resistance was useless.


    She was severely restrained by that hands.


    Then she wanted to bit his tongue hard to let him taste the pain of a torn tongue.


    He didn''t have any pain, but there was a "click" sound from her chin. Her chin was dislocated by him.


    The pain from the chin was almost no less than the cut in the lower back at that time!


    She gasped hard. The pain went into the bones and spread over her body. She felt her whole body


    hurt... She opened her eyes and saw this person kissing herself very affectionately... Gradually, she felt


    so upset. She felt chill because of sadness... How could he do it?


    While removing her chin, he kissed her so affectionately?


    His handsome face, his tightly closed narrowing eyes, and his dashing eyebrows... He was so intently


    kissing her... Grace just opened her eyes and looked at him intently kissing her. Tears slipped down


    from her eyes.


    The person had always been domineering. When did he epted rejection? ...Why did she forget the


    fact?


    ¡®Grace, how stupid you are!¡¯


    ¡®Now you suffer it.¡¯


    But how could he hurt her while kissing her so intently?


    How did he do it?


    The chin was dislocated. She became like a doll, letting him control.


    The moist and fiery lips pressed against each other and kissed around, but because the removing chin


    couldn''t hold the saliva. The saliva dripped down from the corner of her mouth...Was this deeply


    affectionate kiss?


    This was simply a physical and mental torture!


    Tears slipped into her mouth. She tasted the salty taste of tears. He should feel it, but he didn''t mean to


    stop at all.


    She closed her eyes and refused to shed a tear again... Once again, after three years, this man taught


    her a lesson again. In his eyes, her tears were worthless!


    This kiss was a physical and mental torture for Grace.


    But for Caden, this was an inner struggle.


    As early as the moment he knew that Grace was going to re-apply for her ID card, he was crazy!


    Why did she go to apply for an ID card without telling him?


    The purpose was self-evident!


    But... it was toote. Everything was toote!


    ¡®Sorry, Grace, I... fell in love with you.¡¯


    ¡®I''m sorry...I can''t give you freedom anymore.¡¯


    ¡®I''m sorry...I hurt you, but if the hurt can make you remember the pain, if the hurt can make you "fear


    and if "fear" can make you dare not to think of leaving me anymore, just "fear" me... Sorry, it''s toote.


    Everything is toote. I can''t let you go anymore!¡¯


    When the car stopped steadily, his hand pushed her chin up again. There was another "click" sound.


    He was very skilled, but for Grace, she never wanted to endure this second pain.


    "Shhh¡­Don''t talk, it will hurt." A soft voice sounded in her ears, "As long as you are obedient, as long


    as you no longer want to run away... Grace, don''t you always want to marry me? As long as you are


    obedient, I will spend my life with you, okay?"


    As if there was a cold wind blowing, the woman in the man''s arms shuddered. She got goose bumps


    on her neck exposed in the air.


    The clear eyes were filled with deep fear... She bit the pale lower lip in time and blocked the scream of


    fear that almost burst out from her throat.


    But she couldn''t control the fearing chill rising from her heart. She trembled with fear in the man''s arms!


    On this day, when Caden realized that she wanted to escape, when he finally realized that he had


    leave her and couldn¡¯t let her go...the stupid man who was clumsy about the feelings used the most


    stupid and wrong way to keep the woman by his side. It was destined to be heartbroken pain he would


    bear in the future.

 Chapter 158 Im Sorry, I Love You and Never Let You Go

    Chapter 158 I''m Sorry, I Love You and Never Let You Go


    As long as she was obedient, she wouldn''t hurt anymore. What a simple thing that sounded... She had


    no reason to refuse to do this.


    "You don''t have to go to Wei¡¯ai Foundation."


    "¡­¡­" Why? The woman moved her lips a few times, but finally swallowed her protest into her


    stomach... As long as she was obedient, she wouldn''t hurt anymore... "...Umm."


    "You hand the project you are dealing with now which is rted to Wei¡¯ai Foundation to someone you


    trust... Well, that Vivian is not bad." The man "suggested" again.


    "But..." ¡®But there are a few people who are quite difficult to deal with. Vivian can¡¯t deal with them¡¯...


    She subconsciously wanted to refute. The phrase "As long as you are obedient, I will never treat you


    like that again" reverberated in her mind. She dropped her head cautiously, and bit her lip helplessly.


    ¡®Grace, don''t resist. It''s useless. It''s vain. If he doesn¡¯t let you go, you can¡¯t even get out of this city.¡¯


    ¡®Don''t resist. He will dislocate your jaw.¡¯


    "Got it." The little head hung down, nodding obediently.


    But why was she so unwilling!


    Her eyes were a little red. But finally, she couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I even go to Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation?¡± After all, she couldn¡¯t do that. Under aggrieved, she couldn¡¯t help but to question him.


    "There is Ladd around me. I can''t run away."


    The man sneered. The man''s ck eyes fell on the little head in front of him. The cowlick swayed in


    front of him. He put out his hand to cover her head and gently stroked, "So my little Grace knows she


    shouldn''t run?"


    Hearing this, the woman couldn''t help but shiver... When had this man called her "Grace" so softly?


    She looked forward to soft "Grace" for twenty years. Now she heard it so suddenly and unexpectedly,


    but why did she want tough?


    Fortunately, with her head down, he couldn''t see the irony in her eyes.


    She was also afraid that after he saw the irony in her eyes, she didn''t know how he would torture her.


    "As long as you stay by my side obediently, you don''t need to worry about Wei¡¯ai Foundation. If


    something Vivian can''t solve, she can report to me. Naturally, I will help you deal with it." She heard his


    low voice, "You just need to stay by my side." ¡®As in the past twenty years, just love me


    wholeheartedly...¡¯ He added in his heart.


    "...Hmm." Just be obedient... She grinned silently, andughed silently. Just be obedient!


    What was he going to do?


    She turned to look out of the car window. She was dragged into the car from the office lobby yesterday


    and brought to Royal Club, but he did not touch her. That night, she couldn¡¯t fall sleep.


    Unexpectedly, when he got to work, he took her into the car again.


    Themppost outside the window quickly moved back.


    ¡­...


    She was shocked and eximed out, "This road is not to the Shaw Group!"


    After she finished speaking, her shoulders were pressed down and a warm breath blew to her,


    "Indeed." The maically heavy voice sounded. She smelled the fragrance of grass and a hint of


    nicotine, "From today, you will live in the Shaw Manor." ¡®I¡¯ll take you home...¡¯ He added silently.


    Because of the phrase "I will take you home" in the bottom of his heart, he was so excited... With her,


    his house was called home.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, he felt like home, looking forward to the home with her.


    In the past, once this woman entered the manor, he only felt that the trouble came again. No matter


    how indifferent or unwilling he showed, this woman was always not shameless, pretending to not


    understand his eviction order. She was just reluctant to leave the manor.


    When he worked in the study, she and Wallis Venus were basking in the yard.


    asionally when he got tired, he got up and walked towards the French window, he would always


    see her in the yard with her trousers rolled up and her shoes took off. She was not like a girl at all. She


    sprawled on thewn.


    Thinking this way, the memory was incredibly deep. He was extremely looking forward to the following


    days toe.


    But the woman beside him didn''t think so.


    Her shoulders trembled... The Shaw Manor. There were too many memories about her and him,


    memories about her and Wallis... Did she have to live here?


    Her lips were trembling, and they were already pale... She wanted to run away.


    "I... I¡­Royal Club is very good. I am used to it."


    Until now, her resistance was even so weak.


    "Good girl, be obedient. The manor is bigger. In the afternoon, ask the servant to make you a ck


    forest cake. I have books in my study. You can hold the book and sit in the yard while basking in the


    sun and drinking afternoon tea. "


    But this was not what she wanted!


    She didn¡¯t want to live in that ce which was with many memories.


    "Can I..."


    "Not obedient again?" The maic voice sounded gently. The woman tensed all over. Her hands on


    her thighs turned into fists.


    After a long while, slowly, she gradually let her hands loosen, "I''ll be obedient." The rough voice


    sounded weakly.


    The man touched her head with satisfaction, "As a reward, let Gloria Su apany you to the mall in


    the afternoon. Buy what you want and what you like."


    If he said this to other girls, they may be grateful and happy.


    The big boss said they could buy whatever they wanted. A man said to a woman, ¡°Buy everything you


    want...¡± How romantic it was! But at this moment, Grace felt pain in her heart. She was chilling!


    He didn¡¯t let her interfere the Wei¡¯ai Foundation.


    He let her move from Royal Club into the Shaw Manor.


    At this moment, he let Gloriae to apany her to buy clothes... All the things he did was for


    depriving of her freedom little by little, and controlled everything about her!


    Not letting her interfere Wei¡¯ai Foundation was to iste her from the circle.


    Moving into the Shaw Manor was to control her personal freedom.


    Let Gloria apany her to go shopping in the mall... He deliberately raised her as a canary!


    A silent anger was filled in her heart!


    "You have to be obedient." A cold voice sounded from the top of her head.


    Grace, who was in anger, suddenly woke up and shivered severely! She abruptly suppressed the silent


    anger!


    It was useless. If this person refused to let her go, it would be useless for her to do everything!


    Resistance would only make her suffer more!


    Anyway...Anyway, no matter what she did it, it was no use. Just don''t irritate him anymore.


    As the car drove into the magnificent iron gate, the Shaw Manor was as the same as in her memory.


    Everything was in order.


    She couldn''t help but turned her head to look behind. Through the rear window ss, she saw the


    ck wrought iron gate that was going further and further away, slowly closing it from both sides to the


    middle... From today, here was the golden silk cage for her. Closed her eyes, concealing the tears from


    the bottom of her eyes, she turned her head. She turned the "behaved" Grace again.


    She was looking out the window. The man was looking at her. A trace of guilt shed in his beautiful


    eyes... ¡®I''m sorry, Grace.¡¯


    He really didn''t know what method he should use to keep this woman by his side... What should he do


    that it was able to make this woman became the same way as three years ago, which she loved him


    intently?


    But even if he imprisoned her, he would not let her go!


    After a while, a trace of madness and ruthlessness shed in his ck eyes... ¡®Sorry, I love you, but I


    never let you go!¡¯


    "Sir, you¡¯re back...!" When the car door opened, old but vigorous Sam Venus greeted to Caden, but


    Sam''s voice stopped abruptly when the door opened!


    He was so shocked. Grace could see the anger on his face!


    "Sir, how could she be here?" Sam''s voice finally ceased to be rigid. He gritted his teeth and red at


    Grace in the car and asked!

 Chapter 159 You Cant See the Despair under the Calmness

    Chapter 159 You Can''t See the Despair under the Calmness


    Why was she here?


    How could she be here?


    How could Sir bring her here?


    This was the ce where Wallis had lived since she was a child. This ce did not allow this woman to


    The old butler''s silver hair was hanging down on his forehead, with blue veins exposed because of


    anger!


    Sam tried his best to suppress the anger roaring out of his chest!


    He was the old butler of the Shaw family who had served the Shaw family for generations. The old


    butler tried his best to endure at this moment. He was about to burst out his anger, but he still


    maintained hisst trace of reason, "Sir, she... Miss Grace, why does she appear here?"


    When he said the two words ¡®Miss Grace¡¯, he almost gritted his teeth and red at Grace with a cold


    look.


    Grace was still sitting in the back seat of the car, but not calm.


    Her dropping head was not because of guilt, but because she didn¡¯t know how to face Mr. Sam, a


    person who she had been calling him Mr. Sam since she was a child.


    Who should be med for Wallis death, Grace¡¯s real grievances and this old man¡¯s misery?


    "I don''t want to live here."


    The woman in the car broke the silence unexpectedly.


    The man outside the car looked surprised.


    Then he waved to the woman in the car, "Come here." The low voice with the overbearing came to her.


    Seeing that the woman in the car didn''t move, Caden suddenly leaned in the car and grabbed the


    forearm of the woman with his hand, then he brought her out with a clever effort.


    Everything came off guard, Grace eximed "Ah". Before she could react, she was pulled out of the


    car. She lost bnce suddenly and was about to fall down. The next second, she was caught by a long


    and sturdy arm. Then, on top of her head, the person''s cold voice sounded.


    "If Mr. Venus is unwilling to stay in this manor, you can pack up your things and go back to grandfather


    today. Of course, I will also give you arge pension. If Mr. Venus is unwilling to return to grandfather,


    this pension is also enough for you to enjoy your rest lifefortably."


    What!


    Sam suddenly raised his head with a sudden shock on his face. "Sir, you misunderstood. I... I''m just


    curious about why Miss Grace suddenly appeared here. I... I¡¯m caught off guard by Miss Grace''s


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sudden appearance. I don¡¯t mean anything."


    "Is it?" He asked in cold voice.


    Sam'' back was soaked by sweat at the moment. The gaze on top of his head was like a sharp de


    which seemed to be able to prate his heart. He nodded nervously, "Sir, please rest assured. Our


    Venus family has been loyal to the master for generations. And the member of the Venus family is born


    to learn to follow the professional ethics of butlers. No matter... what unpleasant there is between me


    and Miss Grace, I will uphold the self-cultivation of a butler and treat Miss Grace politely."


    Sam bent over. Although he couldn''t see Caden''s expression, his whole body was tense. He was


    already very tense. It was not until the gaze above his head disappeared that he quietly breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Grace didn¡¯t know if Caden really believed in Sam¡¯ words. He nced at Sam lightly, "You''d better do


    what you say." Although he said that, he was already thinking about finding someone to rece Sam.


    It was just that the Venus family had served the Shaw family for several generations. If Caden rashly


    found someone to rece Sam... After all, they had so many years of master-servant friendship.


    Caden looked at the old man in front of him who was still vigorous, but was already old. Since Caden


    was a child, Sam had been taking care of his daily life.


    "Ten minutester, youe to my study." He gave an order and took Grace into the room.


    "Yes, Sir." Sam still maintained a respectful attitude. Until there were no more footsteps behind him, he


    slowly straightened up his waist. He faced back to therge manor. At this moment the poison called


    "resentment" had spread over his body.


    "Have a rest. After lunch, I will let Gloria apany you to the shopping mall." Caden led Grace into a


    bedroom.


    Grace was actually familiar with the structure of this manor. When he led her to the second floor, she


    already knew where she was going. Caden couldn''t see theplicated look of the woman beside her,


    so naturally he didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    He just led her into the room. After giving a softmand, he turned to leave.


    Grace stood still for a long time. She turned her head slowly to looked around. She looked very


    carefully, as if she wanted to observe every corner of the room.


    Suddenly, her sight stopped!


    It was the direction of his bedside.


    If Caden did not go to the study at this moment but stayed here, he would definitely feel that the look of


    the woman at this moment was weird and abnormal.


    It couldn''t say whether she was happy or unhappy. Her gaunt face showed a weird look... which was


    like sadness, resentment and nostalgia...She was about to go there but she hesitated. She just stared


    in that direction.


    Atst!


    She walked in that direction.


    The solid wood bedside table really had a weight. No one knew what things the man had put in it. It


    was getting heavier.


    She put her hands on the bedside table, then pull it out with all her strength. It didn¡¯t move. After a


    while, she wiped her sweat, and continue.


    She didn''t dare to make a sound, so it was more difficult.


    She still had the mood to tease herself. She was still young that year, and she didn¡¯t know where to get


    the courage. She sneaked into his room. Relying on that iparable "love", she pulled open the


    heavy solid wood beside table.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t changed the bed for so many years...


    "Bang", in the end, there was a sound. Immediately, she tensed her body like a frightened bird. She


    looked at the door with a guilty conscience.


    Five secondster, the door was still closed. She remembered that the man went to the study room.


    She had been to the study room. She remembered that there was some distance from the study to the


    bedroom. After the man entered the study, he liked to keep the door closed.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes at herself... What was she afraid of? He couldn''t


    hear it.


    Wiping off the sweat, she continued to work hard. She pulled and dug. Finally, she lifted the three


    pieces of floors under the bedside table.


    The floors lifted up, revealing a piece of old paper.


    She still remembered clearly what was written on the paper.


    She looked at the old letter paper under the floor for five minutes, and finally she sighed silently, without


    touching it.


    "Laughing at my youth and frivolousness. Ridiculing my arrogance and ignorance... I was so stupid.


    How could I defeat the fate? In the end, I was in jail and my heart broken. The wrong love in this life


    ruined my life." She closed her eyes. Tears were already wet her face. Sheughed at herself that she


    fell in love with the wrong person and it ruined her whole life.


    Raising her arms and wiping away the tears, her face once again returned to calmness, as if everything


    was just an illusion. She reinstalled the three pieces of floors, and pushed the bedside table back with


    her strength.


    That letter paper just stayed here... One day, when she was desperate and hopeless to be free, then...


    she would stop struggling... Burn it clean!

 Chapter 160 Do You Have Anything to Say to Me

    Chapter 160 Do You Have Anything to Say to Me


    The man was busy in the study for a day. After having lunch, he hurried into the study again.


    He just told her that if there was something that she needed, she could ask servants for it.


    Grace was sitting on the promenade outside the manor, watching the gardener picking up flowers and


    nting in the manor. The sun was good. The sky was blue, and the wind had a faint fragrance of


    flowers. She was in a trance, as if everything returned to the past.


    No one came to bother her. Unknowingly, she fell asleep on the bamboo bench.


    Everything was too good to real.


    If it could ignore the rigid and straight figure at the end of the promenade, everything would be really


    good.


    At the end of the promenade not far away, the silver-white hair was moving with the wind, but it was


    unable to conceal the resentment in the muddy old eyes under the gray-white eyebrows.


    The old butler supported the pir with his hand. A pair of old and extremely sinister eyes fixed on the


    sleeping figure under the promenade...


    Crack.


    He grabbed the wooden pir with his fingers, and the blue blood vessels on the back of his hand


    exposed because of furious. He was not reconciled!


    Why was it his Wallis who died?


    His daughter was filial and well-behaved. Why was his daughter who died?


    With an extremely heavy mood, the old butler quietly walked towards the sleeping woman, and stopped


    by the bench. His gray-brown eyes were extremely cold and extremely deserted. His eyes move down


    one inch, one inch and another inch... Then the line of sight suddenly froze and fixed on Grace''s face.


    "Wake up."


    After watching the woman sleeping crookedly on the bench for a long time, he said rigidly, "Wake up."


    Grace heard the sound in her dream and woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sam


    standing beside her. Her little sleepiness disappeared immediately.


    When she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she suddenly lost her voice... Faced


    Wallis'' father, what could she say?


    Protest against an injustice?


    Call for injustice?


    Maybe this old man didn''t want to listen, right?


    Apologize?


    Regret it?


    Why?


    She just lowered her head slowly. Finally, she didn''t speak. The old butler looked at the woman in front


    of him for a long time... He was waiting for her to speak. He wanted to hear what she would say to him


    after three years!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Sam didn''t hear the woman say anything. The sinner who killed his daughter didn¡¯t


    have anything to speak to him.


    "Miss Grace, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "..." The silent woman opened her mouth. But she was more silent...What did she say? Apologize?


    Faced with anyone, she could say "I''m sorry" frankly which was against her will, because the two words


    "I''m sorry" could let her not get severe beating, and could make those men who pressed her head to let


    her admit that she was a sinner have selfish satisfaction.


    However, the man she faced was Wallis'' father...He could never get the two words he wanted from her


    mouth in his life!


    Never ever!


    In the eyes of others, she was too humble which was humble enough to betray everything without any


    dignity. She could let others treat her as a clown... Yes, in the eyes of others, she, Grace, was such a


    humble person.


    "Miss Grace really has nothing to say to me, to Wallis¡¯ father who lost his daughter three years ago?"


    Sam was so furious. He shouted at Grace extremely fiercely!


    He wanted to take a look. He must take a look the repentance on Grace face!


    But!


    The woman in front of him had her head lowered.


    At this moment, under his excited and angry gaze, Grace who had been silent for a long time slowly


    raised her head high. Her eyes met the resentful eyes of Sam. What was different from Sam was that


    Grace¡¯s eyes were clear, clean and upright!


    "What are you going to say to me?" ¡®Where is the repentance on your face?¡¯


    Where?


    Why was there no trace of repentance on her face? His daughter was dead!


    But he couldn''t get the slightest repentance from this woman!


    Looking at the vaguely hideous old man in front of her, Grace''s calm and unwavering face slowly


    revealed a chuckle, "Can''t Mr. Venus see it? I have already answered you."


    She often arched her back, curled up with no temperament or even was a little timid. Now, she


    straightened her back. She openly faced the resentful expression of Sam. Her ck and white eyes


    were clear and upright! This was Grace''s answer!


    Can there be any words that could surpass her frank and upright actions at this moment?

 Chapter 161 Have to Take Actions Quickly

    Chapter 161 Have to Take Actions Quickly


    Grace looked at the sky. It was about to rain.


    She stood up, turned around, and walked into the house quietly.


    Sam couldn''t believe it. Just under his gaze, Grace stood up and left without saying a word.


    Of course he could catch her up and kept asking her to apologize. But in the morning, what the man


    who he had serve for his whole life said to him still echoed in his ears.


    Sam''s expression changed and changed.


    Sir guarded her. Sir said that if he couldn''t treat Grace calmly, then he could only be transferred back to


    the old Mr. and he would give him a lot of money.


    Could this money bring his daughter back?


    Sir was so protective of this woman!


    It wasn''t until Grace entered the room that the ufortable feeling of being stared at her back finally


    disappeared.


    As soon as she entered the house, she became weak.


    She looked around at this house... It was hard to imagine how to suffer in the days toe.


    The conflicts and frictions between Wallis¡¯ father and her like this would not end because of today''s


    conversation.


    She shook her head to drive away all the messy thoughts in her head...


    ¡­...


    The sky gradually darkened. A man and a woman sat quietly on a table in the dining room of the Shaw


    Manor.


    She looked at the dishes which were all delicious, but she had no appetite.


    She only ate white rice. A pair of chopsticks picked up the beef cubes and put them into her bowl.


    Looking at the extra beef cubes in the bowl, Grace did not refuse.


    But she was still eating rice. She just didn¡¯t want to touch that beef cubes.


    After the man looked at it, he raised his eyebrows. He picked up the beef cubes in her bowl again and


    fed it to her mouth, "Eat."


    Grace looked at the beef cubes on the chopsticks. She felt her stomach ufortable. Under that fiery


    gaze, she gradually opened her mouth against her will and bit it. The beef cubes went into the mouth.


    After chewing twice, she wanted to swallow it.


    "I don''t mind personally helping you chew it and feed you down." A faint voice sounded from the side.


    After hearing it, Grace understood his meaning in an instant.


    The beef cubes that was supposed to be swallowed down was stuck in her throat. She didn''t dare to


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    swallow it to challenge the bottom line of the man.


    The cheeks that had frozen just now moved, chewing the beef in her mouth bit by bit.


    Sam brought up the soup. ording to the usual rules, he started to serve a small bowl of soup to


    Caden, and then served another bowl to Grace.


    "Wait a minute." A man''s voice sounded indifferently. Caden picked up the tissue on the table to wipe


    his mouth. He stretched his slender fingers to take over the bowl from Sam.


    "She doesn''t like shallots." While he was speaking, he quickly picked out the shallots in the soup.


    Without raising his head, he gently ordered Sam, "Don¡¯t put shallots in food next time."


    The shallots in soup were picked out. There was no shallot in the soup. He pushed the bowl in front of


    Grace and said indifferently.


    "After checking, the shallots were all picked out. You drink up."


    In this world, there was probably only Caden who could say care and heart-warming words in an


    imperative way.


    Sam stood aside. The masseter muscles on both sides of his cheeks agitated. The hand that was


    behind him turned into the fist tightly.


    Sir actually remembered even such details!


    So... What about Wallis?


    What was Wallis to Sir?


    In Sir¡¯s heart... Was there still Wallis?


    If Sir didn¡¯t remember Wallis... Wasn¡¯t Wallis too pitiful?


    No, no! ... Sam''s expression suddenly became cold. He would never allow this to happen!


    He had to take actions quickly!

 Chapter 162 Let鈥檚 Get Married

    Chapter 162 Let¡¯s Get Married


    The time passed quickly, and finally, it was winter.


    The peace of everything flurried Grace James.


    Since Caden Shaw asked her to live in Shaw¡¯s mansion, Grace lived a peaceful life, and Caden¡¯s care


    to her was obviously nice.


    Maybe everyone thought she should be grateful, but the more considerate Caden was, the more


    anxious Grace would be.


    Caden always liked sitting by the bed in the bedroom, reading the book under the dim light, and waiting


    for her out from the bathroom. Then he quietly stood up and took the hairdryer to dry her wet hair. His


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    fingers naturally swept over her silky hair, as if he had done such things for many years.


    He also liked preparing the toothpaste on her toothbrush in the morning.


    He liked kissing without her permission.


    Caden had done all of those romantic details of life between lovers, but he had never slept with her in


    one room.


    Every time when he expressed his care that only the lovers or the couples would express, Grace


    always wanted tough.


    Now, the sound of the hairdryer hung around her ears again. Just as usual, Grace sat on the bed with


    wet hair and epted this man¡¯s service. The weather got colder... She looked down at her clothes,


    the pink thickened pajama, which was also bought by this man behind her.


    The clothes were delicate, definitely, and its price must also be ¡°delicate¡±, but why this man thought she


    would like its pink color?


    Grace carelessly listened to the sound of the hairdryer, and felt on the sense of touch on her head. All


    of a sudden, with her head lowered, her face, which she hid it down on the chest, showed a bitter smile


    quietly, and the tears also appeared in her eyes... It was so funny!


    What was the rtionship between her and this man now?


    ¡°It¡¯s dry.¡± She said in a low voice, and unknowingly refused all his care.


    As she said this word, her head was already turned aside. The man behind her squinted his cold


    eyes... Her subconscious action had betrayed her.


    Was she so...unwilling to ept his kindness?


    There was a sense of loss.


    Sorrow.


    And regret.


    Only himself knew what he was regretting.


    Caden turned off the hairdryer and put it on the desk.


    There was a sound of moving on the bed. He turned around and grabbed the woman who was trying to


    secretly move to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    All of a sudden, the man proposed.


    Grace, stupefied, even felt the air in the room was frozen.


    Did she hear something wrong?


    However, the hand behind her patted on her shoulder.


    It was silent there, which made Grace feel chilly.


    The silence flowing down from her head to her feet, Grace trembled.


    She didn¡¯t turn around, but stared at the air in front of her coldly, and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m a


    murderer, who is not qualified to marry Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Then shey down, covered herself with the quilt without taking off her clothes, turned her back to the


    man, and shrank into the quilt, only with her head exposed in the air. Her will to refuse Caden¡¯s


    proposal was obvious.


    The man¡¯s hand was still hanging in the air. He squinted and stared at the woman¡¯s back. ¡°You said


    you¡¯ve never hurt Wallis Venus... What if I say I trust you?¡±


    The proud Young Master Shaw finally bowed his head down for the first time!


    Her dark eyes were fixed at the figure on the bed.


    He was expecting her agreement.


    The dark eyes were full of unknowing tensions.


    ¡°No, I did. I killed Wallis Venus, and I¡¯m a murderer.¡± Grace still didn¡¯t turn back. She stared at the air


    and sobbed quietly... She bit her lips tightly and suppressed the sound of sobbing in her throat. She


    would never show him even a little bit sound of crying!


    The quiet tears, the silent suppression, and the soundless bite on her lips... It was toote! Toote!


    Caden¡¯s trust for her was worthless now!

 Chapter 163 Do You Know How To Flirt Skillfully?

    Chapter 163 Do You Know How To Flirt Skillfully?


    Grace James had waited for Caden Shaw¡¯s trust for so long that she was already despairing. ¡®Caden


    Shaw, since you have been reluctant to trust me for too long, you¡¯d better never trust me!¡¯ Grace


    thought like this.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caden¡¯s trust was useless for her after she had been hopeless for too long.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Shaw. It¡¯s time for you to sleep.¡± Grace said indifferently.


    The man stood by the bed, and stared at the woman who turned her back to him. He was in a daze...


    He felt part of his heart was dug out mercilessly.


    She was even unwilling to care about her image in his eyes.


    She even didn¡¯t care about his distrust, so definitely she ignored his trust.


    Caden stood straight by the bed, and his eyes were full of daze... He was wondering why she had


    changed so much after years.


    This woman was lying so close to him, but why he felt she was far away from him?


    She even tried to hard to meet him abroad years ago. The long distance couldn¡¯t stop her love for him.


    She was as fever as the moth to the me. So...it was him who had burned her down?


    The different counties didn¡¯t stop them, but the bed made them be the most familiar strangers to


    each other?


    Caden¡¯s calm face expressed a little bit of anxiety.


    He had never thought that the woman, who he could see whenever he turned back, no matter how far


    he left and where he had gone, would be disappeared one day when he suddenly turned back again.


    Was he too...overconfident?


    Too ruthless?


    Was it him who had worn down all the woman¡¯s love for him?


    Gracey on the bed, and looked indifferent, but actually her face was full of tears.


    Always, she was too weak in front of him.


    Caden, standing by the bed, numbly gazed at the woman¡¯s back. He was always calm and had no


    sense of love, but now his mind was in chaos.


    The quilt suddenly sank down.


    Grace clearly felt on a source of heat. Her first reaction was to wipe away her tears on her face. She


    couldn¡¯t let him find the damned tears!


    However, she was unable to be faster than the man. Caden suddenly rolled over and pressed himself


    on the woman¡¯s body. He stared at the woman under his body. The woman raised her hands to cover


    her face, tightly and hurriedly.


    Caden was puzzled. He reached out his hands to pushed her arms aside.


    ¡°No.¡±


    However, her refusal couldn¡¯t stop his will to push her arms away... Why did she cover her face so


    tightly? Was she even unwilling to let him see her face?


    There was a sh of sorrow in Caden¡¯s eyes. He insisted on pushing her arms away, but Grace today


    was too stubborn. Caden was so anxious that he aggressively grabbed her wrists, and suddenly pulled


    her arms down. He shouted. ¡°Look at my...¡± Face...


    He finally drove her arms away, but her tears stunned him.


    The man¡¯s eyes were like substantial. Grace awkwardly turned her head aside, under his gaze.


    ¡°You...¡± Looking at the woman dumbly, and gazing at her wet eyshes and red eyes, he was in a


    mixed mood, sorrowful, and pleased. ¡°You¡¯re...crying?¡± She was crying... Did it mean that under her


    indifferent expression and numb mask, in her deep heart, she still loved him?


    Grace bit her lips. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡®My tears are not for you.¡±


    That was what she wanted to tell this man.


    However, the sudden smile appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face. He suddenly lowered his head and


    lightly kissed her lips. ¡°Grace.¡±


    He even didn¡¯t feel satisfied, so he kissed once more. ¡°Grace.¡±


    He called her name every time when he kissed her soulfully.


    Grace was in a daze... Could she trust him?


    Could she?


    No!


    She had offered him numerous opportunities, but her trust all turned to be the disappointment.


    Grace nudged the man above her body. ¡°Mr. Shaw. Do you want my body?¡±


    Caden¡¯s smiling face was frozen all of a sudden. He couldn¡¯t believe what this woman said just now!


    ¡°You should know I have been to prison. Those things are inevitable for criminals in prison.


    We¡¯re like the prostitute and her guest.¡±


    Grace took the initiative to pulled the quilt away, and then tore her pajama.


    Her arm entangled his neck as deftly as a snake. Grace, the woman now doing such things, looked


    more enchanting than ever before.


    However, Caden, who was pressing her body, suddenly got up and moved away from her arm.


    Grace supported her up with her hand on the bed, and got close to Caden again. She chuckled


    invitingly. ¡°Mr. Shaw, don¡¯t you want me?¡±


    Caden stared at the enchanting but strange woman in front of her, a hint of regret shing over in his


    eyes.


    Grace gritted her teeth. She was sensitive enough...to catch that... What did he mean to express his


    regret to her?


    Was it for her?


    No!


    Step by step, the main culprit who forced her to be in such a situation was just this man who stared at


    her with regret in his eyes!


    However, what did the regret mean?


    Never mind, Grace mocked herself.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw...¡± She entangled the man again with her slender snake-like arm. She half knelt on the bed,


    and raised her head to look at him, with her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw... You¡¯re my great creditor, who I¡¯m owing millions of money. You must be starved, since you


    Grace forced herself to give up on her soul and the no much dignity. She lured the man in front of her


    like a devil, while she kept brainwashing herself.


    It was okay, and it would all be fine.


    Since in his eyes, she was already as degraded as the dirt, she shouldn¡¯t have cared about anything.


    As long as he wanted, she should be even more degraded. She should forget any of her dignity, since


    she had already been arrested in prison.


    Maybe... He would lose his interest, when he thought she was too cheap.


    So be it. He had better leave her alone, to let her decay and mildew.


    Grace began to perform harder. Though her voice was broken, she tried to call him coquettishly. ¡°Mr.


    Shaw... Don¡¯t you really want me?¡±


    She knew she must look dirty now, and she knew in this man¡¯s eyes...no, in everyone¡¯s eyes who could


    watch her look now, she, Grace James, was amodity whose value could be measured with money.


    She knew this!


    So what?


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t care about this.


    Grace¡¯s fingers swept over Caden¡¯s throat. Caden¡¯s dark and cold eyes turned bright. He looked down


    at this woman, as if he had known everything.


    Caden stopped dodging like before, but reached out his hand to grab her hand that was touching his


    corbone. ¡°Who taught you all of these actions?¡±


    His deep voice was grave. ¡°Huh?¡± Only one word could lure women tomit a crime. His flirting tone


    easily zapped Grace¡¯s efforts. He was even much better at flirting.


    Grace¡¯splexion changed a little bit. ¡°Mr. Shaw, You...you should remember my job. I don¡¯t need


    anyone to teach me these actions. Maybe...those guests in Dong Huang Club taught me all of these.¡±


    Caden held Grace¡¯s soft hand, and yed it in his huge palm. Then he said in a slow tone. ¡°You


    misunderstood my meaning. I mean, your actions and skills are too verdant.


    If you really learned those actions from the guests in Dong Huang Club, I have to say they are not


    skilled.¡±


    Grace was stunned... Did distant Mr. Shaw also do well in flirting?


    ¡°Do you know how to flirt skillfully?¡± The man said this gracefully, while he yed her fingers. ¡°Come


    on.¡± All of a sudden, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Let me teach you.¡±

 Chapter 164 The Word She Can鈥檛 Understand

    Chapter 164 The Word She Can¡¯t Understand


    The man¡¯s cool fingers touched Grace James¡¯s skin, bringing the chill from the tips of his fingers to her


    body.


    ¡°Stroke is the first step of the flirting.¡± Caden Shaw¡¯s deep voice was full of banter. His fingersnded


    on her neck, but didn¡¯t slide down. The fingers began to tickle randomly. Wherever they got, her skin


    there would get goosebumps.


    Grace instinctively resisted.


    The man smirked, and his deep voice sounded above Grace¡¯s head. ¡°Have you got it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± The man slowly scratched the goosebumps on her neck. ¡°Have you learned this?¡±


    Finally, Grace realized what he was talking about. She couldn¡¯t help blushing!


    Why and when did this man be such shameless?


    He did such things to her, and even asked her if she had learned it!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± So, he should go now.


    Caden definitely got her meaning.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who provoked the battle.¡± He grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Let me go! Mr. Shaw!¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes turned bottomless again. ¡°What if I never let you go?¡± All his desires, anxieties, and


    graveness had been hidden in such a flirting word.


    His eyes became darker, like the eagle¡¯s pupils, aggressive and grabbing the woman in his arms.


    ¡°I will hate you.¡±


    Crack... As Caden heard this word, he even felt his heart being cut by her with a dagger.


    His colorless lips became paler.


    Under his calm face, his mind was in chaos again.


    The temperature in the room lowered again all of a sudden.


    Grace subconsciously moved a little to shrink tightly.


    It was just a few seconds for her, but a long century for Caden Shaw.


    In this century, his brain struggled to be calm, and finally made a decision.


    Grace was pressed on the bed in a daze, and after an instant, a dark shadow overwhelmed her.


    Grace¡¯splexion changed a lot. ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! Caden Shaw! Are you crazy?¡±


    She kicked the man, but her feet were grabbed in a huge palm. Then there were crazy kisses, on her


    instep, her toes... Grace screamed. ¡°Caden Shaw! You madman!¡±


    The man¡¯s head slowly raised, and his long dark eyes were mixed at the emotional woman... She never


    knew that he tried so hard to bow his head and kiss her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kiss.¡± The reply was those four words without any emotion.


    The next step was kissing, after the stoke.


    ¡°Grace James, ¡Æ¦Å¦Á¦Ã¦Á¦Ð? (S\agapo).¡± In a sh, Caden¡¯s lips opened and spoke this fast.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, so you just hate me.¡± He pressed his body down, and in the woman¡¯s frightened eyes, he


    entered her body.


    They finally became the one, but her eyes were full of disgust.


    Caden covered Grace¡¯s eyes with his palm, and blocked her eyes that brought him great gloom...


    His body felt cheerful, but his heart sank into hell... ¡®God, please, I¡¯ve never begged you anything. I now


    just want to beg you...to give me back Grace James from three years ago!

 Chapter 165 I Will Never Beg You

    Chapter 165 I Will Never Beg You


    Even Grace James felt her body enjoyed Caden Shaw¡¯s invasion much. They reached a climax at the


    same time.


    There were the heavy breaths of the two. The bodies turned active, but the heart was cold.


    ¡°Caden Shaw! I will hate you.¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers trembled, but he still reached out his hand to wipe away the dense sweats on her


    forehead. His bottomless eyes were filled with unspeakable mixed feelings that Grace couldn¡¯t


    understand. However, when she looked at that pair of eyes, her heart, which had been numb for a long


    time, felt the familiar pains... She gritted her teeth, confused and regretful. She should have been


    numb, but why the pain on her heart years ago when he nced at her with disgusted eyes came back


    again?


    Grace felt on his fingers wiping away the sweats on her forehead... m!


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Grace¡¯s cold eyes stared at the man. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I will never stop hating you, until I


    die one day. Even though I forget who I am, and what my name is, I will never forget my hatred to you.¡±


    The ruthless sentence came out from her gritted teeth, word by word. ¡°Grace James hates Caden


    Shaw!¡±


    Grace James, hates, Caden Shaw!


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank fiercely. He covered his left chest with his hand, tightly, and hoped to cover the


    acute pain on his heart.


    Let her go, or let her hate him... His choice was always the same one, to let her hate him and never let


    her go!


    However, he still couldn¡¯t stand the pain when she said. ¡°Grace James hates Caden Shaw!¡±


    ¡°You said, you love me, and even though you forget your name one day, you will still remember your


    love for me... Grace, you said that!¡±


    ¡®How can you go back on your word?¡¯


    How could she change her promise?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    Caden was speechless. He just stared at this ruthless woman.


    He was grave, serious, and anxious, but her reply was just ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    He had never felt so painful ever before.


    Even the pain he got when she was in a great hurry to escape from him was morefortable than it


    now!


    There seemed to be a bomb on his heart, and Grace was the sting fuse. She exploded the bomb...


    Bang! It made his heart brokenpletely.


    Caden reached out his finger to touch her chin, lips, nose, and eyes. Suddenly, he covered the eyes full


    of hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The deep voice expressed the man¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°Grace James, you have no right to


    hate me. Do you think I will care about your feelings and thoughts?¡±


    The cold words were spatted out without mercy.


    But he...had no other choice!


    ¡°Grace James, I¡¯m only interested in your body, so hold back whatever you are thinking about.¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart ached suddenly as she got Caden¡¯s pitiless words. Her eyes were covered with the


    man¡¯s huge palm, so she would never see the pain in the man¡¯s dark eyes.


    There were also regret, depression, begging...and even more suppressed hatred, the hatred to himself!


    Rolling around and getting out of the bed, the man bent down and carried the woman in his arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    For her body hanging in the air, Grace screamed. ¡°Caden Shaw! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Caden Shaw! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Caden Shaw! I don¡¯t want to go mad with you together!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak, but just carried her into the bathroom. He threw her in the bathtub, without


    gentleness, but still didn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± After throwing the woman into the bathtub, the man¡¯s thin lips curved as he stared at her.


    ¡°The hunting has been started. I¡¯m the hunter, and you¡¯re the prey, so I¡¯m the one who dominates the


    game.¡±


    Grace James hated Caden Shaw, and she wouldn¡¯t stop hating him until she died, even though she


    forgot who she was one day... Since he couldn¡¯t change her mind, let her hate him, for all her life!


    Just let her hate him!


    It was better for Grace to hate him all her life. That would be the happiest thing for Caden Shaw for the


    rest of his life... If only in this way could he entangle her all her life, he would like to ept and enjoy


    her hatred!


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale as she heard the man¡¯s words... Yes, she was nothing in front of this man!


    Caden squatted down and reached out his palm to Grace. The woman wanted to dodge, but was


    grabbed. Caden raised his head, and started at the woman, with the bottomless eyes able to know


    everything of her. ¡°All these twenty years, I can get all that I want.¡±


    With a crisp sound, Grace groaned slightly. ¡°Hiss...¡± She raised her eyes up, and started back at him


    stubbornly... This madman! She lowered her eyes to check her leg, and found a fingerprint on her leg.


    ¡°I told you, to be obedient, or you¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡±


    She had said this sentence many times today.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± With the casual word spatted, Caden filled the bathtub with hot water, and then bathed for


    her.


    ¡°I can do this on my own.¡±


    Grace intended to snatch the towel in Caden¡¯s hand.


    However, Caden dodged smoothly. He continued to bathe the woman as fast as he could. Then he


    stood up, took a long bath towel from the shelf, covered the woman with it, and then carried her


    together with the bath towel onto the bed again.


    Caden quickly jumped onto the bed, but found the woman sneaked out of bed and strode to the door.


    Just as Grace was about to get the light out of the room, her body hung in the air again. She gritted her


    teeth, and all of a sudden, she bit him on his shoulder, fiercely and mercilessly!


    The skin where the woman bit trembled, but didn¡¯t shrink.


    ¡°Caden Shaw! You madman!¡±


    She kept yelling, and her hoarse voice got the yell even harsher.


    Thud!


    In a daze, Grace was thrown on the bed again. She opened her eyes, and saw the familiar face close


    to her. The man stood by the bed, and looked down at her in an imposing height. ¡°Sleep.¡± He said this


    in a cold voice.


    The revolt in Grace¡¯s eyes never faded. She got up again with her hands pressing on the bed, and


    scratched and scrambled to get out of the bed. The man by the bed didn¡¯t stop her at once.


    Her hands and legs were painful, but she still managed to rush to the door.


    The result was the same as before. The man¡¯s huge palm kept her from the light outside again. Not


    only did she bite with teeth this time, but also she kicked his belly with her feet. However, the huge


    palm grabbed her legs.


    Thud!


    Gracended on the bed again. Caden stood by the bed and looked down at the woman.


    ¡°Sleep!¡±


    She tried once more, but she was unable to seed.


    ¡°Do you want to have one more try?¡± The man asked in a low voice.


    Grace gritted her teeth, lowered her eyes to hide the revolt in her eyes. She said slowly. ¡°What do you


    want?¡± She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t beg you anymore!¡±


    Did he want her begging again?


    Never dream about it!


    She would neverpromise as humbly as before!


    And she would never beg him anymore!


    ¡°Too stubborn.¡± Caden spoke this with his thin lips opened and closed fast. The only two words


    reinforced Grace¡¯s thought that he was just torturing her and wanted her humble begging... Who would


    still care about his feelings after being disappointed so much?


    The man gazed at the woman on the bed, and sighed quietly. Did this woman think he needed her


    begging? What he needed was never her humble begging!


    What he needed...was the woman who had been loving him for twenty years. He wanted that woman to


    Caden pulled the quilt to cover Grace¡¯s body, and then he also got into the quilt. He embraced her


    tightly, and reached out his legs to control her restless feet. ¡°Sleep, or do it again until you¡¯re


    exhausted. You will also sleep when you¡¯re exhausted. How about that?¡±


    How about that?


    He was asking her to make such a meaningless choice!


    Ha...


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, please remember that you¡¯re sleeping with a murderer on the same bed!¡±


    The man¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened, and turned to stare at the woman beside him. The corner of


    his lips curved meaningfully. He didn¡¯t speak, but closed his eyes again.


    Not so longter, his slight breaths sounded in the darkness.


    Grace took the opportunity to get rid of his arm.


    However, his arm was as mighty as the pliers, controlling her body tightly and leaving no ce for her


    to struggle.


    The night went to bete, and the two persons on the bed became silent. Since she was unable to


    push him away, Grace had to look at this man, with mixed feelings.


    Grace nced at the bedside table... She even still kept humorous now. She thought, the stationery


    must have also stayed with this man longer than her.


    How ironic it was!


    Had destiny kept a pair of lovers from each other, or destiny had forced two strangers to get close?


    No matter which the truth was, destiny must have been kidding them!


    They should have stopped being fooled by destiny as soon as possible!


    She thought like this, while she reached out her hand that was the only free part of her body to slowly


    buckle the man¡¯s neck... Would the destiny be defeated as long as she choked this man to death?


    Then she would be free, able to visit Erhai Lake, pay back for the life that she was never able to pay in


    this life. The trance in her eyes got heavier.


    Grace increased her might to squeeze the air in Caden¡¯s throat... All of a sudden! Her body trembled


    and her eyes turned bright again. She nkly stared at her hand on his neck... She... What had she


    done!


    What was she going to do!


    The fear appeared in her eyes, mixed with the tears flowing out!


    Grace suddenly loosened her grip, and covered her mouth to hide the sound of sobbing in her throat,


    just with the hand which had almost killed Caden!


    In the silence of the dark night, there was a quiet and intermittent sobbing.


    She nervously turned her head aside, and hid it under the pillow... No watching, no listening, and even


    no thinking... But the palm still trembled terribly.


    She even didn¡¯t feel her body cold from her head to her toes, trembling in his arms.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness, and nced at the woman¡¯s head half covered by


    the pillow. There was sorrow mixed with gentleness in his eyes... Silly girl... He closed his eyes again,


    and was reluctant to scare the extremely frightened woman.


    His hands and feet under the quilt, however, got even tighter to entangle the woman¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 166 I Want Her To Die

    Chapter 166 I Want Her To Die


    With time passing fast, it was a weekter after that night.


    In the Shaw Group, as soon as it was the off-duty time, the man quickly took the car key on the desk


    and was in a hurry to the underground parking.


    The car was started and rushed out of the underground parking so fast, but it was even much slower


    than the man¡¯s heart that already went back home.


    The Shaw Manor, in the twilight of the winter, was experiencing the silence of the nightfall. The day got


    dark fast, and there were only the roadmps lighting in the darkness. The darkness brought more


    graveness to the ck iron gate, making the whole manor lifeless and ponderous.


    The ck Bentley car, with the bright heamp turning on, sped into the gate still being opened. On


    the road that the car had rushed over just now, the dead leaves that the gardener even had still not


    cleaned up fallen down on the ground again after being blown to the air vortically.


    Opening the door, the man strode into the house. His straight and strong figure was just proportional.


    God had favored the man so much that even any of his hair was perfect.


    ¡°Sir, wee back.¡± The old butler stood in the hallway as usual, and took over the man¡¯s bag politely.


    Then he handed the man a velvet towel. The man took the warm and wet towel with his slender fingers,


    then wiped his face casually, and threw it back to the old butler. ¡°Where is her?¡±


    The old butler paused his action as he heard this brief question, but he hid his pause well. He became


    the businesslike, upright and qualified butler again after one second. ¡°Miss James is in her bedroom.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t go downstairs all day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man squinted his cold eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t have lunch, too.¡±


    The old butler lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss James refuses toe out of her bedroom, so I had to put lunch


    at the door.¡±


    The man nodded, and his face was drawn. ¡°Ten minutester, put the dinner at the door.¡±


    After such a brief order, the man made his way to go upstairs, while his paces were rushed.


    He got to the door of the bedroom, and nced at the food on the dining car at the door... He frowned


    slightly... She refused to eat again.


    The man knocked at the door, but there was no answer inside. He already got used to this situation,


    which wasmon all these days of this week.


    He grabbed the doorknob, pressed it, and pushed the door open.


    As he opened the door and looked around the room, his heart almost jumped out of his body.


    Caden Shaw¡¯splexion changed a lot. ¡°Grace James! Come down!¡±


    He shouted with anxiety!


    On the sill, the woman sat there, her feet hanging in the air out of the window, and swaying.


    She heard the man¡¯s voice, so her head turned around.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grace! Calm down... Get down of there!¡± Caden¡¯s face was full of anxiety.


    However, the woman nced at him, and then turned her head back again indifferently, and showed


    him the round back of her head.


    Her feet were still swaying in the air, and her ears turned deaf to his shouting.


    Caden cautiously raised his feet and walked to Grace.


    Grace didn¡¯t move a little, which pacified Caden. It seemed that this woman also didn¡¯t want to die.


    He suddenly grabbed her waist, held her up, and threw her on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s too


    dangerous just now?¡±


    Grace raised her head indifferently, and her lips opened a little and closed fast, leaving only three


    words in the air. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Funny?¡± Caden was about to explode!


    ¡°Funny? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s too dangerous? You would drop down if you were careless even a little!...


    You said it¡¯s funny? Do you think it¡¯s a joke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± She said the same words.


    ¡°You!¡± The man¡¯s inner organs were all suffering great pains because of fury. He quickly pulled her onto


    his leg, tore off her pants, and began to p her on her butt!


    m! m! m!


    The continuous ps finally released his worry, and his tense nerves also were loosened.


    Grace was pressed on the man¡¯s leg, with her face down and her back upwards. As she heard the


    crisp sounds of ps before she could get used to the chill on her butt, she finally realized what had


    happened!


    ¡°Stop! Stop please!¡±


    Looking at her struggling posture and her expression showing her reluctance, Caden¡¯s fury that was


    released already arose again. His face turned cold in an instant.


    ¡°Do you still dare to do that?¡±


    Suddenly, Grace got a strange feeling. She was like a kid being scolded by her parents.


    The parents pped the kid on her butt, and questioned the kid if she dared to make the mistake


    again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! You can¡¯t p me like this!¡±


    Grace red at Caden, and questioned him with anger!


    ¡°What? Did I make any mistake?¡± His long eyebrows reached to his temples, and as he frowned, his


    temperament was as chill as the jade, but rational meanwhile.


    However, under the surface of his rational appearance, there was a trembling heart beating fast... He


    was frightened to death just now!


    Grace James still red at him. ¡°What¡¯s my mistake? I¡¯m not a kid!¡±


    Just at this moment, someone knocked at the door of the bedroom. ¡°Sir? May Ie in?¡±


    The two in the room were both shocked. The man quickly pulled the quilt over and covered the


    woman¡¯s body on his leg, and then said casually. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The old butler came in with the dining car.


    The door of the bedroom was half-open just now, all because Caden came in such a hurry and didn¡¯t


    close it. Therefore, the old butler must have heard their conversation just now.


    The old butler even didn¡¯t nce anywhere. He just pushed the dinning car forward and stopped it by


    the bed. ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± He asked respectfully.


    Caden waved his hand. ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    The butler bowed and then left. However, at the moment after he turned around, his grave poker face


    became ferocious, and his fists hanging by his body were clenched tightly... What position had his dear


    Wallis kept in Caden Shaw¡¯s world?


    Even when Wallis Venus was alive, Mr. Shaw had never treated her as considerately as he did to that


    woman, Grace James! All his behaviors in front of Wallis were polite and gentle, but he had never been


    so close to Wallis!


    His Wallis...couldn¡¯t die such secretly. The old butler wouldn¡¯t allow his dear daughter¡¯s image to be


    wiped away in Mr. Shaw¡¯s memories!


    As long as... As long as that evil woman died, everything would be okay.


    The old butler took out his mobile phone, and dialed the phone number that he seldom dialed. This


    phone number was the most familiar phone number for him, except for Caden¡¯s.


    ¡°I want her to die!¡±


    The one on the phone was stunned, and then chuckled. ¡°Why should I help you?¡±

 Chapter 167 The Truth of Three Years Ago

    Chapter 167 The Truth of Three Years Ago


    ¡°Kern Lo!¡± The old butler lowered his voice, shouted, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want Mr. Shaw to know that, do


    you?¡±


    The old butler¡¯s eyes were pale yellow, yet it possessed the viciousness that other people did not have


    at such an old age.


    The person on the other side of the phone went silent for a second. The old butler¡¯s tightly twisted


    eyebrows rxed a bit¡­It was good that this person felt scared.


    ¡°Sam, did anyone ever tell you that,¡± Kern¡¯s derisive voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless?¡±


    The old butler clenched his teeth as he heard the words.


    But he insisted, ¡°The death of that b*itch benefits both of us. No matter what happened in the past, it¡¯s


    done since she¡¯s dead.¡±


    What he meant was very obvious¡­nobody would speak for a dead person.


    ¡°Mr. Lo, it¡¯s good for you to kill that b*itch too. ¡± The old man¡¯s voice suddenly turned polite to call the


    person in the phone to be ¡°Mr. Lo¡± while it was still threatening in thest second.


    A sneer spread from the phone, ¡°You did learn to be cruel after working for the Shaw family. Sam, I


    know what you¡¯re thinking. Would you feel at ease after killing her?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Kern took a sip of the long cigar that was held between his fingers. The


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ash of the cigar had lengthened, with a flick of his finger, the whole section of the ash fell onto an


    expensive snow-white plush nket that was customized in a foreign country. He did not feel


    distressed at all.


    ¡°Sam, let me tell you something. If you want anyone to die, do it yourself.¡± Coldness emerged from


    Kern¡¯s eyes. His thin lips, which were simr to Caden¡¯s, spoke peremptorily: ¡°Don¡¯t you ever threaten


    me with Caden Shaw. You are much more insidious than me! Don¡¯t you remember how Wallis died?¡±


    Sam¡¯s hand trembled harshly all of a sudden. His phone almost fell to the ground.


    He then grabbed the phone tightly, his eyes glittered, ¡°Of course I know! That b*itch killed my daughter,


    my only daughter! My daughter had suffered so much humiliation and tortures. She was dead! But that


    b*itch only stayed in the prison for three years!¡±


    ¡°Only stayed in the prison for three years?¡± Kern repeated it in a weird tone.


    The veins emerged from Sam¡¯s forehead, ¡°My daughter was dead. That b*itch came out of prison after


    threes! The God is unfair! She deserves more punishment!¡±


    ¡°She deserves more punishment?¡± Kern¡¯s voice grew more strangely and asked lightly.


    If not he had witnessed the scenes through the camera with his own eyes; if not he had known how


    badly that woman was tortured in that ce, and how she spent three years there as an extremely


    frightened person; if not, out of pure curiosity, he had asked his driver to bring her over on the day


    when that woman was released, and he saw that woman, who was too wretched to look like a human;


    if not, by coincidence, he saw the woman had abandoned her pride for lowly survival in the Royal Club!


    Perhaps, he would truly believe what the old butler had told him, and perhaps he would really feel


    sympathetic, thus, fulfilling the old man¡¯s wish to kill that woman.


    Three years ago, was it only Wallis who framed this woman?


    Wrong!


    Three years ago, everyone took action! Everyone took action to frame this woman!


    Why didn¡¯t Caden dig into the incident? Why couldn¡¯t he find out anything?


    Because it was the members of the Shaw family that participated in framing that woman¡­On the one


    hand, Caden didn¡¯t want to dig in at all, since he cared not about the life or death of Grace James.


    On the other hand, in a game that involved several sides, once being careless, the entire game would


    be lost. Caden dedicated all his energy to this game, and he had no time, manpower, or extra energy to


    investigate this incident. Later when Caden almost won the game, he wouldn¡¯t remember Grace, who


    was still imprisoned. Besides, the evidence that Grace brutally killed Wallis was solid, as if it was


    witnessed with one¡¯s own eyes. Caden had a good feeling for Wallis, but the person that he had good


    feelings for was murdered like that, so someone had to be responsible for it. Therefore, Grace James,


    who was neglected by Caden, became the person who suffered the most in that incident!


    However, the humiliation on and death of Wallis Venus was done by many people¡­including Kern


    himself.


    As for Kern, his victory and loss were both rted to Grace James¡­ He underestimated Caden¡¯s


    cruelty and ruthlessness as well as Sam¡¯s viciousness!


    That woman¡­ Kern shook his head. He wasn¡¯t shameless enough to kill the woman who was already


    forced by them to survive as lowly as she was today. He wasn¡¯t that shameless!


    On the other side of the phone, Sam, the old butler, kept cursing that woman. Hearing the old man¡¯s


    nasty curse words, even Kern, who was recalcitrant, was also annoyed. He raised his arm to scratch


    his brown hair, ¡°Shut up!¡± He shouted, ¡°Sam, I will say it one more time. If you want anyone to die, do it


    yourself. I won¡¯t stop you, but I won¡¯t help you either.¡±


    This old son of b*itch was right about something¡­If that woman was dead, he would also benefit,


    because the truth from three years ago would not be found out anymore.


    The world was fickle. When a person was alive, he might still seek the truth for themselves. When a


    person was dead, would anyone seek the truth for a dead person?


    ¡°Kern! You have to help me on this, otherwise, I will tell Mr. Shaw what you¡¯ve done three years ago!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Venus, you do know that Grace was innocent.¡± Kernughed mildly. Sam, on the other hand, went


    silent immediately after hearing Kern¡¯s words¡­He had admitted this fact himself indirectly the moment


    he threatened Kern. He knew it in his heart that Grace was innocent.


    Sam bit his teeth and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I only know that Wallis


    went to the YES Club because of that b*itch! And you, Mr. Lo, the things that you¡¯ve done to Mr. Shaw


    secretly¡ª cutting off his main customers in order to purchase the very resource that was extremely


    important to Mr. Shaw. If Mr. Shaw knows about these, I¡¯m afraid that he will go harsh on you and your


    The corner of Kern¡¯s mouth was curled into a cold smile. This old man was still threatening him to kill


    that woman at a time like this¡­Sorry, he was not cruel enough to bully that poor woman anymore.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead and tell Mr. Shaw.¡± Kern sneered: ¡°Let me remind you something. Howe a butler


    like you can know about these things, you think Mr. Shaw is dumb? As for whether you only know the


    things at the surface level, or anything else, Sam, you know it better than me. And you know more


    about Wallis¡¯ death than me.¡±


    ¡°What I can say to you is that, you¡¯re really flexible. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t call again. Are trying to


    bully me?¡± Kern sneered, ¡°You hate Grace that much, then kill her yourself. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡±


    With that, he hung up rudely without saying anything else.


    Sam, the butler, held the phone in his hand, his body shuddering slightly¡­What exactly did Kern know


    about? What was the meaning of hisst words?


    No!


    Wallis¡¯s death was that b*itch¡¯s fault!


    That b*itch must die because of this!

 Chapter 168 He Guessed it

    Chapter 168 He Guessed it


    ¡°Boss, I failed your trust.¡± Inside the dark study room, Ladd felt very guilty.


    Caden was expressionless, ¡°Nothing is found?¡±


    Ladd lowered his head even more, he felt very very self-condemned, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t handle your orders


    well. I am too incapable. If it were Kirk, he would have already found it out.¡±


    The boss asked him to investigate the incident from three years ago secretly. It was indeed hard to look


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    into this event after three years. However, it had been quite a long time, and he hadn¡¯t found out


    anything useful.


    Everything he found was the evidence against Miss James.


    But¡­He was different from Kirk, who had insisted that Miss James was guilty. Nevertheless, Ladd


    didn¡¯t believe that Miss James would be that kind of person from the beginning.


    As a result, he felt happy after knowing that the Boss wanted to dig in the incident from three years


    ago.


    He was the same as Kirk and a few others, who were selected by the boss since their childhood. They


    had followed alongside the boss ever since. Therefore, they grew up with Miss James to a certain


    degree.


    He was happy that the boss asked him to investigate the incident. However, after searching for a long


    time, all he found were more things that only proved Miss James to be guilty.


    The investigation report on Miss James was put on the desk of the boss. While he was making this


    report, Ladd had hesitated whether he should give this to the boss.


    Caden grabbed the report from the desk. His dark eyes browsed through it quickly after turning over


    the pages. Only the sound of flipping papers reverberated inside the quiet study room.


    ¡°Is this everything you can find?¡± After putting down the report, half of the man¡¯s handsome face was


    hidden within the shadow. As themp was turned on, the other half of his face was faintly seen under


    the light.


    Ladd nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± but then he hurriedly said, ¡°But boss, I still don¡¯t believe that Miss


    James would be that kind of person.¡± However, this report was made by him personally. All the


    investigations were conducted secretly, slowing down the progress. Even Kirk, who was so close to


    him, didn¡¯t know about the investigations.


    Ladd would like to believe in Miss James, but everything in this report trampled on his ¡°belief¡± again


    and again.


    Rat-a-tat-tat¡­


    Caden¡¯s long slender fingers rapped on the table randomly. He stared at the report quietly with his


    narrowed eyes. After a long time, contemtion could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, boss. I am so useless. That¡¯s all I can find.¡± The ¡°evidence¡± written on the report was closely


    linked, and it was presented to be wless. Whoever read the report today would consider Grace


    James to be guilty after seeing these pieces of evidence.


    ¡°If it were Kirk, he might be able to find out something¡­¡±


    Ladd said in a guilty tone, ming his incapability. However, before he finished his words, he was


    interrupted by the man behind the desk:


    ¡°Even if it were Kirk, he wouldn¡¯t find out anything either.¡±


    A trace of fierce coldness shed across Caden¡¯s dark pupils. ¡°I am trying to investigate the incident


    from three years ago, trying to investigate the counter-evidence that could help her. Heh¡­In the end,


    all I can find was more evidences that prove her to be guilty.¡±


    ¡°Boss, Miss James would not¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, she wouldn¡¯t.¡± Caden got up from the chair, with his hands in the pocket, he strode to the


    windows and looked outside, ¡°I almost believe these ¡®evidences¡¯. They were made so perfect, interwind


    with one another, impossible for others to see any problems. Yet, they were too perfect, which makes


    them suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Ladd suddenly raised his head, widening his eyes shockingly.


    He had been with Caden for such a long time that he had already guessed something as soon as


    Caden finished his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The man standing in front of the window smiled mildly¡­Heh, even Ladd had thought of something.


    Caden¡¯s thin lips curled up slowly, but his smile was no match for the coldness beneath his eyes, ¡°Oh


    the old man, the old man.¡±

 Chapter 169 It is not up to You

    Chapter 169 It is not up to You


    ¡°No, the old master doesn¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°It is my neglect.¡± The man looked outside the window, and said mildly. Ladd¡¯s body trembled and his


    shoulder lowered apparently¡­ Boss had firmly believed that this incident was done by the old master.


    ¡°Boss, let think about it carefully. There must be something that we don¡¯t know. Please give me another


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    month to investigate this incident!¡± Ladd suddenly knelt down and said determinedly. The Shaw family


    had been kind to him. If it was because of his investigation report that failed to prove Miss James to be


    innocent, but instead led to the conflict within the Shaw family, he would feel guilty!


    After hearing that, Caden turned his head around coldly, lowered his eyes to nce at Ladd who was


    kneeling on the ground. He had seen through the mind of Ladd, he smiled lightly, ¡°I ask you to


    investigate this incident from three years ago secretly, but now, Ladd, you still think that no one knows


    about it?¡±


    His finger pointed at the report on the desk, and he narrowed his eyes coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that as soon


    as you began to investigate, my family had known everything since the beginning. Look, those


    ¡®evidences¡¯ were made so wless.¡± The thing was why the old master would make such a decision


    three years ago?


    This was also something that Caden couldn¡¯t figure out.


    If something that would agitate him did happen three years ago, it would merely be a game among


    several sides, but it was still the business of the Shaw family. No matter how, the old master didn¡¯t have


    to implicate a twenty-year-old girl at that time.


    ¡°Go.¡± Caden raised his arm and asked Ladd to leave.


    Ladd still wanted to say something, but as he raised his head, his eyes were locked by a pair of ck


    eyes that seemed to see through his thoughts, ¡°Ladd, I know what you¡¯re thinking. But this incident is


    already more than a simple scheme between women.¡±


    ¡°Then Miss James¡­¡±


    ¡°I will marry her.¡±


    Ladd shivered, her eyes widened all of a sudden and blinked¡­ Boss said, what?


    ¡°If it was the old master who had nned all that¡­ Will he allow Miss James to be part of the Shaw


    family?¡±


    ¡°I will marry her, meaning I will protect her for the rest of her life.¡± Caden said this sentence without


    clenching his teeth or being sweat or affectionate. However, Ladd somehow believed that this man in


    front of him did not just say it for fun.


    He thought of the girl who had chased boss all around and always stood behind the boss. He didn¡¯t


    know whether he should be happy for Miss James that she finally made it through alive, or should he


    felt heart-broken for her. This overdue promise came after her world was blown up and destroyed by a


    devastating tornado. It came sote.


    When Ladd left the study room, he could not calm himself down.


    He only hoped this poor woman¡¯s miserable life could end as soon as possible, and lived in a world of


    fairy tales since then.


    Caden didn¡¯t think much though, he was pretty sure that the old master, his father, intervened in the


    event three years ago.


    But why would the old master do something like that to Grace James? Many reasons came across


    Caden¡¯s mind, still, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    What outstanding characters did Grace have? Right, she was hard-working, was able to endure


    hardships, and worked very hard. In a circle of pure luxury, even a man was no match for her.


    Her excellence was undisputed.


    If the old master was worried that she would be too excellent and became the stumbling block for the


    Shaw family¡­ This didn¡¯t make sense either.


    If it was rted to thepetition from three years ago, that wouldn¡¯t make any sense either. The


    James family might be slightly more powerful when its leader was still alive, but the leader had already


    passed away at that time. The James family did not even participate in thatpetition at all, and it


    wasn¡¯t qualified either.


    Caden was not stupid enough to ask the old master why.


    He raised his arm to check the time and strode outside the study room. He headed to the bedroom and


    went inside, ¡°Go to a business banquet with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± In the bedroom, the woman sat by the window quietly, staring at the modified security window.


    Through the ss, she could hear the man¡¯s voice, and she answered without even looking back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    The man spoke with a charming voice.


    The woman, whose back was facing him, curled up a smile of ridicule, ¡°Since it¡¯s not up to me, why do


    you bother to inform me?¡± After that day, she was imprisoned in this mansion, couldn¡¯t go out, like a


    canary in the cage.


    Every window in the mansion was installed with a security window¡­ security window for who?

 Chapter 170 The Three-Year-Torture Makes her Get Used to be Lowly

    Chapter 170 The Three-Year-Torture Makes her Get Used to be Lowly


    ¡°Half an hourter, someone will help design the style for you.¡±


    With that, the door was closed again quietly.


    Watching the closed door, Grace clenched her fists tightly¡­ Why did she get to this point!


    Why could he look so calm after all these things?


    Why was she imprisoned in this gorgeous mansion!


    Today, Gloria became the only way that she could contact the outside world.


    She sat by the window dazedly, she had the view of half of the entire mansion. The two iron gates were


    opened, allowing the entrance of a business car.


    She pushed the window open slightly, hearing the sound of the car engine, the brakes and the


    meout. After that, it was the voice of the rigid butler saying ¡°Follow me¡±. Grace sat by the window and


    listened to all the sounds. The expressionless face of Sam the butler appeared in her mind again.


    She suddenly stood up and ran out of the bedroom. Her fingers on the doorknob, and pulled open the


    door.


    She ran all the way to the study room ording to her memory¡­ She panted heavily as she ran.


    Bang!


    The door was smashed to the wall:


    ¡°Caden Shaw, I am not going!¡±


    The study room was immersed in smoke. The man sat on the chair and kept smoking when the door


    was knocked open. The loud noise made his cigar tremble a little, but soon, he looked as cold as usual.


    His dark eyesnded on the woman standing by the door. Seeing that she was panting heavily, he


    asked, ¡°Did you run all the way here?¡± His voice was light.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± She stared at him stubbornly, not answering his question, but emphasizing her


    intention.


    ¡°I am asking you, did you run all the way here?¡± His gaze was as sharp as the eagle, targeting on the


    woman.


    Grace didn¡¯t care about that at all, did it matter how shee here? Running or not, how was that


    important?


    The more important thing was¡­


    ¡°I said! I am not going!¡±


    ¡°I will ask you onest time, did you run all the way here?¡± His gaze got cold, staring straight into that


    woman.


    With the floating smoke, this cold gaze was partly hidden and partly visible, shing with fury.


    The woman bit her lips. She felt the pressure emanated from the man behind the desk, which was so


    intense that she was almost suffocated.


    Still, she was extremely stubborn, biting her lips tightly and standing at the door quietly. She did not


    intend to give in, thus, she stared into his eyes as well.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her heart was pounding so fast that as though it was about to jump out of her chest. Her eyes


    reddened, but she insisted to be quiet and just kept staring at him.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back, the man was still the same as before¡­ No, he was even more


    aggressive!


    After stepping back, she suddenly realized something that made her want to knock on her own brain.


    Why was she so impulsive, why would shee to provoke him?


    She turned around and wanted to escape.


    A hand grabbed her shoulder from behind firmly. The low voice unique to that man reached her ears,


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    She turned her head aside, and the meaning of that was obvious even without words.


    The manughed soundlessly, suddenly scooped Grace up in his arms, walking towards the bedroom.


    At the door of the bedroom, the old butler had already brought a group of people here, waiting by the


    door. He was just about to push the door open.


    ¡°Sir..?¡± The old butler was the first one to see Caden. Though he was old, he was quite experienced.


    His gazended on the arms of Caden, and his eyes moved a bit with a sheen shing across.


    ¡°Um.¡± Caden answered mildly, walking straight into the bedroom.


    Without his order, nobody would be stupid enough to break in at a time like this. Naturally, nobody


    would decide for themselves to leave.


    A crowd of people waited at the door of the bedroom, with the door open. No one dared to peek inside


    the room. Working in this circle, these people were all experienced and they knew what kind of people


    they could offend as well as the people they couldn¡¯t; they knew what kind of things they could do as


    well as the things they couldn¡¯t. They had a ruler in their hearts to measure.


    Caden threw Grace onto the bed. Before thetter sat up, she felt the bed sank. She raised her head


    and saw the man sitting on the edge of the bed, one of his hands was holding her left leg up.


    Her face turned pale, eyes looking outside of the door¡­ So many people! Was he trying to¡­


    Thinking of a certain possibility, Grace¡¯s face became pale. She stretched out her leg and wanted to


    kick the man.


    All of a sudden, the grasp on her ankle exerted more force. The man turned around and nced at her,


    the sign of warning was obvious in that look.


    Grace¡¯s heart shrank, she clenched her teeth and pressed down the urge to kick.


    Caden¡¯s long fingers grabbed her ankle, move her leg upward gradually¡­ This action! Grace bit her


    lips harshly, as though all the blood was drained from her face!


    ¡®Caden, humiliate me however you want!¡¯


    With so many eyes watching outside¡­ Grace felt like dying at this moment. Or, tearing everyone in


    front of her into pieces!


    She closed her eyes directly!


    However, those gazes, those humiliating gazes still lingered in her mind!


    She was trembling all over.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Three years in the prison, it had be her habit to beg for mercy. At this moment, she


    was about to beg again subconsciously, but before she could pronounce the word ¡°Please¡± fully, she


    suddenly woke up in shock!


    She grabbed the sheet beneath her stubbornly!


    She had said that she wouldn¡¯t beg again, so she would beg no more!


    Her body was still shuddering intensely. She knew that even though she could close her mouth not to


    beg and be able to control her heart not to feel lowly.


    But this damned body!


    But this damned body, the body that was carved with the words ¡°lowly and degrading¡± three years in


    the prison! She realized shockingly that although she tried hard to persuade herself to ¡°raise your head,


    do not be afraid, stick out your chest, it isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Although she had persuaded herself countless times, this damned, worn-out body after three years in


    the prison had remembered how to beg, how to be lowly and how to be degrading. In this way, she


    could keep her body wholesome for a moment. Nevertheless, she could not control her body as the


    way she controlled her mind!


    Just like a sweeping robot that would be activated once ran into obstacles!


    She could no longer control this lowly body!


    All she could do was to bit her lips as hard as she could, so that she wouldn¡¯t cry out and beg for


    mercy.


    She closed her eyes tightly, allowing this man to raise her leg slowly in front of the gazes of so many


    people at the door.

 Chapter171 The Pain She had Forgotten

    The Pain She had Forgotten


    Not being humiliated, she heard the man¡¯s deep voice with a slight reprimand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you run in a hurry next time!¡±


    As Caden said, he put down Grace''s legs. If she had taken care of her own body and health, he


    wouldn¡¯t give her a hard time.


    His cold eyes nced at her feet again, ¡°Where are your shoes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Shoes?


    What shoes?


    Following his eyes, Grace suddenly realized that in order to find Caden, she got up in a hurry, to


    express the anger that had been in her heart for a long time, she forgot to put on slippers and ran out of


    the house barefoot.


    So, was he just checking her feet?


    She felt absurd. When did he be so kind? Why did he care so much about her?


    At that moment.


    The mattress was suddenly lifted, a dark shadow appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Dress her up in half an hour.¡± Caden lifted his wrist to look at the watch, giving an order in a low voice,


    and then he quietly turned to leave.


    Grace''s face changed suddenly!


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hardly thinking, she reached out and grabbed his sleeve.


    Caden looked down at the sleeve, followed the hand on his sleeve, his ck eyes were moving up


    slowly, suddenly fixed on her face.


    It was a meaningful nce.


    Grace¡¯s heart was flurried.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± he said in a maic voice with natural grace.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to go!¡± She was still determined.


    Her hand was tugging desperately at his sleeve, as if only by this way could express her determination:


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± She must give him a reason for refusing.


    ¡°I exactly don¡¯t want,¡± she said.


    ¡°This is not a reason.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of the cold,¡± she lowered her eyes to hide her emotion.


    There was a chuckle above her head, and then a hand rubbed her hair, he said in a low and soft voice,


    ¡°I want to know the real reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The real reason... ¡°I just fear the cold.¡±


    While Grace was hanging her head down, the man¡¯s chuckle came again. Then he patted her head


    gently, pulling her hand away from his sleeve, and turning to leave.


    Hearing the footsteps dying away, Sam respectfully said, ¡°Sir, take care!¡±


    Obviously, the man was about to get out of the bedroom door.


    Grace feltpletely flustered.


    She raised her head suddenly and said in a gruff voice, ¡°I exactly don¡¯t want to go. Can¡¯t it be my


    excuse?¡± She was absolutely angry.


    The man, why did he always make decisions for others?


    The man did not turn round, but his deep voice went through her ears:


    ¡°Grace, Don¡¯t run away! Try to open your mind to get along with people. In the past, you have done


    these things very well.¡±


    He did not notice that the woman behind him, whose face suddenly became pale with a bit of fear.


    The feeling of being seen through was not wonderful!


    Especially someone like her, she had already experienced many setbacks. She believed that she hid


    the feelings well, but she was seen right through by others.


    So mortally embarrassed.


    It seemed that there was bitter in Grace''s mouth, looking at the figure of the man leaving at the door.


    Sam deeply nced at Grace in the room, and turned around to the styling designer, ¡°Mr. Shaw


    preferred the woman to wear a white dress.¡±


    At that moment, Grace raised her head toward Sam. This was entirely intentional.


    Only Wallis liked to wear a white dress!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the white dress!¡±


    There was a horrible smile on Sam¡¯s face, as if the lines were deeply embedded in the face. He stared


    at Grace with a sickly smile. But from such a seemingly respectful smile, Grace felt his malice.


    ¡°So, take good care of Miss James, please!¡± Saying such words, he turned and walked out with his thin


    legs.


    When her makeup and hair were done, Grace kept in silence.


    ¡°Miss James! Please try on this dress.¡± Until the styling designer handed her a strapless white dress.


    Almost screamed, she refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I hate the white !¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Miss James! Actually, you look pretty beautiful and elegant in white. Haven¡¯t you ever


    wear a white dress?


    In fact, every girl should have a beautiful white dress. Just try it on, I am sure you will like it.¡±


    ¡°I hate it! I don¡¯t want the white one! Can¡¯t you hear me? I hate the white dress!¡±


    Grace got mad!


    Without hearing something from Sam, she would never felt ufortable with the white dress.


    Hence, after clearly knowing Sam''s malicious intentions, in her eyes, this white dress was just a


    disgusting thing!


    Why did she need to wear clothes in Wallis¡¯s style?


    ¡°Miss James!¡± The patience of the styling designer was running out. Additionally, she did not know


    about her past and sufferings. At that moment, she felt this woman, without an attractive appearance or


    slim figure, did not have extraordinary point.


    And now, she was insolently refused to cooperate with her. So in the styling designer¡¯s mind, being


    linked with Mr. Shaw, Grace was just an unreasonable and importunate woman.


    Even the attitude of Mr. Shaw towards this woman was not sopletely gentle and considerate.


    ¡°Miss James!¡± the styling designer forced to throw the dress to her, but in the next second!


    Suddenly, an ident happened.


    Grace felt that the white dress made her ufortable, waving her hand wildly... Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! One after the other!


    The scene, immediately quieted down!


    The air was in silence.


    ¡°I...¡± Grace opened her mouth. But she didn''t do it on purpose, just hate the dress, "Are you all right?"


    She went forward and intended to pick up the styling designer who had fallen to the floor.


    Actually, if she fell, it won''t be serious. Only the posture of the styling designer was not very graceful.


    Two of the buttons on her chest had broken off, revealing her shiny skin...


    The styling designer looked down at her cor, suddenly, her face became pale!


    All at once.


    ¡°Miss James! You have gone too far!¡±


    Screaming, she stood up in a hurry. Rip!


    A rip!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone present was shocked, Grace was, too! Being in a trance, the styling designer, hurriedly


    grabbed tight the coat and stared angrily at Grace.


    ¡°I am so sorry about it...¡±


    ¡°What''s cops used for if "sorry" works?¡± the styling designer shouted angrily at Grace:


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You are just one of Mr. Shaw¡¯s mistresses!


    For the past three years, Mr. Shaw has brought me many beautiful women to dress up. White? What


    was wrong with the white?


    To tell you the truth, eight out of ten women that Mr. Shaw brought were wearing white dresses!


    Who do you think you are? Are you an exception?


    Mr. Shaw only loves Wallis Venus, so the rest of the women are her substitutes. You should be


    satisfied.¡±


    Boom!


    She seemed to have been struck by lightning!


    There were buzzing in her ears!


    Her hands were shaking in the air, which originally stretched out to the styling designer, but slowly


    turned to reach for the white dress.


    Her heart ached, she was crying with no tears, she was venting her anger in silence.


    She thought she had been released from her sufferings and past, even if not, she had been numb


    under the countless tortures. However the fact turned out to be that the pain wouldst forever in her


    heart no matter how much she had got used to the tortures.

 Chapter172 Why did it Remind Her of the Pain

    Why did it Remind Her of the Pain


    Ah... Reminded of it, how could she not feel the pain?


    If not painful, why spent half of the life on it?


    If not painful, which fool would take half of the life to gamble?


    And the reward was that she got his little attention?


    In the past three years, Grace had always forced herself to learn to ept the indifference and


    unkindness from the man, and to recognize the fact. That waspletely cruel. Even she had no


    chance to be a coward?


    So she desperately convinced herself, not to care about, or love, so that she could get rid of such a


    cruel world. Finally, she thought she didn''t care or love, but still didn''t escape from such a cruel world.


    In fact, she would still care about that.


    In fact, her heart would feel painful.


    In fact, the feeling of infatuation was always kept in her mind.


    She looked up at the ceiling, hoping that she lost her memory in a car ident, that just liked the plot


    of a novel, so that she could forget everything.


    If only such things would happen, it must be fully wonderful.


    Under the eyes of all the people in the room, there seemed to be something different about the woman,


    who was filled with grief.


    The styling designer was about to continue with a sarcastic, "You...", the woman took up the dress,


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    The styling designer felt humiliated, ¡°Miss James, do you think you are the mistress of that house? Do


    you have any right to order us?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Being humiliated and ridiculed by the styling designer, all thought that the woman would be


    embarrassed as before, but unexpectedly, Grace picked up the scissors from the table, "Click!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the styling designer shouted urgently!


    No one noticed that the woman''s hand was shaking, or she was trying to keep her body from shaking.


    Grace nced at her hands holding scissors and a dress, with a self-deprecating look... She knew that


    no matter what decision she made, no matter how sad and painful she felt in her heart, her body would


    feel extreme fear from those three years.


    No matter how straight her back was, her body, in those three years, had been branded of the


    baseness. So when she met something frightening, she would reflexively fear and tremble.


    Take a deep breath, and she gruffly said, ¡°Get out. If you still need this job.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°And tell Sam not to y such stupid tricks any more.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about!¡± The face of the styling designer turned pale, providing an


    exnation for himself.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw likes pink, not white.¡± Grace used her gruff voice, saying faintly.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The words of Grace was so puzzling that the styling designer did not get the point, but after a


    while, she suddenly understood it.


    Maybe it was inwardly guilty, or it was that the woman was not as easy a bully as she thought, or it was


    Grace that caught something weakness of her, so the styling designer dared not to say anything with a


    pale face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After a while, the styling designer said grimly.


    So Grace turned around and picked out a ck dress from the wardrobe, putting on the coat and high


    heels, she walked out of the bedroom.


    The first step, the second step, the third step...


    The first one, why did she stay awake all the time? Why not have an unconscious life without any cares


    and loves?


    The second one, was it love or hate? Or was it love and hate?


    The third one, from then on, to escape, or to stay? What was the choice? What was the choice for


    Grace? She still cared about it, but it was hard to ept.


    In fact, it was not that she didn¡¯t love him, but the love brought too much pain, so she would like to


    remind herself every moment and every day: she didn''t care anymore.


    Why she met this damn styling designer today!


    Why the damn styling designer talked to her talkatively!


    Why the damn painful feeling was engraved on her heart, that was unforgettable!


    Caden, how should I face you?


    Caring about it, but it is difficult to ept such a ¡°care¡±.


    Hate!


    She hates him, but hates herself even more!


    She only felt shamed that she loves a man in such a lowly way, but terribly, she could not refuse to be


    lowly. Grace, why don¡¯t you go to hell? Then she closed her eyes and finally stood at the top of the


    stairs.

 Chapter 173 Those Ruffians Came Again

    Chapter 173 Those Ruffians Came Again


    Grace reached out her left leg and therefore half of her body was hanging in the air. Sam, who stood


    downstairs, stared at the woman who was standing at the stairwell of the second floor. Although he was


    confused about why this woman was not wearing a white dress, he batted the doubts out of his mind


    when he thought that she was now suffering.


    This woman must be going through some kinds of mental tortures. And judging from her action was


    she going to jump off?


    Oh, just jump! Quicker!


    She should have died three years ago! She should have died!


    She was the one who caused the miserable death of his beloved daughter Wallis three years ago,


    while those sufferings were supposed to fall on this woman. What if¡­ then Wallis wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Like a poisonous snake, Sam stared at Grace with his sharp, vicious eyes¡­ Jump! Jump quickly!


    But Grace had noticed the ill intention in this old butler.


    The make-up stylist had exquisitely rogued her lips. Grace slightly curled her red lips into a smile and


    steadilynded her leg on the next stair. Then she saw infinite depression in Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Mr. Venus, did I disappoint you since I didn¡¯t jump off?


    Although Grace was smiling, she felt her heart aching.


    Back then, when she was a child, Sam used to caress her hair fondly and watch by the side when she


    and Wallis were ying together, repeatedly urging them not to leave the yard.


    Grace walked step by step down the stairs and her pace was quite steady. The ck dress she was


    wearing now set off her skinny figure. She then walked pass Sam without even giving him a nce.


    It was just like what she had said three years ago¡­ Oh no, precisely four years ago.


    ¡°Your hatred is far beyond what I can endure.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t endure it four years ago, and it was the same today.


    Caden appeared around a corner. When he nced at Grace, he furrowed his eyebrows into a knit,


    ¡°It¡¯s too red.¡± He reached out his hand and softly brushed her lips, wiping off some of the red lipstick,


    ¡°Looks better now.¡± She looked so beautiful now. But to Caden, only he himself could appreciate it, and


    definitely, he wouldn¡¯t allow those horny men in the party to see this.


    He then frowned again, ¡°The make-up is too heavy.¡± He pulled a long face when noticing this, and then


    called the make-up stylist toe, ¡°Are you qualified to be a make-up stylist? Is such a heavy make-up


    suitable for her?¡±


    In fact, earlier, when they were in the bedroom upstairs, the make-up stylist had had a conflict with


    Grace. After that, she was bribed by Sam, and therefore she put a heavy make-up on Grace¡¯s face.


    Right at this moment, the make-up stylist squatted down like a timid quail and shivered all over, ¡°Pr¡­


    President Smith, I¡­ I will redo it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife-to-be.¡± Caden coldly nced at the make-up stylist, ¡°Tell me, how you should address


    my wife-to-be?¡±


    The make-up stylist¡¯s face suddenly became pale and her forehead broke into cold sweats, wetting and


    blurring her delicate make-up.


    A person, who stood behind the crowd, seemed to be dumbfounded by the conversation. He abruptly


    raised his head and nced over at Caden and Grace, and then quickly lowered his head again.


    There were inexplicable hatred and sorrow in his eyes.


    Before stepping out of the room, Caden turned around to look at Sam, ¡°Mr. Venus, I want to have a talk


    with you regarding the matter I mentioned to you in the studyst time.¡±


    Sam¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly when he heard the words.


    ¡°We¡¯ve selected a mew butler, but considering that you¡¯ve worked for our family for years, grandfather


    couldn¡¯t bear to see you leave in this way. It is a convention of the Shaw family that all butlers of our


    family are supposed to work for us until they retire ¨C basically, we don¡¯t dismiss our butlers; after all, it


    would be a dishonor to them. Grandfather said we should at least appreciate your years of work for us.


    Half a yearter, ording to the convention of the Shaw family, you will retire as an honorable butler


    of the Shaw family.¡±


    But he immediately added a blunt, ¡°Of course I have to somehow aplish my grandfather¡¯s will, and


    naturally I appreciate what you¡¯ve done to me over the past decades and cherish our rtionship very


    much. I¡¯ve shown you my mercy, but Mr. Venus, you should know clearly about what you should do and


    what you should not do in the future.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyelids twitched¡­ Caden was actually warning him: I will not dismiss you and keep you as my


    butler until you retire. I¡¯ve shown you my mercy; then in return, you should act properly.¡±


    Obviously, Caden was warning him not to make troubles for that slut ¨C Grace James.


    Sam felt overwhelming hatred and resentment in his heart, yet he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face,


    even a little bit. He was very clear that, right at this moment, if he dared to show his hatred towards


    Grace with his expression, or movement, then, no matter what Master Shaw had primed Caden,


    Caden, the young patriarch of the Shaw family, would immediately dismiss him and hire a new butler.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Sam added in a low voice, ¡°No matter what had happened, the past is the past.¡±


    Caden nodded, turned around and held up Grace¡¯s hand, leading her towards the car.


    His grandfather must have intervened in the ident happened three years ago, yet he wished to


    convince him with those wless evident that he hadn¡¯t done something wrong and that Grace was the


    murderer.


    But what his grandfather hadn¡¯t expected was that, after several years of getting along with him, Caden


    was quite familiar with his methods and habits of doing things. The extremely wless ¡®evidence¡¯ hadn¡¯t


    convinced that Grace was guilty; instead, he suspected of his grandfather¡¯s involvement.


    If Grace was really guilty, then what was the need for his grandfather to take great efforts to fabricate


    those ¡®evidence¡¯?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was him who made a wrong judgment three years ago, Caden decided topensate for


    Grace for the rest of his life. And as for Sam¡¯s hatred and resentment, Grace didn¡¯t have to endure


    them.


    Generally speaking, the make-up stylist had her own aesthetic standard, yet she put on a heavy


    makeup on Grace¡¯s face today. s, what a simple trick! To Caden, Sam was the only one who would


    y such a trick.


    But if Grace was really innocent, she shouldn¡¯t have to endure the hatred and harm from Sam, as well


    as, ¡­ the harm he had brought to her.


    The party venue was brightly lit and the driver, Kirk, parked the car at the entrance. Ladd, who sat at


    the assistant driver seat, got off the car first and opened the door to the back seats for Caden. As he


    moved to open the door for Grace, he was stopped by a hand with clear and symmetrical knuckles, ¡°I¡¯ll


    open it for her.¡±


    Ladd was stunned at the moment, and he then obediently stepped aside.


    Caden walked towards the other door to the back seats and pulled open the door, and then reached


    out his hand to Grace, who was sitting in the back seat.


    All along the way, so many thoughts whirled around in Grace¡¯s mind.


    She would rather live with no emotion or feeling, than realizing that Caden was indeed caring about


    her!


    Grace looked down at the hand in front of her, after a long while, she pushed it away and got off the car


    by herself.


    Caden reached out the hand to her again, ¡°Hold my hand.¡± He whispered in her ear.


    Grace paused and subconsciously felt being offended. But she tried to suppress the bad feelings by


    taking a deep breath and then breathing it out. She reached out her hand and put it in his palm¡­ just


    as he had wished.


    In the past, she used to chase after him shamelessly and hold his hand, but every time he would push


    her away. Then she woulde over again and hold his the other hand. At that time, although she was


    pushed away over and over again, and although he was unwilling to hold her hand, she felt that they


    were so close with each other.


    But now, although they were walking hand in hand, she felt extremely heartbroken.


    Grace felt that the skin where there hands were sping was so burning hot that she had an impulse to


    cast off his hand.


    The scenes when she was chasing after him in the young ages and the scenes of her sufferings in the


    prison shed in front of her eyes.


    She just wanted to cast off his hand like flinging down off a ming iron.


    In the Shaw Manor


    The mobile phone on the table rang and vibrated violently, as if it was urging the owner to answer the


    call.


    Someone picked up the phone. When he saw the caller ID, he immediately connected it.


    ¡°Kern Lo, so you understand the pros and cons, and decide to help me? Kern, I¡¯ve told you, this is for


    your own good. After all, you¡¯ve been bothered by your mom¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kern, who was on the other end of the phone, coldly interrupted his words. There was


    extreme coldness in his eyes, ¡°Old dog, if you dare to say more, I promise you won¡¯t be able to see the


    sun of tomorrow. Do you think I will carry out my promise?¡±


    ¡°Kern, you don¡¯t need to threaten me! We share the same goal.¡± Sam had been irritated by Caden¡¯s


    words ¨C ¡®she¡¯s my wife-to-be¡¯, that he had lost his marbles.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll help you.¡± Kern snorted. He was a man of no conscientiousness; of course


    he won¡¯t repent of bringing miserable sufferings to an innocent woman. Neither would he reach out his


    hand to pull that woman out of the hell. Therefore, that woman could only die miserably.


    ¡°Listen, those people appeared in S City.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened as his grey pupils shrank, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°My men saw those ruffians at the ¡®mouth¡¯ of a small alley of the Construction Road. But it was dark so


    they didn¡¯t see it clearly and were not that sure. They reported it to me and I checked the surveince


    videos nearby¡­ Old dog, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If Caden finds them before you and


    finds out what has happened in that year, I think you know what the consequence will be.¡±


    ¡°Kern, not only me, you¡¯re also afraid of the reveal of the truth.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t care about it. That old dog won¡¯t allow an internal strife to happen.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stand aside, that very year¡­¡±


    ¡°Du¡­¡±


    Sam widened his eyes in disbelief and stared at the phone that had been hung up¡­ How could Kern


    be so indifferent?


    Suddenly!


    Sam mmed a cloisonn¨¦ onto the ground, ¡°Kern Lo, if you hadn¡¯t intervened in in that year, my dear


    Wallis won¡¯t have died!¡±


    Now Kern Lo wanted to pass the buck?


    No way!


    Plus, if those ruffians really reappeared in S City, then it was just a matter of time for Young Master


    Shaw to find them.


    If the truth was revealed bit by bit¡­ then Wallis! Wallis¡¯s position in Caden¡¯s heart would be threatened!


    Sam tightened his grip at the phone and shivered all over because of the anger.


    He took a deep breath and called Caden¡¯s grandfather, Master Shaw, and reported this matter in panic.


    At the other end of the phone, Master Shaw pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find them out,


    but I need you to do another thing for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand.¡±


    Then Master Shaw briefly gave an order to Sam. The voice of the old Master Shaw was so horse,


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Sam suddenly clenched his fists, ¡°Rest assured, Master Shaw. I will get


    it finished.¡± This was¡­ also for the good of Wallis.


    As for that bitch¡­ She was not innocent anyway. If she would¡­ at that time, then Wallis wouldn¡¯t have


    died.


    With the evil thought, Sam ended the call. There was vicious intention glittering in his malicious eyes.


    It was so good that he and Master Shaw happened to have the same n.


    In this way, there wouldn¡¯t be any internal strife in the Shaw family, and everything would be what


    it was in the past.


    At the party


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Howes that she¡¯s together with President Shaw?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know her? s, no wonders, with his current appearance, except those who had been


    so close with her in the past, people could barely recognize her.¡±


    Caden and Grace walked into the banquet hall. All of a sudden, the whole hall was overwhelmed by


    silence. But since there were so many people here, after a while, they began to discuss in whispers.


    Humbert and Ingemar exchanged a look and then walked over.


    ¡°Miss James, long time no see. It seems that you¡¯ve lost some weight?¡± Obviously, Humbert didn¡¯t like


    Grace. He had tried to stop Caden from getting alone with Grace, but Caden had always been arrogant


    and stubborn. And it was hard for him to change his mind.


    Humbert would feel bothered every time when thinking of Grace. Naturally, he would avoid being


    troubled by this matter as possible.


    But now, when seeing Grace, he subconsciously showed a trace of provocation in his attitude.


    Unlike Humbert, Ingemar didn¡¯t take a dislike of Grace.


    ¡°Grace, you were not so skinny before. Did Caden forbid you from having meals?¡± Ingemar bantered.


    Humbert pouted and took a sip of wine.


    Grace ndly shot a nce at Humbert. People around kept discussing about them. Suddenly, there


    came a voice, ¡°Miss James, how have you been since I saw youst time.¡±


    Grace felt that the voice was so familiar that her eyelids twitched.


    She raised her head.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Cayne.¡±


    Cayne remained unchanged. He was still as charming as a siren and was even more ¡®beautiful¡¯ than


    women. But he was not sissy.


    At the moment when Caden saw Grace being led into the banquet hall by a man from afar, a trace of


    jealousy surged in his heart. He could not figure out why he would feel jealous, but he just felt it so


    unpleasant to see the hands sping together.


    Therefore, he subconsciously walked over them.


    Originally, Grace was not willing to stay at here for too long, so she said, ¡°Sorry, I need to go the


    washroom.¡±


    Cayne stared at the woman in front of him. She was as fleshless as she was before, and the burdens


    on her shoulders also remained the same¡­ Also, she could still arise his desire to conquer her!


    But he had once conquered this woman!


    A trace of regret and confusion crept in his heart.


    After finishing the words, Grace took back her hand and turned around. All of the sudden, she felt her


    hand being held again. She raised her head and bumped into Caden¡¯s ck eyes, and furrowed her


    eyebrows, ¡°I want to go to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caden reached out his hand. Grace subconsciously dodged backwards. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He


    ordered in a low voice and gently used his slender fingers to tuck the hair on her temples to her ears,


    and then said softly, ¡°Your hair was messy.¡±


    No one would have expected that Caden¡¯s action would cause amotion.


    Cayne looked over with infinite indignation appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°How much have him paid you?¡± Wasn¡¯t him the only one eligible to tie up her hair and tuck it?


    Grace staggered as her heart skipped a beat.


    At the same time, someone retorted before she could answer.


    Caden subtly blocked Cayne, ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to brush your teeth before going out? A


    filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage!¡± Caden stared at Cayne as a trace of coldness and


    viciousness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Then you should ask my parents, not me.¡±


    Cayne retorted, refusing to make a concession.


    Humbert and Ingemar felt that something was going to be wrong¡­ and then nced around.


    The quarrel here had attracted the attention of some of the guests.

 Chapter 174 The Gold Digger Grace James

    Chapter 174 The Gold Digger Grace James


    Obviously, Grace also noticed the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°I am going to the bathroom.¡± She lifted her feet and scurried outside in panic.


    How would Cayne let her go so easily?


    Seeing that Grace want to leave, the expression on the man¡¯s charming face changed, he stepped


    forth and wanted to chase Grace. However, there was a Caden Shaw in front of him, unshakeable like


    a mountain.


    ¡°Move out of my way!¡± He stretched out his hand to push Caden away, coldness glittered in thetter¡¯s


    eyes, ¡°In here, nobody dares to make trouble. Do you wanna try the consequence?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cold voice rang out.


    Grace quickened her pace, the high heels under her feet really slowed her down.


    ¡°Wait a second, Grace! Answer me one question!¡±


    Cayne was desperate, how could he let go of this chance?


    If he hadn¡¯t run into this woman again, he might just let this matter pass.


    Grace held her steps.


    With her back facing Cayne, she talked after pausing a half a minute, ¡°Okay.¡± The gruff voice was low,


    without any emotion.


    ¡°You¡­ besides my money, do you¡­ do you have true feelings for me for a mere second?¡±


    When Cayne asked this question, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Caden¡¯s ck eyes immediately sharpened, darting at Grace.


    Both Humbert and Ingemar were stunned¡­ This¡­ This foreigner that looked as beautiful as a fairy


    had true feelings for Grace?


    These two had been friends for many years, they had thought of this almost at the same time and


    looked at each other surprisingly. They saw the same shock and confusion in the other¡¯s eyes.


    As for Grace, her heart shrank the moment Cayne asked this question. For a moment, she thought she


    had heard it wrong, and her face was also full of surprise.


    As for Cayne himself, the moment he asked the question, he got himself shocked first¡­ His brown


    eyes looked shocked, how would he ask a question like this?


    But, at this moment, the question he asked was this, even he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was still an


    undisputed fact!


    There were some things that although one was desperate to deny, yet one¡¯s body and heart would


    remain honest. The words that came out of one¡¯s mouth without thinking were either a lie that had been


    fabricated in one¡¯s heart beforehand, or they were the most honest truth.


    No doubt, Cayne¡¯s case was thetter.


    He was a smart man, it seemed that he had already epted everything at once.


    He straightened his body and asked Grace again, ¡°Thete night food that you prepared everyday¡­ Is


    there any other feelings except for the sake of money?¡±


    This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry like the first time. Seriousness was put on his beautiful face, he looked


    right into Grace¡¯s eyes.


    Sorrow emerged from Caden¡¯s heart, he looked at Grace, as if looking at a wife that had cheated on


    him.


    Both Humbert and Ingemar were looking at Caden instead.


    ¡°You see,¡± Humbert unfolded his hands, ¡°I have already told you that she shouldn¡¯t be back to the S


    City again.¡±


    Ingemar was in aplicated mood, ¡°In the end, the two became enemies, but Caden has true


    feelings for¡­¡± As Ingemar said, his eyes reflected traces of ¡°ridiculous¡± and a bit of worry, ¡°They¡­¡±


    Could they still be together?


    ¡°Me and you, we are just viewers. Since we can¡¯t make things right in time, then¡­ Let¡¯s take care of


    that fool in love.¡±


    Apparently, ¡°that fool in love¡± was Caden Shaw for sure.


    Ingemar didn¡¯t speak, it was his acquiescence.


    Though Caden felt jealous right now, yet he didn¡¯t stop Grace. In fact, he wanted to hear her answers.


    After a pause, Grace finally spoke, ¡°I had never thought about how, when, or what the circumstances


    would be for our meeting next meeting¡­ Mr. Fili, I have never thought of those.¡±


    If she had had any true feelings for him, then she must be a young girl who was in love, and always


    dreamed and fancied about the next meeting with the prince. But she didn¡¯t, so she had never thought


    of those.


    Although Cayne was a foreigner, yet he was quite educated on the Chinese culture.


    After hearing her words, suddenly, there was a light smile on his beautiful face, but it made one¡¯s heart


    feel depressed.


    Cayne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, looking at the ceiling above andnding on Grace, he smiled, ¡°Your


    answer was really gentle yet¡­ yet cruel.¡±


    ¡°I admit that my acquiescence for Mr. Fili to show up my dorm at that time,¡± Grace said, Cayne¡¯s


    darkened eyes brightened again. But the next moment, his expectation was utterly dissipated, ¡°My


    acquiescence for youring to eatte night snack in my dorm was because I was expecting your


    tips.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re cruel enough.¡± Cayne left this sentence and left hurriedly.


    A gazended on her. Grace looked through the crowd. Leon Lo was standing in the crowd


    conspicuously. Leon looked at Grace and nodded at her, then turned around to chase Cayne.


    Grace took a look at Caden, ¡°I am going to the bathroom.¡± The moment she left, she closed her eyes¡­


    She understood Leon¡¯s look, as though Leon was showing his respect. Leon also understood her.


    At the door of the bathroom, she kept washing her face over and over again. As for the makeup on the


    face¡­ Let it go to hell!


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone. Grace looked back and her expression


    changed slightly, pulling that arm off her body and stepping backward. She distanced herself with that


    person, ¡°Master Cordon, how are you.¡±


    ¡°Grace,e with me!¡± Franklin Cordon wanted to grab her hand again.


    Grace suddenly felt that everything that happened today was ridiculous¡­ What day was it? Was this


    an unkind feast?


    The murderer Grace attended an unkind feast?


    One man after another¡­ She must have chosen the wrong day to go out.


    ¡°Master Cordon, howe you have so much time. There were many girls out there. I am too old to go


    through these. So, Master Cordon, please show your mercy and let me go. I can¡¯t afford to participate


    in your game.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the business with Cayne and now Franklin¡­ Grace just felt extremely tired.


    ¡°Grace, Come with me! I will be nice to you!¡± Franklin grabbed Grace¡¯s arm regardless.


    ¡°Let go! Master Cordon! Let go!¡±


    ¡°Grace, Grace, don¡¯t move, please don¡¯t move. I know I was an asshole¡­ I don¡¯t care whether you are


    a murderer or not, whether you are like what they said. Grace, I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grace suddenly shouted fiercely to stop Franklin¡¯s following words. No matter what he said,


    she wouldn¡¯t want to listen!


    ¡°Okay, I will shut up. But you have toe with me. We will find a small town and live a normal life


    quietly. Grace, you are one I love.¡±


    Franklin¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Grace looked aside and closed her eyes, when she opened them again, a trace of resolution shed


    across,


    ¡°Master Cordon. Let me tell you something, you want me to be with you? Heh, who are you in


    stupid, and I know how to choose.¡±


    Her red lips moved.


    Franklin¡¯s feet were shaken, he looked at the woman in front of him, telling those heartless words, ¡°You


    are¡­¡±

 Chapter 175 Caden was so Jealous that He Lost His Mind

    Chapter 175 Caden was so Jealous that He Lost His Mind


    Franklin looked shocked, ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he finally looked enlightened, ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t believe your


    words. I don¡¯t believe that you are a gold-digger, otherwise, why would you say something to me like


    thatst time. You asked me not to be a person that I hate because of you¡­ Grace, I don¡¯t


    believe that you are really a gold-digger. I know my behaviors hurt you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there. Master Cordon, Let¡¯s get it straight. Why don¡¯t I just tell you everything. You want me


    to go with you? Sure, wait until the day you defeat Caden Shaw¡­¡±


    She smiled mildly and reached out her hand, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    Franklin was confused about her question and nodded: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Give me one.¡±


    ¡°What do you want the cigarette for?¡± Though Franklin was confused, he still handed over a cigarette.


    When Franklin took out the cigarette and the lighter, Grace took away the lighter when grabbing the


    cigarette.


    Crack!


    Franklin was stunned, ¡°What are you doing!¡± He stepped forth and wanted to throw away the cigarette


    in disbelief.


    Grace dodged and took a deep sip of the cigarette, exhaling the smoke, ¡°Master Cordon, you see, how


    much do you know about me? How much do you know about Grace James? And you want me to go


    with you? You don¡¯t even know that I can smoke¡­ So you would believe that the woman in front of


    you, Grace James, is not a gold-digger?¡±


    Grace nced at the frightened Franklin in contempt. The smoke further erged that contempt in her


    eyes¡­ Grace looked exactly like a gold-digger who just hook up with a rich man and despised the poor


    young man.


    ¡°Just leave.¡± Her eyes were cold and she spoke contemptuously. She flipped the ash of the cigarette,


    but she did it so unskilled that the cigarette almost fell onto the ground. But Franklin¡¯s attention was on


    Grace¡¯s face at this moment.


    Franklin didn¡¯t expect to see this scene, not the scene of Grace smoking, but the woman holding the


    cigarette whose look and behaviors werepletely the same as the women who loved his money.


    When those women went out to have fun with him, they looked at the beggars on the street in


    contempt, which was exactly how Grace was looking at him right now.


    Grace was so simr to those women he met before!


    Franklin was distracted by this sudden scene, but the next moment when he saw her leaving resolutely,


    he was woken up at once, ¡°Don¡¯t go! I don¡¯t believe that! Grace, don¡¯t you want to lie to me again!¡±


    He stretched out to stop the woman, and he couldn¡¯t help kissing the woman¡¯s lips eagerly. Once he


    touched that lips, he sighed in his heart¡­ A long-lost sensation.


    Grace was shocked and stepped on Franklin¡¯s feet!


    ¡°Let¡­ Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Grace, I won¡¯t let go no matter what this time! We have the chance to be together, even Caden wants


    to stop me, even I am against the entire world¡­¡± Franklin was immersed in an exciting mood, and he


    didn¡¯t notice a sharp fist smashing to him from behind.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be against the entire world, I am your first enemy!¡± A grim voice rang out along with


    the sound of that punch.


    Humbert stopped Ingemar, who wanted to help, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Humbert was more reasonable, ¡°Caden must be infuriated by this scene!¡±


    Franklin¡¯s head was bleeding instantly, and Grace widened her eyes in shock. She immediately took


    out her phone and dialed 120, ¡°Hello, we need help¡­¡±


    Before she finished, the phone fell to the ground into pieces.


    Grace looked at the broken phone, ¡°Mr. Shaw, what are you doing!¡±


    Caden¡¯s hands clenched into fists, ¡°What am I doing? You ask me what I am doing? Grace¡­¡± The man


    spoke in an extremely soft yet strange tone, the danger was hidden behind his ck eyes. He stared at


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Grace coldly, ¡°What have you done? Or what are you going to do?¡­ What? You want to leave with


    Cordon?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Nonsense!¡± She was stubborn enough not to weep, and her sightnded on


    Franklin, she clenched her teeth, ¡°Master Cordon!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to exin nor to bear that man¡¯s grievances!


    Franklin also knew the truth.


    When Franklin heard Grace¡¯s words, which meant something else, his heart shrank and a sharp light


    shed across his eyes. Thought with some hesitation, his desire to be in possession surged, ¡°Mr.


    Shaw, Grace is afraid of you, but I am not! The grudge between you two was already in the past, and it


    was naive. Caden Shaw, you are so selfish to upy Grace and wouldn¡¯t let go even if you don¡¯t like


    her!¡±


    As Franklin said those words, thest sign of blood was drained away from Grace¡¯s face! She stared at


    Franklin unbelievably!


    Caden was so mad that he almost lost his mind! Franklin¡¯s words made things worse. Caden¡¯s sanity


    was almost taken over by jealousy, but Franklin¡¯s words further stimted this man.


    Humbert¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°It¡¯s over. Caden waspletely pissed off!¡±


    Caden¡¯s deep eyes locked on that woman tightly¡­ She was still looking at Franklin! Is there anything


    good about him to watch?


    Was Franklin more good-looking than him?


    Caden stared at Grace¡¯s swollen red lips, sweat all over her face, even wetting her hair¡­ Was the kiss


    so passionate? Even her hair was messy?


    Thinking of this, the jealousy in his heart almost drove him crazy! As though poison was in his eyes,


    ring at Grace fiercely, ¡°Grace, well done!¡± It was impossible for her to leave him in her life!


    Grace was also looking at Caden. Suddenly, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, ¡°You


    haven¡¯t changed. How is it possible for the proud Caden Shaw of the Shaw family to change?¡± She


    How would he change? What he gave her was more and more grievances, more and more distrust.


    Making her painful and suffocating.


    It was alright, Grace¡­ Her lips curled up, ¡°So, would you let us go, Mr. Shaw?¡±


    She admitted it! She admitted it! Every bone of Caden was flooding with jealousy, the coldness in his


    eyes was deeper and deeper, ¡°Grace, why are you still so naive¡­ After all, you have been in the prison


    for three years.¡±


    She looked at him with a smile, trying her best to ignore the pain that was tearing her heart. She


    smiled, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re right. I will never forget this. You¡­ don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Franklin grabbed Grace¡¯s hand, ¡°I am taking Grace away today!¡± He looked at Caden furiously.


    ¡°Give it a try. Try and see if you can take a person that I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±


    Caden stared at Franklin¡¯s hand that grabbed Grace, feeling very ufortable.


    He stepped forth and was about to punch Franklin in the face.


    The two began to fight. Caden caught Grace and yelled, ¡°Humbert, Ingemar, now it¡¯s a group fight!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! This isn¡¯t a group fight, it¡¯s a bully!¡± Ingemar yelled, as though he despised Caden very much,


    but he was the first one to join the fight.


    Humbert covered his forehead speechlessly¡­ Ingemar was really trying to make things worse.


    Since Ingemar joined the fight, Humbert had no reason not to follow.


    The two fought with Franklin, Caden took the chance to pull Grace out of the fight zone. He bent down


    and picked her up straightly, ¡°I will leave this to you guys.¡±


    Humbert peaked at the person that was leaving, ¡°Fuck! Caden, you asshole!¡±


    Franklin was in a hurry when he saw that Grace was taken away, he grew more fierce, ¡°Move out of my


    way!¡±


    As for Grace, she was already put into the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Grace found that this section of the road wasn¡¯t right, and asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Civil Affairs Bureau!¡±


    She panicked, "The Civil Affairs Bureau is off work!"


    The man chuckled, "You are so naive."


    She seemed to understand his chuckle, and became more panicked, reaching out to pull the car door,


    "Open the door! I want to get off!¡±

 Chapter 176 You are too Naive

    Chapter 176 You are too Naive


    Grace got off the car as she wished, but was carried down on Caden¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I am not getting off the car! Let me go! Let go!¡±


    Half of her body was carried on Caden¡¯s shoulder, only her hands grabbed the car door pathetically.


    Her legs were kicking Caden in fluster, she didn¡¯t have eyes on her back, so she wasn¡¯t sure whether


    she had kicked the man or not.


    ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t you say you want to get off the car just now?¡±


    Grace was choked and soon looked calm, ¡°Before going to prison, didn¡¯t you say you would never


    marry me?¡± She talked back.


    ¡°That was a mistake. I am correcting it now.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face looked even more resolute


    under the street light.


    ¡°Caden,¡± Sheughed, ¡°I am also correcting mistakes.¡±


    While the two were talking, the man¡¯s eyes were cold, ignoring her words and said as if he heard


    nothing, ¡°From now on, you will be my wife and the mother of my son.¡±


    ¡°Caden, you¡­ disgust me!¡± Grace roared viciously.


    Dark light shed across the man¡¯s long narrow eyes, ¡°You will soon be married to this man that


    disgusts you!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Grace, you are being naive again.¡±


    At this time, Grace didn¡¯t realize what he meant by this.


    Until¡­


    She was sitting next to amp in the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it.¡± She said coldly, ncing at the thing on the table.


    The staff that worked here was stillining at first, but now he was so nervous that he dared not to


    speak.


    Or even raised his head to take a look¡­ This man wasn¡¯t here to get married, but to force the woman


    into marriage!


    He had been working in this ce diligently for eight years, and had never seen such a tense scene.


    Caden nced at Grace¡¯s face, suddenly stretched out his hand to grab hers.


    Grace was in panic, ¡°What are you doing! This is illegal, do you know that!¡±


    ¡°Go sue me.¡± He grabbed her hand and wrote down her name on the paper.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the word ¡°James¡± was written on the paper.


    ¡°Caden Shaw! You forced me to sign it!¡±


    The raucous voice yelled in fear, and she looked at the staff for help, ¡°Help me. I was forced to sign it.¡±


    The staff looked aside immediately, ¡°Madam, this is your family affair, why don¡¯t you two have a talk


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not his wife! This is not family affair! You saw it! You saw everything!¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you say something for justice!


    Her voice suddenly stopped, and she clearly felt the warm breath spraying on her ear, she could clearly


    feel it!


    The thin lips were closed to her ear, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are naive. You are as naive as three years


    ago.¡±


    Boom!


    Her heart was suddenly in great pain!


    She almost clenched her teeth to broken¡­ ¡®That¡¯s why I said you are naive as three years ago¡¯.


    ¡®Caden Shaw, you won!¡¯


    The hand that she put in all her strength to resist suddenly discharged all the power, letting that man


    hold her hand and wrote her name.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± The staff congratted the two.


    But it was so unpleasant for her¡­ She allowed that man to take the red book, allowed him to hold her


    hand and walked outside. She suddenly felt disgusted and shook off his hand, ¡°Well, are you happy


    now? You won. What are you trying to prove with all these? To prove that you¡¯re omnipotent? You have


    proved your pride, what about mine?¡±


    She raised her fist and punched on the man¡¯s strong body, his shoulder, his chest, his arms¡­ Every


    part of his body was punched unstoppably.


    Grace was venting out, she must vent out!


    She hated him, so she punched him nonstop.


    He didn¡¯t move, allowing the woman to punch his body.


    Grace¡¯s motion began to slow down as she punched. Atst, it took a long time for her to punch, ¡°I


    don¡¯t me you.¡± she slowly opened her mouth and said.


    She med herself the most!


    She med her powerlessness!


    She was carried to the Civil Affairs Bureau. On the way in, she was like a warrior defending for herself;


    on the way out, she was frustrated.


    She nced at the red book in Caden¡¯s hand, with her lips pale. She bit her lips so hard that they bled.


    Sheughed in self-mockery¡­ Indeed, she was naive again.


    At a time that the Civil Affairs Bureau was off duty, he could manage to register the marriage. She didn¡¯t


    want to sign, he had more than a hundred ways to force her into signing it.


    ¡°Caden, you won. Really, between you and me, I have always been the loser.¡± She had lostpletely!


    She could feel the warmth from Caden¡¯s palm, but her heart was deadly cold.


    All of a sudden, the man hugged the woman into his arms tightly. A sign of tender love revealed


    between the man¡¯s brows, he said in an overbearing tone, ¡°Grace, let it go¡­ Get along with me.¡±


    Such simple and sincere love words. If someone familiar with Caden stood by, he would never believe


    that such words came from Caden, who was arrogant like a wolf.


    Grace was stunned¡­ The man in front of her, his eyes were always arrogant in the public, but at this


    moment she saw something that she had never seen from him ever since they knew each other¡­ It


    was a trace of imploring?


    No, no, no, she must have been mistaken!


    She blinked harshly, she definitely saw it wrong.


    An arrogant lion lowering his lofty head? In order to beg her?


    ¡°Mr. Shaw wants me to let go?¡± How dare she forget? How could she forget?


    He said it so easily, but it was half of her lifetime. A simple ¡°forget¡±¡­. Caden Shaw! How could you


    bully someone like this!


    The corner of her eyes was reddening. A charming smile was on her pale lips¡­ She was a joke at this


    moment!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about being Mrs. Shaw or not! You want me to forget my past after being Mrs. Shaw?¡±


    Hahahaha¡­


    With a simple ¡°forget¡±, he wanted to eliminate the hell-like experience of hers?


    The smile at the corner of her mouth grew brighter. She already didn¡¯t know which expression she


    should use to confront him, or what kind of words to express the pain and fury in her heart!


    She was so angry that sheughed, she was so painful that sheughed!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, since you¡¯re so omnipotent, why don¡¯t you,¡± She raised her head,ughed with tears, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you wipe out my memory! Otherwise, I can¡¯t forget! And I won¡¯t forget!¡±


    Sheughed, allowing the tears streamed down her face. His heart was hurt by her smile?


    The man looked at her in deep regret, but he didn¡¯t show it in his ck eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. He


    turned around and opened the car door of the back seat, pushing her in.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She screamed, as the man climbed on her body, ¡°Maybe, we should have a child.¡± With a child, she


    would let go of the past and live on with him in relief.


    ¡°Caden Shaw, you are crazy!¡± The woman screamed loudly with her raucous voice.


    The sound of clothes ripping spread from the car!

 Chapter 177 Sir, Did You Forget the Death of Wallis

    Chapter 177 Sir, Did You Forget the Death of Wallis


    A ck Bentley drove into a tree-lined road. The towering trees on both sides of the road fell backward.


    The car passed through the iron gate, through the garden, and drove inside.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The car stopped at the door. Caden got off the car first, then bent down to hold the woman up from the


    car.


    The woman''s eyes dulled and she gazed nkly, letting him hug her.


    Sam the butler walked out, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back?¡± As he spoke, he caught sight of the woman with a messy


    dress in Caden¡¯s arms. Sam paused for a second when he saw the suit wrapped around the woman.


    His cracked lips moved, and he bowed down with a forced smile.


    The man walked past Sam, the old butler secretly nced at it. With this look, his old eyes widened all


    of a sudden, staring at that dazzling redness.


    ¡°Sir, let me take that for you.¡± The old butler scurried forward and spoke with a dry throat. He stretched


    out and wanted to take the red book from Caden¡¯s hand.


    The old butler wanted to take the red book deliberately so that he could see what it was. Unluckily, the


    man stepped aside, dodged the butler and kept moving forth, speaking coldly, ¡°It¡¯ste, go take some


    rest, Sam.¡±


    Sam was not reconciled, ¡°There is no need¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to bother you, Sam. ¡± The man interrupted coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Sam was still arguing.


    Suddenly!


    Caden suddenly held his steps, and he stopped with the person in his arms. He turned his head a bit


    toward Sam and nced at him indifferently. His lips curled up slightly, but it emanated coldness, as


    though there was an ice dagger darting at Sam, ¡°You just need to do what you are told.¡±


    He was warning him!


    Sam¡¯s face turned pale, but unwillingness was behind his eyes. He clenched his teeth and hold his


    impulse.


    Ta, ta, ta¡­


    As he heard the footsteps going further and further, Sam suddenly raised his head, yelling angrily along


    with unwillingness, ¡°Sir, do you still remember Wallis? Do you still remember¡­ The tortures she had


    gone through before her death?¡±


    The old butler looked painful, he was almost roaring and there was a bit of reproaching in his words!


    Light shed across Grace¡¯s nk eyes. It was a very very faint ray of light, but it soon darkened


    before it bloomed and disappeared¡­ Nobody saw the mock in her ck eyes¡­ Wallis bit off her own


    head. Heh, Wallis¡¯ death was a cruel prosecution? That was originally a big trap prepared by Wallis for


    Grace¡­


    Caden¡¯s lifted foot stopped in the air for a second. Then, itnded slowly. With his back facing the old


    butler, he said emotionlessly, ¡°We will talk about itter.¡±


    With that, he stayed no more and went upstairs with the person in his arms.


    Sam looked at that tall figure and he was stunned¡­ Did the master just leave like this?


    Even when he mentioned Wallis and her death, didn¡¯t the master feel any tenderness or longing at all?


    The old butler pursed his lips¡­ It was all because of Grace that nasty witch!


    It must be that nasty witch who seduced the master!


    Otherwise, otherwise¡­ How would master feel nothing for Wallis at all?


    But¡­ The good days for Grace was going to end soon!


    The old butler thought of the order from the old master, and a revengeful excitement sparkled in his


    eyes.


    In the bedroom, Caden put the woman onto the bed and touched her forehead, ¡°I have something to


    tell Sam. You¡¯re tired, take some rest. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Such tenderness, such warmth, yet Grace¡¯s nk eyes stared at the ceiling without blinking, just like a


    walking dead that had no sense for the outside world.


    At the moment Caden turned around, he said in his heart, ''Sorry, Grace''.


    The next second, the guilt in his eyes was hidden to nowhere, instead, it was bigoted desire to be in


    possession¡­ ''Sorry, but, I wouldn¡¯t let go!''


    There was a voice saying vaguely that, ''Caden Shaw, you can¡¯t let go. She would fly away once you let


    go.''


    This voice bewildered him, making him grasp her in his hand more tightly and more stubbornly.


    However, the tighter one held the sand, it leaked away faster¡­

 Chapter 178 We Shaw Family Has Owed You Too Much

    Chapter 178 We Shaw Family Has Owed You Too Much


    ¡°Come with me, Mr. Venus.¡± As Sam was about to close the gate of the mansion, a voice rumbled


    behind him and his hand which was holding the doorframe gave an indiscernible tremble. The ck


    shadow behind him passed by him and strode to the outside before he could turn. Sam immediately


    followed the shadow quietly with his head slightly lowered while keeping a distance of less than one


    meter from the slender figure before him.


    Both the master and the butler strolled around the mansion and headed to the mansion¡¯s backyard.


    Their path grew darker when they went deeper into the forest, and the towering trees at both sides of


    the path made the night seemed creepier. Not to mention it was already winter. A profound silence


    prevailed over the dried woods and the sound of bird pping its wings and asionally jumping


    between the twigs of the withered trees was heard, followed by the snapping sound of twigs.


    Anxiety sped Sam and sweat was flowing down his calm wrinkled face at a winter night like this. He


    could no longer maintain hisposure and asked, ¡°Mister, where are we going? We¡¯re going to reach


    the brook if we go deeper inside.¡± There was a moderate-sized brook situated behind the garden of the


    Shaw Manor and the brook was viridescent with splendid views during the day. Yet during the night, it


    was eerie on sight. Sam shuddered and his face went slightly pale, not dare to take one more step


    further.


    The person in front of him turned. His leg coincidentally stepped on a twig and snapped it when he


    turned. ¡°Uncle Venus.¡± Caden spoke yet he did not address him as ¡®Mr. Venus¡¯ like he used to but


    ¡®Uncle Venus¡¯ which he had not addressed him that way for a long time.


    Sam was startled. After three seconds, he quickly waved his hands and replied courteously. ¡°Oh no,


    you shouldn¡¯t address me like that!¡±


    Caden¡¯s long eyshes lowered. He hid his thoughts behind that pair of ck eyes of his and spoke


    rather gently. ¡°There must be already ten years when Uncle Venus officially became my butler, right?¡±


    His voice was soft. Sam nodded humbly. ¡°There¡¯s been quite a long while. I feel d that mister still


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    remembers it until now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph---Uncle Venus has been by my side for more than ten years. I have a question for you. If both


    grandpa and I are asking you to do one thing each, and the things we ask you arepletely opposite


    to each other, how would you choose? Uncle Venus.¡± Caden¡¯s long eyshes were raised and his


    deep, ck eyes were locked on the old servant before him.


    Sam felt his mind had blown. What did that mean? Why did mister ask him this out of the blue?


    Thoughts jumbled in his mind yet he did not reply instantly, and Caden¡¯s ck eyes had grown


    gloomier. Caden took a deep breath and made a decision. ¡°Uncle Venus, ording to the house rule of


    the Shaw family, there¡¯s still more than half year left before you officially retire. Starting from tomorrow,


    there would be someone continuing your job. For the sake of our rtionships in the past, you can


    enjoy your retirement in this manor for the rest of the half year time, and everything would be done by


    someone else.¡± Color drained from the old butler¡¯s face and he asked anxiously, ¡°Mister! What have I


    done wrong? I¡­I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Caden took a cigarette from his inner pocket and lit it. He took a sip and nced at the sky. There were


    disappointment and grudge in his eyes. A mouthful of smoke was contained in his oral cavity and it


    lingered on at the entrance of his throat. He then exhaled it slowly and his glimpse swept past Sam


    ndly from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Uncle Venus, you hate Grace James. Right?¡±


    ¡°I---!¡± I hate her! Yet the words were stuck in his throat and he could not spit it out in front of Caden.


    ¡°If I tell you, I am investigating Wallis¡¯s case, and it¡¯s regarding what happened that night. If I say I


    believe that Grace James is innocent in this case, what do you think? Uncle Venus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Sam¡¯s expression changed and his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°It can¡¯t be! She¡¯ll


    definitely not be innocent! If it¡¯s not for her, Wallis wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    A pair of cold eyes was watching Sam¡¯s every movement and tiny expressions. Caden watched his


    furious wrinkled face and could not dismiss even a transient trace of fury. ¡°Look at how much you hate


    Grace, how could I be assured enough to let you manage this mansion? She¡¯s still staying here.¡±


    Although Sam loathed Grace, he felt relieved when he saw his reaction. At least, from the current


    situation, Sam only informed grandpa secretly that he was investigating that case from three or four


    years ago, and he knew nothing else.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You can go back to sleep now, Uncle Venus.¡± His finger loosened and the cigarette between


    his fingertips fell onto the ground. Before he left, he glimpsed at the small brook not far away. If Sam


    had slightly revealed any sign that he knew the fact his grandpa had framed Grace three or four years


    ago, his corpse would be sunk to the bottom of the brook now.


    Sam nced at the cigarette butt on the ground. It was not extinguished yet and the red spark at the


    end appeared more eerie in the middle of the night. He then looked up to the shadow which had


    walked far away. The poisonous vines in his heart spread across his body, from the organs to the limbs


    and bones, and every cell was bawling of hatred and vengeance. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s too unfair for Wallis


    that silly girl.¡± Sam stood in the middle of the forest and stammered to himself. His dry, cracked lips


    pped while he was gazing at the cigarette butt underneath.


    ---


    The door was opened effortlessly with a squeak. He entered the bedroom without uttering a word and


    started to unbutton his clothes. He took off his clothes one by one and his muscr upper body


    appeared. He pulled the bathroom door open and entered without even looking at the person on the


    bed. Grace, who was on the bed, stared through the window nkly. She only turned and glimpsed


    when she heard the bathroom door was closed. She then moved to the edge of the bed slowly, turned


    her body to the side, curled up and closed her eyes.


    After a short while, she heard some rustling noises and felt that part of the bed suddenly sank. Her


    heart plummeted and the first ced before her chest uncontrobly clenched even tighter. Heat


    approached her and an arm mped on her waist at once, dragging her to the center of the bed by


    force. Her shoulder became stiff and her teeth were trembling. She pleaded him not to touch her


    anymore secretly in her heart as every second and minute was a torture! The feeling of love and hatred


    afflicted her mind and she begged him not to approach her anymore.


    ¡°No one would ever hurt you again in the future.¡± A coarse voice rumbled beside her ear. Not even


    grandpa¡­Caden spoke in his mind. He knew she was innocent, but he could not tell her frankly. How


    could he say when it concerned his grandpa? His grandpaid the trap and he had sent her to the hell-


    like prison himself. He was his grandpa. If it truly was his grandpa that set the trap back then and made


    her the scapegoat, there was no turning back between him and her!


    He hugged her tighter. Gazing at the woman in his arms whose hair had covered more than half of her


    face, he whispered in his mind. ¡°If everything is true, we Shaw family has owed you too


    much.¡±

 Chapter 179 Drugged

    Chapter 179 Drugged


    He left in the early morning. Although Grace was at a blessed age which should be full of hope and


    dreams, she lived like an olddy who was in herte years. The sun was shining bright in the winter


    days; therefore she pulled over a chair, a woolen nket and some hot water bags to warm her limbs


    and sunbathed under the roof. She had lived ackluster life.


    A new butler came to the house. The butler had a stern expression just like Sam and she could hear


    Sam guiding the new butler on the tasks in the morning. Both of them had been in the butler career for


    half of their life and their ways of doing things were impable. Yetpetition existed between them


    under their calm appearances.


    Grace overheard episodes of conversations between them. Their words were few but did not sound


    easy. She only stared at the front. As to whether the old butler¡¯s duty was sessfully passed on to the


    new one, she did not care. And she had no idea how their interactions would be.


    Rustling voices were heard from behind. She caught a glimpse of the shadow of an acquaintance and


    stood up while supporting herself with the chair. She spoke ndly. ¡°Mr. Venus, pleasee with me.¡±


    Her coarse yet calm voice sessfully made Sam halted and turned. Hesitancy shed across his


    eyes, followed by a trace of hatred. He then followed the woman who was starting off slowly.


    She walked towards a secluded area and stopped at the corner. Sam soon caught up with the limping


    woman. The rhythm of his footsteps were irregr, maybe it was because his mind was filled with


    hatred, or maybe he was curious what she wanted to say to him who was her debtee. Nevertheless he


    had followed her without uttering a word and he stopped at the corner when she had done so. ¡°What do


    you want?¡± He nced at her with a suspicious look, all hostile and alert.


    Grace chuckled when she saw that. Was there any need to be afraid that ame person like her would


    harm him? She felt a sense of extremely ironic absurdity. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Her chuckle not


    knowing why, had provoked Sam and he went exasperated. ¡°You thought you¡¯ve won? You thought


    you¡¯ve taken away Wallis¡¯s ce? So that¡¯s why you¡¯reughing so cheerfully in front of me? Grace


    James, you¡¯re just Wallis¡¯s substitute!¡±


    He looked furious and he remembered what happened in the forest at the back of the garden yesterday


    once again¡­Wallis had only passed away for four years! His old eyes were fixed at the woman¡¯s face


    before him. He wanted to see agony and sense of heartache from her face, yet the woman before him


    ignored his words and extended a hand calmly. ¡°Give me that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sam felt baffled. Grace let out a chuckle and looked at him, her dry lips pped. ¡°The thing


    inside your pocket.¡± Sam widened his eyes at once and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking


    about.¡± Grace shook her head lightly when facing the nervous butler and said, ¡°Please give me. I know


    you want to put it into my porridge bowl when no one noticed in the morning.¡± She proceeded ndly. ¡°I


    saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Sam¡¯s bulging cheeks quivered. He scowled at her and scolded hatefully. ¡°You want toin? You


    want to tell mister? Go ahead. Since you¡¯ve caused Wallis¡¯s death and mister did not do anything to


    you, harming me and mister would not do anything to you too! Go ahead! I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± She


    who had been indifferent had wavered a little from his words, yet she quickly returned to her usual


    aloofness at once. She looked up and gazed at his furious wrinkled face with a profound look yet did


    not utter a single word. She was even distracted at that moment to wonder whether how on earth


    should Caden deal with her that that old man would think he had done ¡°something¡± to her.


    Three years of imprisonment, wounds spread all over the body, limping legs, handicapped body and


    the despondence of being cast into jail¡­It turned out that all of these were not ¡°something¡± in the old


    man¡¯s eyes! She then nced at Sam¡¯s enraged face. The pain from her grievance waspletely


    ignored by him. She decided to give up arguing with him as it was pointless. How would time make an


    exception for her and reverse itself if she wins the argument? She pursed her lips and her palm


    extended to the old butler. ¡°You don¡¯t want me getting pregnant with his child, same as you, neither do


    I,¡± she said. ¡°Give me that thing.¡± Sam was shocked and he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me or not. Yet until the new butler has sessfully


    managed every single duty in the Shaw Manor and has gotten the hang of it, there¡¯s no more chance


    for you to execute your n.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to get pregnant with the offspring of the Shaw family? I don¡¯t believe that! How


    would there be any woman who refuses to give birth to the child of the Shaw family in this world?¡± At


    least, he knew Wallis would not refuse that. Since Wallis would never refuse, how could this woman


    refuse? Was it because she was nobler, more virtuous than Wallis? Even Wallis could never reject the


    offer, how could this slut reject? Grace chuckled once more and no longer spoke. She turned and


    started off with limping legs. She staggered away, yet her back looked casual and elegant at the same


    time.


    The light in Sam¡¯s grayish yellow eyes flickered and he blurted out. ¡°Wait!¡± He caught up with her with


    two steps and handed a small packet with oil paper wrapping on his palm towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe


    you!¡± He spoke angrily when he gave her. Yet Grace said no more and she opened the wrapping. A


    bean-sized white pill was seen. She shoved it into her mouth without even drinking water and let the pill


    dissolved and the bitterness spread in her mouth. No matter how bitter it was, it was iparable


    towards the bitterness she felt. The wrapping fell onto the ground and she walked forward while saying,


    ¡°Do prepare more¡­in the future.¡±


    Sam was stunned that he could not response after a while. He could not believe that she actually ate


    the morning-after pill right in front of him! A thought suddenly sprouted in his mind : Wallis was


    iparable to her as she did not care about fame, wealth and high status. Yet his shame turned to


    rage when he noticed the thought. ¡°Yeah! Sure! I¡¯ll definitely prepare more for you!¡± He swore secretly


    that she would get sterile after consuming too much pills.


    The new butler¡¯sst name was Garcia. Mr. Garcia walked straight towards Grace with a thick coat on


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his hands when Grace was walking to the corridor. ¡°Where have you been? Madam.¡± He put the coat


    which was hung over his wrist on Grace while saying, ¡°Mister cares for you and he specially asks me to


    make sure you¡¯re warmed.¡± Grace smiled yet she seemedcking energy.¡± I¡¯m tired. I want to rest


    upstairs.¡±


    ¡°What would madam like to eat at noon?¡±


    ¡°You all can have your meal yourselves. I want to rest. Don¡¯t disturb me at noon.¡± Grace went upstairs


    yet Mr. Garcia took out his phone and made a phone call to the new master to report the situation.


    ¡°Madam seems tired and asks me not to interrupt her at noon. She has no appetite for lunch too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Well done.¡± A low voice was heard from the phone. ¡°Just make some in and nutritious


    food good for the cardiovascr system. As for madam, she¡¯ll eat.¡± He hung up after finishing and


    nced at the two people in his office. ¡°You don¡¯t have your own work to do?¡±


    Humbert put his hands in his pockets and replied. ¡°Today¡¯s off-day. I have plenty of time.¡± Ingemar


    crossed his legs and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a gathering at noon.¡± A cunning look shed across Caden¡¯s


    face and he gave a wicked smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    It was soon noon and two loud bawls were heard from the president office of the Shaw Building.


    ¡°Caden Shaw! You bastard!¡± Ingemar gazed at a pile of documents on the office desk with his chest


    rising and falling while Humbert was holding a piece of notepaper written with the words : since you


    guys are free, go categorize and sort out the documents on the desk. Tell me when you guys have


    finished. ¡°Fuck!¡± Humbert tore the notepaper in his hand to pieces and tossed it into the waste basket.


    ¡°Damn him! He¡¯s run away!¡±

 Chapter 180 Wait for the Baby to be Born

    Chapter 180 Wait for the Baby to be Born


    Meanwhile, Caden was at the Shaw Manor.


    ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    Caden gave a curt reply and handed the woolen trench coat to Mr. Garcia. He asked, ¡°Is the lunch


    ready?¡±


    ¡°The lunch has already been long ready. There are ck chicken with herbs soup, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs


    and celery, and steamed whitebait and egg. All are made from the freshest ingredients.¡±


    Caden nodded. ¡°Prepare each dish, put them on a tray and give it to me.¡±


    Mr. Garcia who was attentive and cautious in his work replied. ¡°The dishes have already been ced


    on the tray.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Caden carried the tray and went to the second floor. The sound of his car¡¯s engine had


    caught Sam¡¯s attention when he came back. Now that Sam no longer had the power, Caden only let


    him stayed at the manor until his retirement as an act to appreciate him as his past servant.


    ¡°Come and have your meal, Grace.¡± Caden ced the tray on top of the bedside cab and Grace


    was shocked as she never expected him to return at this point of time. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s idle these days and there¡¯s not much things to deal with.¡± He took the bowl on the tray


    while saying and scooped a spoonful of ck chicken with herbs soup. ¡°Come. Have some soup first.¡±


    Gazing at the spoon which was brought close to her lips, she did not have any appetite though the


    smell of the soup was pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Have a little.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Sleep after you¡¯ve had it.¡± Grace stared at the spoon with soup in it and went silent. She then


    extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have it myself.¡±


    Caden did not argue with her and he gave her the soup bowl. Watching the woman eating the soup


    one spoonful at a time though silent, there was a soft light in his eyes. Grace was very slow in her


    eating and after eating half of therge bowl of soup, she left the spoon in the bowl, looked up and


    shook her head at the man before her. ¡°Full?¡± Caden inquired gently. She nodded. As for whether she


    was truly full or not, she had no idea either. She only wanted toply with his wish, have some soup


    to fulfill the task so that she had an excuse to chase him out, cover herself with the nket and refuse


    to see him again.


    Caden slightly arranged the dishes on the tray and did not intend to leave sooner. He sat at the edge of


    the bed and his warm palm slid into the nket, covering her tummy. He said with a gentle look. ¡°Mr.


    Garcia is earnest and thoughtful in his work. Do eat more, so that a healthy baby belonged to you and


    me could be nurtured here.¡± A pail of iced water seemed to be poured down to Grace¡¯s head and she


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    felt that the blood all over her body had stopped flowing. She winced.


    His palm was still caressing her tummy gently and she could hear his soft and tender voice. ¡°Do have a


    sleep. I¡¯ll let Mr. Garcia order the kitchen to make some more nutritious herbal soup.¡± A soft light


    appeared in his ck eyes which had never been seen. His eyes fell on her tummy as if looking at an


    unbelievably precious treasure. ¡°If the God shows its kindness, let¡¯s take a family photo when the


    baby¡¯s born, okay?¡± He gazed at her with a smile and gentleness seemed to spill from his eyes.


    Grace lied on the bed. She listened to his words and watched his tender gaze, and a bright smile


    suddenly appeared on her expressionless face. She looked at his eyes and replied. ¡°Sure.¡± Her soft


    tone of voice almost made people ignored her coarse voice. Caden¡¯s eyes gleamed and his


    enthusiastic stare fell on her face. His heart started to pump hard. She had said ¡®yes¡¯! And she agreed


    to give birth to his child for him! Did that mean she was willing to forget the past and live a good life with


    him? ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Grace yawned with an exhausted look. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room, do have a nice


    sleep.¡± Caden carried the tray and left the bedroom in high spirit.


    Later during that silent night, the man¡¯s affectionate calls were heard in the bedroom surrounded by


    dim, yellow light. ¡°Grace, Grace, Grace¡­¡± That name had be the most pleasurable love talk.


    Grace hugged the man above her gently and that hug was the most direct catalyst for intimacy.


    Caden¡¯s eyes gleamed more and more and his heart almost leapt out of his chest due to excitement.


    He kept on calling her name. Grace withstood all the attacks and her head was ced on his shoulder.


    Her arms were put around his shoulder and she let him enjoyed the intercourse all he wanted. There


    was a teasing grim smile on her face at the ce where he could not see it.


    She dozed off being exhausted and a wide chest entered her line of vision when she suddenly woke up


    during the midnight. She could not hide away her grim smile. She opened her eyes and gazed at the


    ceiling. She had not slept again for the rest of the night when she woke up in her sleep, just like those


    nights she had after staying here. How could she be carefree enough to sleep in his arms? She


    chuckled. She caught a glimpse of the outside of the window from the corner of her eyes. It was the


    iron fence that she was familiar with, yet the only difference with that ce was this room was slightly


    luxurious.


    He was still asleep and there was a little sweat odour from his body. Last night was no less a tough


    one---A bitter smile broke out on her pale lips and was hidden by the dark. She had adapted to his


    sleeping pattern and she closed her eyes pretending to sleep when the dawn broke. ¡°Wake up, Grace.


    It¡¯s morning.¡± He pushed her. Grace turned with a sleep-deprived look and replied. ¡°I¡¯m tired, can I not


    wake up? I still want to sleep.¡± She spoke with a twang and Caden was delighted as this woman had


    rarely acted affectionate to him. He then behaved benevolently. ¡°Alright, you can continue sleeping. I¡¯ll


    let Mr. Garcia heat up your meal, remember to eat after you¡¯ve slept enough.¡±


    Grace grunted as a reply. The nket had covered more than half of her head and the hair had


    covered the other half, only a small part of her skin was showed. Caden¡¯s gaze softened and he rubbed


    her hair. ¡°Good girl.¡± The removal of load from the bed was felt and a tiny sound of the door being


    closed was heard after a while. The woman who was curling up under the nket moved and pulled


    away the nket that was covering her head. Her eyes were aloof without any weariness. She did not


    move and only got out of the bed and stood beside the window when she heard the engine starting


    sound of the car downstairs. She watched the car driving out of the manor with cold eyes.


    A barely audible knocking sound was heard outside the door, as if theer was afraid to alert


    someone with the sound. Grace walked towards the door barefoot and saw the old butler acting furtive.


    She nced at him ndly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± Sam took out a white bottle from his


    pocket and said, ¡°I only seize the chance toe up here during the gap when Mr. Garcia is allocating


    today¡¯s tasks to the other people of the manor. Mister is alert against me therefore there won¡¯t be many


    chance toe in contact in the future. This is the amount of a bottle.¡± He handed it to Grace.


    Grace peered at the bottle and it was an extremely ordinary bottle. ¡°Mr. Venus is thoughtful enough to


    use the bottle for vitamin C tablets.¡± She said with a transient weird smile and resembled an


    emotionless robot when she lifted her head once again. ¡°Thank you then.¡± She closed the door after


    finishing her words, leaving Sam who was having a mixed expression outside the door.


    Grace twisted the lid open and poured out a white pill. She put the pill in her mouth like yesterday and


    let it dissolved. The bitterness slowly spread out and she chuckled with some tears.


    Child? The one who had sent her to prison back then actually wanted her to give birth to his child for


    him now?


    She swallowed the bitter liquid which the pill hadpletely dissolved in her mouth together with the


    astringent and salty tears down her throat. While her mouth was filled with both the bitterness and the


    astringent taste, she tossed the whole bottle of ¡°vitamin C tablets¡± into the drawer of the dressing table


    casually.

 Chapter 181 What Are You Eating?

    Chapter 181 What Are You Eating?


    ¡°What are you eating?¡± Caden loomed at the entrance.


    Grace¡¯s hand which was holding the bottle trembled and she recovered from momentary panic.


    ¡°Vitamin tablets. I¡¯ve asked Gloria to bring for me the day before yesterday.¡± Caden walked towards her


    as she spoke and he took over the drug bottle from her hand. He peered at it and his suspicion


    vanished. He pondered and remembered Gloria did actuallye that day.


    Mr. Garcia came and he knocked the door by chance. Both Caden and Grace turned towards him


    synchronously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caden asked him while putting down the drug bottle on his hand. ¡°A


    married couple hase downstairs and they say they¡¯re madam¡¯s parents.¡± Mr. Garcia was hired as


    the butler of the Shaw Manor and he managed everything no matter big or small in the huge mansion.


    He was an excellent butler and had pursued this career for several decades. If he was not brilliant


    enough, Caden would not haveid his eyes on him.


    A brilliant butler like him would naturally know things he should know before taking over the entire


    management of the Shaw Manor, and he would inquire more regarding the master and the bossdy of


    the mansion. Therefore, he definitely understood well that the married couple downstairs was the


    chairman of the James Group of City S and his wife, and they were also Grace¡¯s biological parents. Yet


    he still said euphemistically that the married couple downstairs addressed themselves as whose


    parents when he reported. Because of the cautiousness he portrayed, Grace threw another nce to


    the new butler who looked taciturn at the entrance, and she felt d for being lucky at the same time


    when the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of the drug bottlebeled ¡®vitamin C tablets¡¯ on the


    dressing table. She knew well that the opportunity to take the ¡®vitamin C tablets¡¯ from Sam without the


    cautious new butler¡¯s notice in the future was miniature.


    Caden frowned with disgust when he heard the James couple was downstairs and wanted to meet


    Grace. Yet he did not decide for Grace and only asked her, ¡°Do you want to meet them?¡± Grace did not


    respond instantly. She pondered with her eyes lowered and suddenly lifted her head. ¡°Does the James¡¯


    have any coborationtely and want to seek the Shaw¡¯s help?¡± Caden was not surprised but there


    was a trace of sympathy in his slim eyes. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just missing their own daughter.¡± He could not


    even believe himself when he said that, but at this moment, he hoped she would believe it.


    Grace chuckled. Her nce swept past his face and their eyes met in the air like two lines intersecting


    each other, shing each other for one second and then separated. ¡°I¡¯ll go check them out.¡± She did


    not rebut his words at all. Every bitterness and feeling that was difficult to describe was conveyed


    without speaking from her eyes.


    Although she did not rebut his words, it did not mean she had agreed to him. If that couple would still


    miss her as a daughter, the three-years¡¯ time spent in the prison would already be enough for them two


    to fly from the northern hemisphere to the southern hemisphere, to cross the Pacific Ocean from the


    western continent to the other side of the ocean, to visit her for tens and hundreds times! Yet they


    never visited her even once when they were in the same city, and that was the cruelest fact she was


    reluctant to admit.


    Jafar and Mrs. James were waiting at the living room. The sound of footsteps approached and both of


    them turned with their eyes gleamed. Mrs. James ran forward excitedly and seized Grace¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Grace, it¡¯s so nice to see you. Mom is happy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. James.¡± A hand gently pulled her hand away. ¡°Mrs. James, do have a seat.¡±


    ¡°You¡­Grace¡­¡± Embarrassment appeared on her well-cared face at once.


    Jafar let out two coughs at the side and spoke. ¡°President Shaw, we¡¯re here to see Grace today. Her


    mother has missed her deeply after that day and she could not even eat and drink properly. I feel sad


    watching her growing thin day by day, therefore I decide to bite the bullet and bring her mom over to


    see Grace.¡± He seemed to be exining the reason of their abrupt visit.


    Caden did not agree nor deny but replied ndly. ¡°If so, Mr. and Mrs. James have been really


    considerate.¡± Maybe because he felt guilty, Caden¡¯s nd words seemed to have another meaning


    from Jafar¡¯s point of view. He then smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, President Shaw.¡± Caden only smiled


    as a reply.


    Grace had already grown indifferent to Jafar¡¯s pleasant words. Mrs. James¡¯s face was actually looking


    great and rosy to her eyes.


    Mrs. James held Grace¡¯s arm affectionately. She turned and pleaded Caden. ¡°President Shaw, I really


    miss Grace¡­Could you give me some alone time with Grace? We have so much to talk about between


    mother and daughter.¡± Caden¡¯s eyes passed through her andnded on Grace. ¡°I respect Grace¡¯s own


    intention.¡± As he said, Mrs. James looked towards Grace quickly and anxiously. She seemed to be


    worried that she would refuse and her mouth approached her. Her lips moved as if saying something to


    her with a voice only both of them can hear.


    Grace¡¯s breathing stopped and she stared at Mrs. James in disbelief. Mrs. James exerted some force


    on the hand that was grasping Grace¡¯s arm and gave a slight nod. After seeing that, Grace took a deep


    breath and lifted her head, looking at Caden saying. ¡°The weather today is good and the plum flowers


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at the garden outside have blossomed. I want to have a walk there.¡± Caden nodded. He took off the


    jacket he wore while walking towards Grace. He put the jacket on her and covered her nicely. ¡°Do


    return soon. Although the weather¡¯s good, it¡¯s still winter now.¡± Grace nodded and went outside the


    house with Mrs. James. Caden threw a nce at Mr. Garcia and Mr. Garcia followed behind them while


    keeping a distance.


    There were two plum trees at the east side of the yard and the blossomed plum flowers were beautiful.


    Grace stopped between the two trees and turned. ¡°You said, those gangsters that tormented Wallis


    Venus four years ago have returned to City S?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you and Mr. James know about this?¡± She was doubtful as there was no surveince camera


    at the scene and since she had never seen those gangsters¡¯ faces, how would her parents? ¡°Grace,


    don¡¯t you keep on saying ¡®Mr. James¡¯. That¡¯s your father.¡± Grace was outraged by her words. She


    pursed her lips and replied with a cold face. ¡°If Mrs. James is here to reminisce the past today, I think


    there¡¯s no need for us to stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hold up! Grace!¡± Mrs. James quickly held her back when she was about to leave. ¡°Grace, I can


    understand that you refuse to forgive me and your father as we have hurt your feelings. Yet we¡¯re


    forced to do that. After the auction, both of us felt sorry and we really want to help you this time.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes twinkled and there was bitterness on her face. Should she believe her? Her rationality


    and emotion were fighting with each other. She shook her head and clenched her fist, taking a deep


    breath in order to maintain herposure. ¡°Mrs. James, tell me, how did you know about this---how


    did you know it was the same gangsters thatmitted the crime back then?¡±


    ¡°Grace, to be frank, besides the phone call history and the message between you and Wallis Venus,


    there¡¯s a half drunken witness that testified to your criminal charge. He had witnessed the filthy process


    when it happened. He chose not to call the police as he¡¯s scared to involve himself in the trouble, yet


    he still remembers some of the gangsters¡¯ looks. And few days ago, he has spotted those people at a


    bar at the bund.¡±

 Chapter 182 The Witness鈥檚 Testimony

    Chapter 182 The Witness¡¯s Testimony


    ¡°Witness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Witness.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a witness back then, howe I didn¡¯t know about that?¡± Grace replied with a sharp mind.


    She needed rification as it was a big deal to her. Mrs. James sighed and stared at her. ¡°You know


    this person too. And the person¡¯s family did not wish to disclose the matter that the person has


    witnessed such an obnoxious thing like rape to everyone.¡± There was another meaning in her words


    and Grace understood it. If she knew that person and the person¡¯s family did not wish everyone to


    know about that, then there was high chance that¡­


    ¡°Which family does the childee from?¡± She cut straight to the point. It was difficult to regain their


    tenderness towards each other as mother and daughter in the past when they had experienced so


    many things. ¡°It¡¯s not a childe. It¡¯s the second mistress of the Donald family.¡± Light dawned on Grace at


    once. It was a ¡®she¡¯! That would exin why she did not receive any news back then. The reputation


    would be bad if the mistress of a noble family had witnessed such an obnoxious crime scene. It was


    not an ordinary crime scene as it was the shameless harassment of a few men towards a woman!


    Grace could not ept the truth on the other hand the moment she was enlightened. ¡°You said the fact


    that she has witnessed the crime was made one of the evidences to dere me being guilty.¡± She


    chuckled. ¡°Mrs. James, let me ask you. What on earth has she witnessed that it became one of the


    evidences that decide for my imprisonment? Did the second mistress see me at the crime scene?¡± Her


    chest slightly raised and she tried hard to maintain herposure. Grace, you said you wanted to be


    rational instead of emotional. Why are you being so disappointing that your emotion fluctuates?


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t President Shaw told you about this?¡±


    The corner of Grace¡¯s lips curved into a light smile. She obviously knew the answer and there was no


    need for her to ask. Would she still be ignorant regarding the second mistress until now if Caden had


    told her about that before? She then stared at Mrs. James who was in front of her, who was her


    biological mother. There was no need for her to act dumb.


    Mrs. James then coughed. ¡°So¡­President Shaw really didn¡¯t tell you. Oh, how could he not tell you


    such an important thing like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing like this?¡± Grace continued and there was an


    awkward look on Mrs. James¡¯s face. She muttered. ¡°Well¡­we thought President Shaw has told you


    everything. Who would have expected this?¡±


    Grace no longer wanted to discuss whether Caden had told her about the matter with her and the


    reason why he did not. She then asked straightforwardly, ¡°Since Mrs. James has known about this, I


    hope Mrs. James would do me the honor to tell me what the second mistress has witnessed at the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    scene of crime. Why did her words be an evidence of me convicting the crime?¡± She then


    reminded her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t at the scene that time so what has she seen that assured her I was the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­The second mistress did not intend to disclose it instantly at that time. It¡¯s just that after Wallis


    hasmitted suicide and the second mistress has met the dead body, she felt that it¡¯s unfair to the


    deceased therefore she told others regarding what she has witnessed. She said she has heard Wallis¡¯s


    shrieks when she witnessed the process.¡± She then nced at Grace with a careful look before she


    continued. ¡°Wallis was pressed under the men and she was bawling something like ¡®Grace James! It¡¯s


    you! You¡¯re the one that did this to me! I curse you to die like a dog!¡¯¡±


    Grace looked up to the sky andughed uncontrobly. Mrs. James seemed worried and she asked.


    ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Grace pushed her away and replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­don¡¯t touch me. Let meugh


    for a while.¡± She resisted the hand extended by Mrs. James and covered her tummy. Sheughed until


    her tears were out. ¡°Grace¡­Grace¡­Don¡¯tugh anymore, don¡¯t¡­¡± Mrs. James panicked from her


    harder. Mrs. James grew more anxious and impatience shed across her eyes. She could not help but


    yell. ¡°I¡¯m asking you not tough anymore! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Theughter ceased the moment she finished her words. Mrs. James covered her mouth and her eyes


    blinked frequently upon meeting Grace¡¯s eyes. ¡°No¡­Grace, mommy¡¯s only feeling sorry for you.¡±


    Grace did not speak and she stared at her silently. Her gaze was level yet it gave Mrs. James a painful


    delusion that she was being whipped. ¡°Grace¡­¡± Her face flushed and went pale at the same time.


    Grace stood to her feet and Mr. Garcia was about to walk towards her. She waved at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    okay. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve not seen Mrs. James for a very long time and she has just told me a joke.¡± Mr.


    Garcia nodded and retreated without uttering a word. Grace then once againid her eyes on Mrs.


    James with the corner of her lips slightly curved. ¡°What you told me would only further prove that I,


    Grace James was a heinous murderer.¡±


    ¡°No! I trust you, Grace. Your father and I all believe that you¡¯re innocent. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t dare to


    step forward and oppose President Shaw as we didn¡¯t have any evidence and were intimidated by


    President Shaw¡¯s power. Yet now that President Shaw is being nice to you and you have be his


    wife, and those gangsters who havemitted the crime have shown up in City S once again, as long


    as we find them, we could definitely find out the truth from them and prove that you¡¯re innocent.¡±


    Grace had the urge tough. What did she say? She said that they believed she was innocent? It was


    just that they did not have the evidence back then? She shook her head and reckonedughing could


    not even eliminate her rage and disappointment. ¡°Mrs. James, it¡¯s windy here, I¡¯m feeling tired now,¡±


    she said and turned, ready to leave. Mrs. James panicked and grabbed her arm from behind. ¡°Wait up!


    Grace.¡± Grace was not prepared for that and she turned without speaking. Yet her look had


    represented her words, asking ¡°is there anything else¡±.


    Mrs. James grasped her hand with her gaze softened down. She pleaded with a guilty look. ¡°Grace, we


    really want to help you this time. Both your dad and I feel very guilty for not helping you back then and


    let you suffer so much. You were once the mistress of the noble family, the sweetheart of the James


    family, yet you were bullied at a ce like that. Your dad cares for his pride and has be a joke in


    Shanghai after what happened to you; therefore he was that¡­cruel to you after you¡¯re in trouble. Yet


    your dad did feel guilty and he always tries to make up for you. This time, God has finally given him an


    opportunity due to his love for his daughter. Grace, do¡­trust us this one time.¡± Mrs. James¡¯s eyes went


    teary and she held her hand tightly, reluctant to let go. She was afraid that she would run away when


    she did.


    Grace gazed at Mrs. James for a while and did not go all teary. She doubted that the couple would feel


    guilty and sorry for her. Any pleasant talk would appear frivolous and amusing in front of the inhumane


    ordeals she suffered in these three-years. Yet, if there was a chance to find out the truth back then, to


    shed light on the case, to escape from the usation and to do her justice¡­She closed her eyes and


    asked, ¡°Mrs. James, how are you supposed to help me?¡± She had nothing more to lose.

 Chapter 183 Dad Was Wrong

    Chapter 183 Dad Was Wrong


    While Grace was ¡°reminiscing the past¡± with Mrs. James at the garden, Jafar did not miss the


    opportunity to talk to Caden. The resources held by the Shaw Group were actually the ones needed by


    him at the moment.


    Caden listened to his slightly ttering words and his intention was obvious at a nce. It would be


    abnormal of him to not ask him for something or to do something when he came this time. If this old


    guy did not pay him a visit for a purpose, for what did hee? It would turn out strange if there really


    was no any purpose and he would need to think more about that. He took a sip of the whiskey and his


    nce fell on the outside through the window. Although he was dealing with Jafar, he was asionally


    paying his attention to the outside.


    Jafar followed his eyes and asked cautiously with some gauges. ¡°Is President Shaw being worried of


    Grace?¡± Caden retrieved his look ndly. He looked at him and put up a courteous smile without


    answering him. Jafar was a man of culture and he did not ask him further from his look. He changed


    the topic back to the question just now. ¡°President Shaw, please have a look. Could you help me


    regarding the new n?¡± Caden rubbed his finger on the wine ss and did not intend to put it down. ¡°I


    need to ask Grace first.¡±


    Jafar was astonished that he actually cared that much about Grace¡¯s opinion. As they were talking, a


    gust of cold wind suddenly blew into the room and Caden immediately put down the wine ss in his


    hand. He stood up and strode forward while asking the butler for hot milk. He put his arm around Grace


    and rubbed her hands. ¡°How could you keep on going outside when you can¡¯t withstand the cold? I¡¯m


    only turning a blind eye because Mrs. James hase. I won¡¯t allow you to go to the garden and get


    blown by the cold wind again next time. The weather¡¯s nice today, but the wind¡¯s still cold.¡± He rambled


    on, ming her for staying slightly longer at the garden.


    Mr. and Mrs. James were startled having seen what was happening before their eyes. Everyone had


    said Caden Shaw was a taciturn and strict person. Who would have expected the person who was


    babbling like an olddy was actually the king of aloofness beholden by everyone? Grace was in a


    daze too and she wondered when this person had started to be so talkative. Not only he was


    talkative, he was bbering on and on.


    ¡°Mister, the hot milk¡¯s here.¡± The butler approached silently while carrying a tray with a ss of hot,


    steamy milk on top. Caden took it over and said, ¡°Drink this first. Mr. James has something to ask you


    suffer she felt. She took the ss quietly without uttering a word. As she had drunk half of the milk and


    was ready to put the ss back onto the tray, Caden spoke. ¡°I suppose Mr. James has something to


    ask for Grace¡¯s help?¡± His attitude towards Jafar was absolutely different from his attitude towards


    Grace.


    Jafar winced. He turned towards Grace and looked at her. ¡°Grace¡­Dad was wrong.¡± A cracking sound


    was heard when the ss fell onto the ground and the time seemed to freeze. Grace did not look at


    Jafar. She stared at the broken ss and the pieces on the ground quietly without blinking. His words


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    had just struck her pain spot. Her father had finally said those three words until now! She could no


    longer think, or even refused to think whether he had said it out of sincerity.


    Maybe her eyes had gone sore after staring at the broken pieces for a long time, she blinked, trying to


    relieve the soreness. ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯m sorry for dropping the ss and dirty the floor. I¡¯m tired, please


    clean up here.¡± She spoke with a calm and steady voice, yet there was an indiscernible choke in her


    coarse voice. She turned and headed to the upstairs, yet she halted when she stepped up the


    staircase. ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to Mrs. James¡¯s house next week.¡±


    ¡°Grace!¡± Both Mr. and Mrs. James¡¯s eyes gleamed and they eximed out of surprise. Grace no longer


    spoke further. As for what Jafar wanted to ask her, she refused to hear. A wise person like her had


    given her answer if Caden was asking for her opinion. No matter it was due to her father¡¯s confession


    or to find out the truth of the case back then, she had to go to the James house once in order to


    understand more. She had to ¡°get over the past¡±.

 Chapter 184 Returning to the James Family

    Chapter 184 Returning to the James Family


    At a night a few days after the incident, Grace mentioned her wish to go back to see the James family.


    "I am going out for business for a a few days. How about I bring you there when Ie back?"


    "Why don''t I just ask Gloria to go with me. I have been staying at home for a long time. I do not have


    any better ce to go. Since my parents... Mr. James and Mrs. James are really trying to make up for


    their mistakes," She lowered her eyes while packing up for Caden''s business trip leaving tomorrow.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She said slowly, "... Gloria will be there with me anyway, and I am just going to eat lunch."


    Since she said so, Caden looked at her more gently, "Okay. I will call Gloria and ask her to go with you


    tomorrow."


    ...


    A night with no dreams.


    The next day, Caden went out. He was heading to Britain for a few days. Before he left, he asked his


    subordinates to take good care of Grace.


    Standing by the door, Grace waved her hand at the man, "Come back early."


    The two were like a normal couple. If one didn''t know them well, one would have never expected the


    conflicts between them to be so many.


    Caden''s eyes were getting more gentle and got in the car. The freezing breeze in the winter day could


    never blow away the warmth in his heart.


    As Caden''s car drove all the way out of sight, Gloria tugged Grace''s clothes, "Let'' go, no need to


    pretend."


    Grace was slightly surprised, ¡®"How do you know that I am pretending?"


    Gloria nced at her with a smile, "I still remember that the first time we met, I asked you why you


    were willing to be a janitor in the Royal Club. Do you remember your answer?"


    Of course... she remembered.


    "I said, if it''s necessary, I am willing to spread out my legs and wee the customers. Beforeing


    to the Royal Club, I knew that I am not qualified to earn money with my body, so I could only contribute


    mybor force and do what I can do the best."


    With that, Grace went silent.


    Gloria smiled, patting Grace at the shoulder, "For you, it''s probably the same to y up to Caden


    obediently and work as a janitor lowly... In both cases, it is just a transaction, a deal."


    Gloria suddenly leaned forth close to Grace''s ear, "You''re really a heartless person. However, I, or


    anyone else, have no right to judge you. Because a person, who was forced to be heartless and dared


    not possess any feelings, must have suffered a lot more than anyone could have imagined. I have


    never experienced that, then how am I qualified to judge you."


    After saying that, she smiled lightly and patted Grace, who was already stunned, "Alright, it''s time to


    go."


    ...


    The front gate of the James family was fifty meters away. Both Grace and Gloria sat at the back row of


    the car, and Ladd was the one to drive.


    When Caden left, he brought Kirk and other people, leaving only Ladd for Grace.


    Ladd was different from Kirk in personality. At least when Grace was with Ladd, she felt less hostility


    emanated from Ladd. Therefore, she would be more rxed.


    "Don''t be nervous." A warm hand covered on Grace''s hand. Grace didn''t realize until this moment that


    she was getting nervous because of returning to "the house that she had lived for more than twenty


    years."


    She nodded rigidly, "I am fine."


    The car drove into the front gate of the James family and parked in front of the mansion of the James


    family.


    "I am here with you." Before getting off the car, Gloria held Grace''s palm tightly as though the former


    was trying to pass her courage to thetter. Gloria looked at Grace seriously after the two holding


    hands. Then they got off the car.


    Meanwhile, Ladd also got off, and he was about to open the car door for Grace before the door was


    pushed open from inside.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Gloria asked.


    Grace raised her head to look at the familiar building as seriously as the moment before she was


    thrown into the prison.


    However, the members of the mansion had never gone to visit her. The corner of her mouth curled up


    mockingly... How could she believe Jafar James, who imed himself to be her biological father?


    Yet, she had to admit it cowardly that when Jafar said he was wrong, tears streamed from her eyes like


    a waterfall, even though she knew it was fake. She was expecting from the deepest ce of her heart


    that Jafar said his words sincerely.


    She sighed, "Let''s go."


    They went into the James family. Mrs. James held Grace''s hands happily, walking to a quiet ce to


    have a nice conversation between the daughter and the mother.


    "Is Ms. Su..." Gloria walked into the mansion with Grace. Mrs. James looked at Gloria awkwardly, then


    looked at Grace. What she meant was that this ce was inappropriate for Gloria to follow in.


    Grace lowered her eyes, "Gloria, me and Mrs. James haven''t met each other for a long time. There are


    some private conversations that we need to have."


    Gloria had followed Caden for a long time, adventuring around the country, so she was experienced


    enough toprehend the situation. She left the room silently, "I don''t feel well, may I use the


    bathroom?"


    Mrs. James also knew the meaning of Gloria''s words and answered, "The bathroom is downstairs at


    the end of the hallway."


    The two''s sights touched, who didn''t know the other''s purpose?


    Mrs. James wanted Gloria to be away, meaning the conversation that the former was going to have


    with Grace wouldn''t be that simple. And Gloria used the excuse of going to the bathroom.


    After the door was closed, the three werepletely isted.


    Gloria walked away for a few steps, but still turned around to look at the closed door contemtively,


    with a trace of hesitation in her eyes. The tip of her feet turned suddenly for ny degrees. Judging


    from the direction, it seemed that she regretted it and was about to knock on the door.


    However, all of a sudden, she stood still!


    She gritted her teeth and turned around again, heading toward the stairway.


    The sound of the high-heeled shoes knocking on the obsidian floor was coldly clear... But also


    ponderous.


    Every step she took, the hands hanging at the sides of her body clenched tighter... She knew that she


    was Caden''s subordinate. Caden put her alongside that silly woman was to monitor Grace.


    If she was cruel and reasonable enough, she should knock on that door now and dragged Grace out,


    preventing thetter from any contact with Mrs. James.


    But... She, Gloria was not cruel and cold-blooded enough. She was still thinking about helping that silly


    girl... Gloria didn''t know what they were talking about in that room, but she knew the attitude that silly


    woman held¡ª Grace came to the James family with her own intentions.


    "Where is Mrs. Shaw?" Ladd saw Gloria walk downstairs alone, a light shed across his eyes, and


    asked, "Why are youing down alone? Didn''t Mr. Shaw ask you to stay with Mrs. Shaw all the


    time?"


    "My stomach doesn''t feel well." Gloria took out some cigarettes while looking at Ladd. She didn''t seem


    to have a stomachache at all. She took a sip yfully and curled up the corner of her mouth


    seductively,


    "You know her longer than I know her, right? Ladd... Why don''t you go to find her if you are so worried."


    With that, she walked past Ladd toward the bathroom.


    Ladd stood still, his eye kept twinkling. Finally, he chased Gloria, "Hurry up. Stay with Madam after you


    feel better."


    Gloria walked in the bathroom, her red lips spread into a smile... She was right that Ladd wasn''t hostile


    to Grace,pared to Kirk. Sometimes Ladd even looked at Grace pitifully.


    The room upstairs was quiet after the door was closed. When the door was opened again, a woman


    walked out, looking very awful. She held the edge of the door, her skinny body shook without control.

 Chapter 185 The Moment When Dream Was Broken

    Chapter 185 The Moment When Dream Was Broken


    Caden wasn''t out for business alone, he also brought Humbert.


    Humbert was the master of the White family. Back then he had many conflicts with his father in order to


    study medicine. Humbert looked like a mild person normally, but when he got serious, even his father


    couldn''t do anything.


    His father was unable to dissuade Humbert, so the formerpromised and said that when the White


    family needed Humbert, thetter must willingly bear the burden of hard works for the family.


    This was the time when Humbert was needed to make contribution for the family. The Shaw family and


    the White family had always had cooperation. This trip to Britain was very important, otherwise, the


    decisive persons the Shaw Group and the White Group¡ª Caden and Humbert, wouldn''t go together.


    "It is hard to deal with." After having a meeting with the second party, Humbert, who was in a British


    style overcoat, walked next to Caden, who wore a blue customized suit. They two began to talk as they


    walked out of the front door.


    Caden took a look at the time, "Let''s go eat something."


    They found a western restaurant nearby. The atmosphere was quite casual. The two sat down and


    ordered two convenient meals. While waiting for the meals, Caden bent his fingers and asked Kirk to


    "Monitor this Smith closely for these days. See who he meets."


    The moment when Caden said this, an idea came across Humbert''s mind, "Are you saying that...


    Someone from the subsidiarypany here was betraying us?"


    Caden waved his hand at Kirk, "Go."


    He then turned around, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" He nced at Humbert, "We just arrived at the


    airport yesterday and made an appointment to meet Smith today, but he acted as though he already


    knew our bargaining chip."


    "What I can think of is that there is mole in the subsidiarypany here and this person is in the


    management level." Yesterday they just arrived at the airport. Without even taking a break, they


    summoned a meeting of the top managers immediately. Next, they made a n the same night.


    However, during the meeting today, the second party seemed to know everything and act calmly, which


    was an obvious sign that this person had already known the n.


    "When the two sides were trying to cooperate, it is a taboo to let the other side know everything we


    have."


    Humbert also looked serious.


    "It is hard to avoid the thief everyday. Even if we avoid the top managers and make any other n that


    won''t have the risk of being exposed this time, but if we do not take out the mole, he will always be a


    time bomb."


    Humbert understood what Caden meant, "We can''t stay in Britain for a long time. The mole will always


    hide in the subsidiarypany. When the time bomb explodes, he might even affect the headquarter.


    At that time, the stock market will be destabilized. The capitalists of the Wall Street can seize the


    chance to ally with others and make apany go short, which is something that they are very good


    at."


    At first, Humbert was just making some simple conjectures, but as he conjectured more and spoke


    more, the less yful he looked on his face. Instead, he grew more and more serious... At the end, his


    face tightened and the entire body was rigid. He suddenly raised his eyes and the cold gaze locked on


    Caden who sat at the other side:


    "Bribing the top managers of thepany to be theirmercial spy, selling important


    information. In the end, a trivial problem will be amplified for many many times, creating turbulence


    among the members. At that time, the media will step in... The consequence is disastrous!


    "Once the media interferes, a problem that is as small as a fingernail will be exaggerated infinitely. And


    the western capitalists will take hold... A good enterprise will be broken down in one single night... Why


    is this method so familiar? Caden... Who is so brave to go against the Shaw family?"


    "Yes, they are doing it." The man at the opposite side had no sign of anger or seriousness on his


    handsome face.


    "Caden, please be more serious!" Humbert was anxious, "And, who are they?"


    "I don''t know."


    At this time, the meals were served. Humbert looked incredulously at the man who began to eat calmly.


    At a time like this and running into such thing, how could he have the mood to eat!


    "Why do you still have the mood to eat!"


    "Calm down." Caden raised his eyes and nced at Humbert mildly, "You are too impetuous."


    "You!" You were not impetuous. You, Caden Shaw, were the best. Was it good enough!


    "Let''s eat. We need energy to y with the kitties."


    Humbert suddenly felt less anxious as he heard Caden''s words... Caden was a cruel person, why


    would he be worried?


    Since Caden said so, meaning he must already have his own ns.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    In the S City.


    Grace sneaked into Caden''s study room when there was nobody.


    She rummaged for a while.


    She looked very anxious.


    Why was it not here?


    Where was it?


    The shelf, the drawer... She had already searched everywhere. Where did he put it?


    "Madam, what are you looking for?"


    Mr. Garcia, the butler, appeared at the door of the study room silently like an evil spirit.


    The book held in Grace''s hand dropped on the floor all of a sudden!


    She flustered to turn around and smiled unnaturally, "Mr. Garcia... When did youe? Why didn''t I


    hear the door open?"


    "The seventeenth rule for a butler: be quiet and do no make loud noise." Mr. Garcia stood still at the


    door, his eye stared at Grace without moving a bit, "Madam, you haven''t told me what you are looking


    for in the study room at such ate time."


    "I... I..." She swallowed the saliva, the corner of her eyes nced at the book shelf and a thought


    shed in her mind, "I couldn''t fall asleep. I want to find a book to read."


    The butler stood at the door, his eyes narrowed. He asked calmly, "Then have you found the book you


    want?"


    "Yes... I did." Grace smiled awfully, point at the floor, "This one."


    Mr. Garcia walked in, standing half a meter from Grace, "Madam, it iste now. Why don''t you go back


    to your bedroom."


    "Yeah, sure. I am leaving now." With that,. she turned around in panic, striding toward the door. After


    she passed by Mr. Garcia, she sighed in relief in her heart... She managed to make it through.


    The moment she walked onto the hallway...


    "Madam. You forget to bring your book?"


    Grace''s feet paused and almost fell over. Still, she staggered. She hurriedly turned around and looked


    at the book that Mr. Garcia picked up from the floor for her awkwardly. Her smile became more


    unnatural:


    "Thank, thank you."


    She stepped forth and grabbed the book as fast as she could.


    The butler walked to the hallway and watched Grace leave. He watched the woman stumbled all the


    way to disappearance.


    A message arrived at the other side of the world at the same time:


    "Ten minutes ago, Madam went to your study room. She said she was looking for a book and left


    hurriedly, forgetting to even bring the book she wanted to read."


    The eyes of the person who received the message were dark and cold. He stared at the message for a


    minute. His pupils contracted gradually just like their owners whose heart flooded with surging waves.


    Humbert realized his abnormalities, "What''s wrong?"


    Then Humbert found that the man was gazing at the phone in a daze, "Whose message was it?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thetter stayed still quietly. As Humbert was stretching out to grab the phone, Caden''s eyes were


    suddenly raised, looking into Humbert''s eyes straightly. His lips opened difficultly, "Tell me. A person''s


    attitude changes so differently, is it really because of herpromise? Tell me. Can a person really


    make up for the past mistakes and fix everything?"


    The first question was about Grace, the second was about himself.


    "After all, I still deceived myself." She hated him that much. She didn''t even want to see him. How was


    it possible that she suddenly changed her attitude and was willing to face him calmly?


    It was just a dream that he didn''t want to wake up from, it was just a self-deceiving dream.

 Chapter 186 Wake up from the Dream

    Chapter 186 Wake up from the Dream


    Things that even Gloria could see through, why would Caden have no feeling at all?


    It was nothing more than a self-deceiving dream. When the dream was broken, he would eventually


    wake up.


    "If you miss it, you miss it forever, Caden," It was rare for Humbert to talk about Grace with Caden so


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seriously, "It¡¯s time to let go."


    Caden breathed heavily. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that he was upset and struggling.


    "Humbert, do you know that," Humbert looked at the man in front who raised the coffee cup with his


    trembling hand and took a sip. It wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he tasted the taste of the coffee, but the


    way he looked made Humbert feel ufortable. Humbert was about to say something tofort the


    man when thetter put down the cup and said,


    "Every time we have sex, she would take the pills. She said it was the vitamin pills," Cadenughed


    pathetically, "What she didn¡¯t know was that the bottle was really filled with vitamin pillster.


    "I swapped the contraceptive in the bottle and asked someone to remodel some ¡®vitamin pills¡¯ with the


    same shape and taste as fast as possible.


    "I know that the bottle was not the contraceptive that she had been longing for. However, every time


    after we have sex, seeing her take out the pills from the bottle and eat them, I felt unspeakably


    ufortable."


    "Here, I feel ufortable."


    Caden raised his fist and knocked on his left chest. A man did not weep easily, but Humbert was


    stunned the moment Caden raised his head, "You¡­" A Caden like this, so emotional and sensitive,


    could he really let go?! Without others saying, Humbert was the first one to doubt that.


    "Now you ask me to let go¡­ Here," Caden smashed his chest again, "is still ufortable."


    Humbert¡¯s lips moved slightly. He suddenly felt that theforting words he had to inspire one¡¯s life


    was too powerless.


    Something that could make a man like Caden be so upset and demented, with eyes covered by


    bloodshot and mouth filled with bitterness¡­ Humbert stretched out and patted the man¡¯s shoulder, "A


    step wrong, all the rest will be wrong. That year, when you put her into the prison, have you ever


    thought of what would happen today?" Though these words shouldn¡¯t be said, yet he still said it,


    "Caden, she loved you first, but you¡¯re the first one to be wrong. She hated you first, now that she


    retreated, you should let go. Let her go. You owe her."


    Caden pushed away Humbert¡¯s hand, "You go out first. I want to be alone for a second."


    Humbert opened his mouth and he sighed silently at the end. He stood up and found the staff of the


    restaurant, then found the manager. He took out his purse without counting carefully and put all the


    money on the front desk, "Is this enough to clear up here?"


    The money was foreign currency that was already converted. It was arge amount of money, enough


    for the turnover of today. The manager took the money happily and cleared up the ce. There weren¡¯t


    many customers today, so it would neither be a loss nor impoliteness.


    "Clear it up, including the staffs."


    After all these, everyone backed out. Only one man on that table was left in the ce.


    With the softening music, casual atmosphere, the empty restaurant, and the struggling and regretful


    man.


    Nobody knew what the man was thinking. What Humbert could see was the Caden supported his


    forehead with his hand without moving at all.


    Standing outside the restaurant, Humbert leaned on the ss window and kept smoking. It was the fifth


    he raised he arm to check the time.


    "Two hours." Caden locked himself in an unknown restaurant for two hours without moving.


    Humbert looked at the only person alive in the ce, who remained the same posture as before,


    "Caden Shaw, if you kept being like that, I would believe that you have fallen asleep."


    As he murmured at the ss window to himself, suddenly, his eyes sparkled and he turned around,


    scurrying to the door of the restaurant. The door was also pushed open from the inside.


    "Boss, you are finally out."


    Humbert tried to rx the mood and put his arm on Caden¡¯s shoulder, "Hey. where are we going?"


    "The subsidiarypany."


    "¡­ What?"


    Caden looked energetic all of a sudden, just like an invasive leopard, looking to the front coldly, "Take


    care of those annoying moles, then we can go back as soon as possible."


    "¡­ Then," Humbert knew Caden well. Seeing how thetter looked, Humbert¡¯s heart shrank, "Then,


    what about her?"


    What about her?


    Who was that "her", without reminding, both of them knew it.


    As for those moles, they needed to be taken out hurriedly.


    What about her?


    What could be done about her?


    Humbert was afraid that Caden became too obsessive, which would only drag both of them into an


    infinite loop of pain without an end.


    Mentioning "her", the man¡¯s cold eyes hesitated for a second, but it was just a second¡­ After they took


    care of all the troubles, eradicated the moles and got the contract; after they got into the ne and


    returned to S City, Caden still didn¡¯t give Humbert an answer about this question.

 Chapter 187 Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 187 Are You Crazy?


    At the airport.


    The pane arrived. Two outstandingly handsome men walked out. They weren¡¯t celebrities, yet wherever


    they went, they could attract attentions.


    ¡°I told you Caden, we should go to the special pathway.¡±


    Humbert was very helpless. They just dealt with amercial spy, and both the Shaw Group and the


    White Group fulfilled their purposes.


    Before Humbert had the chance to take a break, Caden had already booked the flight tickets to return.


    And Humbert was already exhausted, but looked at Cade¡­ He was still energetic.


    The stark contrast really annoyed Humbert.


    ¡°Hey, slow down.¡±


    Humbert was really fatigue. A good family education, a long-term culture and habits made him very


    tired, but it also forced him to behave elegantly and maintain his stalwart figure.


    But all these were no match to Caden.


    Humbert couldn¡¯t understand. They were both humans with a nose, two eyes and a mouth. Nothing


    more or less, and they had been eating and living together for the past few days. Neither of them


    rested more than the other.


    What infuriated Humbert the most was the gazes from the crowd¡­ They could have gone to the


    special pathway, but Caden just refused to.


    ¡°Talk more, and you can only go back on a cab.¡±


    Humbert was stunned and he soon realized: ¡°Caden, won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±


    There was already a ck business car waiting outside to pick the two men up.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± Humbert hesitated for a long time, but he still mentioned the person that Caden didn¡¯t want


    to talk about now as the car drove to the section of the road to the Shaw family mansion: ¡°What are you


    going to¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. We are going to have children.¡±


    Humbert was choked.


    He looked the man¡¯s cold profile next to him. A feeling of ridiculousness surged in his heart suddenly¡­


    He felt that the man in front of him was getting sicker. After the pain, he chose to seal a part of himself.


    This was equivalent to evasion.


    But it was Caden Shaw. This was Caden Shaw!


    Would Caden Shaw evade anything?


    Humbert only felt his brain buzzing loudly, which was unspeakably ridiculous.


    ¡°The business between me and her, you¡¯d better not get involved in.¡±


    ¡°After the car drove to the mansion, Kirk will drive you home. I will not invite you in.¡±


    Humbert felt speechless at once.


    ¡°You think¡­ If you two have a child, she will love you again? Just like how she loved you obsessively


    back then?¡± Humbert lowered his head and asked in a low voice.


    Caden¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he shouted: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ But didn¡¯t she take ¡®vitamin pills¡¯ every time you two made love?¡± Humbert did not listen to


    Caden, and he asked with a strange smile.


    The eyes of the man next to him shrank all of a sudden. His eyes flooded with pain, but he then


    clenched his fists deeply, repressing himself by rubbing his hand heavily on the cushion.


    ¡°Caden, don¡¯t be wrong.¡± Humbert raised his head and looked at Caden sincerely: ¡°Caden, it has been


    so many years. You have never given her what she wanted. This time, just let her go if she wants to.


    ¡°I am a doctor. I don¡¯t understand how a heart grows in a person, but I know that mental torture will turn


    someone into a walking dead. You will to see her go crazy gradually?


    ¡°If you keep being like this. Maybe someday in the near future, she will be driven crazy by you. You


    want a crazy person to spend her life with you and give a baby to you, or you want her to be able to


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up now!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red. He smashed the seat and couldn¡¯t imagine that


    woman leaving him!


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± He suddenly yelled.


    The driver at the front stepped on the brake and the sharp sound of car stopping rang out.


    ¡°Get off!¡± He raised his chin at Humbert coldly, asking thetter to get off the car.


    Humbert did not argue with Caden anymore. He got off the car silently and stood next to the car. He


    looked deeply at Caden: ¡°You need to know that none of us want to see you get hurt. If we, Ingemar


    and me, know earlier that you will be so obsessive, we would have made her ¡®die of ident¡¯¡­


    Don¡¯t look at me like this. I think Ingemar would like to do the same if he sees the way you are now.¡±


    Caden¡¯s cks eyes looked even more unfathomable. He looked at Humbert deeply as well and turned


    around: ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car began to move again. At the back seat of the car, the man closed his eyes, between his


    eyebrows, it was a trace of tiredness that wasn¡¯t easy to notice. He rubbed his forehead.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The car parked at the Shaw family mansion. Caden got off the car and said to the driver: ¡°Drive


    Humbert home.¡±


    He walked past Sam the butler and strode into the house. He walked to the living room and grabbed


    Grace.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing!¡±


    Caden did not say a word and just dragged her upstairs.


    ¡°Be gentle! Are you crazy!¡±

 Chapter 188 Torturing Each Other

    Chapter 188 Torturing Each Other


    A person that said nothing was more terrifying than a person that yelled.


    "Let go, Caden... Ah!" The words she could not finish disappeared in her throat. It was not necessary


    for her to say them anymore.


    Caden was like going crazy. He put her on the bed and ''attacked'' again and again as though hugging


    her tightly was the only way for him to feel the warmth of this woman, which assured him that she was


    still there and didn''t leave.


    After a rough sex, neither of them feltfortable. She was like a broken doll, lying on the bed feebly.


    And him, he breathed heavily like a beast. The heavy sound of breath flooded from his throat bit by bit.


    She didn''t look at him. She would rather stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    The man above her moved. He supported with his arms and got up. She felt lighter immediately. Even


    the bed beneath her was lighter. He got off the bed. The used decent man ignored his shoes and


    walked to the dresser with bare feet. He opened the drawer and took out the bottle.


    Then he strode to the bed and stretched out his arm, "No more medicine?"


    "You..." She instantly got flustered.


    He sneered, "Vitamin pill, is it?" His thin lips curled up without any warmth of a human being. He used


    the other hand to open the bottle. His ck eyes locked on the woman in front of him. He poured out a


    handful of pills. His lips curled up, and the coldness was more imposing.


    He raised his head and stuffed all the pills into his mouth.


    Grace''s eyes widened at once. Before she could think about anything else, she rushed forth and


    grabbed his arm, "No! You can''t take them!"


    "Why not? Isn''t it vitamin pills?" He smiled, but the smile was very strange, "Even you can take them,


    isn''t it?"


    "I... I..." What could she say? Tell him that this was not vitamin pill?


    He chewed the pills while looking at this woman. The pills in his mouth were extremely bitter. No


    mention he ate a handful of them. Yet it seemed that he did not feel the bitter taste of the medicine in


    his mouth as though he was just chewing gums instead of medicine. He felt nothing.


    Grace widened her mouth and every time when she wanted to say something, she found that she


    couldn''t say anything.


    She stared at his throat, watching him swallow every time. He was still chewing the pills. Her chest was


    somewhat painful for some reasons. She raised her head and looked into his eyes, "Spill them out."


    "Why should I? Why so stingy? Don''t even want to share some vitamin pills with me? I will buy you


    more if it runs out." He still talked to her sweetly, but his eyes were painful. His heart was like being torn


    apart by a pair of hands, making the sound of tearing things apart. He tried his best to ignore it. He


    thought this woman was loath to part with him in the end, otherwise, why would she care even if what


    he ate was poison? ... More ridiculously, he just realized that this was thest bargaining chip he had


    left!


    Just because of this!


    Just because of this...


    She said, "It was not good to eat so many vitamin pills. Spill them out. Okay?"


    Just because of this!


    Just because of this...


    He said, "Okay." The words that he was about say to reveal the truth were buried inside his heart. He


    continued to pretended to know nothing.


    He spilled out the remnant of medicine in his mouth. He frowned and pretended toment on the


    taste, "This vitamin pills are not good. Don''t eat them next time. I will buy you some new ones."


    Her expression changed instantly. She almost robbed the bottle from his hand and then exined with


    an unnatural expression, "I like the taste. I will wait until this one runs out."


    He suddenly touched the back of her waist. And her whole body turned rigid instantly and her


    expression became more unnatural, "Don''t touch me!"


    She almost shouted and her eyes looked more painful and intolerable.


    "Tell me. Will it be a coincidence that my kidney can fit in yours?"


    Grace''s expression changed and she retracted backward, "What do you mean?" She looked at the


    man in front warily.


    "If there is something one for one in this world, then tell me. If I give you my kidney, can you give me


    something else?"


    He looked at her gently.


    As for Grace, she felt cold all over, "Stop ying... Stop ying, shall we? Didn''t you say we should


    live on a happy life? Let''s live on a happy life. No more jokes like this and don''t think about things like


    this anymore."


    She thought he hade up with new means to torture her. And she... She was afraid.


    Caden listened to Grace''s words. As she said "live on a happy life", he wanted tough and cry at the


    same time... It was rare to see that the invincible Caden Shaw to have such conflicting human


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    emotions.


    "Sure. If you say so, then we will live on a happy life." He put her head into his shoulder. In the ce


    that she could not see, his left hand clenched into a fist.


    "Grace... Why don''t you ask about the thing that I want you to give me if I give you my kidney. Why


    don''t you ask me what it is?" He whispered beside her ear.


    He could clearly feel the woman''s stiffness in his arms.


    "Stop messing around, okay? It''s not funny at all."


    He heard her talk about other things in order to dodge the question and smiled lightly. His eyes grew


    gentler and there was a trace of gentleness as well as pain shed across. He said lightly, "Okay, I will


    stop making this joke that isn''t funny to you."


    "The vitamin pills... Don''t take them, okay?" The corner of Caden''s eyes caught sight of Grace holding


    that bottle tightly even when she was hugged into his arms. He thought if she couldpromise this


    time, he would immediately donate half of his estate to the society and the other half to raise her


    children. This would be enough.


    The time was stopped. It was just a few seconds, but it was like a century long. He almost ran out of


    patience.


    He just realized that he cared for this woman to the degree of insanity.


    "Eat this bottle of pills... Don''t waste them."


    Boom!


    The wall in his heart fell apart!


    She still wanted to eat that damn "vitamin pills"!


    She wasn''t eating the "vitamin pills"! She just didn''t want to give birth to a child for him! She just


    couldn''t love him anymore! She just wanted to draw the line between them!


    Caden pushed the woman in his arms away slightly and took the bottle from her hand. She was very


    worried. He smiled at her withfort and then pour a pill out. He put the pill into his mouth under her


    stunned gaze. She suddenly hugged his head and kissed him in the mouth.


    Bitterness went from his lips to her mouth.


    At this moment, Grace covered her left chest harshly, very harshly. As if doing so, she could relieve the


    pain flooded from the chest.


    For that exact moment, she was lost. Was she wrong?


    But immediately after that, her eyes turned firm and resolute... He was her disaster, and they should


    not have any connection! She was not wrong!


    This kiss was bitter and longsting, and there was some unspeakable touching. Unfortunately, neither


    of them put this very little bit of touching into their hearts.


    He let go of her gently and smiled. Really, the way he smiled was very good-looking. Yet this handsome


    face was indifferent to others normally.


    Hisrge palm rubbed her hairs, "Okay, I will listen to you. Don''t waste this bottle, but after finishing


    them, shall we not eat this brand of ''vitamin pills''?"


    At night.


    A man and a woman slept on the bed.


    Grace looked at the man next to her... He must know it, right?


    He knew that it was not vitamin pills.


    So he was so mad that he dragged her upstairs.


    But why would he choose topromise if he knew it?


    She thought for a long time but could not figure it out. She shook her head and was not going to think


    about it.


    The person next to her made her feel more annoyed.


    She didn''t understand him more and more.


    He made her agitated. He made her hate and... Painful! She would never admit that hate arose from


    love, otherwise, how should she face him and how should she face herself?


    This person was bing the demon of her heart more and more...


    She stretched out slowly and reached the knife at the head of the bed. With a very low sound of


    flicking, the sharp knife was shing with coldness in the darkness, moving closer to his neck... But her


    hands were trembling.


    She widened her eyes, and tears were flooding in her eyes. However, she still held the knife tight and


    got closer to the man who was asleep.


    Her hands were shaking without control. The closer she got, the more harshly her hands trembled.


    Grace, stab him, stab him and everything would be over!


    Grace, what are you hesitating!


    Grace, have you forgotten who brought you all the sufferings? Who made you into an animal? Who


    humiliated every bit of you?


    Grace,e on, do it! Do it! Do it!!!


    Grace! You useless thing!


    Click!


    The knife dropped, she put the knife back immediately in panic. She looked at the person slept next to


    her without waking him up.


    She closed her eyes and her right hand was still holding the knife as though she was crushing the knife


    into pieces!


    Tears streamed down from her closed eyes.


    She couldn''t control her eyes just like she couldn''t control the shaking hand that was holding the knife...


    What was it so terrifying?


    You were already responsible for a person''s life? Why not one more?


    Why don''t you stab him!


    Useless! Useless!! Useless!!!


    A sign of determination shed across and she looked at the person next to her. She did feel


    reconciled, but not care... Definitely!


    The knife that was hanging at the top of the man''s head. Grace took a deep breath. She said she didn''t


    care, she said she would rx if he died, but she just couldn''t do it. With her hands trembling, she


    hated her impotence. The knife in her hands was like a piece of hot iron, and she threw away the knife


    in panic!


    She covered her face and cried silently. She hated it, she hated her powerlessness and her grudge to


    leave this man.


    She hated herself for not being able to do it!


    The sound of knife dropping to the floor woke the man up.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Caden sat up hurriedly and wanted to hug Grace, but thetter


    shook off his hand involuntarily.


    After that, she felt it was not right, so she exined, "I have a nightmare."


    The man sighed in rx, "Don''t be afraid, I am here." He hugged her and put her back under the


    nket, coaxing Grace like coaxing a child. And the woman in the bed fell asleep.


    Maybe she was really tired. This was the first time that she indeed fell asleep while in the same bed


    with this man.


    The man''s ck eyesnded precisely on the knife lying at the corner of the wall. His ck eyes


    shed and he lowered his eyelids, turned off the light andy down, hugging the woman tighter in his


    arms.

 Chapter 189 The Cat is Out of the Bag

    Chapter 189 The Cat is Out of the Bag


    Three things must be done!


    Firstly, the truth of what happened that year.


    Secondly, they need a child.


    Thirdly, in the strict Shaw Manor, who had the chance and the motive to give her a bottle full of


    ¡°Vitamins¡±.


    The answer seemed to be obvious.


    ¡°Leave now.¡± In front of Caden stood an old man, whopared to others of his age, his dressing, and


    the way he spoke was more proper than the others.


    This was also due to his spending years in the environment of a high society family and learned from


    his surroundings.


    The old man frowned, ¡°Mister, the Shaw family wasn¡¯t just our employer, the Venus family had been


    taken care of by the Shaw family for generations. That is to say that the Shaw family people are the


    benefactors of the Venus family. When the owner gives an order, the servant wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse.


    But before I leave, doesn¡¯t Master need to tell me, this old servant, the reason why you want me to


    leave the manor?¡±


    Caden wouldn¡¯t be so angry if he didn¡¯t mention this but Sam wasn¡¯t about to let this go.


    With a coldugh, ¡°Why? Sam, don¡¯t you know why?¡± His eyes shed a chilly look, ¡°I never expected


    that the strict manor rear garden would have a mole. Sam, am I supposed to thank you that you gave


    her a contraceptive pill and not a slow-acting poison?¡±


    After he heard that, Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He realized that this incident must have been revealed


    by that slut... he pondered and thought that How could a woman be reluctant to bear his child for the


    Shaw family?


    He thought, what Wallis couldn¡¯t do, how could this slut¡¯s be so determined?


    She¡¯s pretending to be restrained.


    Don¡¯t all these confirm his previous suppositions?


    She intentionally set up a trap, let him dig himself in, and thereafterin against him... This


    woman was truly skilled in sinister plots!


    Sam¡¯s old carved face revealed ayer of rage. When he realized this, he drooped his head even


    lower.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what master is saying.¡± He must never admit to doing this.


    Caden looked coldly at the old man, ¡°Whether you know about it or otherwise, Sam, move out of the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    manor today.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡±


    Sam opened his mouth to say something but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak a word and could only nod,


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He hid his fists in his sleeves, but facing Caden¡¯s determined attitude, even if he has the gift


    of the tongue, there wouldn¡¯t the sliver of a chance.


    He had been with Caden for several decades and understood this man who took over the Shaw family


    at a young age. This man wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Once he decided on something, no one would be


    able to change his mind.


    At the manor¡¯s garden, a nondescript man handed something over to Ladd.


    The two simply exchanged a couple of words and Ladd didn¡¯t look at the contents. He grabbed the


    brown-colored bag ran back looking troubled. He ran through the living room and up the stairs towards


    the study.


    Sam left Caden¡¯s study and was knocked over by Ladd.


    Boom!


    The brown documents folder dropped on the floor and the folder opened and scattered its contents all


    over the floor.


    ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ll help you pick ...¡± Sam squatted down and stretched out to pick up a


    piece of paper. Once he saw it his expression changed.


    He didn¡¯t look at it in detail and an arm reached over, ¡°No need, no need.¡± He pushed away his hand


    and grabbed the paper from his hand, ¡°Sam, go and do your things, I¡¯ll pick them up by myself.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t want to argue and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± and turns to leave.


    He didn¡¯t leave the house immediately but quickly went to the toilet on the first floor.


    Mr. Garcia shouted at him ¡°Don¡¯t dash about, Sam, slow down.¡±


    ¡°I have a stomach ache, I can¡¯t endure any longer.¡± Sam apologized as he smiled and held onto his


    abdomen and dashed into the toilet.


    Once he was in the toilet, ¡°nk¡±, at the door was locked.


    He quickly takes out his phone and calls.


    ¡°Old Master Shaw, bad news!¡±


    Old Master Shaw was ying with his pet bird and was upset to be disturbed by the call, ¡°Why you are


    so upset, you are already so old, can¡¯t you be moreposed? Shouting about like you were young.¡±


    He scolded before continuing, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sam spoke eagerly, ¡°Old Master Shaw, master has found out what happened that year!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, what happened thereafter was arranged by me. Even if he finds out, he is still my


    grandson.¡± What he meant was no matter how capable Caden was, he can¡¯t escape from his


    ancestor¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I just saw Ladd with a document folder. No wonder he was in such a hurry. We collided with


    each other and the documents were scattered all over the floor. I simply picked up a sheet and saw one


    of the incidents that happened that year... He was guarding against me and I could only take a nce.


    But I dare to guarantee that in this document folder, it must contain the events that happened that


    year!¡±


    At this moment, the Old Master Shaw on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t sit still, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt. As I went downstairs, Ladd was still picking up the documents, Old Master Shaw, you


    must quickly think of something! You must not let master see those documents! Quick think of


    something!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t yell anymore!¡± Old Master Shaw face was turning blue and said with a deep voice, ¡°Leave


    it to me, I¡¯ll ask you about the rest of itter.¡±


    The call ended as soon as he finished.


    Ladd picked up the documents from the floor and just nced them but his professionalism had been


    deeply imbued in him since young. He shouldn¡¯t look at his master¡¯s things.


    He picked up the documents and put them into the folder and knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Ladd hurried to Caden¡¯s side, ¡°Boss, there are some documents for you.¡±


    Caden calmly looked at him and took over the folder and pulled out the documents.


    The shrill ring of the phone pierced his ears and Caden frowned. He nced at the phone on his table


    and didn¡¯t intend to answer it.


    The phone continued to ring.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Old Master Shaw,¡± Ladd remarked.


    Caden pursed his lips tightly, ced the documents on the table, and picked up the phone to answer


    the call. The caller said something and Caden¡¯s expression changed. He stood up immediately and


    looked very troubled.


    He looked at the folder again, clenched his teeth, took his ck long overcoat, scarf, and leather


    gloves.


    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Old Master Shaw has a brain hemorrhage, fainted, and sent to the hospital.¡±


    Caden left the study and went downstairs. Ladd went to get the car but Caden suddenly remembered


    something and called Mr. Garcia, ¡°Mr. Garcia, take good care of Missus when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    The car arrived and Caden hurried up the car, ¡°Quickly, go!¡±

 Chapter 190 Action (1)

    Chapter 190 Action (1)


    Did Caden suspect something was going on when he heard that Old Master Shaw fainted from a brain


    hemorrhage?


    Naturally, he suspected initially.


    But when he remembered Old Master Shaw had a medical history, his fainting from the brain


    hemorrhage seem usible.


    ¡°Faster.¡±


    The man seated behind hurried the driver.


    Ladd¡¯s forehead started to sweat as he concentrated fully on driving the car.


    Screech.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as Ladd said the man behind had already left the car.


    Caden read a message sent by Old Master Shaw¡¯s old butler and quicken his footsteps and changed


    directions towards the emergency ward.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Arge group of people was at the entrance of the emergency ward.


    Caden took a nce at the crowd and his gaze stopped at the old butler, ¡°How is grandpa¡¯s condition?¡±


    This old butler was the same as the Venus family where they served the Shaw family for generations. It


    was unknown why he was chosen to remain with Old Master Shaw while Sam was assigned to Caden.


    ¡°He is still undergoing treatment.¡± He said as his eyes looked worried, but when he drooped his head,


    he started to think... he, as the Old Master Shaw¡¯s personal butler knew fully well what was the Old


    Master Shaw¡¯s condition.


    He also knew clearly why Old Master Shaw did this.


    Before Old Master Shaw ¡®fainted¡¯, he instructed him to observe master¡¯s state when he arrived before


    saying anything.


    ...


    It was a scene at the hospital and a different scene at the manor where Caden was living.


    A sneaky figure walked out of the Shaw family manor garden and out of the main door. He then walked


    along the exterior walls and in the blink of an eye, the person disappeared into the woods.


    Behind a tree.


    The silver-haired old man stretched out his hand to a stranger, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    His attitude and mood weren¡¯t pleasant.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The man was upset, ¡°Old Master Shaw instructed, the thing was prepared by him. Don¡¯t expose


    yourself, and... don¡¯t be in a hurry to do anything. Keep your moves low profile and don¡¯t let anyone


    suspect. Wait for Old Master Shaw¡¯s next instructions.¡±


    They both knew who he referred to when he said ¡®anyone suspect.¡±


    The silver-haired man raised his eyebrow and looked at the brown-colored document folder and then


    snatched it over and said angrily, ¡°Send the message to Old Master Shaw that I will do this cleanly.¡±


    He took it over and hid it in his overcoat. The old man turned and walked back into the manor.


    There was one thing that he didn¡¯t report to Old Master Shaw: Today was hisst day at the Shaw


    family manor!


    The old man¡¯s wrinkled face was emotionless and cold like a block of aged wood. A cold wave shed


    by his eyes... today was hisst day at that ce!


    To be exact, he could only stay there until Master came back that day. That wasn¡¯t a lot of time.


    As to Old Master Shaw¡¯s warning...


    Instead of entering the main door, he went first to the basement to make a call, ¡°Old Master Shaw gave


    new instructions, immediately release the information about those people and then let your precious


    daughter meet with those people.¡±


    After saying, he emotionlessly ended the call and smirked.


    He sneaked to the upper floor and took out a duplicate key to the study and opened the door. He then


    walked gently into the study.


    He immediately noticed the brown document folder on the table.

 Chapter 191 Action (2)

    Chapter 191 Action (2)


    The sound of paper rustling wasn¡¯t loud but the old man wasn¡¯t careful and his hand bumped against a


    crystal ornament and his heart almost jumped out of him. He carefully arranged it back properly and


    calmed down.


    He looked at the door guiltily and took a deep breath.


    He was sure that there wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing at this time and his actions weren¡¯t rushed nor


    haphazard. He carefully erased any trace of his presence.


    The document folder was exactly the same as the one he had in his hands.


    This kind of document folder was easy to buy and there was nothing special about it.


    Even so, the old man wasn¡¯t satisfied and opened the folder in his hands and pulled out some


    documents, and then did the same to the folder on the table topare.


    ¡°What are you doing in Boss¡¯s study?¡±


    A curious voice sounded behind his back and the old man who wasparing the documents was


    startled!


    At that moment, he broke out in cold sweat.


    He didn¡¯t dare to turn around and slowly turned around... it was Kirk.


    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you go with Master to the hospital?¡±


    Kirk raised his eyebrow, ¡°Sam, you haven¡¯t answered me how were you able to enter Boss¡¯s study?¡±


    The person who went with Boss to the hospital was Ladd and not him. Two days ago Boss assigned


    him to carry out another task.


    In the past, Boss would have him and Ladd on either side of him but recently Boss preferred Ladd. Just


    like that day when Old Master Shaw fainted, in an emergency Boss chose Ladd to drive him and


    assigned Kirk to remain to guard the manor. In this incident, he felt that he had drifted further from the


    Boss.


    When he was mulling these, he arrived on the second floor and heard some faint soundsing from


    the study. Though the sound was soft, it raised his curiosity.


    Master had clearly left the manor, so who could be in the study?


    Kirk¡¯s mind was racing and immediately thought of ... that woman!


    Once Master wasn¡¯t around, that woman will start messing around!


    Kirk hated it when he thought about it.


    This kind of hatred came from deep within him and can¡¯t be faked easily.


    But when he thought about the woman¡¯s sneaky actions, Kirk went towards the study and listened.


    Though the sound was faint, there was indeed some rustling soundsing from inside the study.


    Kirk¡¯s heart jumped... finally! Finally, he has caught the woman red-handed!


    Kirk wanted to catch her red-handed and not alert her of his presence. He also wanted to find out what


    she was doing!


    He also wanted to show Boss her true colors!


    The study was very dark and without a light. The thick curtains blocked out most of the light and he


    could only see a ck figure. Kirk¡¯s heartbeat raced... Finally! Finally, I caught you red-handed and in


    the act!


    But the next moment, Kirk was stunned, ¡°What are you doing in Boss¡¯s study?¡± It was Sam!


    He was immeasurably surprised!


    Not only did Sam not answer, but he asked in return. Furthermore, Sam¡¯s sneaky actions raised Kirk¡¯s


    suspicious, ¡°What¡¯s in your hands?¡±


    Sam¡¯s old face frowned, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Kirk¡¯s hands were fast and snatched over the folder from Sam¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Kirk! You can¡¯t see them!¡±


    Sam suppressed his voice.


    This increased Kirk¡¯s suspicion and looked at the documents. With a hand, he pushed Sam away when


    he tried to take back the folder, ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Nothing then why did you sneak into Boss¡¯ study?¡± Kirk didn¡¯t believe and by right he shouldn¡¯t be


    looking at these documents. But firstly, Sam¡¯s actions were suspicious, and secondly, he was curious


    about what could make this old butler so nervous.


    With one hand pushing Sam away, the other hand raising up the document to look. He didn¡¯t mean to


    look at them in detail and only wanted to scare Sam, ¡°Why can¡¯t I look? Are these some shameful


    documents? I¡¯ll see them for myself if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    He was just going through the actions to scare Sam and didn¡¯t expect his eyes to catch a line of words


    and he turned somber.


    He didn¡¯t bother about Sam and took up the document in surprise.


    Suddenly, Sam lunges at Kirk and shouts, ¡°You cannot see them, you can¡¯t see them!!!¡±


    Sam panicked.


    Kirk easily pushed Sam away and he tripped over himself and fell down to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s this! Sam! What is written here? Are they real???¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and his gaze


    fell on the document folder on the table. He remembered the ck figure wasparing the


    documents... without dy, Kirk took out the documents and looked at them.


    The two sets of documents had very different ¡®Truth of the matter¡¯.


    Which was true and which was fake... it wasn¡¯t important now. Kirk was clear that if what Sam had in


    his hands were fake, then why did he act so sneaky and came to the study to rece the documents?


    Sam sat on the floor and then crept on his knees towards Kirk and tugged on his trousers, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t tell Boss about this!¡±


    Kirk was shocked!


    ¡°Please pretend that this didn¡¯t happen, I beg of you!...


    I did all these because of Wallis! Kirk, think about it, Wallis had been kind, gentle, and meek. How could


    she do those things? All these are due to Grace!


    Think about it, externally, Wallis was cherished by Master and everyone knew that. But Wallis¡¯ good


    friend was Grace and she didn¡¯t give up and kept pestering Master.


    Wallis had an inferiorityplex and it was I who didn¡¯t give her a good status in the family. She was


    just the daughter of amon family while Grace came from an elite family. She was talented and


    admired by all.


    The only thing was that she was loyal to Master and pursued him fervently. Wallis was afraid that


    Master would one day be snatched by Grace. Wallis erred in her anxiety. But it was because that


    woman waste that night that she was gang-raped.


    Wallis paid for her anxiety with her life! Isn¡¯t this enough? No matter how big the incident, isn¡¯t a life


    enough of a price?¡±


    Sam wept bitterly, ¡°Kirk, Wallis did do something wrong but that was because of Grace. Now that


    Master had married that woman and that woman willingly married Master, isn¡¯t this her wish all along?


    Why the need to dig up the past to analyze it? Why seek the truth behind those things that had


    happened?


    That woman became Mrs. Shaw ... Willis became a pile of ashes... I, Sam Venus, only had one


    daughter. She had gone to another world and I only wish that her name on this world was clean. I wish


    that in Master¡¯s heart, she was always that kind, warm and timid little girl... Kirk, I beg of you! I¡¯ll bow to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you! Just treat it as if you had no heard nor seen anything!


    That woman had obtained what she wanted, hadn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t the current situation good? Amidst a


    joyous environment, I only wanted to ensure that Wallis¡¯ reputation remained good and not be ridiculed.


    Kirk, I knew that you ... liked Wallis since you were a kid. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want others to think that


    Wallis was a vile person, right?


    Furthermore, Wallis did it at a moment¡¯s folly! She didn¡¯t intend to harm anyone! That woman was her


    best friend! How could she be so vicious to hurt her own friend?¡±


    Kirk started to frown... From the moment Sam said ¡®you liked Wallis since you were a kid¡¯, he had


    already made up his mind.


    ¡°Sam, tell me first... in fact, you had known this since very long ago, right?¡±


    ¡°I... Wallis did mention to me once and I thought that she was just joking. Wallis also said that she


    simply wanted to scare Grace and take some photos as evidence. She will not let them do anything


    untoward Grace... She just wanted Grace not to pester Master again. I... I treated it as a joke since


    Wallis was so timid.¡±


    Kirk clenched his fist and closed his eyes. He tossed the documents towards Sam, ¡°Remember this,


    I¡¯m not helping you conceal. I¡¯m not helping you but I¡¯m doing this for Master to maintain a good


    memory of Wallis in his heart. Today I didn¡¯te here, I didn¡¯t see you neither did I see those


    documents.¡±


    After finishing, he turned and walked to the corridor. Only in the light, could Kirk¡¯s pale lips and bitter


    frown be seen.


    As he was walking down the stairs. He heard the sound of a conversation.


    It was that woman!


    Kirk was distracted and, at that moment, he tripped, and although he didn¡¯t fall, he sounded out in


    surprise.


    He looked up and saw that woman¡¯s back was towards him but started to turn and look at him... his


    heart jumped!


    He had a feeling of guilt that he had done something wrong.


    He red back coldly and expressed his displeasure.


    Kirk saw that she looked away from him and easily disregarded his disdain.


    Perhaps... all his supposition, all his paranoia was exposed suddenly.


    Those pages, sentences, and every word were telling him that his hatred for this woman was


    unfounded!


    A person who he hated, looked down upon and criticized, in that instant the truth was telling him that


    his hatred was unreasonable!


    He didn¡¯t have any more reason to hate and be disgusted with this woman!


    Kirk¡¯s heart was in a strange mess and exceedingly guilty, he could only let off a cold ¡®humph!¡¯.


    He walked by her without so much as to greet her ¡°Missus¡± and walked quickly out of the main door...


    as if he felt guilty and disgusted with himself.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, today is Missus¡¯ birthday. I need to go to the James residence.¡±

 Chapter 192 She Had Been Planning It for a Long Time

    Chapter 192 She Had Been nning It for a Long Time


    "Does Mr. Shaw agree?" Mr. Garcia knew the master of this family was the man he should be loyal to.


    Grace took her mobile phone out of her bag, dialed the phone, and whispered to Mr. Garcia with a


    smile, "I¡¯ll ask for his permission right away."


    When the phone was connected, she said something to the person on the other side of the phone. She


    said that she wanted to go back to the James family, and offered, "If you¡¯re worried about me, just let


    Gloria apany me."


    Although Mr. Garcia stood aside respectfully, he kept an eye on Grace all the time.


    Grace hung up the call and showed her cell phone to Mr. Garcia. The screen of the mobile phone


    showed Caden¡¯s name, "Mr. Garcia, Mr. Shaw agreed. And he let Gloria to apany me. I¡¯ll call


    Gloria."


    Suddenly, she eximed, "My clothes got dirty in the morning. I have to go upstairs and change into


    new clothes.¡± Then she turned and went upstairs.


    As she walked, she paid attention to Mr. Garcia.


    She didn¡¯t know about the new housekeeper. She didn¡¯t know if the housekeeper would be cheated by


    her. Actually, she didn¡¯t call Caden just now.


    She just casually looked for a phone number and marked it "Caden", which was a bit like a telephone


    fraud.


    Those people just took advantage of her.


    But no one ever asked her what she wanted.


    She went into the bedroom, picked simple clothes to wear, and gave Gloria a call, "Gloria, now there is


    a chance which can help to rehabilitate me. Will you help me?"


    As soon as Gloria got on the phone, she heard Grace¡¯s direct question.


    She was a little shocked, and then her expression softened and there was tenderness in her eyes, "I


    will."


    There were no too many words, but just two words made Grace feel warm.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Grace clenched her cell phone, hesitating. Gloria didn¡¯t ask her anything¡­ But soon, she became


    determined.


    She changed into her clothes and went downstairs. She observed Mr. Garcia¡¯s expression. She found


    that Mr. Garcia did not doubt her, and she was a little relieved.


    In fact, as long as Mr. Garcia gave Caden a call in person, her lie would be exposed.


    But she seeded. Mr. Garcia certainly didn¡¯t expect that she would cheat him in such a way.


    She was d that she had not done anything that would arouse the suspicion of Mr. Garcia, and she


    couldn¡¯t help cheering. Soon, she would be able to leave him!


    After a while, Gloria¡¯s car stopped at the gate. Grace went over and said to Mr. Garcia, "Mr. Garcia, I


    left my lipstick on the table. Would you please take it down for me?"


    In this way, thest suspicion in his mind disappeared.


    "Yes, mydy."


    Soon, Mr. Garcia handed the lipstick to Grace. She said, "thank you." She also reminded Mr. Garcia,


    "And, don¡¯t forget to prepare a bowl of stewed bird¡¯s nest, I will eat it in the evening."


    She still added, "The water in the bathtub should be warm all the time. It¡¯s cold, so I want to take a bath


    when I get home."


    "The clothes I sent to theundry have been brought back. They are in the closet, and you remember


    to spray perfume on my clothes."


    Every sentence indicated that she woulde back here today, but only she knew that she would not


    "Well, I¡¯ll do everything well. Madame, please go early and return early. "


    Grace got on the car. Gloria was driving and she looked at Grace who was sitting shotgun. From the


    moment she got on the car, the energy she had shown when facing Mr. Garcia had disappeared. She


    leaned back in her chair.


    "A few days ago, the people of the James family came here to see me."


    Gloria didn¡¯t speak. She just listened to Grace quietly.


    "They said they felt sorry and said they knew they were wrong." Grace was expressionless, as if she


    was stating a verymon thing and as if the protagonist was not her. "After such a long time, I didn¡¯t


    have the time and energy to deal with them?


    She didn¡¯t care what they said.


    ¡°But Mrs. James pulled me aside and told me a thing.¡±


    "In that year, Wallis Venus died, and that group of thugs ran away. I was wronged as a sinner. There


    was some evidence showing that I was not innocent. In short, I could hardly rehabilitate myself."


    ¡°But, Mrs. James said the thugs were back."


    Gloria was surprised. She turned to Grace and asked, "Is that true?"


    Grace curled her lips, "At first, I was very skeptical."


    She went on, "The people of the James family called me just now. They said they spent a lot of money


    and finally found the thugs. And they let me go there. "


    "Ouch!" When Gloria mmed on the brake, Grace suddenly fell forward and hit her head. "Gloria, why


    did you suddenly m on the brake?"


    Gloria said seriously, "Grace, let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t you know what your parents are like? If they are


    willing to spend a lot of money to help you, why didn¡¯t they stand up for you in that year?"


    "So we can¡¯t go there."


    Grace suddenlyughed, "Gloria, if you¡¯re me, do you care what the truth is?"


    She acted as if she were okay, but only she knew she was very ufortable.


    Gloria was stunned, "You¡­you want to escape¡­?" Gloria was almost screaming and shaking.


    If she didn¡¯t rush to the James family because she wanted to know the truth, what could be the reason?


    "Whether the James family want to repent or have other intentions, I will ask them to prepare me with


    an ID card first.


    Mr. Shaw took my ID card. I can¡¯t go anywhere else. I can¡¯t get my ID card, but Mr. James must have


    an approach. If he really wants to take advantage of me, he will find a way to get my ID card.


    Gloria looked at the woman next to her in disbelief. In her memory, Grace had always been submissive


    and silent. Grace made a lot of people infatuate with her years ago, but Gloria didn¡¯t see her like that.


    She just knew that Grace was a very ordinary woman who was very submissive, silent and hard-


    working.


    But it was Grace, a very ordinary and low-key woman, who took advantage of Mr. and Mrs. James. She


    cheated them and asked them to help her get her ID card.


    "A few days ago, Mrs. James called me and said that the new ID card had been prepared." Grace


    turned to Gloria and said, "Gloria, I should have kept it from you, but you treat me sincerely. I know that


    if I escape, you will suffer. So, we just go to the James family and get the new ID card. Then I¡¯ll stun


    you, and everything has nothing to do with you. Of course, you can tell Mr. Shaw that I¡¯m going to run


    away."


    Gloria hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed and gritted her teeth. She would help her just for


    helping the person who Gloria used to be.


    Gloria quietly restarted the car and drove the car back to the middle of the road.

 Chapter 193 Repeatedly Harm

    Chapter 193 Repeatedly Harm


    The car arrived at James¡¯ house. Grace got out of the car after Gloria drove the car through the iron


    gate of James¡¯ house, ¡°Gloria, you can go back first. I have private conversation with Mrs. James.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s eyes moved, and her gaze fell on Grace¡¯s cold and distant face. She chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t exin


    to President Shaw if I leave you only at James¡¯ house alone.¡±


    Grace¡¯s throat tightened, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me apany you.¡± Gloria closed the car door and walked calmly to Grace¡¯s side. Then, she


    stretched out her hand to embrace Grace¡¯s shoulder and lowered her voice with the volume that only


    two of them could hear. She talked into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been Caden Shaw¡¯s subordinate for


    so long. I can handle everything that I should deal with. Besides, I¡¯m Caden¡¯s subordinate. Do they


    dare toy a finger on me?¡±


    She talked while embracing Grace¡¯s shoulder with a smile and walked forward.


    Mrs. James had alreadye out, ¡°Grace, you¡¯vee. Huh? Miss Su is also here.¡±


    ¡°Where is the thing?¡± Grace did not beat around the bush. She straight away asked Mrs. James after


    she arrived and entered the house with her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs. James was slightly stunned.


    ¡°The ID card.¡±


    Grace said lightly. She came to James¡¯ house just to get her ID card back. She also took this


    opportunity to run away from Caden.


    Mrs. James suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, ID card. I put it inside the drawer of my dressing table. I¡¯ll bring it to


    youter. Let¡¯s have a cup of hot tea first. It¡¯s such a freezing cold day. Have some hot tea to keep you


    warm.¡±


    Mrs. James was not supposed to be perturbed, but she was distracted because she was concerned


    about the thing that was going to happen today.


    Grace¡¯s eyes fell on Mrs. James¡¯ face again after taking a look at the tea that the maid brought, ¡°I¡¯d


    prefer Mrs. James to go upstairs and get me the ID card.¡±


    Mrs. James looked at Jafar James and it seemed like she could not make the decision alone. After the


    Mrs. James went back as soon as possible. She lovingly scolded Grace after she took the ID card to


    downstairs, ¡°Oh my dearest daughter, you are too hasty to get your ID card back. Why can¡¯t you trust


    your own parents? Your dad has spent some time and effort to cover you up and satisfy your request


    so that President Shaw won¡¯t notice it. It¡¯s not easy to help you with getting a new identity.¡±


    Mrs. James¡¯ eyes were full of kindness at the moment. People who did not know about the fact would


    really think that this is a kind and good mother.


    Gloria who stood next to them was feelingplicated.


    Leaving aside the other things, Grace was just asking Mrs. James for her ID card, but Mrs. James had


    to look at Jafar secretly to ask his opinion.


    This was not a family at all!


    It is no different from the outsiders.


    Grace immediately snatched her ID card from Mrs. James¡¯ hand¡­ She had not been dared to hope for


    Mrs. James¡¯ pretentious love and care for a long time. She just felt harsh and ironic when she heard


    what Mrs. James said in her ears.


    She nced down at her ID card in her palm. A self-deprecating smile appeared in her eyes.


    No wonder Jafar was able to cover her up. The name column on the ID card was written as Grace


    Shaw.


    She had changed her surname.


    She raised her eyes and swept over Jafar coldly after she chuckled and deliberately suppressed the


    pain in her heart, ¡°Why the surname must be ¡®Shaw¡¯?¡±


    Jafar hesitated. He could not tell her truthfully that a old man told him personally, ¡°Since that woman


    has married into the Shaw family, she must be loyal to them for the rest of her life. Just put ¡®Shaw¡¯ as


    her surname on the ID card then.¡±


    These were the original words from the old man.


    Jafar still remembered the coldness under the eyes of the old man when he said that personally after


    Jafar asked for his opinion on Grace¡¯s request to get a new ID card for her.


    It was doomed from that moment that Grace would not live any longer.


    There was no exception for the words from the old man.


    The attitude of the old man was very obvious. The Shaw family could ept Grace as their daughter-


    inw, and the title of Madam James since the past generations could also be given to Grace.


    However, only Grace that was dead could sit on the throne of Madam James.


    Jafar hesitated for a moment. After all, she was his own daughter. This time was different from what


    happened a few years ago. Instead, it was equivalent to kill his own daughter by himself.


    However, Jafar had made what he thought was the best decision for the James family.


    To sacrifice a daughter who was no longer from the James family.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Grace, do you want to meet those rascals who caused you to get into jail?¡± Jafar did not answer


    Grace¡¯s question, but suddenly brought up the subject of those gangsters.


    Did you want to meet?


    Grace lowered her eyes and covered the irony under her eyes¡­ What was the point of meeting them


    or otherwise?


    Could she turn back the clock?


    Could her kidneye back?


    Could those dark days nevere?


    She was not heartless. It just hurt too much instead.


    ¡°Oh, darling. That incident has been a scar for Grace. Why do you mention it in front of her so


    straightforwardly?¡± Mrs. James interrupted all of the sudden and walked forward affectionately to pick


    up the teacup from the side table.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t panic. You don¡¯t have to make a decision in a hurry. Just drink some water and take your


    time to think about it slowly.


    Grace took the tea from her and blocked in front of Gloria naturally with her body, ¡°Gloria, it¡¯s time for


    me to take the medicine. My bag is seemed to fall on your car. Can you help me to get it?¡±


    It was not that she was over-concerned. She felt that something was wrong before she went out but


    she just could not resist the allure of the ID card.


    However, it was her own matter for willing to take a risk and try her luck. Gloria should not share the


    risk with her.


    She would not let Gloria to get involved in this trouble if she could get out of the house without Gloria¡¯s


    help.


    Gloria took a deep look at Grace.


    Mrs. James was panicked for a moment, but a smile was put on her face in the next second. She took


    another cup of tea and quickly handed it to Gloria. ¡°Miss Su, drink some water too. Aren¡¯t you tired of


    driving on such a cold day? It¡¯s freezing outside. I can ask the maid to pick the bag up from the car.


    There is no need for you to go personally.¡±


    Grace¡¯s lips suddenly pressed tightly, and she was about to take over the cup of tea for Gloria.


    However, Gloria had already taken the cup politely and gently sipped in front of Mrs. James, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Grace was stunned. She was a little nervous. Anyway, Gloria distrusted the James family more than


    she did. Apart from that, as she said, she had been working with Caden Shaw and had dealt with


    anything. She was guarded against the James family, and so it was impossible for her to not guard


    against this tea. It was certain that Gloria had her own n.


    She held her horses and did not say anything after all.


    Mrs. James urged, ¡°Grace, why don¡¯t you drink it too? It won¡¯t be warm once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Grace heard her words and nced at the teacup in her hand. No matter what was Gloria¡¯s n, she


    was not interested in drinking the tea that was prepared by the James family. She said lightly, ¡°Never


    mind. I don¡¯t like to drink tea that much.¡± She put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°Gloria, let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    She said while stood up and looked down at Gloria beside her, ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before she could scream out, someone behind her suddenly covered her nose with a handkerchief in


    the next second, ¡°Uh! Uh!¡± She suddenly understood something and looked disappointed at the James


    couple before she passed out.


    She had one thought before she fainted. Fortunately, she did not stop Gloria from drinking her tea just


    now. If there was no any problem with the tea, then it was okay for drinking it. However, it could save


    Gloria¡¯s life otherwise.


    ording to her ¡®good father¡¯ that was afraid of Caden, Jafar would not take the risk to kill Gloria after


    Gloria fainted before her. He could use many excuses if Gloria was alive. It was a huge possibility that


    the cruel and merciless Caden would go into this matter if Gloria was dead.


    When she just stood up, she clearly saw that Gloria¡¯s hidden hand was gently made a ¡®pinky promise¡¯


    even though Gloria seemed like she had fallen into the trick.


    Gloria sent a message to her ¨C She would make sure that it was all right.


    Since arriving at the James¡¯ house, Grace was very cautious no matter what she ate or used, and even


    not to touch it. She did not expect that her biological parents had reached to the point that they did not


    even care to cover up even though she was so careful with them.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Mrs. James nervously looked at the two people who fainted out and pointed to


    Gloria. She asked Jafar, ¡°How to deal with her?¡±


    ¡°She is Caden¡¯s person, and she fainted after drinking the tea. Go and call Theo over.¡±


    Although Mrs. James was flustered, she immediately followed what Jafar said.


    After Jafar finished speaking, a strong man, who stood behind Grace and used the handkerchief that


    was stained with Ether to cover Grace¡¯s mouth just now, had already carried her like a sandbag. After


    he put her inside a gunny sack that could fit into an adult, he carried the sack that had a person in it on


    his shoulder again.


    An old man with the gray hair followed Mrs. James and walked toward Jafar. Jafar pointed to Gloria


    who had passed out, ¡°Take her away and create a death that caused by a ¡®car ident¡¯.¡±


    Grace still underestimated Jafar¡¯s cruelty, or it should be said that Grace had not inherited Jafar¡¯s brain


    that could think of harming people in so many ways.


    There was no doubt if Gloria died because of a ¡®car ident¡¯.


    Mrs. James shivered. She firmly grasped Jafar¡¯s wrist and the blue veins were exposed on the back of


    her white hand. There was a littlepassion through her eyes.


    ¡°Jafar¡­ Do we¡­ Do we really need to do this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to do so?¡± Jafar pulled out his hair in frustration, ¡°What can I do for now? Outsiders


    might think that James family is magnificent, but don¡¯t you know that our James family hase to


    make or break period? She was also my daughter. How could I be so callous if I have the choice?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts about it! You have to remember that we are doing it for the sake of the James


    family! If the James family goes bankrupt, Payne will be nothing! Do you have the heart to see the


    James family goes bankrupt and Payne, who was once a superior young master, suddenly descends to


    a distressed dog that lost his home? Besides¡­ What¡¯s the point of her being alive like a half-dead? We


    are helping her to end the misery of her life.¡±


    The gray-haired Theo was also carrying Gloria, who had fainted, into the car she drove. It was almost


    to ¡®wake Gloria up¡¯ in advance when she heard of what Jafar said.


    How shameless he was!

 Chapter 194 I Didn鈥檛 Answer Her Call

    Chapter 194 I Didn¡¯t Answer Her Call


    At the hospital, The old master had yet toe out of the door that represented crisis. Caden Shaw


    stood by the entrance with inexplicable uneasiness.


    After another twitch of his right eyelid, the uneasiness in his heart gradually increased.


    Caden looked at the door and proceeded to ask the butler, ¡°How did grandfather faint?¡±


    ¡°He suddenly...¡± The old butler said just a few words just as the door began to open, a man wearing a


    white coat emerged from the room. Caden reached out and stopped the doctor wearing the white coat,


    ¡°The man inside is my grandfather. How is he now?¡±


    The doctor hadn¡¯t expected that he would be blocked and asked such a question so suddenly, ¡°Your


    grandfather didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Our grandfather is the old chairman of the Shaw Group. You better give him the best treatment.¡±


    Without waiting for the doctors reply, the butler suddenly tried to interrupt.


    Then the doctor quickly changed his mind and spoke swiftly, informing them that the situation was not


    clear and they still needed to check him again carefully.


    Caden didn¡¯t speak and stepped aside so that the doctor could walk away. At the same time, he picked


    up his cellphone and tilted his head to the side carelessly towards the butler with a raise of his


    eyebrows, ¡°Hubert White is also a doctor. His medical skills are well-known all over the country. I can


    rest assured knowing he is here.¡±


    The butlers eye twitched, he raised his head and opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak, but he


    said nothing.


    Eventually it was as if being suspended in midair, the butler just stood there dumbfounded in silence.


    The young master of the Shaw family was always an activist. While talking, Caden dialed Hubert¡¯s


    phone number. Before he could be stopped, the call had already been connected. What more could the


    butler say?


    ¡°Hubert, pleasee to XX affiliated hospital. Well, my grandfather fainted. The doctors here are in the


    process of saving him. Pleasee by and see if he can be saved.¡±


    When the old butler heard such wordse from young master lips, his face became twisted with


    disgust. The young master had spoke as if the master were dying.


    Granted that the White family and Shaw family were to have a cooperative rtionship again, or even if


    the master of the White family was very friendly with the Shaw family, Hubert was still considered an


    outsider. To tell an outsider that the master of the Shaw family was dying without any hesitation, was


    this even appropriate?


    On the other end of the phone, Hubert gave a strange look after answering the call. What was all the


    fuss about? Listening to Caden¡¯s tone, from the sound of his voice, it didn¡¯t seem as if his grandfather


    were dying at all.


    ¡°Caden Shaw, you must be kidding.¡±


    Caden smiled coldly as the doctor emerged from the emergency room, his hands full of things and he


    walked back in the room once he saw Caden. Caden then reached out quickly to stop the unfortunate


    doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, Can you speak to the person on this phone and tell him just how bad my grandfather¡¯s


    condition is?¡±


    The old butler went to cut in, but at this moment Ladd blocked him with an ominous look in his eyes.


    Such an action on Ladd¡¯s part meant, ¡°I dare you to try and cause trouble.¡±


    At the moment, there was no one to warn the doctor. He only thought that the old butler had intended to


    stop him from telling the truth, and that the words implied to him. ording to what the doctor had said,


    Caden repeated it. This time, he deliberately made the situation sound worse.


    Caden ced the phone back to his ear, ¡°Hubert, the situation is like this, you just heard what the


    doctor said right? I am not joking with you. Even the doctor said that my grandfathers condition is far


    from good.¡±


    As Caden spoke, he lifted his chin to the doctor, signaling that he could leave now.


    And the old butlers face suddenly darkened, how was the current situation?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, the butler could only wish he could have gotten rid of that doctor that had


    expressionless eyes.


    Cadens eyelid twitched again, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger. He looked at the door to the


    emergency room again. Grandfathers condition shouldn¡¯t be too serious. If not because of his


    grandfather, then what else was causing this feeling of unease?


    The next moment the look on Caden¡¯s face suddenly changed, before putting his phone away, he


    called the house phone again, ¡°How is the madame today?¡±


    ¡°Madame went to Mrs. James home to celebrate her birthday.¡±


    Caden wrinkled his nose, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, housekeeper Wang was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t the madam take the initiative


    to call you for instructions?¡±


    BOOM!


    Caden was shocked and his heart was in a mess. He had never answered her phone call!

 Chapter 195 The Phone is Power off

    Chapter 195 The Phone is Power off


    Caden didn¡¯t say another word, cut off the contact with Mr. Garcia and dialed Grace¡¯s phone number.


    But no one answered. He frowned, called James¡¯ House and it didn¡¯t connect. In the end, he tried Jafar


    James¡¯ cell phone.


    The call was connected right away, ¡°Mr. Shaw?¡±


    ¡°Is Grace with you?¡± Caden wasn¡¯t in the mood for chitchatting, all he cared about was finding Grace¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Jafar asked surprisingly, ¡°She was here but she has just left.¡±


    Caden said while thinking, ¡°Left? For how long? Who was with her?¡±


    ¡°It was just a while ago, let me see. Well, about ten minutes. Miss Su drove the car and they left


    together. Is everything okay, Mr. Shaw? What happened? Is Grace okay?¡± Jafar stood up nervously


    and asked Caden on the other end of the phone.


    Caden pulled a long face after hearing what he said, answered politely, ¡°Really appreciate it, Mr.


    James.¡±


    He hung up the phone right after and dialed Gloria¡¯s cell.


    After a busy tone, a robotic female voice was heard, ¡°Sorry, the phone you have dialed is power off.¡±


    He looked dignified, refused to believe what he heard and kept redialing. But the result was the same


    as before.


    Caden became more and more worried because Gloria¡¯s cellphone couldn¡¯t get through.


    Maybe Gloria¡¯s phone ran out of battery or out of service. But situation like this never happened since


    she started working for him.


    He squeezed his phone angrily and turned around suddenly. Exhaled a cold breath, he approached


    Sam the old butler, ¡°What did grandpa want?¡±


    Sam heard part of the conversation because he was right next to Caden just now. He assumed


    something was going on, but¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow, Mr. Shaw.¡± Sam asked with a puzzled look.


    Caden sneered, ¡°Grandpa getting sick was such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°How can you say something so unfilial?¡± Sam said in shock.


    Caden didn¡¯t want to start up an argument, asked while he squinted, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Who are you referring to as ¡®she¡¯?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Still ying dumb?¡± Caden stared at Sam as he stooped because of his old age, ¡°Tell me what


    grandpa did to her!¡±


    ¡°This was just a big misunderstanding, Mr. Shaw. The old master is still in ICU¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What a coincidence! Right after grandpa fell sick, Grace went missing.¡±


    ¡°My apologies Mr. Shaw, I see that you are worried about Ms. James. I overheard what you said on the


    phone. Didn¡¯t Mr. James mention that she had just left? So she should be on her way back. Please


    don¡¯t worry and wait in patience. Ms. James will probably be back soon.¡±


    Caden became more impatient, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste, so listen carefully. ¡®Ms. James¡¯ is Grace


    James, my wife! It is written on the paper when we got married, she is Mrs. Shaw!¡±


    If I hear Ms. Jamese from your mouth one more time, I will make your life miserable. I don¡¯t care


    how much grandpa adores you!¡±


    ¡°So now, please tell me where my wife Grace Shaw is.¡± Gloria never turned off the phone unless she¡¯s


    on the ne. She knew him well, so her phone was always on.


    But for the first time, her phone was off!


    Grace never called him or mentioned going to James¡¯ house. She went there without telling him, but


    now the only person with her Gloria¡¯s phone was off. If grandpa weren¡¯t sent to ICU, or if Caden didn¡¯t


    see through his lies, Caden wouldn¡¯t be able to see the connections.


    Grace went missing, The James Group, grandpa¡­ what a coincidence!


    The whole James family could be on grandpa¡¯s side by now!

 Chapter 196 Youre Finally Awake

    Chapter 196 You''re Finally Awake


    The Shaw Manor''s old butler had a way higher position than Sam.


    He had always been by old master Shaw''s side, so he naturally would only follow old master Shaw''s


    order... He''s also old master Shaw''s most trusted person, but he had never heard that old master Shaw


    nned something like using his sickness to send Grace away... He was secretly upset and faintly


    guessed something.


    But at that time he couldn''t tell what he was guessing to Caden.


    ¡°young master Shaw, I have served old master Shaw for all my life. Logically speaking, if old master


    Shaw really used his sickness to kidnap Gra... madam, I must have known.¡± old butler persuaded


    patiently,


    ¡°young master Shaw... This time, I swear that old master Shaw really didn''t use his sickness to do


    something to Miss James.¡±


    Caden indistinctly observed the butler before him. As an old butler who had been serving old master


    Shaw, he was also the one who had been watching Caden grow up. With his understanding of old


    butler, Caden didn''t feel like old butler was lying at that time.


    Then... Was it really unrted to grandfather?


    Under the long eyshes, Caden''s cold and deep eyes was pondering deeply... If it''s not grandfather,


    then who would''ve done that? He clenched his fist... No matter who!


    Old butler was facing Caden and his old face looked terrified!


    Old butler felt a chill running down his spine... It''s been a long time since he saw young master Shaw''s


    current murderous look!


    ¡°young master Shaw, what are you going to do?!¡±


    old butler rushed forward and stopped Caden, who already turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    ¡°young master Shaw, don''t be impulsive!¡± he absolutely couldn''t let young master Shaw go at that time,


    otherwise no one would know what young master Shaw would do!


    Old butler was very worried!


    ¡°My wife is missing! How do you expect me to calm down?! Step aside! You''re also an elder in the


    Shaw Manor and I don''t want to be rough.¡± his icy cold side face slightly tilted.


    Caden''s icy cold eyes made old butler froze, ¡°Ladd, pull him away!¡±


    Ladd immediately stepped forward. old butler couldn''t stop Caden, and was dragged effortlessly by


    Ladd instead.


    After decades of hardships he had gone through, he understood what was needed to be done the most


    at that moment.


    There''s no way he would let young master Shaw go now!


    ... There''s a sh of light in old butler''s eyes when he stopped chasing Caden. His feet turned around


    and ran quickly towards the emergency exit.


    ¡°Catch him!¡± Caden said that calmly.


    Ladd responded quickly by grabbing old butler from behind, ¡°Sorry, it''s urgent. There''s no propriety in


    the actions.¡± Ladd said that to old butler with no expression on his face.


    Caden''s eyes swept across old butler andnded on Ladd face, ¡°Watch him.¡±


    Then, his eyes slowly swept across the emergency room door. His dark eyes squinted and his thin lips


    said, ¡°And... That door!¡± he did notpletely excluded the old man lying behind that door out of his


    suspicion.


    Old butler understood in an instant.


    His eyes widened when he said, ¡°young master Shaw! You shouldn''t do that!¡±


    Watching him and the door where old master Shaw''s at... Wouldn''t that be a prison in disguise?!


    He stared at that back figure, who was leaving in a hurry on the corridor entrance.


    Unbelievable!


    ¡°Ladd, let go of me! Go and stop young master Shaw, old master Shaw absolutely doesn''t want young


    master Shaw to do anything that would harm the Shaw family''s reputation!¡± old butler looked really


    worried but Ladd didn''t move at all.


    Old butler shouted in panic, ¡°Come on! Why are you grabbing me so tightly!¡±


    ¡°Sorry! Even if you are the eldest here, everyone has their own master.¡± it implicated that he would only


    listen to Caden''s order.


    ¡°You! You''re harming young master Shaw!¡±


    ¡°The boss has his own ns.¡±


    ... On that side, Ladd firmly watched old master Shaw and the person beside him. old butler''s phone


    dropped and broke by ¡°ident¡±.


    On this side, Caden anxiously dispatched every force he could get to find Grace.


    He actually understood at heart that she might be in danger, but he hoped that everything was just a


    misunderstanding.


    So he had been controlling and dispatching all forces to find her, while calling and asked Mr. Garcia


    every five minutes, whether she hade home or not... Throughout the way.


    Even if he knew that as soon as that woman came home, Mr. Garcia would certainly report to him right


    after. Caden''s left eyelid kept getting brighter.


    Caden had never felt the unreasonable panic since he was born.


    The man in the car frowned badly. His car flew on the road, and of course it was heading to the James


    family!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly there was a burst of urgent car brake sound in front of the James family''s door. The engine


    roared and made another loud sound, ¡°Zoom...¡± That sound messed up Mrs. James'' mind, who was


    drinking her tea. The ss she was holding fell to the floor with a "crash" sound, it broke into pieces.


    ¡°What, What happened?¡±


    Jafar was about to go to the study when the loud sound shocked him. He hurriedly walked over to the


    window and looked down... Th next second, his face became tense!


    It''s Caden''s car! There were countless of guesses shing in Jafar''s heart at that time... Why did he


    Shouldn''t Caden be in the hospital to wait for old master Shaw?


    Could it be because... Despite all the spections, Jafar didn''t have the guts to walk out of the study


    and go down in a hurry. ¡°Jafar, where''s Grace?!¡±


    Jafar looked stiff when he said, ¡°Grace has left...¡±


    ¡°I didn''te for your nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I... I really don''t know! Didn''t Grace go? But miss Su was the one who personally came and sent


    Grace. President Shaw, could those two youngsters wanted to have fun and went shopping


    somewhere?¡±


    ...


    When Jafar faced his "huge enemy" at the James family, Grace woke up to a basin of cold water in an


    old warehouse.


    The old incandescentmp above her head was the one people mainly used in 1980s and 1990s.


    When she woke up and opened her eyes, the light from the old incandescentmps dazzled her.


    She instinctively wanted to lift her hand and block the light but she couldn''t move.


    She scanned the surroundings and realized that she was tied on a chair with her hands behind the


    chair.


    ¡°You''re finally awake!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Grace looked over, not sure whether it was a mockingugh or bitterugh but she definitely chuckled


    when she saw that shadow.


    ¡°You still have the guts tough!¡±


    Grace''s reaction was way calmer than expected when facing the angry kidnapper.


    But the kidnapper before her couldn''t bear her calmness!

 Chapter 197 Forcing Him to Reveal the Truth

    Chapter 197 Forcing Him to Reveal the Truth


    ¡°You bitch! You can stillugh now! You murderer! You heartless bitch!¡±


    His voice became agitated and tinged with seething anger, ¡°If it were not because of you, Wallis


    wouldn¡¯t have been gone from this world at a tender age from the beginning. If it were not because of


    you, how could Wallis be a victim of those barbaric animals! It was all because of you! You evil


    heartless bitch!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was tied to a chair which had one of its legs severed in half as she stared nkly at the elderly


    person who was cursing at her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that Wallis had been seeing you as her friend, and a best friend at that. But what


    have you done in return? What the hell have you done?¡±


    Sam was shaking Grace along with the chair violently as if he was transferring his anger through this


    motion. His eyes were dripping with venomous hatred!


    Grace had endured his onught of wrath silently, until Sam had mentioned that ¡°Wallis had been


    seeing you as her friend¡±¡­ This was thest straw for her!


    ¡°I used to think the same many years ago. Wallis was indeed my best friend and I was her best friend


    in turn.¡± Sam red at the girl tied to the chair who was starting a muffled chuckle. As if he was


    ovee with poison, it prated through his body ¡­ p!


    ¡°You still dare tough! You still have the guts tough!¡±


    His p was strong enough topletely twist Grace¡¯s face in another direction. Her head was tilted


    sideways as her body remained motionless, half-leaning on the chair. Although her mouth was


    throbbing with pain due to the p, she looked unfazed while maintaining her posture as she slowly


    opened her mouth, ¡°Sam, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to figure things out


    after spending three years in prison?¡± Her head gradually spun around so that her gaze was now falling


    upon Sam¡¯s distorted face.


    ¡°Who was the instigator? Who was the one harboring ill intentions? And who was the one failing


    spectacrly instead in her actions and got who she deserved?¡± She spelled out each word with


    conviction. Her voice was crystal clear. Although the corner of her mouth was decimated due to that


    p, she still insisted to make her thoughts clear here and now!


    It was as though she would finally be able to clear the mess entangling her and Wallis through her


    announcement here. This was also her plead to reveal Wallis¡¯ crime even after all these years!


    How could she not be sure of every detail here?


    She was the one who had fallen from the apex of the pyramid into a muddy swarm. She understood


    that these seemingly insignificant details in others¡¯ eyes were paramount to her. She must hold on to


    every leverage she could get so that she could be sure of her own decision and concern!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sam¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat as he spiraled into confusion. He gaped at the person tied


    to the chair and a glint of suspicion shed across his eyes. Did she find out about the truth?


    No!


    How could that be possible?


    If she really knew the truth, then why hadn¡¯t she paid the Shaw Manor the moment she was released


    from jail?


    If she was really in the know, why didn¡¯t she say anything about the pettiness and difficult treatment she


    had received while staying in the Shaw Manor?


    She wouldn¡¯t have known the truth!


    If the inverse was true, then how could she stay oblivious to everything happening to her? How could


    she remain silent?


    Grace didn¡¯t register the shock on Uncle Venus¡¯ face, or more urately, she didn¡¯t care less about his


    reaction whether it was one of astonishment or other emotions. She wouldn¡¯t care about anybody¡¯s


    opinions as she started to put her memories into words while staring at the white fluorescent light


    above her head.


    ¡°Sam, do you remember? When I was still a child, I always had a lot of fun with Wallis in the garden of


    the manor. Just the two of us, we would feel contented even if we were just reading a book with our


    backs propped up against each other¡¯s under the huge tree. When my grandpa was still alive, he had


    been very strict towards me. I had to learn a lot of things, much more than my peers. Sometimes, I had


    to study even if it was already past midnight, so there weren¡¯t much time for me take a break. Once I


    caught a chance to rest, I would go to the Shaw Manor. Caden didn¡¯t pay me any attention most of the


    time, instead it was Wallis who had spent the most amount of time with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply by uttering all of this?¡± Sam¡¯s face was full of apprehension and


    suspicion, ¡°Are you perhaps thinking that by resorting to sentiments, it would work against me?¡±


    Grace¡¯s line of gaze finally shifted from the white fluorescent light and dropped onto Sam¡¯s face. Her


    sights were a tad blurry after focusing on white light for too long, hence she couldn¡¯t make out the


    details of Sam¡¯s face clearly. This hit home her intention--- she wanted to avoid looking into this


    despicable elderly person¡¯s face as much as she could manage.


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, I don¡¯t think Wallis is someone who would kill herself, based on my


    understanding of her during the time we grew up together.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Wallis¡¯ death caused by you framing her and allowing her to be defiled?¡± Sam¡¯s cheeks had


    bloated because of anger!


    Grace shook her head lightly while managing a giggle. She was finding this to be amusing, ¡°I am pretty


    sure I was not responsible for what had happened that night. I think everybody knew who was behind


    this. Sam, can you tell me the circumstances surrounding Wallis¡¯ death?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what nonsense are you spouting right now? If you¡¯re not the culprit, then who could it be?


    You¡¯re the one who had directly caused her death!¡±


    She started to feel a lingering pain behind her retina. Maybe, just maybe¡­ she should continue to


    focus her gaze onto the blinding light above her.


    ¡°Sam, I am nowpletely at your mercy considering that I¡¯m all tied up here. You probably won¡¯t


    allow me to step out of this ce live anymore, am I right? Otherwise, the incident surrounding her


    would lead that person directly to you. And by then, you would meet the end of the road too.¡±


    She nced at this elderly person while continuing, ¡°Uncle Venus.¡± It was rare for her to address him


    as such after so many years had gone by. She continued, ¡°Uncle Venus, since you¡¯re not nning to


    stay alive anymore and seeing that you will never let me go, you should just tell me straight about the


    truth surrounding Wallis¡¯ death. We¡¯re both goners at this point.¡± She vehemently believed that Wallis


    would never kill herself voluntarily.


    She was someone who could never show up for so many years and was even using her death to


    achieve something in her favor. There was no way a person like her would justmit suicide


    suddenly.


    ¡°Wallis had killed herself! It was all because of you!¡± On Sam¡¯s pale face, there were strange colors


    coursing underneath his skin.


    ¡°There is no way Wallis wouldmit suicide.¡±


    ¡°She had indeed done that!¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°She was! It was the truth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why was that impossible! She indeed had killed herself!¡±


    Neither one wouldply now. Grace waspletely sure Wallis would never kill herself! On the other


    hand, Sam was bing increasingly agitated!


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°What if she didn¡¯t kill herself?¡± Sam was shouting in a frenzied state now. His eyes were bloodshot and


    his cheeks were tinged with an ominous red as he screamed, ¡°What if I tell you that I was the one who


    had killed her?¡±


    Bang!


    It felt like the air nearby her ear had exploded, and time hade to a standstill.


    Sam¡¯s voice was suddenly gone without a trace!


    There was an unimaginable expression on Sam¡¯s face. Various colors were fighting for a ce on his


    face as if his face had transformed into a palette!


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the one¡­ who had killed Wallis?¡± Grace managed to squeeze out her words incredulously.


    ¡°Why, why did you do this?¡± She waspletely at a loss now. This elderly man in front of her was


    Wallis¡¯ biological father.


    How could he kill his own daughter?

 Chapter 198 The Truth Was as Cold as Falling into the Abyss

    Chapter 198 The Truth Was as Cold as Falling into the Abyss


    Sam¡¯s face was pale and darkened¡­He looked at Grace faintly. The words he said could never be


    taken back.


    Seeing the astonishment on Grace¡¯s face, he looked calmer instead.


    Grace stared at the old man in front of her surprisingly¡­ She couldn¡¯t figure out why in the world a


    father would be cruel enough to kill his own daughter with his own hands. Even Jafar James, Grace¡¯s


    father, would not do such thing.


    ¡°How do you have the heart to do this!¡± She angrily denounced¡­Even her rtionship with Wallis was


    terribly bad, but she couldn¡¯t keep herposure now as she heard about such a shocking thing as a


    father killing his daughter.


    ¡°Why?¡± She looked at Sam, ¡°Why! Why would you do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment from


    the God!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t seeking justice for Wallis. Instead, she just couldn¡¯t feel at ease about this. Originally, she


    thought that she had witnessed all the glory, splendor, wealth and rank when she was twenty. After


    that, she had experienced the greatest pain and tortures in her life, dropping down to survive as a lowly


    person.


    She had gone through the good thing and the bad thing.


    She thought nothing would be more difficult to shock her in this world. Today, however, someone stood


    in front of her and told her without any guilt that: I killed my daughter with my own hands and med


    everything onto you.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It wasn¡¯t about seeking justice for Wallis.


    It was for her unjust verdict! She also wanted to know¡­ Why!


    What made a father killed his own daughter¡­ She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe that Sam killed his


    daughter just to frame her¡­ It didn¡¯t make sense!


    ¡°Why?¡± Samughed sarcastically: ¡°Go ask the God when you go to the hell!¡± With that said, he


    narrowed his eyes. Grace clearly noticed the murderous look of the old man. Her heart jolted all of a


    sudden, this person was about to kill her!


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She shouted with her raucous voice: ¡°Sam, no matter what you want to do, please wait


    first. I¡­ want to exchange a secret about Wallis with you. The condition is, you have to tell me why you


    did that!¡±


    Her heart was jumping up and down harshly. Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t make it out alive, yet


    she was not reconciled to die with confusion in her mind.


    ¡°Sam, you gotta let me die for a reason. Why would you kill your own daughter, Wallis Venus, at that


    time¡­ You don¡¯t just do that to frame me, do you?¡±


    ¡°The incident happened that year caused me three years of imprisonment. At least, tell me the reason


    before I die.¡±


    If there was hell in this world, would there be negative 18 floors under the hell? Who could tell?


    If one couldn¡¯t figure it out when one was alive, would one count on asking Hades?


    Sam originally wanted to kill Grace right away, but after hearing Grace¡¯s sincere words, his old eyes


    revealed signs of contemtion.


    Regarding Wallis¡¯ secret mentioned by Grace, Sam¡­ seemed to be interested in it.


    ¡°Okay, tell me about it. But I have to warn you something. If you just say something random and call it


    Wallis¡¯ secret, then don¡¯t me me for breaking the deal.¡±


    Grace nodded hurriedly:


    ¡°Wallis cried with her eyes red once, and she told me that you disliked and avoided her for not being a


    boy. And you considered her to be a disgrace. You even had an illegitimate child, who died from a car


    identter. She cried for a long time because of this. She said, even if you don¡¯t like her, but he was


    still her brother. However, you don¡¯t even allow her to see her brother until he died. She was upset.¡±


    Sam had an illegitimate child¡­ This, should be counted as a secret, right?


    Grace was worried that Sam would not ept this deal, but she didn¡¯t expect Sam, after hearing her


    words, suddenly outraged:


    ¡°She was upset? How was she upset! She was the one who hired someone to kill my son!¡± Sam got


    extremely agitated all of a sudden, ¡°She killed my son, andined to you with tears!¡± Sam stared


    at Grace with a weird expression:


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t suicide. How would a person like her, who murdered her own brother


    cold-bloodedly, kill herself! Don¡¯t you want to know how she died? It was me. I suffocated her to death


    with a pillow!¡±


    Grace felt her heart was in chaos¡­ As she watched the old man describing insanely the details of how


    he killed his own daughter step by step. She felt that¡­ Sam had already gone crazy!


    After all the descriptions, he smiled strangely, staring at Grace in the face:


    ¡°I suffocated her to death, then, I reconstructed the crime scene so that it looked like she killed herself.


    I watched her struggling until she breathed herst breath, and finally her body moved no more. At that


    moment, I thought of my son, who was dragged by the car on the road for more than ten meters. But


    he wasn¡¯t dead yet, he was struggling painfully on the ground, like a fish struggling without water. I felt


    sofortable after killing her. I finally revenge for my son!¡±


    Grace looked at this crazy old man in shock¡­ ¡°You¡¯re insane! That was your daughter! Your family are


    nuts!¡±


    Wallis murdered Sam¡¯s illegitimate child, and Sam, in turn, killed Wallis! This entire family was full of


    nuts!


    Unfortunately, this insane family even framed her in!


    ¡°I need a son to continue the family line. The daughter will eventually be married to someone and no


    longer belong to my family. It took me so much effort to have a son, raising him to twelve years old, but


    killed by that sinister witch!¡±


    ¡°Then you should cherish your daughter more! Instead of doing such a terrifying thing!¡±


    ¡°Daughter? Heh¡­ Daughter?¡± Sam said the word ¡°daughter¡± twice consecutively. His expression was


    so strange that Grace couldn¡¯t even tell what it represented.


    Sam continued to tell his story:


    ¡°After my wife gave birth to the child, I went over to check it. I hugged the baby with my own hands and


    I clearly saw the ck mole on the sole of my child¡¯s right foot. When I was about to leave the hospital


    with my wife and after I finished the check-out procedures, I hugged the baby myself as well. I also


    clearly saw that the child didn¡¯t have a mole on the sole of her right foot. It was perfectly clean! ¡±


    Sam continued: ¡°Wallis Venus was not my daughter at all!¡±


    Boom!


    It was as though something just exploded beside Grace¡¯s ears!


    She was so blown away by Sam¡¯s words that she didn¡¯t even have the time to think.


    She looked petrified, couldn¡¯t recover from it for a while¡­ Wallis Venus¡­ wasn¡¯t Sam¡¯s daughter¡­


    But¡­ But¡­ Her hands, which were tied on the back of the chair, shuddered harshly, she couldn¡¯t stop


    trembling. Her fingernails stabbed into the palm forcefully. Warm blood streamed out from the palms of


    both hands, dripping onto the floor.


    Before Grace could digest these facts, Sam stared at her ferociously:


    ¡°But no matter how bad Wallis was, I have raised her for more than ten years. I would even have


    feelings for an animal after such a long time! Grace, after all, it was all because of you. If you kept your


    appointment and came over, if Wallis didn¡¯t suffer from the atrocity and humiliation from those


    a*ssholes for you, and I didn¡¯t see how wretched she looked at that time¡ª She was already selected


    by the mister, but she was no longer a pure virgin. Therefore, she had no reason to be alive.


    ¡°However, if it was not your failure to keep your appointment, then how would Wallis suffer for you. You


    were supposed to undergo all of that!


    ¡°And I, if it weren¡¯t you, how would I think of her heartlessness and cruelty to my son, how would I kill


    her because she was no longer a virgin?¡­ After all, she was raised by me for more than twenty years


    as my own daughter!¡± Sam sneered:


    ¡°So, you are the one who causes this! You made me kill the child raised by me!¡±


    Seeing the insane old man and hearing his ridiculous speech, Grace felt her heart as dry as a desert at


    this moment.


    She couldn¡¯t tell the old man that: I have a ck mole on the sole of my right foot since childhood.

 Chapter 199 Will You Believe Me?

    Chapter 199 Will You Believe Me?


    She grew up with her grandfather, but Payne James preferred to stay with his parents.


    Once, grandfather made a joke, saying that: I will give you two a task. Whoever can get the old pen


    carried by Uncle Don all the time will win and the reward is the jade from my study room.


    Later, she won and got the jade, she felt very delightful. She was born in a very wealthy family, so she


    had seen many jades before, but her grandpa¡¯s jade was very different from the others. Its color was


    extremely pure. If she held the jade under the sun, the sunlight would go through the entire jade and


    glittered. Girls liked glittering things, and she wasn¡¯t an exception as a little girl.


    Payne wanted to take it from her when he saw the jade. She refused and pushed Payne slightly, but


    Payne fell onto the ground.


    The housekeeper that took care of Payne saw this scene and was pissed off, so she said to the little


    Grace,


    ¡°You¡¯re really a parentless child, so uneducated, and even pushed the master to the floor!¡±


    She was shocked¡­ Parentless?


    She asked back immediately, ¡°I have parents, why would you say that I am parentless?¡±


    The housekeeper was stunned as well, then she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you growing up with the old master? I


    don¡¯t see how close you are with your parents¡­ Oh, it was actually my fault. I saw the young master


    falling to the ground and I am too worried about his situation. Grace, please don¡¯t tell the old master,


    will you? It was my fault, and I would apologize to you.¡±


    She was young at that time, thus, she believed the housekeeper¡¯s words.


    But now, at this moment, Grace felt her right foot burnt by actual fire because Sam said that ¡°the sole of


    my daughter¡¯s right foot has a mole¡±. It hurt so painfully that she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Just, just because of a mole on the foot, you think that wasn¡¯t your daughter? What other proofs do


    you have besides that ck mole to prove that Wallis wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡±


    Only the mole of the foot wasn¡¯t enough to prove her thoughts¡­ Many people in this world had a mole


    on their foot.


    As soon as Sam opened his mouth and was about to talk, a noise sounded suddenly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Sam tightened his body and looked around warily. His cloudy eyes moved around,


    scanning across every inch of the surrounding. Although he didn¡¯t catch anything, yet this sudden noise


    put pressure on Sam.


    Sam changed his expression and was afraid that things might go wrong: ¡°No more talking!¡­ If I can¡¯t


    live, you will not either! Die¡­ with Wallis!¡±


    As he finished his words, his murderous look was unfoldedpletely!


    A sharp flick knife approached Grace!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gloria realized that she couldn¡¯t hide any longer. She didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so vignt. If there


    was anything unusual to him, he became alerted and was going to kill Grace without hesitation.


    She put her hands on the back and sent her location to Caden with the phone.


    After that, she hurriedly threw it to the corner¡­ If the old man saw the phone, he would definitely find


    out that she had sent Caden her location.


    ¡°Gloria?¡± Grace shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± Gloria shook her head, ¡°I could not escape the punishment of the boss if I run away


    now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I chased all the way here myself. If I want to run away, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°You are Gloria! You work for Mr. Shaw!¡± Sam yelled, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business at all. Why would you


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s so nice of you. You are just concerned that I overheard your nasty story, that¡¯s why you want


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to kill me, right?¡±


    Sam¡¯s face was pale and red. He said, ¡°Since you two are going to the hell with me today, it¡¯s fine if you


    overheard it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! The grudge of your family even implicates the others, and you are ming everything


    on others so shamelessly!¡±


    ¡°I totally believe that Wallis is your daughter!¡±


    ¡°At that time, she wanted to make Grace lose her virginity, but it backfired and harmed herself instead.


    Today you want to me Grace again for your murder¡­ Even you and Wallis are not biologically


    rted, but I feel like you two are more rted than you thought! Both selfish and cold-blooded!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Why should I? If you can do it, then I can also talk about it. Heh.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s radical speech reproached Sam bitterly. Grace calmed herself down gradually¡­ As if she


    thought of something, Grace looked at Gloria, who kept stimting Sam¡ª Gloria was buying time!


    Grace¡¯s gaze moved to the iron gate¡­


    ¡­


    Inside the car, Caden received the message sent by Gloria and he hurriedly opened it. A location


    popped out of the screen, his heart shrank instantly. The ominous feeling grew stronger and stronger!


    There wasn¡¯t a single word except the location¡­ The two women were in a bad situation.


    Caden drove the car as fast as he could. He only hoped the car could go faster, faster to reach the


    target location!


    It was an old warehouse, neither far away nor close to the city.


    Inside the warehouse, Gloria sessfully infuriated Sam badly. The two yelled at each other and kept


    arguing. The sound of the brake rang out outside of the warehouse. It was so loud that even the people


    inside the warehouse could hear the sound of friction caused by the fierce interaction between the


    ground and the wheels.


    Gloria¡¯s scarlet red lips curled up slowly, and she looked at Sam. After that, she turned around, strode


    to the corner and bent down to pick something up elegantly.


    Sam looked carefully, ¡°What did you do with your phone!¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Haven¡¯t you already guessed what I did?¡±


    ¡°You were just¡­ buying time?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Sam finally realized that Gloria was buying time deliberately.


    He had no more time to chat with Gloria, with the knife in his hand, he rushed toward Grace, who was


    still tied on the chair. He ground his teeth and yelled viciously: ¡°You won¡¯t live if I die! Nasty girl!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s expression changed at once, she didn¡¯t expect Sam would still want to continue his deed even


    when Caden had already been out there¡­ Sam was going to die with Grace!


    Without too much thinking, Gloria took action. She stepped forth the moment she saw Sam rushed to


    Grace, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s makeup was messy now, but she had no time to think about that. All she knew was that she


    couldn¡¯t let Grace be stabbed by the knife.


    Grace, as fast as lightening, caught Sam¡¯s arm that was holding the knife, ¡°Stop making more


    mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Sam shook off Gloria¡¯s hand and kicked her in the stomach. A serious pain emerged from


    Gloria¡¯s stomach, she widened her eyes. She felt so painful that veins were shown on the back of her


    hand.


    She exhaled heavily¡­. But she still clenched Sam¡¯ arm and would not let go.


    Sam was annoyed, wanted to kick Gloria in the stomach again. Grace¡¯s heart was racing fast, she


    leaned her body on the broken leg of the chair. With a loud noise, she fell on the ground with the chair,


    lying in between Gloria and Sam, whose kicknded on Grace¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grace, are you¡­¡± Gloria was in a daze, ¡°silly?¡±


    ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re the silly one,¡± Grace said: ¡°We were strangers at the beginning, then I am your


    employee, and you are my boss. What kind of boss would bear a kick for the employee?¡±


    ¡°Well done. You two girls really have an intimate rtionship. I will send you both to the hell so that you


    two can apany each other!¡± Sam shouted loudly, the sharp knife stabbing toward Grace¡¯s neck


    relentlessly!


    Although they already had prepared for this moment mentally, yet they were so frightened that they


    both closed their eyes subconsciously. They had their eyes closed right before the knife stabbed into


    the neck.


    Ticktock, ticktock¡­


    The warm liquid dripped down onto Grace¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t feel the pain on her neck that she was


    supposed to feel. She opened her eyes with confusion¡­


    The next second!


    Crack! She was so agitated that she clenched her teeth tightly!


    ¡°Holding the knife with your hand¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Grace stared dazedly at the hand that grabbed the


    sharp knife for her, with the blood dripping onto her face.


    Caden looked pale, biting his thin lips heavily, his dark pupils gazed at Grace for a while until he


    reassured himself that the woman in front of him was indeed in one piece. He finally felt relived in his


    heart.


    He turned his head around, ring coldly at Sam, who looked pale. Before even yelling at Sam, the


    ¡°I have to revenge for Wallis! Why can she live on while Wallis died because of her!¡± The stubborn old


    butler shouted angrily, his eyes were full of hatred for Grace, who was lying on the ground.


    Gloria couldn¡¯t believe that someone could be so shameless even at a time and situation like this!


    ¡°Wallis¡¯s death was not¡­¡±


    Before Gloria finished her words, Sam shouted madly in a louder voice: ¡°Mr. Shaw, a life for a life! I feel


    sad for Wallis¡¯ tragic death! Sir, you told me that you would seek justice for Wallis¡¯ death! You can forget


    about what you said, but I, as a father, would never forget! If you can¡¯t do it, I will do it myself!¡±


    Gloria was so burned up Sam. She couldn¡¯t imagine the existence of such an unreasonable person!


    Are the old turning bad? Or the bad turning old?


    She opened her mouth and was about to tell what she just heard, but Grace shook her head. Though


    Gloria didn¡¯t understand, she still chose to stay quiet temporarily.


    ¡°Caden, if I tell you that Wallis would be raped because of her own deeds, and her death was¡­¡± Grace


    suddenly raised her head and looked at Caden.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sam cursed before she finished speaking: ¡°How dare you say that!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Caden yelled at Sam coldly, then turning to Grace again: ¡°you, continue.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t frame Wallis to death. She was suffocated to death by Sam.¡± As she said, she raised her head,


    asking Caden seriously: ¡°Will you believe me? Will you believe that I am innocent?¡±


    Her eyes turned to Caden¡¯s bloody hand¡­

 Chapter 200 Why Still Go

    Chapter 200 Why Still Go


    A frozen heart could be melted by warm blood.


    She looked at Caden¡¯s bleeding palm, then her gaze moved to his face. Grace noticed Caden¡¯s


    hesitation. The warmth in her heart cooled down again.


    ¡®In the end, he hesitated¡­ He did not believe me?¡¯


    Grace pursed her lips bitterly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gloria, with her face snow-white, untied the ropes around Grace¡¯s hands.


    Seeing Gloria¡¯s grey lips, Grace helped hold the former up, and said to Caden,


    ¡°Gloria was kicked in the stomach, she was hurt. Let¡¯s go the hospital first, and the wound on your


    hand.¡±


    As for Sam¡­ She didn¡¯t care about the life or death of this guy.


    What Caden didn¡¯t expect was that it was his hesitation just now that pushed this wretched and


    doubtful woman from him again. He also saw that Gloria looked awful, covering her stomach. Then, he


    shook off Sam as he heard that Gloria was kicked by Sam. ¡°Can you still walk?¡± He asked Gloria.


    Gloria¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat, she bit her teeth and nodded: ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Caden nodded, ¡°Grace, go out with her first. I will go drive the car.¡± With that, he also made a call to


    Kirk, telling the location: ¡°Come here immediately.¡± He grabbed the rope that was used to tie Grace up


    and used it on Sam quickly, tying thetter onto that same chair.


    After doing this quick and neat, he patted the dust off his hands and headed toward the gate of the


    warehouse. Right before he was about to catch up with Grace and Gloria, who were outside.


    Suddenly, a group of people scurried to the gate, blocking the exit.


    Caden looked at those people, coldness was all he got in his eyes. Without a word, he stared at them


    warily.


    They were obviously here for him. The strong guy in the front stepped forth, standing in a distance


    about half a meter from Caden:


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, our boss said you can¡¯t walk out this warehouse easily.¡±


    ¡°You guys are, his men?¡± Apparently, Caden knew who those people worked for.


    His gazed scanned across the crowd and looked toward Grace and Gloria. The worry in his eyes


    showed the care under his heart. He nced at the crowd, which wasposed of a dozen of short


    hair strong guys: ¡°It¡¯s the business between men, no need to implicate the women of the family. Let


    them go.¡±


    The leading figure stretched out his hand to Caden: ¡°Car key.¡±


    Caden threw the key to the leading person, thetter fetched it indifferently and turned around,


    shouting: ¡°Hey, catch it.¡± Grace stretched her hand out to grab the car key. Her gaze flew across the


    crow andnded on Caden:


    ¡°Is it alright for you to be alone?¡±


    Caden showed her a calm smile: ¡°Sure, I will be fine.¡± After that, he looked at Gloria: ¡°Take her away


    now.¡±


    This was now a ce of conflict. He would not feel relieved as long as she stayed here for one second.


    Only when she left this ce of conflict, it was real safeness for her.


    ¡°Grace, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t do anything in here but to make troubles for the boss.¡± Gloria said nervously,


    urging Grace to get in the car with one hand covering her stomach. Her words touched Grace¡¯s heart¡­


    Gloria was right, they would only make more troubles for Caden if they stayed here.


    ¡°Stop watching, drive.¡± After getting into the car, Grace took a deep look at Caden, who was already


    surrounded by the crowd.


    She stepped onto the pedal, ¡°Gloria, I will drive you to the hospital first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t realize that her driving speed was much faster than the other cars on the road.


    Judging from the car speed only, Gloria could clearly sense the anxiety deep in Grace¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Gloria, make a quick call. Tell Caden¡¯s subordinates to find some helpers, all the helpers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Boss is not as weak as you think.¡± In fact, Caden had been practicing how to fight


    since childhood. Later, he even went through some actualbats. If he would be knocked down so


    easily, then it wouldn¡¯t be Caden Shaw.


    Although she said so, Gloria still picked up the phone and make a call. She hung it up after saying two


    sentences. ¡°What did I tell you, Grace. Don¡¯t look down on boss, right? He had already texted his


    subordinates before he entered the warehouse. I just called Kirk. He told me that he was on his way


    right now.¡±


    After hearing that, Grace rxed a bit.


    While they were talking, the two had arrived at the hospital. The doctors examined Gloria¡¯s body and


    said it wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, that pain on a woman¡¯s stomach due to a kick was indeed


    imaginable.


    Hearing that Gloria was fine, Grace also felt relieved.


    ¡°Your shoulder.¡± Gloria looked at Grace, whose shoulder muscle was hurt by the kick, and she said:


    ¡°Sam Venus was really malevolent.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Grace smiled.


    ¡°Gloria!¡± All of a sudden, Gloria was hug by Grace, who said in the former¡¯s ears: ¡°Knowing you is the


    best thing I have done in my life, Gloria.¡±


    Gloria understood as soon as Grace acted so emotional. Gloria then put her arms around the woman in


    front of her as well:


    ¡°You¡­ Made your decision?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry¡­ But, isn¡¯t the incident happened that year figured out? Your innocence is also verified.


    Your misunderstanding with the boss will also resolve¡­ And, you still want to go?¡±


    Grace shook her head and smiled bitterly: ¡°The grudge between me and him could never be resolved


    the moment he started to distrust me and put me into that prison heartlessly.¡±


    ¡°But the misunderstanding is already resolved!¡±


    ¡°Woman, always likes to lie to herself. ¡°


    ¡°I wish I could keep deceiving myself, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The pain on my body kept reminding me every day the things that have already happened. Self-


    deceiving is the most pathetic and miserable thing in this world.¡±


    Let alone, he still distrusted her even today.


    When she asked whether he was willing to believe her, he hesitated, which could reveal the hesitation


    he held for her deep in his heart.


    She took out her ID card, ¡°Look, Gloria, he couldn¡¯t lock me up anymore!¡±


    For no reason, Gloria¡¯s heart suddenly shrank in pain because of Grace¡¯s words!


    Grace could tell any sort of grievances, and she could curse Caden with all the nasty words¡­ The


    moment she could prove her innocence, she could finally vent out all the humiliation and grievances all


    these years.


    However, she chose to leave. The moment of leaving, she was as happy as a child, holding an ID card


    that was owned by everyone and saying: ¡°Look, Gloria, he couldn¡¯t lock me up anymore!¡±


    What on earth made someone want to leave another person so badly!!


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Grace said without even thinking, ¡°Erhai.¡± After a pause, she thought of something else and added:


    ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone else. The sky in Erhai is azure blue, the water is pure, and the wind is refreshing.


    It shouldn¡¯t be polluted by any bitterness.¡± Therefore, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, and don¡¯t let anyone


    ¡°Onest question,¡± Gloria said, ¡°Do you¡­ still love him?¡±

 Chapter 201 Isnt This My Good Brother?

    Chapter 201 Isn''t This My Good Brother?


    Grace, who was just holding up the ID card happily, suddenly went silent.


    ¡°Never mind, forget it¡­¡±


    Grace suddenly raised and shook her head as Gloria spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gloria was surprised¡­


    What did it mean that she didn¡¯t know?


    As though understanding Gloria¡¯s surprise, Grace shook her head again, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± After all


    these things, was it still necessary to ask this question? She curled up her lips: ¡°But I know, I will suffer


    in pain whenever I stay with him. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep for every single night with him next to me.¡±


    Gloria didn¡¯t see Grace¡¯s swollen eyes until now.


    ¡°I also know that, the moment I was released from that bar, I was nning to leave this city every


    moment. Ever since I saw him in the Royal Club, I already lost the courage to love this man. All I could


    think of was to repay my debt.¡± She smiled mildly, and was not going to tell Gloria much about ¡°Leona¡±.


    Leona was thest bit of warmth and longing deep in her heart.


    Gloria was confused by the debt mentioned by Grace. Didn¡¯t Sam already admit that Wallis was killed


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by him?


    Then, what was the debt to repay?


    Gloria was confused and wanted to ask originally, but apparently, Grace didn¡¯t want to say anything


    more.


    Grace was leaving, and Gloria stopped her: ¡°Hold on.¡± She took off the ne and the ring, putting


    them onto Grace¡¯s hand: ¡°No matter where you go, you will need money. I don¡¯t know whether you


    prepare for this. This ring and ne can be sold for a certain amount of money in the ck market.¡±


    Seeing the ring and the ne in her hand, Grace felt the heavy weight of these two items. Her eyes


    grew sore, so she wiped the corner of her eyes: ¡°Gloria, take care.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse to ept Gloria¡¯s


    ne and ring, instead, she stretched her arms out again to hug Gloria. The sensation of parting


    reverberated between the two.


    Gloria took out all the cash she carried with, ¡°If you are determined to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. Since,


    nobody will leave the wealthy life behind and go to live in a city full of strangers. If there is indeed


    someone like this, then there must be a reason that this person has to leave.¡±


    It was a handful of cash. Gloria really took out all the cash she had and gave them to Grace.


    Grace felt her throat dry and sore. She could not say the words of gratitude, yet tears kept streaming


    down from her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. If you want to go, do it now. Do not return, do not hesitate, do not linger, do not¡­


    worry¡­ and do no regret.¡± She pushed Grace away forcefully, ¡°Go!¡±


    Tears came out unstoppably, but Grace turned around and left hurriedly. She could feel the gaze clearly


    from behind, as if it was something touchable.


    But¡­ Take care!


    Do not turn around, do not hesitate, do not linger, do not worry¡­ In the future, do no regret either!


    Her leaving now was very irresponsible, but did she¡­ did she have a route of retreat?


    Who could give her a route of retreat!


    When she walked out of the hospital, it started drizzling. Grace stopped a taxi.


    Told the driver a series of location.


    She headed toward the James mansion. The car was parked fifty meters away from the mansion, and


    she got off the car, ¡°Sir, please wait for me for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you gotta hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She trotted to the direction of the Shaw mansion, but she didn¡¯t go in. She stopped at a tree on the left


    side not far away from the mansion, bent down and dug up an iron box from the ground. Her heart was


    racing, she held the box, filled up the ground hurriedly and scurried to the taxi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She closed the car door and put that nondescript iron box in a stic bag that she took from the


    hospital. The driver in the front asked, ¡°Where are you going, Madam?¡±


    Where?


    ¡°The airport.¡± After saying this, she seemed to recall something: ¡°No, no. Not the airport yet.¡±


    ¡°Then where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you drive for long distance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Where do you want to go, madam?¡±


    Where? Her brain was working fast.


    In order to hide from others, though she had a new identity, still, in case¡­


    ¡°Hangzhou.¡±


    At this moment, Caden didn¡¯t expect that Grace had already left this city.


    ¡°Kern Lo.¡± Seeing the person in front smiling like a ruffian, Caden called his name coldly. He and


    Kern¡­


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my good brother?¡±

 Chapter 202 Atonement

    Chapter 202 Atonement


    Kernughed just like a ruffian, his grant provocation was not the first time.


    ¡°Brother? Mother only has one child. Where does the brothere from?¡± Caden sneered: ¡°Kern, the


    man behind Sam is you, am I right?¡±


    Otherwise, how would they run into each other so coincidentally. Kern and his people showed up right


    at the gate to block his way out.


    ¡°I know that old man kidnapped that notorious daughter of the James family. That doesn¡¯t mean I am


    the man behind.¡±


    ¡°Well then, tell me, who did all this?¡±


    ¡°You wanna know?¡± Kernughed out loud: ¡°Sure, after you beat me.¡±


    The two men began to fight each other, punching each other with their fists. Both of them were fierce


    and harsh. As for Caden, the presence of Kern was like a barb on the finger, it wasn¡¯t lethal, but it


    made him very ufortable when touched.


    As for Kern, Caden was the person he wanted to defeat the most, he wanted to trample Caden on the


    ground.


    They were brothers with the same father but a different mother. However, their rtionship was more


    like enemies than brothers. Kern was not reconciled to the treatment he had received since childhood.


    He shared the same blood of the Shaw family, but his situation was greatly different from that of his


    brother.


    Both of them were fighting seriously, they did not reserve any strength.


    Meanwhile, Grace was already heading toward Hangzhou on a taxi.


    No matter highway or airne, or long-distance car, she didn¡¯t want to linger, and she dared not to


    expose her track.


    Caden and Kern had been fighting each other for a long time, both of them were exhausted. Theyy


    on the ground and exhaled heavily.


    When Kirk arrived with his men, he saw the two exchanging blows. Kern¡¯s men stayed aside and didn¡¯t


    interfere with the fight. Kirk soon understood¡ª this was a solobat between the two bosses, neither


    of them wanted their men to interfere or to have a group fight.


    Therefore, the two opposing groups of people faced each other across the field, but neither side took


    actions. Since both groups were bodyguards in neat suits, the atmosphere grew more and more


    intense.


    Until both bossesy on the ground and breathed tiredly, their people still didn¡¯t show the intention to


    fight.


    After a while, Kern¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and pressed the button to receive the phone call. He


    put the phone next to his ear and listened for a minute, a content smile revealed on his face.


    He then climbed up with his hand supporting the ground, he still couldn¡¯t stand firm, but he looked


    down at Caden, who was still lying on the ground and exhaling, ¡°I have had enough fun. I won¡¯t


    apany you any longer today, bye.¡± With that, he waved his hand at Caden.


    Caden did not stop Kern, he sat straight from the ground and didn¡¯t stand up immediately. With one leg


    kneeling on the ground, his eyebrows clenched together as he stared at Kern, who was stumbling away


    from him¡­ He wouldn¡¯t believe that Kern¡¯s sudden appearance was to ¡°have fun¡±. With his knowledge


    about Kern, this guy wouldn¡¯t just want to pick a fight with him in order to provoke him.


    Caden narrowed his eyes and watched Kern leave.


    Although he had many doubts, but now, Caden was desperate to see Grace. There would be plenty of


    time to deal with Kern after today.


    ¡°Gloria, which hospital are you two in now?¡± He dialed Gloria¡¯s phone number, stood up from the


    ground and headed to Kirk¡¯s car. As he walked, he signaled Kirk: ¡°The car key.¡±


    Kern sat on the back seat of a car. His friend, who had been sitting in here, handed Kern a napkin,


    ¡°Wipe your


    ¡°Heh, cut that crap.¡±


    ¡°You suddenly showed up at the warehouse just now, in order to buy time for her to escape?¡­ The


    phone call you just received, if I am not mistaken, it was from you subordinate. He must be telling you


    that she has already left the S City. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t you think you have been caring too much for a woman you met by chance? Kern,


    what¡¯s the point of all these?¡±


    Kern just smiled¡­ Pointless or not, he knew it the best:


    ¡°God says, those who pray sincerely can atone for their sins.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Atonement? Did I hear it wrong? The invincible Kern Lo would feel guilty and try to atone for his sins?


    Come on Kern, you¡¯re not bored enough to help the woman you met by chance, are you?¡±


    Kern turned around,


    ¡°Four years ago, I could harm a woman that I met by chance for my own benefit. Why can¡¯t I choose to


    help a woman I met by chance today?¡± For Grace, Kern always felt guilty, but it was nothing more than


    guilt.


    His friend next to himughed sarcastically¡­ Kern said he harmed an innocent person for his own


    benefit. However, this ¡°harm¡± was great enough to destroy a person¡¯s life. Only helping this person


    escape from this suffocating city could atone for his sins?


    ¡°Kern, you are shameless!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

 Chapter 203 A Gamble

    Chapter 203 A Gamble


    When Caden arrived at the hospital, he only saw Gloria, but not Grace. Gloria was already asleep


    when he arrived.


    Kirk knocked on the door, Gloria woke up with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°You alone? Where is Grace?¡±


    Caden¡¯s face darkened, but Gloria showed no signs of a guilty conscience, ¡°Grace said she was thirsty


    and went downstairs to buy some water. Didn¡¯t you see her on your way?¡±


    She could help Grace escape, yet she couldn¡¯t let this man in front know about her escape. Gloria was


    still Gloria, she could risk helping Grace just for the unspeakable insistence that had been buried deep


    inside her heart for many years.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she would not put herself in danger to help someone.


    Facing Caden, Gloria would definitely not confess.


    Another thing was that she saw the determination in Grace. A tremendously strong will drove this silly


    woman to risk everything in order to escape.


    Caden touched his eyelid. Starting from a while ago till now, his right eye¡¯s eyelid kept jumping


    continuously. He started to feel panic for no reason.


    ¡°Go, go find her!¡±


    Kirk and his men got the order and executed it immediately. They searched every corner of the entire


    hospital, but still found nothing.


    Caden¡¯s handsome face was icy cold. Without a word, he walked straight to the dean¡¯s office.


    ¡°My wife is lost. I want to see the camera.¡±


    He didn¡¯t talked nonsense, and the dean was also scared, asking his subordinates to get the camera


    after hearing that Caden had lost his wife.


    Gloria stood behind Caden. She was actually nervous, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t panic at this


    moment.


    The man¡¯s sharp ck eyes located on the screen, and his body didn¡¯t move at all. Suddenly, a scene


    caught his attention, his eyes shrank. He shouted urgently: ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Forward 15 seconds, erge it.¡±


    After a series of orders and actions, theputer screen soon revealed a motionless scene. The


    screen was gradually erged at a certain ration. As the screen was erged, the intelligibility


    decreased ordingly, but the man still recognized the woman from the screen.


    She got in a taxi. Caden took out his phone and made a call back home, with his hands trembling¡­ He


    held the almost impossible hope to make this call,


    ¡°Is Grace, at home?¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡± the butler immediately answered: ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Madam? Kirk told me that she was


    already found¡­¡±


    St¡­


    No need to ask, she didn¡¯t go back home at all!


    As the phone dropped to the ground, Gloria saw the man¡¯s tall and strong figure shook. He almost fell


    onto the ground if not the support from the desk.


    At this moment, Gloria somehow felt pitiful for this man.


    But, Caden was still Caden. The next second, he looked grim again, turning around suddenly: ¡°Kirk,


    check all the flights, trains, long-distance cars that took off today and the ticket purchase for each. See


    if my wife buys a ticket.¡± Her ID card was still in his ce¡­ No¡­ No! Without her ID card, she wouldn¡¯t


    be able to purchase the tickets for flights, trains, or long-distance cars. The man stopped Kirk at once,


    who was about to leave,


    ¡°Hold on.¡± His ck eyes scanned across the motionless screen, ¡°No need to check those things.


    Check this car, the highway exit payment, and track this taxi!¡±


    After hearing this, Gloria¡¯s heart shrank a bit! Her beautiful eyes instantly moved onto the screen.


    Unluckily, the license te number of the taxi was seen in the camera.


    If it wasn¡¯t her strong mental quality, she would have already exposed herself.


    Kirk took action fast. The Shaw family was a wealthy family that had been rooted in this city for a long


    time. They had unique means to search things like this. Ten minutester, Kirk replied: ¡°Boss, forty


    minutes ago, this car left the city.¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡± As expected, the obedience of hers was fake.


    He closed his eyes, clenched his fists forcefully and smashed them on the table. The table was cracked


    open, and blood streamed from his fists to the table¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she had perfect acting, it wasn¡¯t


    that she pretended it well. It was him! It was him who wanted to deceive himself!


    How could he forget that night, in which that woman really wanted to kill him?¡­ He deceived himself


    that if they had a child, she might stay.


    It turned out that she had never given up the chance to escape!


    His closed eyes suddenly opened. The determination to gamble came across his eyes: ¡°Go! Go find


    her!¡± Don''t imagine that it was possible to escape from him! He would rather die in her hands than


    letting her run away from him!


    ¡­


    When Caden determined to gamble, Grace also determined to gamble with everything she had!


    This was her only chance!


    An almost two hours ride, with the extra payment she gave the driver, she finally made it to the


    Hangzhou airport in one hour and a half. She bought the ticket after getting into the taxi. It was a flight


    to Xiamen.


    The reason why the ticket was for Xiamen instead of Lijiang was that she actually bought the ticket


    after begging to use the taxi driver¡¯s phone. After that, she sent the electronic screenshot to her phone


    that was installed with a new SIM card. The new SIM card was given by Mrs. James who bought it from


    the ck market. And her phone was not tied to any bank card.


    She knew that with the man¡¯s capability, sooner orter he would find this taxi driver. By then, he would


    also know where she went. She then deleted all the records on the driver¡¯s phone. In this way, even if


    the man found the driver, he wouldn¡¯t know that she had already changed her name. He would at most


    think that she made herself a new ID card.


    If the ticket was bought in the S City, then while she was waiting for the flight, she would easily be


    blocked in the airport by that man¡¯s subordinates. She didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    She thought that no matter how smart that person was, he would not think that she took the taxi to


    Hangzhou and then took a ne there.


    What Grace did not expect was that she didn¡¯t know the man thoroughly. He was already chasing her.


    When Caden arrived at Hangzhou, his face was ck and looked awful. He stopped a taxi that was


    taking a break in Hangzhou, ¡°The woman you just carried, do you know where she went?¡±


    It was the first time that the poor taxi driver was surrounded by a group of men in ck suits,


    approaching slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t! We can talk nicely!¡± What the hack did he do wrong, he just drove someone


    and now he ran into gangsters?


    ¡°Look carefully, is that her?¡± Caden put his phone in front of the driver as he talked, ¡°This is my wife.


    She said that I wasn¡¯t considerate enough, and quarreled with me. Can you tell me where she went?


    She was still pregnant, if anything goes wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, young couples quarreling. You should tell me that in the first ce.¡± The taxi driver wiped the


    sweat on his face, it was really a false rm: ¡°I sent her to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Airport?¡± She went to the airport¡­ That meant she must have gotten a new ID card? How could she


    manage to do this alone? The man¡¯s eyes darkened¡­ The James family!


    During this time period, that woman had contacted the James family most frequently!


    ¡°Did she tell you which city she was going?¡±


    ¡°It was Xiamen. The most recent flight. That miss¡­ Your wife got off the car hurriedly, saying that she


    was urgent to handle the boarding procedures.¡±

 Chapter 204 Everything Is Over

    Chapter 204 Everything Is Over


    Caden shouted, ¡°Kirk.¡± Kirk immediately took out a handful of money, about fifty thousand yuan, ¡°Sir,


    this is the reward for your information. We are in a hurry, and didn¡¯t bring too much cash. Sorry about


    that.¡±


    With that, he put the money into the driver¡¯s hand, who was already shocked. Kirk caught up with


    Caden and got in his car.


    ¡°Make a call to ask about the flight to Xiamen: whether there is only one flight at this time, and have the


    most recent one taken off yet.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After a while, Kirk answered, ¡°Boss, it just took off, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, Mr. Chang had a private ne in Hangzhou?¡± As he said, he started to call the


    ¡°Mr. Chang¡± that he just mentioned, trying to ask thetter about borrowing the ne.


    Ayer of thin sweat permeated out from Gloria¡¯s forehead. Caden narrowed his eyes: ¡°Gloria, are you


    feeling hot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little bit. I am not very used to the weather in Hangzhou.¡± Her answer was mediocre. Caden


    stared at her for a while, then moved his sight away.


    Nobody knew that the back of Gloria was already sticky due to the sweat.


    The private ne that Caden borrowed took off.


    He was on his way to Xiamen.


    Grace didn¡¯t take the ne to Xiamen. Instead, she changed direction in the airport and headed


    towards the city. She firstly registered for a bank card. Next, she went to a very high-end antique store,


    selling a diamond ne and a jade from the iron box. As she saw the diamond ne and that


    jade, she felt that life was really ironic.


    She was about to escape, but the money was the present that Caden gave her.


    The jewelries that Caden gave her were very expensive. That jade was worth more than three hundred


    thousand alone. She knew it, no mention the diamond ne. Now the antique store deliberately


    forced down the price to a total of three hundred thousand for both the ne and the jade.


    ¡°This price can be used to bully those who know nothing about antiques. But I know this jade alone is


    worth more than three hundred thousand yuan.¡± she said, but she was quick to continue, ¡°However, if


    you can give me three hundred thousand in cash right now, that would work too.¡±


    ¡°Are they clean?¡±


    Grace understood. The buyer noticed her eagerness to sell those stuffs as soon as possible, and he


    was afraid that the cargoes were illegal.


    Grace took out the receipt from the iron box, ¡°I have the receipts.¡±


    The buyer was relieved when he saw the receipts. As for the reason why Grace would sell those two


    items in such a low price. He wouldn¡¯t care as long as the cargoes were legal, he didn¡¯t care about


    other things. Therefore, he would not ask the reason, and said,


    ¡°Give me the receipts.¡± With that, he called a servant to his side: ¡°Go prepare three hundred thousand


    cash.¡±


    Working in this circle, sometimes they would need arge amount of cash. As a result, the safe in the


    finance office kept a lot of cash in case they needed any.


    ¡°May I send someone to apany you?¡±


    Grace smiled faintly and looked at the buyer: ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    She held a ck haversack, the veryrge ones were sold online. She put the three hundred thousand


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    into the haversack so that it wouldn¡¯t attract others¡¯ attention.


    She went to the bank inconspicuously and stored the cash into her card, leaving only ten thousand as


    cash in till.


    After all the preparations, she took a taxi to Ningbo, where she sold some other jewelries from the iron


    box and stored the cash into her card.


    Then took a taxi again to Suzhou, sold the jewelries and stored the cash.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to take a train, ne, or bus. However, with the iron box she carried, she


    couldn¡¯t make it through the security check. Consequently, she could only take a taxi to different ces


    and sell the jewelries until there was only a diamond ring left in the iron box. She rubbed the ring gently


    while standing where she was for a long time.


    Gradually, she put the ring through the ne given by Gloria and put it back on her neck again.


    She bought a flight ticket to Lijiang.


    It wasn¡¯t until the moment that the ne took off, did she exhaled a foul breath. As she felt the ne


    ascending, she realized that she finally rid herself from the mire!


    The sky of Lijiang was blue and close to the ground, as though she could touch it when stretching out


    her hand. The moment she walked out of the airport, she almost couldn¡¯t help yelling out loud: I am


    free!


    ¡°Where are you going, madam?¡±


    ¡°Erhai¡­ Erhai!¡± She said it once, then shouted loudly to the driver for the second time, ¡°I am going to


    Erhai!¡± She said it more determinedly for the third time.


    As though she couldn¡¯t believe the day that she had been expecting had finallye. This was real.


    She confirmed with herself again and again.


    ¡°I heard you, I heard you, Madam. Please don¡¯t be so loud, I am not a deaf.¡± The driver was joking with


    her, very friendly, very humorous. Later, Grace was like apletely different person on her way. She


    kept conversing with the driver and talked a lot. And the driver was a member of the minority.


    ¡°Have you found a hotel yet? The hotels in Erhai have their own uniqueness.¡±


    On the way, the driver was very kind, and the two kept chatting. The drive to Erhai had quite a distance


    to go, so the driver chatted with Grace to kill time.


    Grace suddenly thought of something. She just wanted to be here quickly, but she forgot what she


    needed to do when she arrived at Erhai.


    To open a hotel sounded easy, but she had no idea how to aplish this when she actually needed


    to do it. Luckily, she got arge amount of money by selling the jewelries.


    ¡°I want¡­ I want to find a one that is not so popr. This was my first time to go to Erhai, do you know


    any?¡±


    ¡°A not so popr one? You are special. Others are all heading to some sorts of ancient towns, but you


    are looking for a distant one. My family live next to Erhai, and we had a house that was inherited for


    many generations. Now it was changed to a hotel, why don¡¯te to my family hotel if you haven¡¯t


    found one yet?¡±


    Erhai was not an ocean, but this was the purestke that Grace had ever seen in her life. Theke was


    sorge that one couldn¡¯t see the ends of theke.


    ¡°Open the window.¡±


    The car window was lowered, she stretched her hands out, only dared to stretch a little bit to feel the


    wind gliding through her fingertips¡ª that was the feeling of freedom. Every time the wind passed


    through, it took away some warmth. The good and bad things that she had experienced were taken


    away bit by bit along with the wind.


    She told herself once: Everything was the past.


    This time, everything was really in the past.


    What she did not know was that during the days she left, someone was almost driven crazy. That


    person almost searched every corner of the S City, but couldn¡¯t find any trace.


    The Shaw family was like changing blood. Kirk knelt on the ground. He didn¡¯t know that some words


    were lethal to others; he didn¡¯t know that his explicit or implicit words were hurting that woman again


    and again in the past; he didn¡¯t know that he, who knew nothing about that woman, acted like everyone


    else,beling many many scornful tags onto that traceless woman.


    But at the end¡­ That woman was the most innocent one!


    ¡°I will give you a chance to exin.¡± On the sofa of the living room, the man looked depressed, messy


    sideburns, and a chin full of moustache. He looked as if he had experienced a lot, but his eyes were so


    cold that it could freeze someone¡¯s bones.

 Chapter 205 Many Mistakes

    Chapter 205 Many Mistakes


    He darted at Kirk who was still kneeling down in front, ¡°Why changed the documents? Are you the


    aplice of Sam? Tell me, where is she?¡±


    Where was she, that was what he wanted to know the most!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is. I¡­ was just in a moment of weakness.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The man shouted, massaging between his eyebrows, ¡°I only care about one thing, where is


    she.¡± As for Kirk, Caden showed his indifference, ¡°And you, it¡¯s done. You have been following me for a


    long time, just leave.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Kirk looked at Caden in disbelief, ¡°You can punish me however you want, but don¡¯t kick me


    away!¡±


    ¡°Ladd, take him away.¡± Caden rubbed his temple tiredly. He hadn¡¯t slept for these days, and he had no


    energy for anyone unrted.


    ¡°Bo¡­¡±


    ¡°Kirk, not now!¡± Ladd stepped forth, ¡°Don¡¯t make any more troubles for the boss. Boss almost went


    crazy after Madam left. If you really want to stay with the boss, then find Madam for the boss. Leave


    hurriedly when the boss is still lenient.¡±


    Kirk gritted his teeth and left unwillingly.


    Caden¡¯s head was about to explode. Ladd walked to him: ¡°Boss, take some rest.¡± If the boss kept on


    being like this, he would soon fall down!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Find Kern!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence that Kern showed up at the warehouse!


    Thinking of the actions of Kern at that time, Caden did not trust that Kern went there to pick a fight with


    him, then said nothing and left.


    When he got rid of Kern, Grace must have already left this city!


    The only exnation was that Kern showed up in order to buy time for that woman!


    The ck Bentley roared out and dashed on this prosperous city road until it arrived at the door of an


    independent vi. Caden got off the car, Ladd and the others followed behind. They all showed up at


    the door of the vi.


    He reached out to press on the doorbell.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Your master.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment please.¡±


    Before the butler finished his words, he was whizzed by a hurricane in front of him, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t break


    in like that, you¡¯re intruding private property¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask your master to sue me then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What kind of person was this, the butler said in his heart.


    On the spiral staircase, a figure appeared, ¡°Look at who it is. Mr. Shaw, you must be here for me, am I


    right?¡±


    Caden held his steps all of a sudden, raised his head to look at the second floor, ¡°Kern, you showed up


    at the warehouse deliberately, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was intentional.¡± Kern¡¯s answer was provoking as well.


    Caden sneered, ¡°Good that you admit, where is she? Give her to me.¡±


    ¡°Who? Grace? That¡¯s your wife. How would I know where she is even when you don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°Kern, let¡¯s put this straight. You and the old master were ying me like a fool? The incident four years


    ago, it must be rted to you and the old master, am I right?


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to admit that, but one thing cannot be changed. You share the same blood as I


    do!¡±


    ¡°The old master still wanted you to be back to the Shaw family. But if you, Kern, you want me to call


    you brother, that would only happen in the dream!


    ¡°You ended up hating me. What exactly did you want to prove in the incident four years ago? To prove


    that you are better than me?


    ¡°Wallis Venus was my misjudgment. She is a malicious woman with a sweat mouth. She bribed a few


    gangsters and wanted to take away Grace¡¯s virginity, so that Grace would feel too shameful to see


    anyone. However, she didn¡¯t expect that someone else would be waiting to hunt her down as well.


    ¡°Right after she bribed the gangsters, you paid them with a much higher price, asking those gangsters


    to betray Wallis and take her virginity away ordingly. After that, you med everything on Grace.


    This was done by you and the old master, am I right?


    ¡°Just like Wallis, you didn¡¯t expect that the old master hinted Sam, the butler of the Shaw family, telling


    thetter that the Shaw family would not allow a woman who had lost her virginity to enter their ce.


    And Sam did murder Wallis and med everything on Grace. I am afraid that the fake evidences and


    all the coincidences were done by the old master intentionally, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Well? Then tell me, why would the old master frame Grace? How would that benefit him?¡± Kern looked


    calm, but his heart was indeed stirring up waves.


    Had Caden figured everything out?


    ¡°Heh, benefit? Do you think the old master would do something that was not beneficial to him? You


    think he was a phnthropist?¡± He sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand this either in the first ce. Grace


    James, how would she hinder the benefit of the Shaw family?


    ¡°But do you know what I heard the old master saying in the hospital yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He said, he had told me since I was a child. If there was a woman in the world that would affect my


    emotions, then do not hesitate and just destroy her with your own hands.¡±


    Speaking of this, Caden snorted lightly. Only he knew that he was insanely furious!


    ¡°This was the reason he frame Grace! He had already noticed Grace¡¯s effect on me, but I still live in


    ignorance pathetically! I even put her in that ce! She shouldn¡¯t have gone through what she had


    experienced!¡±


    He clenched his fists, more and more tightly. He was enraged, but trying his best to suppress the fury!


    ¡°The old master did that for this reason?¡± Kern was also surprised. For this reason only, the old master


    almost destroyed an extremely outstanding woman?


    Caden looked at Kern sarcastically: ¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t do it deliberately, but everyone gave him a


    chance.


    ¡°Wallis Venus did, Sam did, you did, and even I.. gave him the chance!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t Wallis, who wanted to take away Grace¡¯s virginity and destroy her pride, then Kern wouldn¡¯t


    have the chance to bribe the gangsters against Wallis. Wallis would not have lost her virginity. If Wallis


    did not lose her virginity, the old master wouldn¡¯t have the chance to hint Sam to kill Wallis and me it


    on Grace.


    As for Caden¡­ he thought he hated that woman, he thought that woman deserved what all these. He


    wouldn¡¯t dig into it, wouldn¡¯t spend any energy on it to prove that woman¡¯s innocence. ¡°The evidence


    was certain.¡± anyway, wasn¡¯t it?


    Kern was shocked. Before this, he thought the incident that year was just a tragedy due to his


    improvised prank. He had long believed that Grace was implicated, so he felt that he was guilty.


    However, he shouldn¡¯t be punished because of the guilt. For Grace, he just felt slightly guilty, but more


    of sympathy.


    As for Wallis Venus¡­ Wallis wasn¡¯t a good person anyway, let alone he knew that Wallis¡¯ death was


    done by Sam.


    But at this moment, the monstrous billows surged up high in his heart¡­ He just realized that the


    woman was more than being implicated. She was the one to take all the responsibility since the


    beginning!


    Four years ago, he just knew by ident that Wallis wanted to act against Grace, and he took this


    opportunity to bribe the gangsters to betray Wallis and took away her virginity¡­ So that he could affect


    Caden¡¯s emotions and judgement, making thetter lose the gamble at that time. In this way, he could


    seize the chance to rece Caden.


    The truth behind thepetition¡­ was a bloody Grace!


    She suffered through all these, falling from the sky to the ground. At this moment, Kern had a strong


    wish to learn about that woman¡¯s thoughts!


    ¡°How do you know about all these? Even if Sam and I yed some tricks, you might find it. But what


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about the old master? I don¡¯t believe that the old master would forget to wipe his ass clean, giving you


    the chance to catch him.¡± Kern looked at Caden coldly.


    Since they had been frank to each other, and Caden had told most of it to Kern, he wouldn¡¯t mind


    telling thetter more:


    ¡°Can you still contact the old master and his men?¡±


    A grim light shed across Kern¡¯s eyes, a thought came across his mind. He immediately picked up the


    phone to call that familiar number: ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is turned off¡­¡±


    Kern didn¡¯t believe it. He nced at Caden and called the old master¡¯s most trusted subordinates, but


    failed to contact any.


    ¡°You imprison the old master?¡±


    Caden didn¡¯t answer and continue:


    ¡°This is the Shaw family¡¯s business. You don¡¯t need to worry. Since you have already known what you


    need to know. Kern, tell me where she is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Caden looked at Kern with his narrowed eyes, contemting for an entire minute. Caden stood up and


    walked out without staying any longer¡­ It didn¡¯t matter what Kern said, or whether he really didn¡¯t


    know about it. Nothing depended on words.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find the answer he wanted here, then no need to waste time.


    After leaving the mansion and got in the car, the man suddenly looked grim: ¡°Watch him.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Did Kern really know nothing just because he said so?


    ¡°Boss, what about the gangsters?¡±


    ¡°Leave them alive first, we don¡¯t have time for those flies.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°The James family.¡± The man¡¯s eyes, dropping down for another degree, were as sharp and cold as the


    eagle.


    The car arrived at the James family.


    Jafar James weed Caden in with a big smile: ¡°Mr. Shaw.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Ie herestly when Grace was missing?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Grace was missing?¡±


    Caden revealed trace of annoy between his eyebrows: ¡°Jafar, we were both experienced businessmen.


    Who¡¯s pretending and who¡¯s being frank, we all know it well.¡±


    ¡°Ie the James familystly not because you guys were not suspicious. It was just because of the


    word ¡®James¡¯ only.¡±


    Jafar suddenly went panic¡­ This tone and attitude, things might not be able to end well.


    However, he knew clearly that once he confessed anything he knew, the consequence would be more


    dangerous.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, are you saying that we hide Grace?¡± Jafar stretched out three fingers: ¡°I, Jafar James,


    swear to God that I did not hide Grace! What¡¯s more, we know nothing about where she went! If any of


    my words were lies, then we do not deserve to be parents and the James family will end up going


    bankrupt!¡±


    Such a malicious oath! Caden knew too well that what Jafar cared about most was the James family.


    Now he made an oath with the James family then it was very likely that Jafar knew nothing about


    where Grace went.

 Chapter 206 I Am Here to See Your Joke

    Chapter 206 I Am Here to See Your Joke


    It had been five days!


    The man in the study emanated a grim aura.


    Kern was rted to that incident as Caden had expected. But it seemed that Kern also had some


    problems on his side. Ladd had been following Kern secretly and saw that Kern went to find the driver


    that brought Grace to Hangzhou, but then Kern did nothing else.


    Kern had thought the same thing as Caden did.


    The man curled up a self-mocking smile¡­ The thing done by all of them, either intentional or


    unintentional, eventually that woman became the innocent scapegoat under their conflicts and was


    sent to the prison.


    And now, who would have thought that the woman fooled everyone so sneakily.


    ¡°Well done, Grace.¡± Heughed bitterly.


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I am here.¡± It was Gloria.


    There was a sound of rustling from the bed, a dark shadow shrouded her eyes, Gloria¡¯s eyelids


    twitched slightly and she dared not to make a move. She had already understood that this was going to


    be an unkind meeting. She did hesitate whether or not she should confess.


    But at the end, perhaps she saw her past self in Grace. The story of Grace was her own story from the


    past.


    She eagerly wanted to help that silly woman escape, indeed, she was also helping herself from the


    past when she was as silly as Grace.


    After hearing the story between that silly woman and the man in front of her, who would be able to


    forgive this man who used to hurt someone utterly.


    Even Gloria couldn¡¯t act against her conscience and forgave this man in front of her just because he


    was her boss. She couldn¡¯t forgive anyone for Grace, if she wasn¡¯t Grace; if she was Grace, she would


    not let go of what happened!


    In this way!


    ¡°Repeat what happened that day from the beginning to the end.¡±


    Gloria managed to stay calm, her brain was sober, retelling everything that happened that day in great


    details. There were some uncertainties in her words, but they made it even more trustworthy.


    ording to a criminology book, a speech that was too real or too detailed, and without any ws, it


    must be modified carefully in one¡¯s brain repeatedly.


    Therefore, there were ws in Gloria¡¯s words.


    Caden didn¡¯t say anything, just like he didn¡¯t find any suspicious evidences from Gloria¡¯s words.


    And she didn¡¯t have the reason to take consequence for an incident that waspletely unrted to


    her.


    Still, Caden did not know Gloria well enough. At least, he didn¡¯t know about that Gloria from many


    years ago. The Gloria he knew was loyal and utilitarian, selfish and cold, which allowed her to live for


    such a long time in a ce like the Royal Club, watching peopleing and leaving for one night after


    another.


    How would a person like this make trouble for a thing that was not beneficial and unrted to herself?


    He stretched out his hand and waved at Gloria: ¡°Just leave.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t find her! Anywhere!


    It wasn¡¯t until now did he realized that she had already disappeared without any trace. He had no idea


    about which direction she would be going at all.


    Those gangsters were almost tortured to death by him, but that wasn¡¯t what he needed the most!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The car downstairs sounded the horn. Caden lowered his eyes and looked down, catching sight of the


    person getting off the car. Caden was surprised¡­ It was him?


    Downstairs, the butler asked politely: ¡°Sir, you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°Tell your master, Franklin Cordon of the Cordon family is paying a visit.¡±


    As he spoke, a cold voice interrupted:


    ¡°No need, I am right her.¡± Caden stood at the stairs: ¡°Let¡¯s get it straight. Frank, why are you here.¡±


    ¡°I am here to see your joke.¡±

 Chapter 207 I Am Here to Get Drunken With You

    Chapter 207 I Am Here to Get Drunken With You


    It was clearly words trying to annoy Caden. Caden stood on the stairs, his ck eyesnded upon the


    man who was mocking, yet, he said nothing.


    The atmosphere was strangely silent, as though there was a storm iing.


    The butler had the urge to run away, but his feet were heavy, as if a nail on his feet, making him unable


    to lift them up.


    He med Franklin¡¯s rudeness as a guest in his heart. At a sensitive time like this, he had never seen


    someone pick the time specially to provoke.


    ¡°Where is the joke? The Shaw family is still here, the S City trembled when the Shaw family stomped.¡±


    Franklin ridiculed even more: ¡°You are right. As long the Shaw family is not fallen, you guys are still the


    leader in the city. Not to mention stomping, even a sneeze can shake the entire S city.¡± He bent his lips


    provocatively, ¡°But you, Caden Shaw, can¡¯t even keep your wife with you! Hahaha, allow me tough


    for a while. The resolute and cold Master Shaw can¡¯t even keep his wife, who¡¯s not seeing you as a


    joke in the entire S City?¡±


    The butler almost stepped forth and covered Franklin¡¯s provoking mouth.


    The atmosphere was even more silent, one could even hear the sound of needle dropping to the


    ground!


    Franklin¡¯s smile was unspeakably annoying. Even the butler, who wasn¡¯t the one to be mocked, had the


    impulse to punch this guy in the face. The butler peeked at the man on the stairs carefully, saying in his


    heart: It wasn¡¯t good.


    While the atmosphere was tense, a lightughter surprised everyone in the house. Franklin looked


    toward the source of theughter, surprise was unfolded between his brows¡­ Was he still in his dream


    or were his eyes blurred? Caden could stillugh at a time like this?


    Shouldn¡¯t this guy punch him in rage?


    Shouldn¡¯t they pick a fight without hesitation?


    But¡­ augh?


    Was Caden so mad that he already lost his sanity?


    ¡°Indeed, you should see my embarrassment. You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t keep the person that I like.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Did he really lose his mind?! ¡­ After hearing Caden¡¯s sudden words, Franklin waspletely


    shocked to unconscious¡­ He was here to see Caden¡¯s embarrassment, but not a Caden like this!


    ¡°The entire S City is waiting for me to be embarrassed, isn¡¯t it? They should! The person I like have


    been alongside with me for a long long time, but I destroyed the future she was supposed to have with


    my own hands.


    ¡°In this world, the saddest thing is not ¡®never own it¡¯, but ¡®should have owned it¡¯¡­ Who is more stupid


    than me in this world?¡±


    The man on the stairs mocked himself. His sadness was so depressed that it became suffocating.


    Franklin went silent, all his mocking and self-content disappeared to nowhere, ¡°It¡¯s not only you.¡±


    Only three simple words, but immense regrets also hidden within.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who is stupid.¡± He was also one!


    Franklin turned around, and looked at the butler: ¡°Sorry to bother you, could you help me fetch the thing


    at the back of the car?¡± With that, the car key was thrown to the butler¡¯s palms.


    After a while, the butler came back with a rectangr wooden box: ¡°Mr. Cordon, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me.¡±


    Franklin took over the wooden box, opened it adeptly, holding up the bottle from the wooden box: ¡°Hey,


    Caden Shaw. Have a drink?¡± Heughed bitterly as he said: ¡°I wasn¡¯t here tough at you.¡± Laughed at


    Caden? What position did he hold? Wasn¡¯t he another joke?


    ¡°I am here to get drunk with you!¡± he said, ¡°We¡¯re the same, both arrogant and self-conceited, but we


    forgot to look back at the person behind, forgot to take a look at the person that makes our hearts


    tremble.¡±


    ¡°Then, we hurt our beloved woman thoroughly. We are doomed to lose her.¡±


    Caden stared at Franklin for a while, then shook his head, ¡°I am different from you.¡± ncing at the red


    wine in Franklin¡¯s hand, Caden said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to get drunk in order to feel better, and I won¡¯t drink


    the wine with you.¡±


    Franklin¡¯s heart shrank, and said urgently, ¡°Caden Shaw, don¡¯t tell me you believe that a broken ss


    can beplete again? You think that woman wille back?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing about her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lowly, but stubborn and tolerant!¡±


    ¡°If she is determined to do something, even you, Master Shaw, didn¡¯t like it. She still managed to


    disappearpletely under your eyes!¡±


    ¡°You said she¡¯s your wife, but Caden Shaw, the ¡®wife¡¯ you talked about, she was just bearing it, waiting


    for the day to escape. It was just one of herpromises!¡±


    ¡°Did she really want to be married to you?¡±


    ¡°Did she really want to be with you?¡±


    ¡°Caden Shaw, you¡¯re pathetic! Even now, you are still dreaming that she would be the person she


    used to be and love you?¡±


    Franklin didn¡¯t know who he wanted to persuade, Caden Shaw, or¡­ Himself!


    His spoke very fast, faster and faster, his voice grew sharper. He didn¡¯t even notice the panic deep in


    his heart.


    Caden nced at Franklin, ¡°I don¡¯t if I know her enough, but I know myself good enough. Franklin, I am


    different from you.¡±


    Franklin was angry for no reason, ¡°She has already left! You couldn¡¯t find her! This country is sorge,


    what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Wherever I can reach with my feet, I will visit one by one with the rest of my life until the day I can¡¯t


    walk anymore.¡± His ck eyes looked even deeper, staring in the face of Franklin.


    Franklin¡¯s face suddenly went pale!


    He stared at the man on the stairs for a long time, and suddenlyughed tragically, ¡°You will definitely


    fail!¡±


    Caden didn¡¯t care, he said to the butler coldly, ¡°See off the guest.¡±


    Franklin looked pale, with his head lowered and eyes on the ground. Under the butler¡¯s ¡°polite¡± gaze,


    Franklin walked outside. Right before he moved out of Caden¡¯s sight, the man on the stairs suddenly


    said, ¡°Frank, there is something you don¡¯t understand. Because she is my wife, not yours; because she


    left and hide herself from me, not you, our choices will be so different as a result.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and walked upstairs without paying attention to Franklin.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Franklin¡¯s body shook and sat in the driver¡¯s seat in the car. His expression remained in a trance¡­


    Because they were different, their choices were different ordingly¡­ Hehehe¡­


    He closed his eyes, tears streamed out of his eyes. Was Grace doing that because of this? So, in this


    story, it had always been only Caden and Grace, without Franklin, was that it?


    He then opened his eyes, watching the red wine in his hand, eyes revealed a trace of ridicule: ¡°What


    am I here for today?¡± At the beginning, he said he was here tough at Caden Shaw. Then, he said he


    was here as a fellow sufferer, they were both wrong. He was there to get drunk with Caden.


    But now?


    Franklin looked at the bottle in his hand in a trance¡­ He asked himself, what was he here for today?

 Chapter 208 When Clouds Clear

    Chapter 208 When Clouds Clear


    Three Years Later


    On the edge of Erhai Lake, there was a in-looking hotel. Though it was called a hotel, it was just


    three stories tall. Compared to other hotel, this one was rather small.


    Although it was next to Erhai Lake, the location was not particrly good. The nearest hotel were all


    hundreds of meters away from this small western-style building.


    A woman in loose-fitting cotton and linen clothes, which weremon to the area, was lying under the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    veranda on the first floor on an old-fashioned bamboo lounge chair. The chair swung back and forth,


    and the woman swayed along. Next to her chair was a square stool, with a pot of golden kumquat and


    Pu''er tea, and a half-full tea cup. asionally, a few seabirds flew across the surface of Erhai Lake to


    catch small shrimps that were a local specialty of Erhai Lake.


    The blue sky was filled with soft, white clouds felt almost within hand¡¯s reach. An old tree fell over on


    the shore, and with the rise of theke¡¯s water level, half of the tree was submerged, so only the old


    tree stump was left exposed. A parrot from somewhere flew by one day, which thedy on the lounge


    chair now adopted.


    Everything was calm and soothing, free of worries from the rest of the world.


    A distantmotion drew closer and closer, which interrupted the tranquility of the evening.


    "Boss, it''s terrible! The couple on the second floor are arguing! Hurry!" Carol, the hired help, jumped to


    the woman on the lounge chair.


    "Okay, Carol, let me sleep just a little longer." The woman turned over and said calmly. The chair was


    not spacious enough, so she changed directions, and continued to sleep. Her eyes were shut the


    whole time.


    "Huh? Boss, there¡¯s trouble brewing and you still want to sleep. Come on, get uph."


    The woman on the chair, with a patient look, finally sat up in reaction to the weird tone from the helper


    girl:


    "Carol, have you been watching those Taiwanese TV series again? How many times do I have to tell


    you, don¡¯t imitate the tone from Taiwan anymore. You don¡¯t sound the same, your ent is not like the


    local ent... Carol, oh queen, goddess, your majesty... please, spare us mere mortals, stop poisoning


    my ears."


    "Boss!" Carol was angry and ced her hands on her hips. Too bad she was born with a little round


    face that didn¡¯t look fierce at all, but she thought that her appearance looked fierce, "Boss! I''m going to


    be angryh!"


    "Okay, you go be angry, and I¡¯ll go back to sleep." As she said, sheid back down again.


    Before she could lie downpletely, Carol grabbed her arm and said, "Boss, the couple on the


    second floor are going to tear down our small hotel! How can you still be able to sleeph!"


    The woman on the chair hurriedly raised her hands to surrender: "OK, OK, Queen Carol, I''ll go, I''ll go


    now, alright? Please don''t speak using that ent anymore, it''s too hypnotizing. "


    "Boss, don''t make fun of people like thath."


    The woman rubbed her temples to ease her headache.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? Migraines again?" The young girl was always straight-forward, without the


    slightest schemes. The woman waved her hand, "I¡¯m okay, Carol, help me up. I must just feel a bit


    dizzy from my nap."


    After she finished talking, a piece of candy showed up before her, "Boss, low blood sugar is low blood


    sugar, don¡¯t say you¡¯re dizzy from sleeping. Don¡¯t act like I don''t know."


    The woman readily epted Carol¡¯s kindness, silently picked up the candy from Carol¡¯s palm, peeled


    off the wrapper, and ced it into her mouth. The fragrance of rose lingered within her lips and teeth.


    The local area was rich in roses, so its fragrance was everywhere. The candy that Carol bought also


    had this kind of rosy smell.


    The candy tasted even better after a while. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the woman slowly


    lifted the thin nket off her body and slowly stood up. To her, it seemed as if everything could be


    toned down slowly. To her, time was the most useless thing.

 Chapter 209 Distraught and Dispirited

    Chapter 209 Distraught and Dispirited


    Carol took a cdon teacup from the square stool, hold it with a saucer and gave it to the woman. The


    woman stood up and her hair fell to her waist, it was amazingly long, and it was tied loosely with a hair


    tie. The woman held her hand out and received the tea in the cdon teacup from Carol, she opened


    the lid, took a sip, and put the lid back on.


    ¡°Carol, go get the rental agreement and follow me.¡± She took long strides walking towards the room


    upon finishing her sentence, her pace was slow.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, boss.¡± Carlos hurriedly ran to the cupboard and ran after her. Carol followed the woman¡¯s


    footsteps with a brown paper envelope in hand. The woman was walking leisurely and so Carol walked


    slowly behind her as well. They went from the corridor to the second floor and took twice as long to get


    there than an average person, who could probably get there in 2-3 minutes. Carol didn¡¯t rush her, even


    though the woman was slow.


    As soon as they got to the corridor on the second floor, they could hear a couple quarrelling loudly.


    The woman halted in her tracks and the rxation between her brows was gone, her expression


    became indifferent. Carol didn¡¯t know why the carefree and amiable boss would lose her usual


    gentleness and practically change into another person when guests were quarrelling in the homestay.


    Suddenly, a crashing sound of a bone China being thrown on the floor came from inside of the room.


    The woman¡¯s face darkened, she took a few steps forwards silently and stopped right in front of the


    door. She then proceeded to knock on the door.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The couple in the room was busy fighting and didn¡¯t give a damn about the person outside telling them


    to open the door.


    ¡°Carol.¡± She took a step backwards and gave way to Carol, signalling Carol to use the spare key to


    open the door. The door opened with a crack, the couple was frightened, they immediately stopped


    quarrelling and looked towards the door in sync.


    Outside the door stood two people.


    The couple in the room quickly realized that it was the homestay workers, their nervousness dissipated,


    and they loosened up.


    They immediately yelled at Carol and her boss spitefully, ¡°How could you guys just barge in like this?


    What about my privacy? It is so rude, and you vited me and my boyfriend¡¯s privacy!¡±


    The woman standing by the door didn¡¯t care about the couple¡¯s arrogant statement, she nced


    around the room and said, ¡°Both of you, please pack your back and take your leave right now.¡±


    The couple in the room never would¡¯ve thought that a worker of the homestay would say something like


    that. The man¡¯s face immediately turned red, ¡°Why should we? We paid in advance to stay for 5 days,


    how could you just drive us away? Get me your boss, I want to speak to your boss andin about


    you guys!¡±


    ¡°I am the boss.¡±


    ¡°You are the boss, yet you let your worker behave like this¡­wait, what? You are the boss?¡±


    ¡°I am the boss.¡± She stood still by the door and stared at the couple emotionlessly, ¡°Now, please pack


    your bags and leave.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned even redder, he flew into a rage, ¡°Why should I? I understand if people who own


    big business discriminate their guest, but how could you guys do the same when you guys just own a


    small, lowly homestay?¡±


    The expression in the boss¡¯s eyes turned frigid, ¡°Carol, show them the agreement.¡±


    The couple took the brown paper envelope from Carol, the woman by the door said, ¡°The reception


    probably mentioned about it when you two first checked in into the homestay. You can feel free to do


    whatever you wanted to, but no quarrelling, isn¡¯t that right? Both of you signed the agreement before


    settling in, meaning that you are informed and are willing toply with the rule.¡±


    The couple stared at the agreement on their hands, their face burned with embarrassment.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t fighting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± The woman gaze moved from the floor to the sofa, and then the table. She looked


    around the room and it was a mess. It was obvious that they fought in the room, there were pieces of


    evidence everywhere.


    The man felt ashamed, he did sign the agreement but getting driven out like that was not something he


    would take sitting down.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, I¡¯ll post on social media and expose that you run a morally corrupted business!¡±


    ¡°Do as you like.¡± She dropped just four words, turned around and was about to leave, ¡°Carol,


    reimbursed their room charge of the 3 days that they are not staying. Also, tell Kayden to keep an eye


    on them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing great about your rubbish homestay, there¡¯s a ton of other homestays at the Erhai Lake


    area. I don¡¯t even want to stay here even if you didn¡¯t drive me away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll expose your misdeed, mark my words! You¡¯re running an hical business, earning dirty money!¡±


    After the woman and Carol left, the man told his girlfriend angrily, ¡°M, I will definitely leave them bad


    reviews and post about them in the forum. They shall mark my words, I¡¯ll post about this in forum the


    moment we get back¡­¡±


    At the same moment in S city.


    Humbert could smell the strong alcohol the moment he pushed open the door!


    He looked at Caden sitting on the floor, ¡°Who was the one that says that they would never drown their


    sorrows in alcohol?¡±


    Caden who was sitting on the floor didn¡¯t care, he held his bottle up and gulped it down, bottles of


    different sizes were rolling around the floor in the room.


    ¡°Hey! Say something!¡± Humbert looked at the person who was shitfaced, he felt sorry for him, but he


    was angry at him as well. Humbert¡¯s anger then took over, he rushed up to the unkempt Caden and


    grabbed him by the cor, he yelled, ¡°Wake up! Who was the one that said that he was going to look for


    her even if it would take him a lifetime? Do you know what you look like right now?¡±


    Humbert couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he received a call fromWilson. Caden had never let loose and


    drunk himself silly in the past three years, even when he was going through a very hard time.


    Caden told him that he was going to look for her, no matter dead or alive. But there was always a limit


    to what a person can do, why spent time drinking himself silly and drowning in sorrow when he didn¡¯t


    even have enough time to look for her?


    ¡°Stand up! Wake up! You were the one that told me that you would never waste time drowning yourself


    in alcohol. You were the one that said that you will find her. Where is your conviction?¡±


    Did he forget his promise?


    Or was he just as useless as Franklin?


    Did he give up just in a timespan of three years? Did he be useless just in a timespan of three


    years?


    Humbert yanked Caden¡¯s cor, the cor was so dirty that one could never tell that it was an


    expensive item of clothing. But Humbert didn¡¯t care if it was dirty, at this very moment, he just wanted to


    pull his distraught and dispirited friend, who fell into the deep abyss, back up.


    Caden snickered out of the blue.


    Humbert was puzzled, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He yanked Caden¡¯s cor even more tightly, but


    Caden didn¡¯t stop snickering, he even startedughing brazenly.


    ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± said Humbert furiously.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s funny.¡± Humbert was still holding Caden by the cor, Caden¡¯s bangs were so long that they


    covered his forehead and his eyes. Humbert couldn¡¯t tell his expression, he could only see his mouth


    moving, ¡°It¡¯s really funny! I¡¯m the only idiot in the whole wide world who could never see the truth, even


    though it was just right next to me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stay focus, I have no idea what in the world you are talking about!¡± Humbert thought Caden was


    spouting nonsense just because he was drunk.


    ¡°I am wide awake, let go off me!¡± The drunkard pushed away Humbert¡¯s hand and hung his head low,


    ¡°I¡¯m wide awake, there was never a time that I have ever felt so awake. I¡¯m more awake than when I


    was lying next to the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I really couldn¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°It was the worst decision of my life¡­¡± The drunkard ignored Humbert, his head was hanging, and he


    was mumbling to himself. Since just now his fist was tightly clenched, he slowly opened his hand in


    front of Humbert and showed Humbert what was inside, ¡°Her thoughts, her likes and dislike, her love,


    they were all written in here. Next to where I always sleep, right next to pillow¡­ Humbert, I¡¯m no


    superhuman, I cannot move forward courageously after seeing all these.¡±


    Humbert looked towards where Caden was pointing, it was the nightstand. Humbert only then realized


    that the nightstand was moved, the floor, where the nightstand originally was, was pried open.


    Humbert looked at Caden¡¯s palm again.


    ¡°I¡¯m no superhuman¡­¡± He said with his head hang low¡­

 Chapter 210 Three Years for Three Years vs a Defamation Post on a Forum

    Chapter 210 Three Years for Three Years vs a Defamation Post on a Forum


    Humbert was feeling very shocked and his feelings were indescribable. He was listening to his best


    friend squabbling nonsense, ¡°If only I didn¡¯t drop my phone¡­¡±, ¡°If only I didn¡¯t move the nightstand


    away when I picked up my phone¡­¡± Humbert had a clear image in his mind, his best friend moved the


    nightstand away when he was trying to pick up his phone, and identally came across this hidden


    secret.


    ¡°If only I didn¡¯t drop my phone¡­¡±


    ¡°If only I didn¡¯t pick up my phone¡­¡±


    Humbert clenched his fist, he was getting annoyed listening to his best friend repeating the


    disheartening ¡°If only¡­¡± again and again. Caden was like a useless and dispirited middle-aged man


    whose wife had left him and whose son had died. Humbert felt like punching his best friend and beat


    the sense out of him. But he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°If only¡­ If only I realized it sooner!¡± The whole time, Caden was very pessimistic, he was acting like a


    coward and was just running away from his problems, giving himself excuses. Finally, he cried out what


    he was really feeling deep down!


    If only he realized it sooner, would the situation right now have changed?


    Would his lovely wife be right next to him, along with his sweet children?


    Humbert looked at Caden, his best friend of many years. He never saw Caden in this state before.


    Humbert¡¯s eyes flickered, he stood up abruptly and strode towards the exit.


    Wilson was a worker who fulfilled his duty well and was rule-abiding. He waited outside of the corridor


    which was 3 to 4 meters away from the room. Humbert walked out of the room and saw Wilson, he said


    emotionlessly, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Wilson hesitated briefly, but Humbert walked pass him without a pause. Wilson nced at Caden¡¯s


    room, he gritted his teeth and decided that he had no choice but to turn around and follow Humbert.


    ¡°Mr. White, where are we going?¡±


    Wilson followed Humbert downstairs, seeing that Humbert didn¡¯t even slow down his pace, Wilson


    quickly ran after him. But Humbert quickened his pace, he was silent the whole time and finally stopped


    in front of a small door.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    What beneath this was¡­


    Wilson knew that Humbert was familiar with the Shaw manor, he could only follow behind Humbert.


    They walked down the winding stairs that led to the basement.


    The stairway was dark and it led directly towards the basement. The basement was lighted with warm


    yellow lights that weren¡¯t too bright, the basement also had a strong alcohol smell to it.


    Humbert didn¡¯t hesitate, he walked towards the end of the wine rack and took one bottle of wine after


    another, he shoved it into Wilson arms until he couldn¡¯t hold anymore. Humbert then held 4 bottles of


    wine himself, he still wasn¡¯t saying anything, he just turned around and left.


    Wilson didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all, all he could just follow behind Humbert. They both


    reappeared in front of Caden¡¯s bedroom, Humbert kicked the door open and threw the wine bottles that


    he was holding on the bed. He was rough and didn¡¯t care that his action might easily break the wines


    that probably cost a fortune.


    ¡°Wilson, put done those wines and you can take your leave.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. White, the master is¡­¡±


    ¡°Put down those wine and get out. I will take responsibility for whatever that happens, if he dies, I¡¯ll die


    with him.¡± Humbert red harshly and coldly at the butler, Wilson was having cold sweat as he gritted


    his teeth because he was responsible for Caden. Humbert was a respected and prestige person, but


    even with his promise Wilson wasn¡¯t assured, it wasn¡¯t his principal to walk away like this.


    Humbert quietly held out his hand and took the wine bottles away from Wilson¡¯s hand seeing that he


    wasn¡¯t going to do what he said. He threw them onto the bed, the bottles were hitting each other and


    the noise they made give people the shivers.


    Wilson was driven out of the room by Humbert as he was pondering about what should he say. Before


    he could even react, the door mmed shut right in front of his face heartlessly.


    Humbert¡¯s expression was frigid. In the room, he quietly took the two bottles of whiskeys on the bed


    and twisted them open. He held out his hand and gave one bottle to the haggard Caden who was


    sitting on the floor by the bedside, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    Though Caden kept looking at his palm in a daze as if he didn¡¯t hear Humbert at all.


    Humbert squinted at Caden who was right next to him, he straightened out his leg and used his feet to


    kick him, ¡°Hey, drink.¡±


    If Humbert were to do something forceful and insulting like this towards Caden normally, Caden would


    beat him up already. Not to mention that Caden was a prideful man, an average person wouldn¡¯t stand


    up to another person kicking them like that. But the Caden right now just wouldn¡¯t react to anything.


    Humbert''s heart throbbed in pain.


    Was this the Caden Shaw he knew?


    Since when did the prideful and king-like Caden be like this?


    ¡°Caden, where is your pride, where is your confidence, where is your strength? Where are they? The


    Caden I knew was apathetic, full of confidence, firm, persistent and strong, where is he right now?


    Where did the Caden I knew go?¡±


    Who was this drunkard before his eyes?


    He didn¡¯t know him!


    ¡°Stand up, if you stand up right now, I¡¯ll get Ingemar to book flight tickets. We can go anywhere. Maybe


    by chance, you would meet her among the crowd!¡±


    ¡°Fate might bring you two lovebirds together again!¡±


    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t happen, she would never see me again.¡±


    Caden stared at his palm all dejected, he mumbled to himself, ¡°She left, she ran away as far as she


    could. She hates me, I knew that she hates me¡­¡± As he was mumbling he unconsciously picked up a


    wine bottle lying next to him, he held it up and raised his head, he tried to drink from the bottle by


    holding it high in the air. He tried to pour the wine out of the bottle, but nothing came out.


    Caden looked at the bottle listlessly, he tried to pour wine out of the bottle again, ¡°Where is the wine?


    Where is the wine? Why couldn¡¯t I pour anything out¡­¡±


    Humbert lowered his head looking at Caden in this state, there was a hint of agony in his eyes. How


    could a person be like this!


    He then gazed at Caden¡¯s palm, he thought to himself, Grace, you thought you left this person a


    heartfelt letter about the truth, you thought it was just a letter¡­ But it wasn¡¯t just a letter, it was more


    like a punishment for Caden! A death sentence! It cut Caden¡¯s heart into myriad pieces!


    Humbert gazed at Caden again, he knew how strong and overbearing of a person Caden was, he knew


    how rational and logical Caden always acted. It was his first time seeing Caden in this state, Caden


    who had lost everything.


    His felt pain in his heart, because since they were children, he had never seen Caden bowed down or


    lower his head for anybody else before. ¡°Who, who was the one that stole away your pride?¡± The


    answer was obvious, it was none other than Grace!


    It was as if the name was cursed, memories of the past came rushing in his mind. The scene before


    him was something he had witnessed before.


    Didn¡¯t they meet again for the first time at the Royal Club¡¯s exquisite private room after Grace got out of


    prison?


    At that time, Grace was so humble. They couldn¡¯t believe that the arrogant and confident Grace would


    throw away her pride just in three years. She was humbly begging for mercy.


    What he was seeing right now, was the same thing with Grace three years ago!


    Was this Karma?


    Caden was the reason why she went to prison, the reason why she lost all her pride, arrogance and


    confidence.


    And now she had left him for about three years, pushing Caden to the brim and destroying his


    arrogance and confidence,


    Three years for three years, a different person on different dates.


    Humbert suddenly felt like he understood the situation, his brain felt clearer. But he still couldn¡¯t just


    give up on Caden and let him continue acting like this.


    Caden changed a lot because of Grace and that was why Humbert hated Grace. But he also knew that


    Caden loved Grace with all his heart, and that was why he tried to not be prejudice against her. He only


    wanted to help his friend and preventing him from making the same mistakes, he wanted to help him


    ovee the pain from the past.


    If Caden never loved Grace, he would probably have tried all he could to drive her away back then. But


    Caden was so in love with Grace, that was why he helped Caden and asked Grace to stay. Humbert


    knew very well how selfish he was, he was Caden¡¯s best friend, not Grace¡¯s. Humbert was selfish and


    he never denied it, it was a fact and he never hid his intentions.


    Without any expression, Humbert twisted open the bottle and slowly tilted it. The alcohol smelled


    strong, Caden who was sitting on the floor was now drenched with the transparent liquid from head to


    toe, ¡°Is this enough? I have more if you want.¡±


    It was as if time had stopped.


    Caden protected the letter in his palm all flustered, it was as if the letter was his life. No, the letter was


    something more important than his life!


    Humbert felt even more distressed seeing him protecting the letter so carefully, he hated it but he


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°There is no use protecting that piece of paper, Caden. You put the cart before the horse,¡± said


    Humbert inly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she hates you, but Caden, what you should do is to apologize sincerely


    to her.¡±


    Humbert flung the bottle on his hand away upon finishing his sentence, he then walked over the


    shitfaced Caden. He opened the door, paused for a while and then he said, ¡°Think about what you


    should do, think carefully about it yourself.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. He took a big step and mmed the door behind him.


    It was as if outside the bedroom door was another side of the world.


    Inside the bedroom was dim, dirty and filled with a weird stench again.


    Wilson who was standing outside the bedroom saw Humbert came out, he hurriedly went up to


    Humbert and asked, ¡°How is the master?¡±


    Humbert rubbed the middle of his brow and his head was throbbing, ¡°Just let him be.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± Was the master unable to pull himself together even after Mr. White


    visited him?


    ¡°Also, there is no need to prepare his meals for him, just prepare some hangover soup at all times.¡±


    ¡°How could he not eat?¡±


    ¡°Well, you couldn¡¯t possibly stop him from dying if he wants to die.¡± Humbert slightly raised his brows.


    Wilson had nothing to say.


    ¡°I see that you understand your master¡¯s temperament very well.¡± Humbert snickered, ¡°There wouldn¡¯t


    be any meaning to it if that door wasn¡¯t open by itself from inside. Don¡¯t knock on the door, don¡¯t try to


    open it from outside.¡± The person inside would naturally open the door and walk out of the room when


    he finally had everything figured out.


    ¡°I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    On a certain social media site was an anonymous post about an hical homestay in Erhai Lake. The


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    poster was describing everything vividly in details, the homestay was described as not even worth a


    penny. The poster said that the homestay was making dirty money, driving their guests away even


    though they paid in advance, that they picked on people who weren¡¯t their own size, and that all the


    workers generally harassed the guests together. The online post was small, but it attracted a lot of


    attention because of its sensational title.


    There were so many reposts and replies in the post that one had to scroll forever to get to thetest


    reply.


    Though, in the end, this matter only managed to spark a hot debate in a forum.


    Very quickly, the post that had many reposts and replies suddenly disappeared, the hype was short-


    lived and long gone.


    At the same time, a mansion in a suburban area.


    The mansion stood alone amidst the greeneries, there was also a golf course next to it.


    Therge mansion had a western feeling to it, it wasvish and luxurious.


    In the study room on the third floor of the mansion.


    ¡°Boss, we managed to get rid of the online post. The technician found the anonymous poster and they


    had people interrogate the young couple. This is the recording of their conversation.¡± A man with a


    buzz cut in a ck suit who looked very stern handed a recording device to the other man sitting


    behind the office desk.


    The other man held out his long arms across the office desk, he used his index and his middle finger to


    take the recording pen. He turned on the device familiarly and the recording was yed.


    The man hiding in the dark squinted as he listened to the recording, and then there was a small beep,


    signalling the end of the recording.


    The person with the long arms started ying with the recording pen with his hands, the end of his thin


    lips was slightly arching up smirkingly in the dark.


    Was it really her?


    ¡°The photo in the original post was a bit blurry, did you ask for the original photo from the poster?¡±


    The thin lips moved seductively, and his voice was husky, he spoke slowly with a deep voice.


    The man in the ck suit was prepared, he reached into his pocket and got out his phone, ¡°Boss, I


    have the original picture, we found it in the poster¡¯s phone and had it sent to my subordinate¡¯s phone.¡±


    As he said that, he handed the phone to his boss with two hands.


    The person with long arms received the phone from his subordinate, the screen was already showing


    the photo he wanted. He looked at the photo carefully, it was obvious that it was taken without


    permission.


    The angle of the photo was bad.


    But it might be because the couple just wanted to take a quick snap of the homestay and identally


    took a picture of the woman as well.


    Her side profile was blurry, but the woman in front of the window was about to turn around, and hence


    the photo managed to capture her face.


    The man went on the forum to take a small break from his tiring and endless work, he clicked into the


    post and was just reading it half-heartedly. Another post about aint. The photo caught his eyes


    as he was about to close the page, he was shocked.


    The photo in the forum was very blurry and nobody would normally notice the woman in the photo.


    Even though it was only a side profile, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.


    The original photo in his hands right now was clearer than the one in the forum, but the person in front


    of the window was still not clear enough to tell who it was.


    Even so, the side profile of the person was familiar.


    ¡°Was it really her?¡± The man squinted his eyes while looking at the phone in the dark, his eyes flickered


    and he felt suspicious, in a split of a second he raised his head, ¡°Go to the airport and contact the


    workers, check on Latdin before takeoff.¡±


    The man in the suit was stunned, Latdin was a private jet, why would his boss suddenly want to go


    somewhere right now?


    He hesitated but he proceeded to ry the boss¡¯s order to the other workers involved.


    The man behind the desk was still hidden in the dark, even in the dark one could see that his face was


    exquisite, his dark eyes were lightened up.


    As if he suddenly remembered something, his slender fingers made a phone call, ¡°The incident that


    you posted about ends here, I don¡¯t wish to see the post on the inte again and that nobody is


    allowed to repost and reply to the post anymore. Most importantly, I don¡¯t want it to be seen by people


    who shouldn¡¯t see it. Do you understand?¡± The man¡¯s voice was frigid and decisive.


    He then hung up.


    He turned around and stood in front of the window with charming curtains. He was about to end things


    and start all over.

 Chapter 211 Boss, There鈥檚 Customers

    Chapter 211 Boss, There¡¯s Customers


    A jeep could be seen on the mountain road. There was no need for the air conditioner to be switched


    on. As long as the windows of the vehicle were rolled down, fresh air would be brought in by the wind.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± The vehicle slowly came to a stop. There was a man in the backseat, wearing a casual


    outfit. He raised his eyebrows slightly and scanned the surroundings. Wasn¡¯t this ce too remote?


    Erhai Lake covered a big area. There were a lot of homestays built around theke. However, the


    majority would choose to stay at homestays that were located in the town area, even if they wouldn¡¯t


    like to stay in that busy area.


    Here, was a little isted.


    Because of that, the homestay here was more rxing as it didn¡¯t radiate thepetitiveness that


    other homestays in the town area had.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s here. I¡¯m certain.¡± The assistant who came with the man confirmed and informed, ¡°It¡¯s there,


    Memory Inn.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop the car there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    The engine of the jeep came to live and started to move towards the doorway of Memory Inn.


    Inside the homestay.


    Carol had noticed the jeep that was driving towards the homestay. The young and active girl got


    excited and shrieked, ¡°Boss, are there any online reservations today? Boss?¡±


    During three years, Carol¡¯s boss liked to lie down on a recliner on the balcony and get a sunbathe. She


    slightly frowned at Carol¡¯s tone. ¡°Carol, I suggest you change that tone of yours.¡±


    It¡¯s almost intolerable.


    She massaged her eyebrows. To be honest, she didn¡¯t really care if there were any online reservations


    made.


    ¡°Boss, is the business or my tone more important to you!¡± Carol stated angrily. Her boss focused on the


    most unimportant things. She could overlook those weird rules. However, as someone who followed


    her boss from the start, she noticed her boss didn¡¯t really care about business here.


    ¡°Of course¡­business is more important,¡± The woman stuttered as she spoke against her heart. She


    was afraid that Carol might burst out and used her modified local ent to stab her ears.


    ¡°Boss! Be serious! Are there any online reservations today?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­there is? ¡­Or is there not? Let me think, I guess¡­there¡¯s none.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a yes or no!¡± Carol was on the edge of raging. She had never seen a boss running the business


    this way! As she waited for the jeep to arrive, she couldn¡¯t help but to re at her boss on the recliner,


    even though she knew that she couldn¡¯t see her ultimate trick, which was herser eyes!


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll go and wee the customers. Boss, won¡¯t you regret for being this way?¡±


    Carol left after saying.


    The woman on the recliner messaged her forehead with a bitter look on her face¡­She wouldn¡¯t regret


    it, but her headache would be worse if Carol continued to speak that with that annoying ent!


    ¡°Wee, do you n¡­to stay here¡­¡± Carol¡¯s warm wee came to a stop when she saw the man


    who came down from the jeep. It was only after a while that she realized that she was staring at him


    and she quickly lowered her head. Her cheeks became rosy red¡­He¡¯s too handsome!


    ¡°Hi.¡± The man immediately saw through her soul and thoughts. He smiled elegantly and greeted the


    Carol¡¯s heart throbbed. Her heartbeat was increasing with every second after listening to his attractive


    voice. When she looked up again, she¡¯s aware of her impoliteness from the man¡¯s questioning look.


    She hurriedly spoke again, ¡°Do you n to stay here?¡±

 Chapter 212 How are You?

    Chapter 212 How are You?


    Kern Lo looked inscrutable and nodded with smile, ¡°Any room for me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure! We have vacant rooms.¡± Carol worked in the inn to wee and bid farewell to numerous


    guests, but this was her first time to meet such a good-looking guy of mysterious feature.


    Kern followed Carol to the lobby. He could see the clean windows of the inn all the way. Standing in


    front of the reception, he also got the view of the yard as well as some of the further Erhai Lake through


    a ss folding door.


    Right now, he noticed a bamboo recliner on the corridor of yard; soon he shifted his eye contact.


    Carol introduced to him, ¡°Sir, we have an agreement for you before check-in. Could you please read it


    and sign?¡± She never knew the reasons to make such a weird agreement with guests. Yet she had to


    do as the owner told and there was not exception since she started to work here.


    If guests wanted to live in, they had to sign the agreement.


    Kern got it and seemed to be curious¡­he neither heard about the rule that guests would make an


    agreement with some other hotels or inns.


    Anyway, it did not matter. He read through it and came to realize that, why the young couple in the


    recent news was ordered to leave here by the owner.


    Carol was a little bit nervous to watch Kern who was extremely handsome! She even worried about


    what to do if he refused to sign the agreement.


    In her eyes, this was a bossy maning out of some love dramas.


    But now she heard Kern talking, ¡°Do you have a pen?¡±


    Carol was so happy to give him a pen, ¡°Oh...of course.¡±


    Soon, Kern signed his name on the paper.


    Waiting for check-in, he looked at the outside recliner in the corridor of yard; it was swinging by the


    wind. Then he smiled faintly.


    Carol asked, ¡°Sir, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°There is stunning view, and a lovely recliner. May I use it? It is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the recliner. Sorry, you cannot. This is for the owner. She usually has a nap under the sun around


    noontime.¡± Carol was too honest to hide anything in her mind.


    Kern seemed not to be angry about this, just answered, ¡°I see.¡± But he felt some of pity and went on to


    say, ¡°It belongs to the owner. I cannot try it.¡± Then he and his sharp-short-hair assistant went to the


    stairs with their luggage.


    They would live in the rooms on the second floor. In the afternoon, Kern finished a shower to be in a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    clean causal wear and stood beside the room window, watching the recliner downstairs.


    His assistant said, ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Chester, I told you not to call me boss here.¡±


    ¡°What may I call you instead?¡±


    ¡°Call my name.¡±


    Kern was talking with the assistant but kept his eyes on the recliner. Here he could see some of the


    one lying on it.


    All of sudden, Grace moved up slowly from the recliner. Kern stood behind the curtain and had a look


    at his watch to say, ¡°Chester, go to buy something to eat. I will not have dinner downstairs tonight.¡± He


    should have something else to do without going down.


    Now there was nobody on the recliner.


    It was getting dark outside.


    Grace, the owner of the inn, finished her meal and stepped slowly to the yard. As normal, she stopped


    in front of the ss door but looked at the swinging recliner. She wondered who used it, so she walked


    closely to it but became shocked.


    There was a man on it.


    And he was using her tea cup to enjoy some tea¡­nevertheless!


    Kern turned around to her and had a gorgeous smile on his face. He said to her, ¡°How are you¡­I am


    Kern Lo.¡±

 Chapter 213 Fascinating

    Chapter 213 Fascinating


    Kern¡¯s eyes focused on Grace standing in front of him.


    He knew well from Grace¡¯s eyes that she was some of puzzled now; that fell within his expectation. He


    sneered in his heart¡­it was undoubtful that she totally forgot him.


    Actually, he was not a normal member in his family.


    To such a big and wealthy one as the Shaw¡¯s family, he was given birth by another woman and could


    not be announced to the public. This was a real scandal for his family.


    As a result, he felt embarrassed and in a dilemma from the beginning.


    Anyway, who would like to be such a child?


    Everyone was eager to be the offspring of the Shaw¡¯s family; on the contrast, Kern hated it so much


    that he dreamed to be the child from amon family.


    Grace never knew Kern. It was true that she did not keep him in her mind. Even she had kept, it should


    be merely a notorious name ¡°Kern Lo¡±.


    However, he memorized Grace deeply.


    At a very young age, Kern did not understand why he did not have daddy with him. Later when he grew


    up, his mother took him to the outside of a big house; they hided behind a tree and his mother pointed


    to a passing car to say, ¡°Kern, you grandpa, daddy and younger brother live in the house.¡±


    He could not understand why all of his family lived there, but nobody remembered him. Finally, he knew


    the meaning of an illegal child.


    In his childhood, Kern usually hided to watch the big house. His family walked in and out every day;


    and there lived another bright and unrestrained girl who always followed a boy of the same age with


    Kern. This girl was Grace.


    In that year, Grace was caught in prison before, which he did not care about at all. This was a joke to


    him. Some time he even believed that, since she belonged to Caden Shaw, it was great she got some


    ident.


    Kern almost forgot Grace after she was in prison. Until she got released and met him once again, she


    had changed too much and totally lost her smile and confidence.


    At that moment, he was some of guilty, but only some of¡­ just three years ago, all secrets were


    disclosed. After she was released, Kern saw how stubborn Grace was from those happenings. He


    started to have so much interests in Grace that he helped her escape away.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But to his surprise, Grace went away and neither he could not find her.


    Kern cleared his throat and said, ¡°My name is Kern Lo. The receptionist told me you are the owner. I


    suppose you will would like to get the information of guest.¡± Then he had some tea and continued,


    ¡°What tea it is? Very good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Grace was stunned and said nothing. After a while, she got to know what he was wondering. She


    was too easy for her so that she could not think about an answer to a question quickly.


    Kern watched her look with great appreciation. He tried to get some brightness and confidence from


    her face as there was at her young age. As a result, it was regretful that he did not get it anymore.


    Even as this, he started to find Grace¡¯s dullness too fascinating.


    Kern drank some more tea and said, ¡°This is really good.¡±


    He was born handsome; now he was still extremely charming even in casual wear instead of formal


    suits on working days. He had thin and light pinky lips which were touching slightly her tea cup¡­all he


    was doing, reminded Grace to say, ¡°You got my cup.¡±

 Chapter 214 You Are in Love, Right?

    Chapter 214 You Are in Love, Right?


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The man moved gracefully and put down his tea cup.


    But ... is that it? The woman standing beside him looked at him in astonishment. It was her cup, and


    she had not ever seen such a person¡¯s behavior before. For such a highly personal item like the mug,


    was it normal to use these kinds of items back and forth between strangers?


    Somewhat annoyed, ¡°Mr. ... Lo, is it? I can lend you the recliner, but it did not seem good for Mr. Lu to


    use a personal item like a cup without asking. Or was it that Mr. Lo had the habit of drinking from a


    stranger''s cup?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be annoyed,¡± Leon chuckled lightly and held his hands up, smiling at her and soothing, ¡°I was


    just thirsty, and I didn¡¯t know that you used this cup. Otherwise, I would have asked for your opinion


    anyway. Sorry if this made you feel ufortable, I didn''t mean it.¡±


    The words at first sounded like they were sincere, but upon listening carefully, one would realize that


    the man called Leon Lo in front of her had no sincerity to apologize at all.


    What did he mean by ¡°will ask for your opinion¡±? If you know she was the one using the cup, why do


    you need to ask her opinion? Meaning, even if he knew the cup was used by her, he would still use it


    as long as he asked for her opinion?


    ¡°But since I already used the cup, boss, why don''t you give me the cup?¡±


    The woman was once again startled, and after a while, she pulled down the expression on her face,


    looked at Leon, and said indifferently, "No matter how you look at it, you look like a robber. And, with all


    due respect, Mr. Lo, has anyone ever said that you''re actually quite shameless?"


    As a boss, it was indeed rare to speak so rudely to a customer, but ... she had long since passed the


    age where she still had to stoop down her level for someone else.


    Leon also smiled when she said that, instead looked at the woman in front of her with great interest,


    ¡°Then has anyone ever said that you''re too direct in your words, boss?¡±


    ¡°If you''re trying to say I talk too harshly, I''m sorry, it just means you have bad luck. I might have been a


    little more careful if you''d met me a few years back.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    He gazed at her with amusement while chatting with her.


    The womanughed softly, ¡°Maybe, all the stoicism I had to face a few years, I''ve squandered it all. So,


    for the next year or two, I only cared about thefort of my own heart and I don''t care about the rest.


    Especially when ites to deliberately provocative customers like you, Mr. Lo. Heh~ I me my


    anger today for talking to a stranger.¡±


    She said she had squandered all the ¡°stoicism¡±, she said she only cared about her happiness in the


    past few years, and it was easy for her to say this. But Leon was aware of, that in those years, how did


    this woman came to be, and when he looked at the woman in front of her saying these matters


    nonchntly, his heart was actually overflowing with a hint of heartache.


    Inevitably, there was a little more pity in his heart when looking at her again.


    The woman then looked down, avoiding his gaze, ¡°Mr. Lo, if you like the recliner, I''ll let someone go to


    give you one tomorrow, if you also liked the tea cups, I can also call someone to send you a new set of


    to. These worthless trinkets, if Mr. Lu likes them, I can give them to you.¡± It was just a pity that it was


    the tea set she had been using for so long.


    She looked up at theke not too far away, theke would rise a bit at night, and submerged another


    small section of the old crooked-necked root that had snapped across its back, into theke water.


    Lifting her foot, very slowly walked to the courtyard. The te piled bridge which was connected to a


    thirty-square-foot pavement above theke. This natural piece of pavement above theke, was used


    by her to nt some rhododendron, roses, sunflower, turtle back leaves, and some unknown


    wildflowers, although they were small flowers, they were colorful.


    She also loved toe here when she had nothing to do. Just came to pick some dead leaves or


    remove some weeds.


    She squatted down, picked up a trowel on the side, and loosened the soil again.


    Leon stood up, gazing at thend in theke not far away, the locals wore a in cotton, loose-fitting


    dress, covering from the head to the feet, and then put on a loose knitted thin jacket. She squatted


    there to loosen the soil, the sky was getting dark, the lighting flickered, but Leon''s heart beat quickly ...


    When he saw that woman again, she had already turned over a new leaf.


    ¡°Hey! Boss!¡±


    A woman crouched not far away, heard an iing voice and turned back, puzzled, ¡°Anything else,


    Mr. Lo?¡±


    ¡°Boss, my name is Leon Lo, you still haven''t told me, what''s your name?¡±


    The woman was slightly startled ... is how long has it been since anyone has asked her name?


    ¡°I am just a boss, and you can call me a that.¡± My name? Name... she also does not know, what is her


    name, herughed at herself in her heart.


    Leon heart¡¯s heart was moved slightly, then, his dark eyes, relit up, ¡°Okay, boss, I''ll address you as


    boss."


    The woman stood up and pped her hands, not taking Leon''s words, to heart.


    The peaceful life she had been living for the past year or two, she had already gotten used to it.


    A peaceful life often came with boredom, and a peaceful day often came with loneliness, however, this


    was her choice.


    Leon did not observe any further, he turned around and returned to his room.


    Looking down as he stood at the window, the woman, was walking back slowly.


    It was dark, and it was not easy to see clearly, he only could see the woman who had wrapped herself


    in an anachronistic way, her figure, disappearing into the courtyard. A hand rose up, slowly touching


    the chest, clearly feeling his heart pounding vigorousness inside ... was this the feeling of falling in love,


    right?


    It was not just the initial jealousy towards Caden, not just the guilt fromter on, it was also not just


    when she first came to Erhai Lake''s that peaked his interest in her... her life, the young mansion, the


    teenager''s first grand appearance, she was alone until the age of eighteen years old. In what should


    had been her best years, she was thrown into prison, after three years out of prison, she had


    did not expect to be able to see Grace turned over the new leaf.


    Her past, was already history... He was falling in love with the Grace now, right?


    The man in front of the window openly clenched his five fingers, ¡®Caden, this time, you have no


    chance!¡±


    Far away at S City.


    Ingemar threw in a sh drive, ¡°Take it to him.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Truman held it up and took a look, not really caring.


    ¡°The surveince image of Grace in that ce.¡±


    Humbert was shocked, ¡°Wasn''t it destroyed in the first ce?¡±


    Ingemar smiled coldly, ¡°If someone has the intention to destroy it, there will be someone who has the


    intention to keep it. In this world, as long as there is money, what can''t be bought and sold?" He swept


    a nce at the sh drive in Truman¡¯s hand, with undisguised disgust in his eyes, ¡°Fifty million yuan for


    these images, you really should see how these images portray human nastiness and bestiality!¡±


    ¡°Fifty million? You think it''s a trade for something confidential?¡± Truman called out in his heart, Ingemar


    was really crazy to spend fifty million to get the sh drive?


    ¡°When Caden looked for these images three years ago, the stuff was destroyed before he got his hand


    on it. But I kept my eyes open and never gave up looking for them, but there''s been no news. However,


    with a heavy reward, people wille for it. So, with the 50 million reward, if someone really has a


    backup in his hands, he''ll be moved. If fifty million is not enough for him to be impressed, then there are


    two possibilities, one is that there really any backup drive left, and the other one is ¡­the person behind


    the scenes is someone we can''t afford to offend.¡±


    Truman nodded, ¡°But fifty million?¡± He thought that price that Ingemar gave was too high, ¡°Grace has


    suffered some sins there, these matters, even if there is no evidence, in a few of our hearts, we know it


    as clear as day, so why spend 50 million? Right now, it''s more important to find her, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the smile underneath Ingemar''s eyes became even colder, ¡°You won''t say that after


    you''ve seen what''s on the sh drive.¡± Just suffered some sins? ... Ha, there is more!


    Even he, an outsider, couldn''t help but tremble with anger when he saw the images there!

 Chapter 215 The Famous Caden Shaw Completely Collapsed

    Chapter 215 The Famous Caden Shaw Completely Copsed


    The contents in the USB sh drive was copied into theptop at hand, Truman was about to open the


    file, a hand over the back of his hand, ¡°I warn you; you better be prepared.¡±


    Truman was astonished, however, Ingemar''s expression, a serious look with was rarely seen... was it


    really so terrible?


    Truman clicked on the video with a hint of disbelief.


    It was not much at first, but all of a sudden, Truman opened his eyes wide and eximed in shock,


    ¡°What is this!¡± He pointed to the video that was ying.


    ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± Ingemar said indifferently.


    When he first saw it, he was also like Truman, with of disbelief. Naturally, in the end, like Truman, he


    also carried incredulity.


    Truman shut his mouth, in the quiet room, two grown men, not knowing what kind of feelings they


    harbor, finished watching the video that had obviously been edited many times.


    Finally, theputer screen went dark. Truman¡¯s heart was beating fast. A cigarette was handed over


    from the side, "Truman, have a cigarette."


    Truman immediately reached out his hand to take the cigarette handed over by Ingemar, lit it up, took a


    deep breath, and then spitted out a mouthful of white smoke, only after a long while did he slump on


    back on the chair, ¡°Destroy it.¡±


    Ingemar''s hand, which was holding the cigarette, trembled, then took a puff as if nothing had


    happened, twisting it out in the ashtray.


    ¡°I''m afraid I cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°He can''t see it; he''ll gopletely mad.¡± Who''s "he"? It''s clear enough. Not to mention Caden, even if


    it was someone who was unrted to the matter would be in deep shock when they see it.


    ¡°Do you think, without his request, I would spend a lot of time and manpower to find these videos?


    Heh~ What does Grace ... have to do with me?" Ingemar said mockingly, ¡°When I looked for these


    images three years ago, the images were broken. You don''t think that even if they''re broken, Caden will


    really stop looking for them, do you?¡±


    ¡°When Caden came and found me, he cautiously asked for my help, he said his time was limited and


    was used to look for his wife who had not returned from her momentary yful outing, but there were


    some things that he could not go on muddling through and he had to get to the bottom of.


    Truman, you know me, of the three of us, I am the most yful, andpared to you guys, I can''t win


    in any category, the only thing I am good at is doing these shady and sneaky things.


    When Caden asked me to do it, I thought that it doesn''t matter, I just need to find some information,


    isn¡¯t it the same as old times.


    But I didn''t think it would take three years to find it.


    On the first year, I found that I couldn''t find the thing at all, but I didn''t think about giving up, Truman, do


    you know why?¡±


    Ingemar did not continue and took another cigarette from the cigarette box to light it, taking a drag


    before lowering his eyes to Truman''s face: "Because I''ve never seen Caden begging anyone so


    desperately before.¡±


    He flicked the ashes of his cigarette, ¡°On the first year I couldn''t find it, but Caden didn''t rush me and


    said one thing: this thing was not easy to find.


    Truman, did you think that when Caden said this, he already knew in his heart that the misfeasor


    behind this was not easy to deal with.


    On the second year, I still can''t find it. However, Felix begged me more sincerely to keep looking.


    Truman, if Caden haven''t give up, how can I give up?"


    He pulled out the sh drive from Truman¡¯sptop, ¡°I''ve been looking for it for the past three years. In


    these three years, it was just like that woman, we have no idea where it is. Now that I''ve found it ... is it


    also possible to say that that woman, will soon show up as well?¡±


    Truman could not refute, the thing in the sh drive was not just an ordinary video in the eyes for both


    Ingemar and Caden.


    For the past three years, Caden was looking for that woman.


    For the past three years, Ingemar was looking for that woman''s information when she was in that


    ce.


    With so much dedication put into finding the thing, how could Truman, himself, could destroy this thing


    just by simply saying ¡°Destroy it,¡±?


    ¡°Are you really ... going to show this to Caden?¡± Truman lifted his head up to look at Ingemar facing


    against the light, he cannot see Ingemar''s expression clearly, but he noticed Ingemar nodded his head.


    He abruptly stood up, ¡°Okay, I''ll go with you." No one knows how Caden will think after seeing this.


    The two of them headed to the Shaw Manor.


    ¡­


    The Shaw family


    In the study room.


    Three men, two folding their arms and leaning against the corner of the desk, the other one reeking


    with alcohol with bloodshot eyes and sitting behind the desk with a livid face, staring at theputer


    screen on the desk.


    Eeeeeee...


    The sound of teeth clenching.


    Truman and Ingemar seemed to stand aside carefreely, but they two actually were paying great


    attention to every single move of the person at the desk, even every of his subtle expression.


    Caden watched the video for a while locking his eyes on the screen, his lips pursed and was extremely


    pale.


    What were...these!


    What he thought was ¡°Giving a little lesson to her¡±, however, unexpectedly led her to her doom!


    The woman''s voice in the video was very weak and he can barely hear that she was crying out in


    agony, while the others were insulting andughing loudly.


    There information they got from this video was limited, but what they have just seen already shuddered


    them.


    His hands were trembling, and for a long while he could not even hold the mouse. His eyes turned red


    as he clicked ¡®repeat¡¯ to watch the clip over and over again.


    ¡°Stop watching this.¡± Truman could not bear to witness any further.


    But it was as if Caden could not hear at all, watching it over and over again, aching over and over


    again.


    ¡°Stop watching any further! Stop torturing yourself!¡± Truman roared.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But he pressed the repeat button again.


    Caden¡¯s face was pale, his thin lips turned ashy, but he was still very stubbornly staring at the screen.


    Truman couldn''t bear it any longer, and with a ¡°bang¡±, his fist smashed heavily on the table, hitting the


    desk so hard that the pens on the desk shook, ¡°Caden, stop watching! She had been gone for three


    years! In these three years, you don''t even know where she is, what''s the point keep looking at this


    video!¡±


    Truman did not want Caden to watch the video any more, but it was counterproductive.


    Truman''s words stabbed the most indescribable pain into Caden''s heart.


    Three years! That woman had been gone for three years. And there was no news of her at all!


    Guess she really did not miss him anymore... and the woman''s suppressed cries in the video kept


    echoing in his ears.


    Finally, he broke down emotionally! He could not resist any longer, veiling his face with hands, and


    yelled in a suppressed whisper!


    Truman turned pale, pulling out a tranquilizer immediately, he decided to follow Ingemar toe here


    was just in case Caden''s emotion outburst suddenly!


    Truman''s syringe has been suspended over Caden''s head whose entire body has been lying on the


    desk. When suddenly, out of the blue, Caden spoke, "Well... What have I given her before?


    It was all consisting of painful memories. Why would she want to stay by my side? Hahahaha ...¡±


    ¡°It is my fault, it is my fault, it is all my fault ...¡± the man muttered in a distraught voice, ¡°I am guilty, I am


    guilty, it is all my fault, it is all...¡±


    He seemed delirious.


    Truman''s face was solemn and no longer hesitating, he pierced the needle shrewdly into this crazed


    man.


    ¡°Mmm ... "The man''s body stiffened, and after a few seconds, he suddenly went under.


    Ingemar''s eyes shed red with intolerance, and he looked away from it.


    ¡°I told you that this thing should be destroyed. Are you satisfied now?¡± Truman took out his belly full of


    anger and vented it out on Ingemar, ¡°If this thing is not destroyed, it will destroy Caden. Now, are you


    satisfied?¡± Truman looked at Ingemar coldly.


    ¡°The famous Caden Shaw haspletely copsed!¡±

 Chapter 216 Kern Was Awful

    Chapter 216 Kern Was Awful


    Kern got up early in the morning, the weather was nice today.


    After taking a shower, Kern came out of the bathroom in his bathrobe, and when he was about to draw


    the curtains, there were two knocks on the door.


    Kern put down his hand holding the curtain and walked to the door.


    The lock clicked softly, and the door opened.


    The two people inside and outside the door were stunned at the same time.


    Kern was taken aback for a while, but in the next moment, a sly look shed through his eyes.


    "Mm-mmm?" His deep voice rolled out of his throat, which was indescribably sexy.


    In addition, he had just finished taking a shower and his body was thind with a bathrobe, which


    made him lookid-back; however, he did look seductive like this.


    Outside the door, the woman looked away and said, "This is the breakfast you ordered, everybody else


    is busy and Carol is still sleeping, so I¡­" So she came to bring him breakfast.


    She said that everybody else was busy, in fact, there were only a few staff members in the entire


    guesthouse.


    The guesthouse itself was not big and did not require much manpower.


    The guesthouse had prepared a breakfast buffet, of course, it was notparable to a five-star hotel.


    What they provided was just some simple breakfast. Usually the guests would go downstairs to have


    breakfast; however, if certain guests have special requirements for breakfast, they would take the


    guests'' orders and deliver the food to their rooms.


    Now Kern only saw that she was carrying a bamboo basket in her hand and there was a hint of


    surprise in his eyes¡­ This was the first time in his life that he found a guesthouse using a bamboo


    basket for meal delivery.


    But¡­it was not important.


    He curved up his thin lips.


    "Oh¡­" His extended "Oh" was apanied by a trace of nasal tone. Then he gave a meaningful


    nce to the woman''s face outside the door and said, "Take it in."


    The woman outside the door paused, a little unhappy. "Mr. Lo, can''t you take it in by yourself?"


    Kern raised his eyebrows and said naturally, "Do you think I''m used to this kind of thing?"


    This kind of thing?


    Which kind of thing?


    The woman rolled her eyes secretly¡­ He was just another young master who waszy and ignorant.


    Standing at the doorway, Kern raised his eyebrow tail slightly and said, "Why are you staring nkly


    here? Can''t you do such a simple thing?" After the words, he smacked his lips. "Well, you''re the boss."


    He was obviously satirizing her!


    The woman gave him a nce, carried the bamboo basket, lifted her feet and walked into the room.


    While his voice came from her back again. "Put it on the coffee table."


    She had no choice but to keep going inside.


    Then she put down the bamboo basket, said, "Mr. Lo, you eat first. Later when cleaning the room,


    someone will take it back."


    With that, she turned around and walked to the door, ready to leave.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Kern leaning against the utched door with his arms


    crossed over his chest steadily. His hair was still dripping with water and the hair on his forehead was


    slightly curly, making him look indescribablyid-back.


    She could only lower her eyes to avoid looking at him.


    At the door, Kern took great delight in watching her face which had been flushed slightly with


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    embarrassment, while he totally did not care about hisid-back and seductive appearance.


    "Boss, don''t you have breakfast together?"


    The woman reached out for the handle of the utched door, but Kern next to her quickly stretched out


    his slender muscr arm and pressed the door.


    She raised her head, thinking that the smile of this inexplicable man made her feel quite unhappy.


    Her forehead wrinkled slightly, "Since Mr. Lo has such a golden heart, why don''t you treat the beggars


    on the street to a meal?"


    "Alright." Kern chortled and withdrew his hand pressing on the door suddenly. "Boss, you said


    yesterday that you would give me a tea set you use to drink tea and a lounge chair like yours.


    "Yes, I''ve said that. After breakfast, I''ll ask Kayden to move those things to you."


    Kern shook his head. "It shouldn''t be like that. If you want to give someone a gift, you must make sure


    that the recipient is satisfied with it. I want to choose it myself."


    Choosing it myself?


    "How¡­to choose?" He was so funny. "Do I have to move all the tea sets and lounge chairs in front of


    you and let you go through them one by one?"


    "Why do you make it so hard?" Kern gave a beaming smile, his eyes were glittering with joy. "I heard


    that the ancient city of Dali is bustling and there are a lot of novel and interesting things."


    "I want to have a look, but I''m unfamiliar with this ce and the people here. Since you''ve promised to


    give me a tea set and lounge chair, how can you give-up halfway when you do a good deed? Why not


    be my guide and apany me to the ancient city."


    Without hesitation, the woman refused, "Carol is awake, and I''ll let her apany you."


    It happened that Carol had been nagging at her that she wanted to go out to y.


    "No, no." Kern swung his index finger, and suddenly bent toward the woman standing in front of him. "If


    that''s the case, you''re not sincere. You''re the one who promised to give me something, of course, you


    must be the one who apanies me to choose the things."


    "..." She was startled by the sudden ergement of his face. When she looked at him from such a


    close distance, she realized that he really had a good-looking.


    It was just¡­ a face darted through her mind and her face suddenly turned pale¡­ howe Kern''s


    appearance actually resembled him?


    A bitterness spread out in her heart


    "Get out of my way!" She suppressed herself, but she, who usually spoke slowly and others could not


    hear the croak in her voice if they did not pay attention, was yelling with an obviously hoarse throaty


    voice right now.


    Kern was taken aback, "Hey, what''s¡­ what''s wrong¡­"


    "Bang!"


    With a clear and loud bang, the hand he reached out for her was beaten crooked by her.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Kern stared nkly at his hand which had been beaten crooked, and the back of his hand was red


    The strength of this woman¡­ was really powerful!


    Gritting his teeth, he squinted his eyes and looked down at the woman in front of him deeply. Her face


    nched, but she was still fine in the previous second. Hended his gaze on her pale lips¡­why did


    she suddenly be like this?


    Kern squinted his eyes and thought carefully. He was so shrewd that he could get a general idea just


    by thinking about it.


    He pursed his mouth and his eyes concealed his true feelings even more. Suddenly, his cool face was


    reced by a smile. Ringingughter split over from his throat and pierced the clouds.


    "Boss, you''re very unkind~ your p just now has made my hands red, it hurts~¡±


    Unconsciously, the woman looked toward his hand, and there was a red mark on his skin indeed. His


    hand was beautiful, his fingers were slender and fair; his phnxes were apparent and powerful; and


    his nails were neatly trimmed¡­it could be seen that the owner of this hand had never done much work.


    However, his beautiful hand was pped by her and there was arge sanguine red on it.


    In addition, he was embroiled innocently indeed¡­he was just scapegoated by her.


    "Hiss~ it really hurts. No woman has ever hit my hand since I grew up."


    Kern held his hand and rubbed it carefully for some time¡­She looked at him, his eyebrows were


    knitted tightly as if he was trying hard to suppress his pain.


    The little shame in her heart turned into guilt.


    "s~ there is no knowing when my hand will get better¡­" Without looking at her, Kern just held his


    hand with his face full of helplessness and anxiety.


    Now she felt even guiltier.


    "Forget it¡­It was just that the back of my hand is bruised as being pped¡­There''re always some


    first times in life. I can just treat it as a not so wonderful experience. I originally nned to spend a


    rxing time at Erhai Lake, but I never thought that I''ll be beaten, s¡­" Kern mumbled to himself.


    The eyes of the woman on the side were brimming over with guilt. "Well, as an apology, I''ll apany


    you to visit the ancient city."


    "Ah!" Kern eximed, with a trace of embarrassment emerged in his eyes. "No¡­ it''s too difficult for


    you."


    "You can drive, right? I''ll go downstairs first and youe down once you finish changing your clothes.


    I''ll wait for you downstairs." Then she left the room after concluding her words.


    Kern looked at her back, a victorious smile flickered across his dark eyes.

 Chapter 217 I Like It

    Chapter 217 I Like It


    From Erhai Lake to Dali, there¡¯s a special shuttle service to each of the streets.


    However, it¡¯s not those grand and high-end buses, but those of the olden times.


    Currently, Grace was in the pickup truck driven by Kern. They were heading towards Dali.


    Along the road were green patches of farnd. No skyscrapers were visible in this area.


    Kern rolled the windows down. He asked, ¡°Do you want to listen to music?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡± Grace squinted her eyeszily while leaning against the passenger seat. She¡¯s so


    drowsy that she barely had the energy to even open her mouth to speak.


    Kern nced at her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The cool breeze blew into the truck, messing her waist length hair. Somehow, it¡¯s a little disturbing to


    his eyes.


    Her hair was a little messy. There¡¯s a few strands of hair that was covering her face. He couldn¡¯t help


    but to reach out to remove those strands.


    Grace¡¯s eyes opened wide as soon as she felt a cold touch. She became aware and asked, ¡°What are


    you doing?¡±


    ¡°Your hair is messy.¡± Heughed, not realizing the awareness she had in her eyes. He continued to


    pick up the strands and tucked it behind her ears.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Grace pped Kern¡¯s fair hand without any remorse.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Thisdy!


    Annoyance shed across his eyes for a second before putting on a pitiful face. ¡°Boss, you


    misunderstood. I only did that because your hair was messy. Nothing else.¡±


    Nothing else?


    Grace watched him coldly, ¡°Mr. Lo, are you sure it¡¯s not because that you can¡¯t keep your hand to


    yourself?¡±


    She snorted, he¡¯s just being a pervert.


    ¡°Oh¡­I have that¡­¡± Kern stuttered.


    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ OCD.¡± There¡¯s shame on his face as he exined. Grace went silent.


    OCD¡­It¡¯s not his fault then.


    She looked at him again¡­That shame and wrongly used expression. Looked like he¡¯s speaking the


    truth.


    Maybe¡­he was used wrongly?


    She was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    Kern¡¯s lips curved upwards as he turned his head towards the road. His squinted eyes couldn¡¯t hide the


    excitement he¡¯s feeling.


    There¡¯s no exchange of conversations afterwards. Only the song ¡®Purple Fireworks¡¯ that was on loop


    could be heard in the vehicle.


    Kern himself didn¡¯t know how he managed to put up with this song. Anyways, in this truck, only this


    song could be yed.


    After following the GPS for about an hour, they finally reached Dali.


    Before Grace stepped down from the truck, she warned, ¡°Mr. Lo, I¡¯ll tell you this beforehand. I¡¯m not an


    agile person so I can¡¯t really walk that fast. If you insist me to apany you to buy the gift, you might


    have to tolerate this weakness of mine.


    Of course, if you change your mind, I can make a call to an acquaintance that runs a business here to


    apany you¡­¡±


    He waved her off before she finished her sentence. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I want you.¡±


    Both of them were surprised.


    Grace shot him a weird look. Kern reacted quickly byughing lightly while exining, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the


    one that wanted to reward me, not your acquaintance.¡±


    That sentence managed to decrease the awkwardness between them.


    There was once where Kern asked about Grace¡¯s name but he didn¡¯t get any respond. That¡¯s why he


    addressed her as ¡®boss¡¯.


    Grace was used to this too.


    A tea shop was located in the small alley of the town. The location itself was not strategic. Kern was


    following slowly behind Grace. When he passed by the alley, this hidden shop caught his attention.


    Interesting, he thought. They then entered the unique shop.


    ¡°Look around. If there¡¯s nothing that you like, we¡¯ll go to other shops.¡±


    She then sat on a rattan chair.


    The owner of the shop came out with fresh tea in her hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe here for such a long


    time?¡±


    Grace took the cup and took a sip. ¡°You serve the best tea as always.¡± Shemented while looking


    at the owner.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a can of tea leaves before you leave.¡± The owner of the tea shop was a


    woman in her thirties. They met each other three years ago.


    Kern looked like he was choosing his favourite tea set. In reality, the corner of his eyes were focusing


    on Grace.


    Grace became aware of his nce. She put down her teacup and asked, ¡°Is there anything that


    catches your eyes?¡±


    ¡°There is,¡± he answered while pointing to one of the tea set. ¡°I want this.¡±


    Both of them froze after seeing where he¡¯s pointing.


    The owner said meaningfully, ¡°This young man has a good taste.¡±


    Grace who was beside her was silent. After a while, she shook her head and said slowly, ¡°You can¡¯t


    buy that tea set.¡±


    Kern noticed her change in expression. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Grace remained quiet.


    The owner smiled and tried to convince Kern, ¡°That tea set is not that delicate. Why not you look


    around again?¡±


    ¡°I want this tea set only.¡± Kern insisted while grinning.


    ¡°No matter what, you will choose this?¡± The smile on the owner¡¯s face faded away and was reced


    with a stern look.


    Kern didn¡¯t reply immediately. His pupils switched to the woman beside the owner from time to time¡­


    That tea set, he knew that it was not delicate. Among all the tea sets that were present, this was the


    one that caught his eyes. This was mainly because it was not delicate.


    In addition, he just chose this without further thoughts.


    However, after looking at both women¡¯s reactions, things had became interesting.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll choose this tea set.¡± His eyes were now fixed on Grace that was seated on the


    rattan chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s not delicate.¡±


    ¡°I like it that way.¡±


    The owner suddenly smiled and stood up. She was wearing a custom-made cheongsam, fitting her


    body shape. She walked towards Kern and took the tea set from the shelf with her fair hands.


    ¡°This is expensive.¡±


    She said as she gave it to him.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    He said as he took out his wallet.


    Shuffling sounds could be heard. A hand suddenly stretched from beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. I promised that


    I¡¯ll give you as a gift.¡±


    The owner looked at Grace who was hurrying towards them, and then looked at Kern Lo. This man was


    energized and had a different aura. She smiled as her hand shifted from Kern¡¯s hand to Grace¡¯s.


    Grace let out a breath in relief.


    But¡­


    The owner¡¯s fingertips quickly went back to Kern¡¯s hand. She quickly took the money from him without


    even counting the amount.


    Without giving the chance for anyone to react, she hurriedly put the tea set in his hands. ¡°This is yours


    then.¡±


    Grace was left stunned.


    She opened her mouth to say something but then stopped herself.


    The owner contemted for a while before walking to the counter. She bent over, as if to pick up


    something before handing a name card to Kern. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Kern took the card from her. His eyes glowed when he saw the line of words on the card.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Grace didn¡¯t see what the owner gave him, so she curiously asked and looked towards


    him.


    ¡°Nothing much, just a name card. I think she wants me as a regr customer.¡± Kern curled up his fist


    and kept the name card in his pocket secretly.


    When they left the store, Kern said to her, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll put this tea set in the truck.¡±


    After putting the tea set into the truck, Kern took out the name card from the pocket. A line of words


    came into his sight.


    There was a story behind the tea set that you bought. That was a tea set that was made by the owner


    of Memory Inn herself. It was ugly.


    About its story, if you were interested, call this number.

 Chapter218 The Cynical Kern Lo

    The Cynical Kern Lo


    Kern smirked, as it was as expected.


    It was as expected that there was something about the tea set.


    He nced at the back of his hand. It was still red, but the redness was slowly fading, it was only


    vaguely visible.


    He squinted his ck eyes and smiled cunningly. Kern has arge build, he stood next to a pickup


    truck with his back against the main street. He was facing the door of the driver¡¯s seat with his head


    down. Nobody knew what he was up to.


    If a person walked pass him right now, the person would see a man slightly shifting his arms all stirred


    up.


    Kern rubbed the back of his hand again intensely, he frowned and wasn¡¯t too pleased. He gritted his


    teeth and decided to pinch the back of his hand, he frantically twisted it 270 degrees. He then put his


    hand in the sun. Yes, now he was pleased!


    He closed the car door happily and walked back towards the woman.


    ¡°Have you put the item in ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It took you a long time.¡±


    ¡°I am not familiar with the area and I made a wrong turn just now.¡±


    The woman asked a question after another and Kern answered.


    Both of them walked to the main street.


    ¡°What type of reclining chair are you looking for?¡± asked the woman slow and steadily.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I like the one you have.¡±


    The woman nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just bring you directly to the shop I bought the chair from. They are


    craftsmen, the shop was passed from a generation to the next. It is on the expensive side, but it is


    definitely worth the price.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The woman babbled as they walked.


    When other pedestrians walked pass them, all they could see was Kern, a handsome man with arge


    build walking in the woman¡¯s pace. He followed behind with tiny steps, dancing to her tune. At times he


    would lower his eyes and his brows as he stared gently at the woman who was significantly shorter


    than him.


    His eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness.


    They walked into a furniture shop and came out shortly after. They had chosen a reclining chair and the


    worker was moving it to the back of their pickup truck


    She needed to walk back and forth from the shop and the pickup truck, it was quite the walk for her. But


    she didn¡¯t mind, and she walked slowly. At one point, the worker who was moving the chair didn¡¯t notice


    her and he identally ran into her.


    She fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Watch where you are going!¡± Kern was furious, he immediately squatted down, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The woman pushed her hand against the ted flooring and stood up carefully. She then patted the


    dust off her skirt and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it wasn¡¯t his fault. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to my surroundings.¡±


    She was patting more dust off her skirt as she was saying that, and she continued walking towards the


    pickup truck.


    The worker¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t notice you there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She took another step forward, but she grimaced when she did that.


    She kept quiet and walked forward with her head down.


    Kern noticed that something was up, he held out his long arms and pulled her towards him. He had to


    bend over slightly.


    The woman gasped as she was caught off guard. Before even looking in front, she was angry and


    red scornfully at Kern, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She yelled.


    But she was stunned at what she saw.


    Kern with arge build was slightly bent over in front of her, he was in a squatting position. He looked


    back at her and smiled brightly, ¡°Come up.¡±


    She was bewildered, ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy,¡± she said angrily. She was about to step over the huge


    ¡°mountain¡± in front of her, but Kern abruptly held out his long arms again and yanked her over with


    force. She lowered her head and saw Kern smiling as he was looking up at her.


    His smile was a bit scornful and rascally.


    ¡°Why are you forcing yourself to walk? You hurt yourself from the fall, I could tell even without you


    saying anything.¡±


    He raised his brow as he talked.


    ¡°Come, just let me carry you. It¡¯s not embarrassing at all.¡±


    The woman was dumbfounded, it wasn¡¯t about if it was embarrassing for her or not!


    ¡°I can walk by myself, I didn¡¯t fall that badly, stand up¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she


    gasped and looked at Kern puzzledly. He was trying to carry her away.


    By the time she could react, she was very displeased. Out of so many things, one thing that she hated


    the most was people telling her what to do. What Kern was forcing on her right now was exactly what


    she hated.


    She started struggling, ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t like this¡­¡±


    Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Kern suddenly eximed, as if he got hurt by


    something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Nothing, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Kern could only move his hand that was hurt away and hid the back of his


    hand out of her sight.


    But the woman saw everything, she struggled violently and pushed him away. She then jumped off his


    back and quickly grabbed his hand, she turned it around and it was bright red!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Was she the cause of this?


    ¡°Why¡­why is it so red?¡± It had been almost two hours and the redness was still there. Did she hit that


    hard?


    The woman was puzzled and wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    From what she remembered, she didn¡¯t really put much force into it when she hit him, at least not so


    badly that his hand was still red until now.


    But the ¡°truth¡± was right in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face.¡± Kern forced a smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. My body is somewhat special, it looks


    bad and red, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    The woman lowered her head and felt remorse seeing Kernughing indifferently and acting all rxed


    about it.


    She then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry you.¡±


    The woman shook her head, she continued walking forward. She walked in a slow pace and this time


    Kern just let her be.


    The worker moved the chair onto the pickup truck and tied it tightly with ropes and tapes. It was surely


    stable.


    ¡°Should we still go shopping?¡± asked the woman as she raised her head and looked up to Kern, ¡°You


    mentioned that you¡¯ve never been to the old town in Dali.¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time, I am interested in the grilled milk fan around that area. Come with me next time,


    okay?


    She wanted to say no, but as she raised her head she met his eyes that were filled with excitement,


    she swallowed her words back and ambiguously answered yes.


    Kern was about to start the engine as they got on the car.


    ¡°Wait a bit.¡±


    The woman said suddenly.


    Kern was confused as he turned around and look at her, ¡°What?¡± He was staring at her and was


    waiting for an answer.


    The woman stayed silent, she thought for a bit and slowly took out a bottle of medicated oil from her


    pocket, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The woman ignored him and forcefully pulled his hand over. She opened the bottle and warmed up


    some oil between her palms, she then slowly rubbed it all over the back of his hand and massaged his


    hand.


    She was doing everything very slowly and Kern was just staring at her.


    He smiled foolishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± The woman rubbed the medicated oil gently and tried to apologize.


    Kern was taken aback but he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already said that it was just because my body


    was special. There was no need for you to apologize.¡± That was what he said, but in his heart, he was


    yelling happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s the best! Hit me more next time!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at, Mr. Lo?¡±


    Kern only snapped back to reality when he heard the woman asked him a question, ¡°Ah?¡± And only


    after a few seconds he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at how pretty you are.¡±

 Chapter 219 Grace, I am in Love with You

    Chapter 219 Grace, I am in Love with You


    ¡°You are so gorgeous.¡± Kern said.


    She was stunned by his words.


    Now she still held his hand.


    Kern quite enjoyed this moment so he would like to be held hands by Grace longer time. Her hands


    were soft enough to spread his joy to all over the body. He even felt much better than being done a


    Thai massage.


    Grace said, ¡°Pardon me? Mr. Lo.¡±


    Kern repeated it with great pleasure, ¡°You are so gorgeous.¡±


    Grace looked annoyed with his answer and said, ¡°Get off the car.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    She ignored it and extended her hand to open the door at Kern¡¯s side of the car. ¡°Get off.¡± she said


    calmly.


    Kern was confused with her response; he supposed all women should be excited with appreciation.


    Or at least be a little bit shy?


    Hum¡­


    Grace asked again, ¡°Will you get off or not?¡±


    Kern kept shaking his head¡­get off? Impossible.


    Grace did not talk more, just said, ¡°Ok. I am getting off.¡±


    Kern looked at her opening the door to get off the car¡­ ¡°Hey! You really do it?¡± He tried to hold on her


    hands to keep her in.


    Yet when he saw her eyes, he knew she would do it for sure.


    Grace watched Kern to say, without any emotion, ¡°Mr. Lo. Let me go.¡±


    At the beginning, Kern was some of heartbroken by her unconcerned look. Soonter, he turned to be


    angry with her. Atst, he pulled her back to the seat instead of letting her go.


    Grace did not expect it and hit on Kern¡¯s chest by such a strong force. Now she was so close to him


    that could felt his breath.


    Kern asked, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what you are angry with? Definitely, I think you are beautiful. It annoys


    you? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Grace refuted, ¡°Are you kidding me? Mr. Lo. You like to date with lots of different women? I already


    forgot what happened before. But now what are you doing?¡±


    He was the weird one.


    She was beautiful?


    What kind of beauty?


    She knew very well about her appearance.


    Grace had fringe in the early years to block her wound on the forehead. After she opened Memory Inn,


    her fringe grew longer which shebed in the back. There was a long wound¡­beautiful?


    He should be a born y boy who got used to dating every woman he met.


    Otherwise, he was not serious with her at all. She hated either way.


    Kern said, ¡°Who says? Who says I like to date a lot of women?¡± He believed Grace only loved Caden


    Shaw so that any other man admiring her would be a lecher to her.


    Just now, he truly considered she was extremely charming.


    In fact, he did not realize he started to be envious.


    Grace kept trying to leave Kern¡¯s arms, but he pushed her back to the seat and said, ¡°If you think I am


    not serious with you, now listen, Grace, I am in love with you. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Grace did not say anything but froze for a while.


    Kern was badly envious about Caden but could not mention the name to her, ¡°I would like to stay with


    you; I think you are really beautiful. Am I wrong?¡±


    He rushed to tell Grace he loved her because he saw how she was indifferent to him. This was his first


    time to do this. He did it in this way for the first time in all of his life, but she would not like to ept


    him¡­she could not fall in love with anyone else in the future?


    Kern did not understand why he felt heartbroken for the time being. This was also the first time for him


    to have the type of feeling.


    Grace sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lo. Stop joking me.¡±


    ¡°This is not a joke. Never!¡± Kern did not talk more. He cuddled Grace in her arms and kissed her hard.


    He tried to catch Grace¡¯s sweet and soft lips, yet soon¡­


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    The miserable Kern yelled at the hurt and loosed her a little; right now, he did not expect to be pushed


    down by Grace to the ground outside the car.


    Sitting there, Kern did not believe Grace did that to him and trembly pointed to her¡­ she was certainly


    a badass!


    She bit him and pushed him out of the car.


    Grace sneered at him. Before Kern stood up, she closed the car door and locked it.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Kern kept yelling.


    Grace swung down some of the car window to say, ¡°Mr. Lo is always energetic. You can walk home.¡±


    After a sneer, she swung up the window again and drove away in front of Kern, leaving him with wide-


    opened eyes there.


    When knowing what to do, he hurried to chase her car, ¡°Hey, Grace! You really leave me here? Wait for


    me! Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Grace, can you drive? Your hurt leg.¡±


    ¡°Grace. Stop¡­¡±


    Poor Kern ran to follow the car not driving so fast; even this, he would be totally exhausted to catch up


    her.


    Grace nced at her own legs and thought for a couple of seconds, suddenly elerated the car.


    Finally, the car turned in a corner to leave Kern behind.


    Under a tree after the corner, Grace used an APP of her phone to call a driver.


    She waited on the back seat of the car for a few minutes. Someone knocked at the window to ask,


    ¡°Hello, you call a driver?¡±


    She answered, ¡°Yes, I will go to Erhai. Get on the car.¡± and unlocked the door. As soon as the driver


    was ready to get on, somebody squeezed in the car before him.


    Kern took out of breath and stared at Grace, ¡°You are not aware of danger? Call a stranger driver. You


    never read the news about illegal drivers? You did not check his license, just let him get on the car. You


    are nothing to yourself?¡±


    Speakers talked about something by ident, but listeners paid great attention.


    Grace had a look at Kern standing here.


    Then she saw his hairs which some sweat flew through to the neck¡­she asked, ¡°You¡­ran here?¡±


    Grace should know it, still asked such a silly question. Kern could not do anything but get his wallet to


    pay the driver. Unluckily, there was no money left. It urred to him that he spent all of his money in


    the tea set shops just a moment ago.


    He was so generous that took off his watch to give to the driver, ¡°Keep the tips. No need to drive for


    us.¡±


    Then he got on the car and closed the door.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± Kern turned back to say, ¡°Grace, my fault.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace thought twice and nodded with seeing him like this, ¡°Ok. No more.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was true that he should not be in a rush; he should make it step by step.


    Grace said, ¡°Don¡¯t amuse me anymore. This is a not funny joke to me.¡±


    Kern loved to admit his mistake now and said, ¡°Yes. I see. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±


    Of course, not funny. This was not his joke at all¡­


    Grace did not think more since Kern asked for her forgiveness with great sincerity¡­Let it be. He was


    just a guest of Memory Inn who was not different from all the other guests there. He would stop


    temporarily and surely left her life soon.


    Who would remember her or be remembered by her after leaving the Memory Inn?


    Who would care about the happenings on those days?

 Chapter 220 The Stormy Weather

    Chapter 220 The Stormy Weather


    It waste at night. Memory Inn had already gone to sleep.


    The night of the Erhai Lake was very quiet.


    Daytime was still fuming hot. But at night, the wind arrived.


    A vague ck shadow headed towards one of the doors of Memory Inn. There was a wooden door that


    was hardly ever opened. Even workers who had worked at Memory Inn for ages had not seen this door


    open.


    There was a rustling noise, as a key was inserted into the hole, "click". The wooden door opened and


    the person at the door stood motionlessly for a while, before lifting her foot to go in.


    She was the owner of Memory Inn.


    She was good-tempered, easy-going and kind-hearted manager in the eyes of everyone around.


    But at this moment, people who were familiar with her would certainly find it unbelievable. The mild-


    tempered boss in everyone¡¯s eyes had an indifferent look; her eyes hid grief that cannot be concealed.


    Desperate looks, grieving eyes, and heavy feet... "I came to see you." A coarse voice slowly sounded.


    But there was no one else in the house but her.


    Lifting her foot, she walked inside Memory Inn. This might be the ce she was most familiar with. Not


    her own room, but here.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With no lights on, she groped forward into the darkness. She felt assured that every single thing here


    was too familiar to her.


    Moving forward, she unexpectedly touched the edge of a table. After fumbling for a while longer, she


    felt an object, ''snap''. At that moment, the fire lit up; her hand was holding up a lit matchstick. After her


    hands trembled inscrutably, she decided to light up two scented candles instead.


    "Do you remember that day, the fire? So many people were all outside watching. Maybe the fire is too


    big. Maybe I''m not good with people. You were the only one who charged in¡­ why are you such a


    fool¡­"


    The candle was lit as the match went out. She took the incense from the offering table and gathered it


    to light them up from the candle. She then inserted it slowly into the incense burner. Everything was


    done slowly. Looking up, she stared at the picture before her.


    "It''s that time of year again when the Ghost Festival arrives and the Fengdu City Gate (the ghost gate,


    rumoured to be the only way for deceased people to pass down to Earth) opens, will youe and


    visit me, Leona?"


    In the photo on the table, Leona smiled brightly. The woman sat silently in front of the table, looking at


    the photo in front of her. She certainly did not have a photo of Leona, nor her ashes. The photo was


    painted based on her own memories, by a stray painter who passed by Erhai Lake on a trip.


    Obviously, she was smiling so brightly.


    The woman squeezed the palm of her hand hard... how unwilling.


    "Separated by the life and death ¡­ Leona, would youe to see me?" The woman''s nose was sore,


    "Before I came to Erhai Lake, I was able to dream of you from time to time. Howe I''ve fulfilled your


    dream of Erhai Lake, but you won''te back to my dream?"


    The woman said as her eyes turned moist, "Leona, if you don''t appear in my dreams again, I''m about


    to forget your face."


    She didn''t say that she was lonely, but she was desperately lonely.


    She missed Leona, but Leona never appeared in her dreams again.


    Carol was good, but she couldn¡¯t enter her heart.


    She said she wanted to live each day well, just like what she and Leona said when she was in that


    cage. Leona wanted to look at the sky, the sea and the clouds, leisurely and serene every day.


    She was very serious ording to the life that Leona wanted. Living each and every day lying on the


    recliner, tasting tea while looking at the sky to enjoy the scenery... but it was hard to breathe.


    She squatted down with the paper money she prepared earlier. Twisting it one by one and dropping it


    into the firece while talking to Leona as if Leona had never died and was right beside her.


    "You don''t have a family. I am your family over there... Never again be so unlucky to meet a friend like


    me who will get you into trouble."


    After the paper money burned out, the woman stood up slowly. Standing after squatting for long hours,


    her legs were so numb that she was about to fall backwards.


    Before she could react, she knew in her heart that this was definitely a hard fall.


    Her body that was about to tilt and fall to the ground when a force at her waist held her in ce.


    "Be careful."


    The woman subconsciously looked towards the back and saw the person, her face changed: "When


    did youe?" She looked to the doorway out of the corner of her eye, clearly remembering that she


    closed the door when she came in.


    She stared at the person behind him, how much did he... see and hear?


    The person looked innocent: "I couldn''t sleep, so I came down to take a walk. Just walked over here


    when I saw a bright lighting from inside. So, I just stood at the door to look inside, just to see you


    tilting backwards after standing for a moment..."


    He looked again at the firepit on the floor that was still burning, "It''ste, and you''re... burning paper?"


    The woman pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Is it a family member?" He quirked an eyebrow... Who is Leona?


    He subconscious looked at the table. He could not see the person in the photo when he was standing


    at the door.


    The woman intentionally went to block his sight, but it was helpless as she was obviously shorter than


    him.


    Even though it was mostly covered, he could still see it.


    A woman?


    "I hear you call her Leona ...is she your rtive?"


    He asked tentatively.


    The woman''s face changed, "Does Mr Lo like to pry into other people''s private affairs?"


    Leona was the one linking to her past and present. Even though she wanted to forget that past, that


    person, that love, it was still real.


    Kern Lo quickly stretched out his hands and held it up, "Ok, it''s my bad. Boss, do you have any food?"


    ¡­


    Late at night in S City, a storm wasing at the James¡¯s Family vi.


    In his trembling hands, Payne held three reports which he had been looking at for most of the day. His


    forehead was still dripping with sweat. He was incredulous and even frightened.


    Suddenly, Payne stood up and raised his stride towards the bedroom of Jafar and Deirdre. He hurriedly


    ran over, leaving behind the sound his rapid footsteps in the corridor.


    Knock knock knock!


    The rapid knocking sound annoyed Jafar, who was just about to fall asleep in the bedroom. His face


    was impatient, "Who is it?"


    "Dad, open the door, it''s me."


    When Jafar heard that it was Payne, his expression slightly changed. Deirdre, who was already lying


    down on the side, woke up: "Payne, your father is already asleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow during


    the day."


    However, the man at the door would not go away.


    "Dad, open the door first. It¡¯s very important."


    Jafar gave Deirdre a push: "Go open the door."


    Deirdre had no choice but to get up and put on a housecoat as she walked to the door, still a little


    upset.


    "Payne, it is sote ..." she said while opening the door.


    As soon as the door opened, their son at the door. He rushed in like a gust of wind, causing Deirdre¡¯s


    housecoat to be knocked down to the ground: "Eh, this child ..."


    "Dad, you know where sister is, don''t you!" As soon as Payne entered, he hurriedly questioned Jafar.


    The atmosphere was abruptly cold.


    Jafar sank, "When did you have a sister."


    "Grace, it¡¯s Grace!"


    "There''s no such person as Grace in our family. Do not ever mention this backstabbing daughter again.


    It''ste, go back to bed."


    "Dad! I''ve been diagnosed with leukaemia! Neither you nor mother was a good match!" Three reports,


    one of it was his leukaemia diagnosis report; the other two was from his parents'' regr annual check-


    up examinationsst week. He obtained it from the doctor after he knew that he was diagnosed with


    leukaemia to see if his parents¡¯ reports could match his.

 Chapter 221 The Truth as it Is

    Chapter 221 The Truth as it Is


    The bedroom was quiet.


    There was a dead silence and the atmosphere was a little scary.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Son, what did you ... say?


    Mrs. Grace opened her eyes wide and looked at Payne expectantly, expecting that she had just


    misheard what he had just said.


    Payne pursed his lips, ¡°I have been diagnosed with leukemia.¡±


    His lips were pale ... Although the doctor said that it could be treated without any major issues, but he


    knew clearly in his heart, the best way to get rid of the disease was to get a kidney transnt.


    Mrs. Grace could not stand it, and her body trembled. She barely managed not to fall over by leaning


    onto the wall beside her,


    Standing by the side, Jafar was reading the three report sheets that Payne had left behind, and looked


    up in the middle of the day and asked.


    ¡°What''s up with these two blood matching reports? How did you get a sample of me and your mother?¡±


    Payne looked up abruptly, looking incredulously at the face in front of him that bore a resemnce to


    his own, someone who he was very familiar with, ¡°Dad! I''ve got leukemia! At this point, you''re not


    concerned about my health, but on how did I get your samples and the blood matching report!"


    Mrs. Jane rushed over, ¡°Son, son! Don''t get agitated, how could your father not care about you."


    Jafar knew that he was being unreasonable, so he quirked an eyebrow, ¡°I''m asking about this report


    form because your mother and I haven''t had this type ofpatibility test before, something doesn¡¯t


    make sense.¡±


    Payne clenched his fist, ¡°Didn''t you and mom both done your semi-annual physical examinationsst


    week? I asked a friend to keep an eye out of you guys.¡±


    Jafar understood. He wrinkled his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Why are you sneaking around? You can just tell


    us; do you think that we wouldn¡¯t have gone through the medical test just to help our own son?¡±


    ¡°Your father is right, would we put up with our own son suffering?"


    Payne, now feeling only bitterness, closed his eyes. His fists clenched tightly, and then opened his


    eyes abruptly.


    "If I didn¡¯t take your samples and entrust someone to check it, how can I be sure that when you guys


    go and have apatibility test, you guys won¡¯t be selfish and refuse to save me and not try to use


    some methods to change the result?¡±


    ¡°Payne, Payne James, what are you talking about! You''re the only son your father and I have!¡± Mrs.


    Jane looked at her son in front of her in shock, her ears still reverberating with her own son''s


    usations ... This is her son! How could she be seen that way by him!


    ¡°Payne, how can you say that about your mother and father? Are Mom and Dad so selfish in your eyes,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    that they won''t save their own flesh and blood?¡±


    Mrs. James was in tears, but Payne was unmoved and sneered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? Aren''t you guys selfish?


    What about Grace?


    Isn¡¯t Grace your own flesh and blood too!


    Didn¡¯t you guys don¡¯t care about her too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, that''s ...¡±


    ¡°What''s that? That''s because the Shaw family is too powerful and you were forced to abide to Caden¡¯s


    threats, right?¡±


    Payne looked at Mrs. James with a sneer, ¡°How dare I trust you?¡±


    Suddenly a wind produced by a fist hit towards him, ¡°How dare you!¡± Jafar looked at him fiercely.


    ¡°Jafar, Jafar, don''t beat him, don''t beat him!¡± Mrs. Jane, distressed for her son, quickly stood in


    between the father and son to prevent the father from fighting with him.


    ¡°Payne is sick! He''s also anxious, its leukemia! What do you want him to do? He''s just a kid, he hasn''t


    had his own family yet, and he''s facing death, how can he not be anxious? It¡¯s not like he acts like


    nothing happened!


    Jafar! Payne is our son, our only son!¡±


    Jafar took a deep breath, ¡°Payne, you shouldn''t think about your parents like this, your mother and I


    are your parents!¡±


    Payne gritted his teeth and no longer spoke back, as if he was thinking of something. Then, he looked


    up and immediately asked him, ¡°Dad, you must know where the Grace is, right?¡±


    He looked at his biological father in front of him full of hope.


    Jafar pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Payne reached out and grabbed Jafar''s sleeve, ¡°Dad, the only one who can save me in our family is


    Grace. Please tell me where the Grace is!¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about, you haven¡¯t check if she ispatible with you or not, how do you know


    she''ll be a sessful match?¡±


    Jafar asked.


    Mrs. James helpfully said, ¡°That''s right. It''s not possible that she will be a sessful match for you


    even if you find the Grace.¡±


    Jafar waved his hand, ¡°It''ste, you go home and rest first, I''ll use my connection with others to find you


    someonepatible to donate a kidney for you tomorrow. There are so many people in the country,


    there is no way they can¡¯t find it? If there is none in our country, we will search for it abroad, dad will


    save you.¡±


    ¡°Payne, don''t stay upte, listen to your father, go back to sleep first, a big matter like this, mom and


    dad will sure help you.¡± Mrs. Jane was heartbroken for her son, but knew that it was useless to be


    anxious, so she could only let her son rest first and not use any more of his body and energy.


    She stretched out her hand towards Payne.


    ¡°Grace can really save me! Grace was confirmed to be a sessful match! Grace is the only one who


    can save me!" Payne understood what his father was saying, but he didn''t dare risk it.


    Kidney sources were plentiful, but what if, what if there wasn''t a match for him?


    He didn''t understand why his father didn''t seem particrly nervous when he had such a serious and


    terrible disease.


    Payne shouted agitatedly, ¡°Grace left a sample at the blood bank when she was eighteen, and she told


    me that if there was anyone in the world who had a disease that happened to be a sessful match for


    her, she would be willing to save someone''s life.


    Gracepatibility, I ... I have already checked from the big database. Only Grace can save me, and


    she is my biological sister.


    Dad, tell me, where is Grace?"


    Mrs. Grace, who was standing at the side as white as a sheet of paper, suddenly became agitated and


    said, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Mom! Do you want me to be cure of or not!¡± Payne asked eagerly.


    ¡°Impossible ... In this world, how can there be such a coincidence?¡± She did not believe it, she did not


    believe it, she did not believe it!


    ¡°What do mean by a coincidence? Grace is my sister, the chances of being able to match up


    sessfully between rtives are normally high.¡±


    Payne could not understand what does his mother''s abnormal behavior now means, it is too weird.


    ¡®Payne!¡± Mrs. James suddenly reached out and grabbed Payne''s clothes with a firm grip, ¡°Are...are you


    sure?¡±


    Is there really such a coincidence in this world?


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Grace, Grace is not my daughter.¡± Mrs. Jane''s face was pale, and after saying this, she seemed


    exhausted and copsed softly on Morpheus.


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°It''s true. Grace is not my daughter, you do have a sister, but it¡¯s not her, when I gave birth, it was a


    natural deliver. At that time, I was conscious, a girl was born, and there was a nurse who was


    responsible to clean up the new baby. When she was done, I asked her to hold the baby girl for me to


    see, my daughter whom don¡¯t have a mole on her sole, but Grace have a mole on her right foot.


    I don''t dare to tell anyone, I thought about taking her to the hospital for a DNA test, but your


    grandfather loves her so much, and she was brought up by your grandfather since she was little. She is


    already smart at a very young age, if I do take her there, and when your grandfather knew it...


    Your grandfather didn''t like me in the first ce.¡± She was also afraid that if she did have a DNA test,


    people might find out and specte indiscriminately about what she was doing with another man.


    ¡°She''s a girl anyway, and at the time I thought that it wouldn''t affect you. Then she got herself in, and I


    was kind of d that I didn''t stop her."


    Payne was startled.


    Suddenly, there was a snort of smugness, ¡°You''re too presumptuous, do you think that my father is a


    person who would raise someone else¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Jafar said while standing on the side.

 Chapter 222 You are not a Human Being

    Chapter 222 You are not a Human Being


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Deirdre stared nkly at her husband.


    ¡°Grace is your daughter, rk James¡¯s granddaughter.


    When rk was still in good health what kind of state did you think the James family was in? Although


    the James family could notpare to the Shaw family, within the whole of City S, the James family


    had a great reputation in this circle to the extent that they were able to get away with many things.¡±


    Jafar recalled this, although he wasn¡¯t willing to admit that he was not as capable as rk.


    However, it was true that when rk was still in good health the James¡¯s family at that time was both


    grand and boundless capable of many things.


    Deidre stared dumbfounded, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    What was her husband saying about rk?


    ¡°What does rk have anything to do with this matter?¡±


    She actually had understood what he said, however inside she was a mess and was not willing to


    ept this.


    Jafar sneered,


    ¡°What kind of person do you think rk was? Payne was raised by you and me; however Grace was


    brought up personally by him. After spending such a long time together, do you really think that rk


    was not able to tell if she really was his own granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand; stop talking I don¡¯t want to listen anymore!¡± Deirdre¡¯s face was


    pale as she tried to cover her ears.


    ¡°If that girl is not his real granddaughter then do you really think rk would give an outsider that much


    property, would spend so much time and effort to raise someone who is not of his own blood?¡±


    A thunder struck in her ears and it was as if she was hit by lightning when the colour of her face turned


    a deathly pale.


    She didn¡¯t want to listen, didn¡¯t want to believe however she was unable to bear not listening or


    believing at the same time.


    ¡°If this is all really true then I, I¡­¡± Then what had she done!!!


    Deirdre muttered to herself and stared at the ground nkly.


    Payne was shocked by everything that he was hearing! And when he saw that Deirdre¡¯s expression


    was not normal he asked, ¡°Mum, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Mum? Mum?¡±


    Payne looked at Deirdre with a strange expression and was about to go over and touch her.


    Suddenly!


    The woman with the deathly pale face suddenly raised her head and stared fiercely at Jafar, ¡°I don¡¯t


    believe it! You are lying to me! I gave birth to a girl, and before I got off the delivery table I saw with my


    own eyes that there was no mole on the right foot of my daughter!¡± She was still in denial and was sure


    that everything she was hearing was false.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    If everything was true then¡­ no! It was not true! There is no way it was true!


    There was no mark on the arch of her daughter¡¯s right foot.


    ¡°I saw with my own eyes! So you are saying that rk is not able to mistake his own granddaughter


    however her real mother is able to mistake who her real daughter is?!¡±


    This was not possible!


    It was just not able to be true!


    Impossible!


    Deirdre usually was a very gentle woman, and when she was in front of Jafar she was always very


    pleasant and kind with him. Although she was older than him she never loathed him or grew tired of


    him.


    However at this moment her face bore a hideous expression which even startled Jafar slightly. He then


    frowned and within his eyes revealed a trace of annoyance, demonstrating he was getting fed up with


    this.


    ¡°You really have never thought about why rk kept that girl by his side raising her?¡±


    He looked at Deirdre,


    ¡°Have you never considered that when you had given birth and saw that baby girl on the bed that she


    had been secretly changed with another baby?¡±


    This made Deirdre again feel as if she was struck by lightning.


    Jafar continued to speak, ¡°In his early years, rk was quite an aggressive man which made a few


    people unhappy with him. Not long before you gave birth, because rk took what someone else


    wanted in a bid, therefore when you were giving birth that person paid off a nurse to show you that


    baby.


    You don¡¯t know theplicated details here but rk is very clear. That person really did not want to


    break thew by beating rk to death; however he really wanted to touch the blood of the James


    family. Although rk didn¡¯t talk much in general, he was cruel and could drive people to death.


    Therefore that person bribed a nurse, and showed you someone else¡¯s child and then gave a secret


    message to rk.


    How could the old man not understand what that person meant by doing this?


    This person was trying to make rk give up and stop what he was doing; therefore he was able to


    swap the baby right under rk¡¯s nose. And if rk really would not give in then they would be able to


    harm his granddaughter. This was a warning they gave to him.¡±


    More than 20 years after his death Jafar still remembered very clearly, ¡°I have never seen the old man


    soft to anyone in my life, only that time. For the sake of that girl, the old man gave up his hand. It was


    hundreds of millions! It was not even RMB, it was Euros!¡±


    If rk didn¡¯t let go that time then the James family would have been able to rise to a higher standing.


    He would not need to be so afraid of Caden. The James family really is not like how the James family


    was before anymore.


    Jafar was feeling slightly upset.


    ¡°Although that person showed you someone else¡¯s baby, because rk pulled back in time they didn¡¯t


    do anything to that girl.


    However when this thing happened rk was always very cautious. And regarding whether that girl


    was of James family blood or not he was even more careful. So after the paternity test he still raised


    that girl by his side. Do you still think that she is not your daughter?¡±


    Deirdre began to shake all over, her lips trembled and she slowly raised her trembling fingers and


    pointed at Jafar.


    ¡°Since you knew all of this then why is it that you never told me? You knew that Grace is your biological


    daughter, you¡­ you, how could you even dare to have done this?¡±


    Her mind was a mess.


    These few years she was secretly searching for her biological daughter however never received any


    information on her¡­


    These few years she watched as Grace went to prison, however didn¡¯t give protection to her or visit her


    in prison.


    She watched as Grace sunk down to such a low position in the world, watched herplete


    humiliation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At first she didn¡¯t do anything to stop this because she knew that Grace was not her child, so she was


    happy to see this. In any case it was not her child who was suffering so badly like this, so why should


    this have had anything to do with her?


    However now her husband was telling her that the girl who had suffered such pain, troubles and


    humiliation was actually her own biological daughter!


    ¡°Ahh! Jafar!¡± Deirdre copsed; her hair was a mess and had bloodshot eyes. She suddenly raised her


    head and red fiercely at Jafar.


    ¡°Jafar! How could you do this! That is your biological daughter!¡±


    She screamed like crazy, ¡°Jafar! You are inhumane!¡± Even a tiger will not eat his cubs, blood is thicker


    than water.


    Deirdre went crazy and rushed towards Jafar, the once well behaved wife who would lower her eyes at


    him actually threw herself at her husband whom she had always respected and used her bright red


    nails to scratch at him.


    ¡°Jafar, are you a human being or not! Can you actually be considered a human! Even a tiger would not


    harm their cubs; they will not harm their own!!! You are even worse than a beast!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± When Deirdre first started attacking him he let her; however the woman in front of him


    being so crazy like this and cursing at him to such an unbearable extent made him push her away


    angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a human being, I¡¯m worse than a beast, I know I have done something terrible but have you


    really done much better?


    You can go take that girl and do a maternity test! Or is it you are afraid of displeasing rk, afraid that


    after he knows he won¡¯t like you? You are so selfish, you can¡¯t even recognise your own flesh and


    blood, who do you have to me?¡±


    Payne who had been standing there stiffly...what did he just hear?


    This¡­ what kind of household was this? In fact what kind of family is this!

 Chapter 223 Payne Didn鈥檛 Want to Die

    Chapter 223 Payne Didn¡¯t Want to Die


    The following day.


    In the hospital.


    "Mr. James, your son doesn¡¯t need to change his kidney." The doctor exined to Jafar.


    "In Mr. Payne''s case, he needs someone to match his bone marrow. He doesn¡¯t need a kidney


    transnt."


    Jafar listened and waved his hand.


    "Then find someone who can match my son¡¯s bone marrow."


    There was an unmistakable trace of impatience in the doctor''s eye.


    "Mr. James, you haven¡¯t known what I mean. There were millions of people in our data, but if you want


    to have a sessful bone marrow match, there were several conditions, one of which is to find his


    rtives, and rtives were more likely to match his bone marrow."


    Mrs. James did not speak at all. She and Jafar might have a hidden problem from now on.


    "You and your wife don¡¯t match with his bone marrow," said the doctor, looking up hesitantly at Payne.


    "Do you have any brothers or sisters?"


    Payne''s face changed momentarily, but he was silent and taciturn.


    Mrs. James''s eyes were sour, and her well-maintained hand pressed gently against her nose. She


    hung her head and said nothing.


    Watching his wife and son, Jafar grew upset.


    "It is not a terminal disease. Why look so upset!"


    Mrs. James suddenly raised her head. The eyes that had been lively in youth were still charming even


    in old age. But the eyes that were charming to her husband now red fiercely at him whom she had


    always admired.


    The doctor had heard something about the James family.


    He was an expert of leukemia, and the patients he had contacted include those from the rich and


    powerful circles, or friends of the media. After hearing about the James family, he hesitated to ask if he


    still had brothers or sisters.


    But now, looking at the family''s different faces... The doctor warned himself that it would be better not to


    provoke such a feud, and said at once.


    "Well, we will be actively looking for a bone marrow match with Mr. Payne, and you can mobilize your


    rtives and friends toe to the hospital for a check-up.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the sess rate of match between non-rtives was not high. But in 2006, there was also an


    exception. A teacher sessfully donated his kidney bone marrow to a child.¡±


    ¡°That was hard to say whether Payne would be so luckily. But... Don''t get your hopes up. If... If you


    have any family members in the family, as them to get a match."


    What the doctor said was true. The James family were not stupid. Payne''s lips were white.


    "And, Mr. Payne, from now on you will have to go through the hospitalization formalities. In your current


    situation, you have to get chemotherapy, and during that period of chemotherapy, it would be great if


    you could find a sessful bone marrow donor."


    "Chemotherapy?" Mrs. James, who had not spoken, screamed, "Doctor, Payne won¡¯t have


    chemotherapy. He can''t get chemotherapy."


    The doctor looked at the woman who grasped his wrist, and frowned, "Mrs. James, calm down, and let


    go of your hand."


    Mrs. James then let go of her hand gripping the doctor''s wrist, said with panic, "Doctor, Payne can¡¯t


    have chemotherapy, resolutely not!¡±


    "Mr. Payne''s present situation would be serious if he doesn''t receive chem. Chemotherapy is not


    terrible..."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the doctor finished, Mrs. James retorted excitedly.


    "How could that not terrible! My nephew died because he can¡¯t get through the chemotherapy!" Then


    she spoke with great firmness.


    "In short! Payne would not ept chemotherapy!"


    The doctor twisted his eyebrows. What he was afraid of most was the patient who was not reasonable.


    Although he did not like it, he had to exin it clearly to Mrs. James.


    "I''m going to check in."


    After the doctor left, Payne walked dazedly to the window.


    Mrs. James was trembling. "Son, I would find a matching bone marrow donor for you. Your father said


    as long as we give the other party more money, the donor would agree. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    She shook her hand and tried to take her son''s.


    The next second!


    Payne, who was standing at the window, suddenly turned around and grabbed Mrs. James''s hand as if


    it were thest straw, pleading. "Mama! Mom! Just tell me where my little sister is; you know it, don''t


    you? Mom? Mom? Tell me! Say something!¡±


    Payne then knelt down in front of Mrs. James. "I beg you! Mom! I beg you! I don''t want to die! I''m


    young, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!! Mama, mama, tell me, OK?"


    He knew how hard to find a matching bone marrow donor was!


    And the sess rate would be lower if they were not rtives!


    He dared not wait!


    Mrs. James looked at her son who had no hope of survival. Her eyes filled with tears, and in a twinkling


    of an eye, the tears rolled down her face. She covered her mouth and said nothing.


    "Mother, even though Grace has cut all ties with us, she is still your daughter. She can give up anyone,


    but not her own mother!¡±


    ¡°Mom, she can''t have been out of touch with you for three years, can she?¡±


    ¡°Grace must have contacted you, hasn¡¯t she? You must know where she is, don''t you?" Payne looked


    at Mrs. James in front of him nervously,


    "Mother, don''t you cry so much. Could you say something?"


    Mrs. James could not bear it any longer. She covered her mouth and gave out a whine and then said to


    Payne with tears in her eyes, "Payne, if you were Grace, would you still recognize me as your mother?"


    She closed her eyes in pain... She didn''t care about Grace and even gloated over her misfortune. Now


    she couldn¡¯t wait to p herself!


    Payne was stunned... His mother''s words hit him like a hammer in the heart.


    "Payne, listen to me. Your dad and I would use all the contacts and we''ll cure you at all costs.¡±


    ¡°You were our only son. You were the only son in the James family. No matter what, your father


    wouldn''t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°We''ll ask for the best doctor for you. We will spend more money on finding the right bone marrow for


    you..."


    ¡°Money, money, money! Mom! You know it is more difficult to find the bone marrow matching me from


    those irrelevant people than to find a needle in the sea!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Only Grace can save me. Grace can match my bone marrow. You go to find Grace now."


    Mrs. James¡¯s tears fell down and she choked up.


    "Payne, you know what, even if we did find Grace, would she be willing to save you?¡±


    ¡°And don''t you forget, Grace... has suffered a lot there, and... she only has one kidney! Is she strong


    enough to give you another bone marrow transnt?"


    "I..." Payne was stunned!


    Grace had only one kidney!


    And he had forgotten that.


    He closed his eyes in despair. Payne looked ashen and his lips trembled, trying to say something, but


    he still didn¡¯t say those selfish words.

 Chapter 224 I Would Prove It

    Chapter 224 I Would Prove It


    Far away in Erhai Lake, it was quiet.


    The sudden appearance of Kern always caused trouble from time to time, messing up the quite inn.


    He said he wanted to swim.


    Carol''s eyes were popping out of her head. "You can¡¯t swim in theke."


    Kern insisted on swimming, "I''m a good swimmer and the water is clear. I won''t swim far away and I


    would only swim on the edge of the front yard."


    "But you can¡¯t swim in theke..."


    Carol looked at the handsome man who ignored what she said. He waved his hand smartly and said,


    "I''m going to change my clothes."


    Kern was gone, and Carol looked vaguely over her shoulder at the woman.


    "Boss... What''s on Kern¡¯s mind? Why can''t I understand what he''s saying?"


    The woman pouted her mouth, "He still has to stay here for a few more days. Hurriedly sell that room


    out on the."


    "Boss!¡± Like discovering a newnd, Carol, with one hand covering her mouth and the other pointing to


    the woman on the couch, said, "Oh, I get it! Boss, you''re kicking Kern out, weren''t you??"


    The woman rolled her eyes, "You just got it?"


    Carol was about to speak when she saw something out of the corner of her eyes. She stopped for a


    moment and stood petrified, staring, agape, at the personing this way.


    "Carol? Why open your mouth so wide...?" The woman''s voice stopped abruptly. But she also looked


    stunned...


    Kern curled his lips and proudly showed off his figure. "Do I look good?" Suddenly he squatted down


    and whispered in the woman''s ear, "You''ve got it. I don''t show it to most people."


    After a long time...


    The woman kept calm and said. "You... do you feel cold?"


    Kern paused... ¡°''Do you have anything else to say?


    He doubted whether she was a woman.


    "Boss... Look again. How am I?"


    At the moment, Kern was like the fawning men of the ancient court.


    The woman didn''t speak. Carol pointed at Kern and said,


    "Kern! You have eight-pack abs! Okay, okay, okay... It is sexy!" With that, a warm nosebleed trickled out


    of his nostrils. "No, no, Kern, get dressed.


    But he couldn¡¯t swim in thatke."


    She strongly suspected that Kern had deliberately dressed like this to show off his abs and hang out in


    front of her boss.


    As a young girl, Carol had watched so many Korean dramas, Japanese dramas and Taiwanese


    dramas. In Carol''s little head, there were endless romantic scenes


    The assistant with Kern, a big man, stood in the corner of the hall, where showed no sense of


    presence, and blushed.


    He looked away from his wise master.


    He blushed for his master.


    What trick was that? When did he learn the old-fashioned way to chase the woman?


    Kern deliberately got close to the woman who showed an ambiguous smile and asked faintly,


    "Mr. Lo, were you proud of your figure?"


    "Am I out of shape? Am I not good?¡±


    "Well... For a figure like Mr. Lo''s, it''s so ordinary. I''ve seen several of them."


    Kern felt like being dealt with a blow. "How many have you seen?"


    His point was, "You''ve seen."


    But when it came to women, the point was... "Yes, quite a few."


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe you''ve seen several.¡±


    "If Mr. Lo doesn''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you tonight. Mr. Lo, do you dare to make this bet with me?"


    "In the evening? You would prove that?¡± With every word he uttered, there was an extra suspicion in


    his words.


    "How? Doesn''t Mr. Lo dare?"


    ''Who said I wouldn''t? But how would she prove it to him tonight?


    After some hesitation, he looked suspiciously at the woman before him. "Tonight? were you sure?"


    "Yes, tonight."


    Kern¡¯s heart beat fast.


    She would prove it tonight and it had to do with the shape... Would she want to...


    "Okay, I''ll bet with you."


    "Well."


    "Wait a minute. What''s the bet? What''s in it for me if I win?"


    An evil smile shed by his eyes. He was a merchant, and a merchant would have benefits in mind.


    The woman lowered her eyelids to hide the smile in her deep eyes.


    "Well, you decide."


    When she raised her eyes, the smile was just fading away, but facing the sunlight, it reflected a strange


    beauty.


    Kern''s heart gave a quick jump and his throat moved slightly,


    "Well, I will decide. Would you agree to everything I decide? Everything I offer?"


    "You were annoyed."


    Kern wasughing evilly. The girl was fed up with him, but she didn¡¯t know she was in his trap.


    He couldn''t have been more confident about his own shape, and he couldn''t know how she proved that


    it was so average.


    Kern felt like he had the potential to be a good cheater.


    The woman bowed her eyes and nodded.


    The night was getting dark.


    Kern had thought of all the possibilities in the afternoon, and he had thought of countless scenes.


    There was her shy look, there was her amorous seduction... That was right!


    Kern, shamed in his fantasy, got erected.


    He wasing out of the bathroom when there was a knock on the door.


    Before opening the door, he lowered the cor of his bathrobe deliberately.


    "Why is you? Where''s your boss?"


    Carol put her hands on her nose and said, "Kern, get dressed. The boss is waiting for you in the


    parking lot."


    "The parking lot? Why go to the parking lot? Hey, Carol, don''t we go..."


    "I''m dying, Kern, I''m hypoglycemia. Anyway, I''m leaving. You have to get down here. The boss will get


    angry if you''rete." Carol grabbed her nose and ran away.


    Kern did not know why, casually changed a shirt, and went out of the door.


    There was a small parking lot in the inn. It was called a parking lot, but it was actually just an empty lot.


    Kern saw from a distance that the woman was already waiting beside the car.


    Taking a few strides, he shouted, "Don¡¯t you say you would prove it to me tonight?"


    "Yeah, I am going to prove it to you."


    Kern squinted... "Where were you taking me to?"


    "Dali Ancient City." She got into the car first and said, "Mr. Lo, you remember the way, don''t you?"


    Kern calmly got into the car to see what she wanted to do.


    But no matter how much he tempted her along the way, she kept quiet.


    Then they reached Dali Ancient City. Kern followed her all the way into an old bar street.


    On both sides of the main road, there were more than a dozen lively bars, each with its own


    characteristics, singing folk songs or pop songs.


    There were both male and female singers in residence.


    Instead of going in, she turned into a small alley, which was the only bar in the alley.


    "What are you bringing me here for?" Kern watched the male dancers wiggle on the stage in the middle


    of the bar, surrounded by women screaming and stuffing money into their thongs... He had a bad


    presentiment in his heart. "I''ve got business to do. I''m leaving now." Then he turned and went away.


    But an arm took him by the arm, "Mr. Lo, a bet is a bet. If you win, you can raise any demand. If I win,


    can I ask for any demand?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Lo wants to leave now, you are throwing in the towel. Then please check out and leave the


    Memory Inn. As for Mr. Lo''s loss, I will pay for it."


    She wasn''t stupid. She was so familiar with the way Kern was looking at her. The way was so familiar


    that made her painful.


    No matter what his purpose was, just for fun or just take it as a joke, she had to ept it.


    If it was a game, then she couldn¡¯t afford to y with him, and she had to send him away.


    If he was serious, then... she had to pretend that he didn¡¯t know it and it would be good for her to see


    him off.


    In a word, he couldn¡¯t give her any hope, which was her tenderness towards a stranger whom she met


    by chance.


    The light in the bar was so dim that she could not see the cold on the face of the man next to her or the


    shadow under his eyes.


    When he did not speak, she said, "Mr. Lo, let''s go."


    When she was about to go, she was pulled back, and he said with no emotion, "There is no stake at all.


    Your intention is to get rid of me, right?"


    Unable to hear the emotion, she inexplicably trembled, ¡°It is a good decision for you."


    Hearing that, the man beside herughed. He stooped and leaned over, and hot breath suddenly ran in


    her ear,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will bet with you."


    He said it quietly in her ear, and the woman felt his arm left, the heat around her dissipated, and


    suddenly she heard screamsing from her ears.


    She unconsciously turned to look at the figure on the stage... She was stunned.


    She only wanted to frighten him, to frighten him off, but he did not expect that the man would really put


    down his dignity and walk up the stage.


    He was the darling of the spotlight and suddenly caught everyone''s eye.


    Unbuttoning the buttons one by one, he made the girls scream for him. The most ordinary shirt buttons,


    at his fingertips, became the prime culprit of countless women screaming under the stage... It was so


    charming.


    As the buttons came undone at his fingertips, and as the shirts fell apart, the women below, screaming,


    "Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!"


    They threw money on the stage.


    The man on the stage, with a simple movement, took off his white shirt, and suddenly, the screams


    almost drowned the music.


    And the man, through the screaming audience, looked in the darkness, and precisely found the


    woman.


    She stood there erect, and the man''s nce inexplicably... made the paining to her again.


    She was under the stage. Her lips slightly white, but under the light, the paleness could not distinguish.


    She opened her mouth, said to the man on the stage, "It¡¯s enough."


    The music around her and the screams were so loud that the man couldn¡¯t hear what she said at all.


    But the man sneered at her as he saw her saying "Enough." Instead of stopping, he moved his hand to


    the belt of his suit pants.


    "Ah! Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!"


    In the eyes of countless women, the man twitched his belt...

 Chapter 225 Do You Know What I Want

    Chapter 225 Do You Know What I Want


    She walked quickly forward and pushed the people in front of her.


    Her legs, which could not move so swiftly, at that moment moved as swiftly as any other ordinary


    people to the eaves of the stage.


    The women she pushed away, annoyedly said, "Get out of the way! Who are you? Why jump the


    queue?"


    The woman turned a deaf ear to the reproaching, and, using her own frail body, pushed her way


    through the crowd to the front of the stage, "Kern! Come down!"


    The man''s deep eyes fell on her face, his hand paused, and the next second, he looked at her and


    pulled his belt away.


    He smiled at her.


    ¡°Do you want to drive me away?¡±


    ¡°You said it''s good for me, but how you know what I want, and you want to decide for me?¡±


    "Kern! Stop it! I won''t bet!" She called to the stage in a gruff voice that sounded like a drake''s.


    "It¡¯s toote." The man''s lips moved.


    He wouldn''t leave. As long as he won, he wanted her to marry him!


    The woman under the stage looked at the man on the stage. In her eyes, there was only him around


    her.


    The tide of memory surged back to her mind. At the moment, Kern... was just like her of that year!


    Looking at him on the stage, she reminded her just like this on the stage three years ago. She had put


    down her dignity, living like nothing.


    She used to sell her soul like this.


    But Kern shouldn''t!


    Kern couldn¡¯t do that!


    He and she were different.


    She stumbled at her feet, held on to the stage, stood still, rubbed her temples and then climbed on the


    stage in a most inelegant posture.


    She reached the center stage, bent down to pick up the white shirt on the floor, reached over and


    grabbed Kern''s hand, which buttoned onto the zipper of his suit pants. "Follow me," she said.


    There was not a trace of a joke on her face.


    Kern was taken aback by her seriousness.


    The audienceined, "Who are you? Are you sick? Go down." Someone else was going to stop


    her.


    She turned her head and red at the audience.


    "Shut up. He is my... man! I am going to take him away. Will you stop me?"


    The man she had grabbed by the wrist behind her raised his head in surprise. Only the back of her


    head could be seen in his direction.


    His heart trembled a little.


    His ck eyes stared at her back, shining, and suddenly he pulled her into his arms, protecting her


    down to the stage, pushing through the crowd to the door.


    He pulled on his shirt and sat in the car in the cool night air.


    "What you just said..."


    "It was a quick fix, Mr. Lo, I apologize for today''s incident. I am very sorry for my bad behavior for such


    a joke."


    The man on the driver''s seat, who was full of enthusiasm, looked as if he was suddenly poured by a


    basin of cold water, and his enthusiasm was gone without trace.


    "Oh, you did give me a surprise... a cold surprise."


    He smiled, "It''s not your joke that hurt me. It''s that you''ve been trying to get rid of me. Am I right?"


    The woman was silent when the lie was exposed.


    For a long time, she said, "I am not a child. You did it so obvious. How could I not see?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why did you leave no stone unturned to get rid of me! Kern''s chest heaved, "I don¡¯t think I am


    inferior than the others. I am single, and so are you. Why can''t you be with me!¡±


    "Mr. Lo, you have to know that... It''s for your own good."


    ¡°For my good?¡± The man wanted tough, but held back, "You know what I want? You''re going to make


    the decision for me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think you''re doing what''s best for me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, did you ask my advice when you made these decisions?"


    He demanded, breathing more violently.


    He grasped tightly on the steering wheel.


    "Boss! What are you so afraid of!" He questioned, but clearly knew her past, clearly knew that there


    was a person in her heart.


    Was there no way to get rid of that man?


    He thought of it crazily, and jealousy flooded his mind. "Or, boss, did your past that suck?"


    Suddenly, she was shocked!


    ¡°No!¡± She did not even think about it, and retorted back the next moment.


    Her answer was so quick that even an innocent girl like Carol could tell she was hiding something.


    Then Kern collected his mind, leaned back in his chair, slowly reached out his hand and rubbed his


    face. "I''m sorry," Kern said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say the right things.¡±


    Then the woman said, "It is cold. Let¡¯s go back."


    "Well."


    They were silent all the way, and the woman had always lowered her head.


    Until they arrived at the Memory Inn, they walked one after the other in the Inn.


    Kern did not speak, but walked closely behind her, slowing his pace as she walked slowly.


    Just outside the Memory Inn, the woman was about to walk in when a force hit her and all she heard


    was, "I''m sorry."


    The next second, there was warm breath on her lips.


    She did not move this time, leaving him to kiss her.


    At first, it was just a kiss, then the man became more and more anxious, more and more urgent, and


    then... He let go of the woman''s lips in despair, and rested his hands on her shoulders. He slightly bent


    toward her, and rested against her, then he slowly lifted his head and saw that her lips were still wet.


    But her eyes were still clear, clean, silently staring at him.


    He smiled bitterly, and felt unwilling to give up in his heart, then his reluctance eventually turned into a


    desperate question, "Don¡¯t have any feeling for me at all?"


    "You are an excellent man." she said.


    He smiled in a self-mocking way... ¡®But you don''t like me, do you?¡¯


    Caden... Why could he win your love!


    "I would never, ever give up on you." said Kern, then he slowly stood up and stared at the woman in


    front of him, as if swearing.


    Then he lifted his feet and left.


    In a suburban vi in S city.


    Franklin flipped through his Facebook as normal for no reason, not knowing what he was looking for.


    He didn¡¯t take a closer look at it, just thumbed the screen until he got tired and wanted to sleep.


    Then he seemed to catch sight of something out of the corner of his eye, and suddenly, he rolled the


    screen down again, hurriedly searching for something in his Facebook after another.


    The next moment, he stopped and stared straight at the screen.


    Clicking on the picture, zoomed in, zoomed in... Then his long and narrow eyes became bigger and


    bigger, and he was breathing fast. he crawled out of bed immediately and didn''t even have time to put


    on his coat. He hurried to his study, opened theputer, and immediately found this photo again.


    He saved it and then processing it.


    Until the photograph was erged, he seemed to havee to life. Living like a walking dead in the


    past three years, he finally woke up.


    Then he called the person who post the photo, "Where did you take that picture?"


    The person was puzzled, "What picture?"


    "The newest one in your Facebook!" His eagerness could be passed to the person through the


    microphone.


    "In Dali ancient city. I have been there these days. This is shot in a side-street bar in Dali ancient city..."


    "Wait for me, I will arrive at Dali tomorrow. Send me your address, I will find you."


    "Ah? You''reing?"


    Before he could ask, Franklin hung up the phone.


    "Book the air ticket to Lijiang. The earliest ss tomorrow, right."

 Chapter 226 Big News

    Chapter 226 Big News


    Franklin hurried off the ne. There was a taxi at the airport. He got in and gave the driver an address.


    His friend was staying at a home stay in the vicinity of Dali city.


    He contacted the friend and that person was waiting for him early in the door of the home stay, while


    basking in the sun and checking when Franklin woulde.


    A taxi from a distance came and stopped at the gate of the homestay.


    As the car door opened, Franklin emerged.


    This friend of Franklin''s was a woman, and years before, everyone knew that Franklin loved to y,


    and this woman had gone to karaoke and dinner with him.


    As soon as Franklin got out of the car, a smile spread across her delicate face,


    "Mr. Cordon, I thought you were joking. You reallye here What''s up? Youe here so quickly, are


    youing to chase your wife?"


    It was a joke, half true, half false. Franklin smiled and did not speak, with a trace of loss in his eyes.


    "Cassie," he said, taking out his phone and clicking on the picture, "Where did you take this picture?"


    Cassie, startled, did not answer immediately, but looked at Franklin''s face as she investigated what


    was going on, "Well... Mr. Cordon, you''re not really going after your wife, are you? Who is she in the


    picture?"


    "You guessed it wrong," Franklin said bitterly.


    If, as Cassie had said, he was after his wife, he would haveughed himself out of sleep at night.


    "I would like to pursue her, but unfortunately, I have long been not qualified."


    Cassie curled her long curly hair in an amorous manner. "To have Mr. Cordone all the way from a


    thousand miles away, and to have you remembered. Who is this woman?"


    Franklin pursed his lips, and for a moment he muttered, "You don''t know."


    Cassie curled her lips. "I won''t tell you if you don''t tell me."


    ¡°Cassie, how long have we known each other?¡± Franklin looked sideways at Cassie. "You should


    understand me."


    He looked at Cassie with a very strong meaning. His dark eyes were deep and bottomless, and Cassie


    felt a slight tremor in her heart... Franklin was an irreverent dandy, rich and flirtatious, not stingy with his


    money.


    But out of everyone¡¯s surprise, in that year, the yboy suddenly changed andter he did something


    shock all the friends around.


    Franklin, a cob in the eyes of others, swallowed the whole Corden family.


    Cassie nced at the man next to her... This person had long ago not been that yboy who would


    y with anyone.


    He could now deal with his own family, and then swallowed the Corden family, bing the top dog of


    the Shaws¡¯.


    Just this mind and this strength were enough to make Cassie admire him... Cassie curled her lips and


    said. "Well, I will tell you. Don''t look at me like that, Mr. Cordon. You have an awful look in your eyes."


    She took Franklin to the bar she went the night before. "This is where I took my picturest night," she


    said.


    In a bar?


    The man frowned... Could she still not get out of this business?


    No... That woman managed to get out of S city. She would not be back into this business again.


    ¡°She doesn''t work here, does she?¡±


    Cassie wondered, ¡°Why do you think she doesn''t work here?''


    "She won''t. This woman, she..." She had her pride in her bones!


    That year when she got out of jail, she didn¡¯t go to that rich and glorious home to ask for help, but


    entered the Royal Club.


    People said she was cheap, saying that she was too humble.


    What people didn''t think was they were her; would they have the desperate courage not to ask for help


    from their wealthy parents? Whenever she asked for help, even she couldn¡¯t get tens of millions of


    dors, she could at least get tens of thousands.


    She didn¡¯t go back to the family, because her heart had been broken or because she was disappointed.


    But her pride, no matter what kind of torment she had suffered, was hidden in every part of her body.


    "The first time I met her, she had a broom. She is a cleaner." Franklin made a nonsensical remark to


    Cassie.


    At first, Cassie didn''t get it, but after a few seconds, she got his points.


    "You guess it right. She is not the employee here. Yesterday it was noisy here, and came a couple of


    man and woman. The man is beautiful with good figure. He ran on the stage to dance striptease. The


    woman in the picture, she rushed up to him. And because of that, it made everyone very angry."


    ¡°A man?¡±


    Cassie pulled out her phone, "Look, the guy she''s covering. But the picture wasn''t taken well. there


    was actually a man behind her."


    Franklin grabbed the phone and only saw this woman yesterday. He saw only this woman in his eyes


    and ignored the others. There was indeed a man behind her.¡±


    "Oh, by the way, the woman wanted to pull the man away, but the audience didn''t want to. They all


    scolded her, but the woman just said that the man was her man."


    Cassie said,ughing, "What on earth are you looking for, Mr. Cordon?"


    She didn''t believe that a man like Franklin, who had traveled thousands of miles in the earliest ne in


    the morning, really had nothing to do with this woman.


    Hearing what Cassie said, Franklin''s face went white... Did she fall in love with someone else?


    "Where can I get any news of her?" He asked, his lips pale.


    "Ask the barman. I think the barman knows her."


    Cassie said, "Mr. Cordon... In fact, in recent years, there are many women fond of you. But they say


    there is a woman in your heart that you couldn¡¯t let go... Can''t it be her?"


    She just asked casually, but she did not expect that the man would not conceal his feeling, and nodded


    quite frankly, "Yes."


    "What...?" Cassie suddenly opened her eyes wide... "Then, then she, she is...¡± the daughter the James


    family abandoned!


    It was an open secret in the circle that the woman Franklin kept deep in his heart was the unwanted


    daughter of the James family, the once morous Grace.


    No one said that and no one mentioned Grace, because Grace always tied to a man--a man everyone


    was afraid of!


    "Let''s go back. This bar is open at 7 p.m., and we can''t find the owner yet." Franklin nodded. "Come


    on," she said. "I''ll take you to check in first."


    Back at the home stay, Cassie also helped Franklin get ready to check in. Cassie immediately went


    back to her room and said on her WeChat group. There was a group in each circle.


    "Guess what BIG NEWS I heard today!!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After a few minutes, no one answered her.


    She added, "Super news! The once scandal queen hase back!!"


    "What better news than the Shaw Group finding his runaway wife?" someone repliedzily.


    The woman said disdainfully, but she didn''t expect Cassie to give a more explosive message here.


    "Look at the picture! The woman in the picture is the daughter of the James family!"


    "What??"


    "Cassie, don''t you fool around with us. It is just a picture! Watch out for Mr. Shaw, the workaholic at the


    Shaw Group."


    "No, really? Cassie, are you kidding?"


    For a moment, the crowd burst into mes.

 Chapter 227 I Have a Message for Miss Grace

    Chapter 227 I Have a Message for Miss Grace


    Payne was still up, and since his illness, his soul was like being ripped out of him and he couldn¡¯t sleep


    all night.


    He had already silenced the WeChat, but he happened to check it today. When he saw what was


    gossiping about in the chatting group, his heart had almost jumped out of his throat.


    Hope emerged in his eyes!


    Grace!


    Grace!


    Grace was found!


    ¡°Cassie, is that true?!" He typed a few words with some eagerness.


    "I would be a puppy if I lied to you." Cassie said, "And that''s your sister, isn''t it? Can''t you tell?"


    Cassie was lying on the bed, typing quickly, and to be honest, she couldn''t tell that the woman in the


    picture would be Grace.


    "Payne, I heard you have leukemia, wouldn''t you ...?"


    Someone in the group joked.


    Payne was silent.


    Cassie broke out another news, "Franklin, you remember? He came to Dali to look for the woman in


    the picture! So, I''m guessing whether that woman in the photo is Grace or not."


    Cassie forgot that there was no Franklin, no Caden, no Ingemar, no Humbert in the group.


    But there were a bunch people waiting in line to butter Caden up.


    At about the same time, several phone calls had reached the Shaw family.


    The housekeeper answered the phone, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shaw is busy and he is not avable."


    "Don''t hang up the phone, I have news for Miss Grace."


    The butler paused in midair and picked up the receiver again. "You know, Mr. Wilson, if you''re only


    joking, that''s enough for me."


    He was reminding the person on the other end of the line not to make fun of anything about Grace.


    In the Shaw family, the name Grace was taboo.


    "I''m telling the truth. There are pictures to prove it."


    Caden was the same person who reced Mr. Venus. He was usually steady. Now that Wilson had


    said so, he nodded politely, "Mr. Wilson, wait a minute."


    Hurriedly putting the receiver aside, the housekeeper hurried to the study and knocked on the door.


    ''There''s a call for you, Sir.¡±


    "Tell him to go away."


    When the butler opened the door, there was a miasma of smoke in it, and the dark curtains were


    closed, blocking out the light.


    He frowned, feeling sympathy for the man inside who worked day and night.


    Since that drunkenness, Master had been a new man, a diligent worker. When everyone thought he


    was well... Things seemed worse.


    He was more than diligent in his work, and he worked day and night. Mr. Joseph and Mr. White had


    persuaded him, but the master was still living in his own world, and could not get out.


    As much as he cared about his wife, he cared about his work now.


    It was like he treated his job as his wife.


    "Sir, it is the young master of the Wilson family..."


    Before the housekeeper finished, behind the smoky desk, came the indifferent voice, "I don¡¯t know him.


    Tell him to go away."


    "Mr. Wilson said he has... found the whereabouts of thedy." said the housekeeper. He thought that


    the man behind the desk would suddenly be excited, but...


    "Well." Behind the desk, the man sneered, "There are numerous men telling me that they have found


    the whereabouts of Grace in the past three years. They just want to cooperate with the Shaw Group."


    As he spoke, he hardly paused to work, and in the midst of his words, he had signed a contract.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Go to thepany and call the top brass here. I need to have a meeting right now about the Wilson


    Group takeover."


    The butler knew that the young man from the Wilson Group just called to tell them the news. Now he


    knew that the master was busy annexing the Wilson Group.


    He also hesitated whether the young man was asking for mercy, so he gave false information, but


    thinking of him saying that he had a picture, the housekeeper told it to Caden,


    "Sir, the young man said he has a picture to prove it. The picture of thedy."


    The man behind the desk held his pen in midair, and therge Caden on the contract was only half


    written.


    The time seemed to have stopped half a minute.


    Suddenly!


    The man leaped from the leather chair and ran past the butler side around towards the downstairs!


    He answered the phone at once and said in a low but hurried voice, "Have you really heard from her?"


    Hearing the low voice, the person was caught off guard and stuttered, "Yes... I... have some photos of


    her..."


    "Where are you? I''ll find you."


    Across the street, the young boy of the Wilson family was in a panic, "Mr. Shaw, where are you? I, I''ll


    go find you."


    How dared he asked the terrible man toe to him personally.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, give me the address, I will find you now." the man said hurriedly.


    ¡°I... I am in MY Caf¨¦.¡± said the man nervously, and quickly reported his address to the man.


    "Ok, I''ll get to you right now. If the news is true, I will give up buying the Wilson Group."


    "Thank you very much..."


    "Beep..."


    The young man looked dully at the call that had been hung up.


    He looked a little weird, thinking that was the man on the phone the same person he had known?


    Caden grabbed his car keys and left the house. He hung up, and soon the phone at the Shaw family''s


    mansion was ringing continuously. The housekeeper answered one call after another. All said they had


    news of Mrs. Shawn and they had photographs to prove it.


    "It seems that there is indeed news of thedy this time. But whether it is good news or bad one?" He


    had a worry in his eyes.


    Even if master did find Mrs. Shawn, she would not like toe back to this house.


    He followed Caden, and then immediately contacted Ingemar and Humbert.


    "Did you find it?" Ingemar blinked, without sleepiness.


    In the MY Caf¨¦.


    "Here, Mr. Shaw."


    Mr. William was waiting for Caden at the door of the cafe. Seeing Caden, he immediately greeted him


    and they entered the box.


    "Where are the pictures?"


    Caden asked immediately.


    Seeing his fierce action, Mr. William did not dare to dy or negotiate, and he took out his phone at


    once. "Mr. Shaw, look!" he said.


    The man couldn''t wait to take the phone, but he was stiff. His hand that took the phone suddenly frozen


    in midair... Mr. William looked at the man opposite, his hands shaking.


    ¡°Mr. Caden... are you all right?"


    Caden clutched the phone, suddenly afraid to look at someone he wanted so badly to see.


    Looking for her for so many years, he even went to various ces, trekked thousands of miles of


    journey to metropolis, small rural areas... but he still couldn¡¯t find her. The one he was so eager to find


    was said to be taken photos in the phone in his hand.


    He was, suddenly, afraid to look at it.

 Chapter 228 I Must Find Her

    Chapter 228 I Must Find Her


    Nervously, he had to see!


    He must see!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was something verymon to Jason, but it was so difficult for Caden.


    At the first nce, he knew the woman in the photo was her!


    Although, the woman in the photo had long hair.


    Although, the photo was not clear enough.


    He still recognized that it was his Grace at a nce.


    His heart beat extremely fast.


    "Where is she?"


    Caden asked urgently.


    Jason told him that the photo was from Cassie Brown.


    The photo on the phone was sent to Caden mailbox by himself.


    Caden gave back the phone, "Go back and tell your Dad that I will not take action against the Wilson


    Group. As for the crisis of the Wilson Group this time, the Shaw Group will inject capital as an investor.


    As for the specific cooperate, let your Dad go to mypany and talk to the project manager.


    I will tell my staffs about this matter. "


    He quickly finished speaking. Before Jason could say thank you, Caden had already left without leaving


    any trace.


    "Cassie Brown!" As he drove the car, he was thinking about Cassie, but he really didn''t remember that


    person.


    He made a phone call to Ingemar, "Do you know Cassie Brown?"


    Ingemar was also waiting for Caden''s call. They were good friends. They knew each other''s habits.


    "The little daughter of the Brown family? Why are you looking for her?"


    "Do you know her? Are you familiar with her?"


    Ingemar said, "Umm, no."


    "Jason of the Wilson family told me that Cassie knew where Grace is."


    "Got it." Ingemar immediately understood what Caden meant. He nodded and said, "I¡¯ll contact her.


    Can I book you a ne ticket?"


    "There is no need to book a ne ticket. I am going to the airport now."


    After speaking, Caden hung up the phone. He drove home quickly. Then, he hurried to the bedroom to


    take his ID.


    "Sir, when will you return home?"


    The butler rushed out and asked, but unfortunately the car had already drove away, leaving only


    exhaust for him.


    "This..." What about thepany?


    What about thepany?


    Humbert also received a call from Caden.


    "You go to the Shaw Group."


    Humbert didn''t ask but just agreed. He hurried to the Shaw Group.


    He thought that he would see Caden in the Shaw Group, but he didn¡¯t see Caden at all.


    Before Caden got on the private ne, he gave Humbert a phone call, "Are we best friends? Humbert,


    you have to help me take care of thepany."


    Caden didn¡¯t give any time to Humbert to refute at all. He not only hung up the phone, but also turned


    off the phone.


    In the Shaw Group, Humbert¡¯s face fell, as if someone owed him hundreds of millions.


    He couldn¡¯t get through Caden''s phone. He had to call Ingemar.


    The phone was connected. There was the buzzing of airnesing through the phone.


    Humbert thought of a possibility. His face clouded over,


    "Won¡¯t you tell me that you are at the airport now?"


    "Well, don''t have to worry about Caden. In the days when Caden is away, run thepany well¡­" This


    wasn¡¯tforting.


    "Fuck, Ingemar, you bastard. You already knew it, right? You kept it from me. I actually stupidly


    answered the phone called by Caden and hurried to the Shaw Group."


    They two deliberately hide from him and tricked him into working for Caden.


    "Okay, I have to hang up. The ne will take off in a while. Bye."


    Humbert looked at the phone which was "Beep Beep--". After a while, he cursed fiercely, "Caden Shaw!


    You bastard."


    After venting his anger, he called the dean with a look of dismay, "Mr. Jacob, I have to ask for leave...


    well, yes, how long?


    I do not know either.


    Okay, that''s it, I will go back after I deal with it. "


    He rolled his eyes. He still wanted to ask when he woulde back.


    ¡­...


    Franklin arrived at Lijiang Airport in the afternoon.


    When Caden arrived at Lijiang Airport, it was already after eight o''clock in the evening.


    "I didn''t directly ask Cassie. I asked other people in the circle." Ingemar said, and then gave the phone


    to Caden, "There is something I must tell you.


    Regarding Grace... your wife''s things are exploded in the circle. "


    Ingemar also briefly talked to the man about what was going on.


    "Stop the news from spreading."


    Ingemar shook his head, "No, you don''t even know how big the news is. The news has already spread


    out. During the time we were on the ne, as long as the people know you, they all know the news.


    There is also... the news is scattered from Cassie''s circle of friends.


    Franklin also came. He just arrived during the day today. "


    The man frowned, "What else does he want?"


    On the way to Dali by taxi, Ingemar showed his chat record with a model in the circle.


    "That picture was taken in a bar." Ingemar said, "ording to Cassie, your wife... already has a new


    love."


    The man¡¯s expression looked bad.


    When the car arrived at the inn where Cassie was staying, the man in the back seat said with a low


    voice.


    "Go forward."


    "What? Don''t you find Cassie?"


    The man shook his head, "Don''t look for her."


    If Franklin was also there, looking for Cassie was undoubtedly not a good choice.


    "We stayed in the inn opposite them." Caden said.


    Ingemar did not refute. He had to nod and said yes.


    The two got out of the car.


    After checking in at an inn opposite, Ingemar was still watching with his mobile phone. He said to the


    man who was smoking cigarettes.


    "I borrowed the WeChat ount of the model just now and joined their group.


    Caden, I think you may not find Grace so easily.


    The photo was taken at a bar. Cassie and Franklin went to the bar just now. They found the boss and


    asked. The bar boss said that he didn¡¯t know Grace... I¡¯m afraid even if you knew she was in Dali, you


    can¡¯t find her now.


    Besides, she may not be in Dali. Maybe she juste to Dali to y. "


    "No." The man on the side immediately refuted Ingemar''s inference.


    "She should be near here." Suddenly remembering something, the man was startled. The cigarette butt


    between his fingers burned to the cigarette butt. It burned his hand before he woke up and threw it


    away.


    He stood up, "I remember! She is in Erhai Lake!"


    "What?"


    "She is in Erhai! She must be in Erhai! When she had a dream, she mentioned Erhai in her dreams."


    The moment he remembered, he knocked on the back of his head.


    "Why did I forget? Why did I forget?1"


    After seeing her wearing the local folk customs in that photo, he remembered that when she was


    dreaming and talking in sleep, she called "Lo" and said "Erhai is beautiful".


    Why did he ignore such an important matter?


    Ingemar¡¯s expression became more solemn, "Caden, do you know howrge is the Erhai Lake?"


    It covered half of Yunnan and ran through several cities.


    Not to mention the countryside.


    "Ladd," the man took out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Send someone to Dali. Yes, as more as


    possible."


    "Caden, it''s not so good. The southwest has the rules of the southwest. Yunnan is not S City. Sending


    people on such arge scale... I''m afraid it will be misunderstood by the forces here, right?"


    "That''s my wife. I must find her."


    In the matter of Grace, he, Caden, never regressed!

 Chapter 229 Let Me Take You Away

    Chapter 229 Let Me Take You Away


    Kern''s face was gloomy.


    He regretted it.


    That day if he did not make that damned bet, he would not go to that bar!


    And he wouldn''t have let her out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At the same time, even though Kern was far away in Yunnan, the information spread so fast that even


    he knew someone was eager to look for her.


    The assistant behind him stood behind him bravely.


    Kern grabbed the phone and wanted to devour the man who had sent the message.


    Then he sent messages to his friends. "Help me check Mr. Shwn¡¯s itinerary."


    He had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough!


    "The Shaw Group is being run by Humbert White now, and Caden is probably not in S right now."


    Kern''s clenched his fists and smashed straight into the ss coffee table.


    Suddenly, the tea table broke into pieces.


    "Mr. LO, your hand is bleeding."


    The assistant wanted to call the doctor.


    "Go away!" The man croaked, "Get out!"


    If he knew it was going to be like this, he would never have run to that stage, even though he''d lost the


    bet, and she had really driven him away, even if... It was better to stay away from her than to let her be


    found again!


    What Kern hated most about himself was that he knew she was living a peaceful life, but that peace


    was going to be disturbed!


    He went downstairs, looked up, and scarcely thought that the woman must be sitting in the sun on the


    bamboo deck-chair.


    With the blue sky and clear water and fragrant flowers, the woman was drinking tea under the sun... It


    seemed that everything stood still, and it was more beautiful and peaceful than any picture he had ever


    seen painted by the best painter.


    But everything would be gone soon!


    "Boss."


    Kern walked over.


    The woman gave him no answer.


    If he had not seen it clearly or understood her that night, then he just needed to think for a few more


    days and might be he would know her feelings.


    "Boss!¡±


    Kern said loudly.


    The woman pretended not to hear him, continued to close her eyes.


    The man stood behind her with a wry smile... she didn¡¯t love him, so she wouldn¡¯t give him any hope?


    "You are indeed a cruel woman."


    Even though he stood in front of her, and he was good enough that even if an average woman would


    not love him, at least she would not ignore him so firmly.


    At least there were some women showed sympathy for him.


    But she wouldn''t.


    ¡°Should I hate you, or thank you?¡±


    She did not love him, so she did not give her a response.


    Reason told him that this was the greatest tenderness for the one who fell in love first.


    He knew exactly how good he was, exactly how handsome he looked, and he was also well aware of


    how many women he could tempt to scream for him with his status and money.


    It was because he knew how handsome and rich he was, so he knew how attractive he was to women.


    This woman, on the other hand, was so sensible. If she did not love him, she would ever give him a


    response.


    It was because of her behavior and calmness that made her more precious than those women who


    didn¡¯t break rtionship with him because of his money and richness.


    The precious she was, the more attractive she was.


    But why did Caden encounter her first?


    Why!


    The woman did not look at him, so Kern stepped forward and stopped in front of her. "Let me take you


    away, boss!" he said.


    He almost made up his mind, "I''ll take you to a ce where no one knows you anymore! Come with


    me!"


    She looked so calm and peaceful that he wanted to protect her from anyone or anything disturbing her


    peaceful life.


    The woman seemed to hear something weird, "Mr. Lo, are you crazy?"


    Looking at her, Kern could not say anything. Her trace had been found, and he dared not to tell her that


    her easy life wasing to an end.


    "I mean it, boss. I''m taking you away." Kern said, "Go to Provence, Versailles, Venice, any ces


    where no one knows you anymore. I''ll take care of you for the rest of my life."


    The woman took one look at Kern, pulled her nket back, stood up, and walked slowly down the hall.


    "Carol, get me the medical kit and put a bandage on Mr. Lo''s hand. I''m a bit tired. I''m going upstairs to


    bed first."


    Behind her, Kern clenched his fists and the blood flowed down bit by bit.


    "Grace!"


    After all, he could not refrain from shouting out the name just as the woman was about to ascend the


    stairs.

 Chapter 230 Say Without Thinking Too Much

    Chapter 230 Say Without Thinking Too Much


    He regretted it.


    When he saw the woman''s stiff back, he began to regret it.


    "Grace," the woman''s voice was soft, and she seemed to be lost. Kern shook and looked anxiously at


    the woman at the entrance of the stairs, waiting for her to go on... ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kern was shocked and looked incredulously at the figure that had stayed away.


    He expected her to be angry. Se would be angry, she would question who he was, and how he knew


    her name.


    But he had foreseen all the possibilities, except that she did not care about it so much.


    She was so easy to deny the name, so wasn''t it... she denied her existence?


    For a moment, he was so timid that he did not have the courage to go after her and asked him what


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had happened.


    Carol came with the medicine kit, and Kern looked at the girl''s cheerful steps. It was always bright and


    cheerful, totally different with that woman.


    Maybe that was why Grace would keep Carol, who was obviously not the best choice for the service


    industry, by her side.


    "Ah, Mr. Kern, how did you break your hand so badly?"


    Carol was innocent, and couldn¡¯t sense the wired atmosphere, and Kern took her hand away. "I will let


    my assistant to deal with it." He said.


    Carol didn''t want any woman to stay close to him right now, even if she was a cheerful girl like Carol


    who really thought of him as her big brother.


    The assistant stepped forward and took the alcohol swab from Carol''s hand.


    ...


    It was night, and the wind blew.


    The temperature difference between day and night in Erhai Lake was sometimes greater than in the


    in.


    A woman was standing in the most remote shack in the Memory Inn.


    She stood there frozen.


    After a long time, the big wooden door was pushed open.


    "I know you will be here."


    The door was blocked by tall men.


    Kern stared at the woman in the room, her thin lips moving,


    "Are you noting with me?"


    His eyes looked deep, and atst he said,


    "Here hees."


    Kern did not say who it was, but Kern saw that Grace, who seemed to be dying, became pale and


    panic as she heard the words.


    For a moment he felt a slight ache in his heart, and suddenly he wanted tough. "I haven''t said who


    ''he'' is yet."


    Heughed at himself.


    What kind of influence that person had on her?


    "Who?" The woman asked in a broken voice, feeling that her throat was very dry.


    Kern closed his eyes and opened them again. "Can you stop acting like this... Grace, you make me feel


    down. Never in my life have I felt so decadent."


    "I... am not a good woman. You can leave tomorrow," she said.


    "Caden will be here soon. Really, won''t youe with me?" He said, "I will take you away before it is


    toote. Or it will be toote to leave."


    Kern could only see that the woman turned around, clutching the photo tightly to her chest, stood there,


    shook her head and said firmly, "I''m not going."


    She would not leave. This was where she ended her life would be.


    "Even if hees, he could not take me away." She said.


    "You know him better than me. Do you think if he wants to take you away, you can stop it?" Kern said


    sarcastically, "He had been looking for you so long. How could he willingly give up taking you away?


    Can you stop him?"


    The woman looked up and nodded her head firmly. "I won''t go. He can''t take me away."


    "It''ste at night," she said, putting the photo back on the table and walking slowly to the door. "Mr. Lo,


    go back to the room. There is nothing left for me to entertain."


    Then she shut the door and locked it, ignoring the man, and walking in the night wind.


    In the afternoon the next day.


    She got a text message.


    "Miss, there are so many strange faces in town, all in ck suits, white shirts and ck shoes. They


    seem to be looking for you."


    It was a message from the owner of the tea set shop.


    The woman was nervous.


    She said to herself, ¡®Don''t panic, don''t be confused. He is in Dali ancient city. He will not find me.¡¯


    Moreover, the Erhai Lake was so big that although she had known some people in the past three years


    in Dali, not many people knew her.


    In spite of this, she immediately called her friends and begged them not to reveal her whereabouts.


    The day passed in fear and quietness.


    Kern was still living here. He was a guest and had not vited their original agreement, but she wanted


    to get rid of him.


    "Won''t you ask me who I am?" One sunny afternoon, Kern stopped the woman at a corner and said,


    "You''re hiding from me."


    The woman raised her head, "I am not hiding from you, I did it for your good."


    "For my own good. You always say so.¡±


    In fact, you are for your own good. You are afraid to bear the debt. You are afraid of being in debt to


    others. Right?!"


    "Is there anything wrong?" She nced at the man in front of her and said, "Is it for your own good that


    I lie to you?"


    "I''d rather you lie to me; I''d rather you are mean!" He was angry. There was no outlet for the anger in


    his heart, and he thought again that the woman hade to life that night because he had only


    mentioned that man.


    "Do you think you''ve been at peace these three years you''ve been hiding here? Do you think you''re at


    peace? It is wrong! You''d be dead by now! That''s the difference between you and a pool of stagnant


    water.¡±


    ¡°There are no emotions, noughs, no cry. Don¡¯t you never look at yourself in the mirror? Can''t you see


    that this is all that''s left of you, this empty shell!"


    No, no, no! That was not what he was talking about!


    Kern couldn''t stop himself from saying something. He kept telling himself to stop, but he couldn''t stop


    himself from saying something mean.


    He uttered these bitter words, and he kept denying them in his heart, No! That was not what he was


    talking about!


    What he was going to say was--¡®Grace, please love yourself! Can you let yourself live like a living


    person a bit! Don¡¯t act like you will note to life unless it is for Caden¡¯s sake.¡¯


    ¡®You are a living man! You should live for yourself!¡¯


    Right! That was what he was trying to say!


    But he!


    "I''m sorry...¡± When he apologized, he raised his head, and what he saw cooled his heart down. The


    woman in front of him still looked so pale and emotionless, but he could see the sadness in her eyes.


    She raised her chin slightly, straightened her back a little, and said, "Empty or not, living or dead, Mr.


    Lo, it''s none of your business."


    She straightened her back, walked around Kern, and left.


    She looked proud and cold... but she seemed to do this deliberately.


    Kern covered his face with his hand. "Damn it!" What did he say!

 Chapter 231 Found Her

    Chapter 231 Found Her


    It was not surprised for unfamiliar faces in a city driven by tourism.


    But if this group of people were dressed in ck suits and trousers, each of them tall and strong, it


    would be really eye-catching.


    The owner of the tea set shop was alert, "You are looking for someone?"


    She grasped a man in suit and asked.


    Ladd felt it strange to be seized by the woman.


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    Ladd didn''t want to say anything, but when asked, he picked up his phone and found a picture of a bar.


    "Have you seen her?" he asked.


    "Not very well." The proprietress of the tea set shop was nervous and shook her head.


    Ladd nodded. "I''ll ask someone else."


    Ingemar was with Caden, and the home stay opposite them was where Cassie and Franklin live.


    "The opposite people must have noticed that we are looking for someone."


    Caden was busy smoking. "So what?"


    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    "I''ll answer the door." Ingemar stopped what he wanted to say and turned to open the door. The door


    opened and the person who caught his eye made a slight difference.


    "Speak of the devil, and the deviles." But he took no notice of the person at the door, and turned


    his head round into the room,ughing. "What did I say?"


    He said, without saying to the outsider whether he was allowed in or not. The door was left open, and


    Ingemar turned and entered the house.


    Franklin entered, his hand in his pocket, walked over to Caden and looked down at him. "If you''re here


    to take her home, and if you have any conscience, don''t bother her anymore."


    The man in the seat nced up fiercely at Franklin. Then he slowly rose to his feet. Franklin, who just


    lookedmanding, was suddenly caught up by Caden.


    "How could an outsider interfere in the matter between me and my wife?" The man faintly said one


    word after another, and as he spoke, he stretched out his hand, pressed the cigarette between his


    fingers on the opposite man''s suit shoulder and said, "You can try if you want to keep messing around."


    Franklin did not hide, but looked coldly over his shoulder. There was a cigarette mark on his thousands


    of suit jackets.


    In front of Caden, he gracefully took off his coat with his slender fingers and threw it away in a trash


    can.


    "Well, just try it." said Franklin coldly, left a cold look at him and turned around.


    Caden stood there and watched Franklin leave.


    "You''re going too far, Caden."


    Ingemar sniffed at Franklin''s ruined suit jacket, implying that Caden had gone too far.


    "I hate him." Caden frowned, not feeling sorry at all.


    "You..."


    He showed his hatred against Franklin so clearly, which made Ingemar suddenly feel powerless... He


    didn¡¯t know how to convince Caden.


    "Are you naive?"


    That was a tant challenge, and it was not what Caden would do.


    "Let¡¯s go the Erhai Lake in the afternoon." The man said. Since there were no useful clues that had


    been found in Dali, the only way to find someone was by the most time-consuming and clumsy method.


    "I will try all the ways. I will find her. She must be in Erhai Lake. I don¡¯t believe when I turn over the


    Erhai Lake, I still couldn''t find her."


    In the S city.


    Payne was also looking for Grace.


    Mrs. James was peeling an apple for Payne.


    But Payne was restless.


    "Son, wait a minute. Your father is already asking for someone and will surely find the bone marrow to


    match yours."


    She also saw her son''s anxiety and nced at Payne, whoy on the hospital bed, stared at the mobile


    phone without blinking all the time and constantly scanned the mobile phone. She knew that her son


    was looking for the news of Grace.


    "Grace... just let it go?"


    After a while, Mrs. James said so, "Your father... would find you the right bone marrow. Just forget


    about Grace."


    ¡®Come on, let''s leave Grace alone...¡¯ This was what Mrs. James was thinking about.


    "What if... he can''t find it?"


    "No, we will."


    Payne suddenly became irritable and yelled, "What if we can''t find it! Am I going to wait for death?


    Mom! I don''t want to die! I''m still young! I don''t want to wait for that little hope! I don''t want to wait so


    passively!"


    He pulled the hat off his head. "Look, Mother! I''m losing my hair! You don''t know that every morning


    when I get up, a bunch of hair falls out! You have no idea how painful chemotherapy is! Nausea,


    dizzinesse to me. I am so ufortable that I want to vomit! Mom!¡±


    ¡°The doctor says this kind of disease should transnt bone marrow quickly. You want me to wait, I


    would. But can you promise that I can find the right bone marrow??"


    "Payne! Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. Calm down. It''s all right, Mom will be there for you.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything will be all right, my son."


    Mrs. James felt sorry for her son. The son had a pale face with withered lips. She took him in her arms


    and soothed him by saying, "Don''t be afraid.¡±


    "So... Mother, please, help me find my sister."


    Mrs. James cried bitterly.


    "Mom. Don''t cry. Say something."


    "Grace, she''s missing her kidney." Mrs. James said in a broken voice, "How do you expect her to


    donate bone marrow for you with her body like that? Payne, can we wait?"


    "Mom, why don''t you help me find Grace first?" said Payne, "I wait quietly for Dad to find me with the


    right bone marrow, I won''t bother Grace until thest minute.¡±


    ¡°If in the end, there is still no bone marrow that match mind... Well, at least let me look at Grace before


    I die, so I can die with peace of mind."


    "Nonsense." Mrs. James hated these things.


    Payne took Mrs. James''s hand. "Mom, do you think it is fine?"


    Mrs. James hesitated. "Is it true?"


    ¡°Yes!


    "Well, I''ll talk to your father."


    Mrs. James said, "Grace she... I don''t know if she is going well."


    ...


    Dali.


    Caden was looking for someone, and Franklin was looking for someone as well.


    Ingemar exhausted his circle of contacts.


    "The woman in this photo has long hair," said a friend in the group. "I seem to have some impression


    on her."


    "Really?" said Brian, ¡°if you can find a clue, you would do a great job.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about the Wilson family?¡±


    Jason acted so quickly. He was the first to call Mr. Shaw and offered the photo. Now thepany


    that''s going bankrupt hasn''t gone bankrupt, but gets the capital injection from the Shaw Group.


    If you can really help Mr. Shaw find his wife, the Hunter family would be also in good luck."


    Brian didn''t respond to it.


    All of them were hinting at Brian.


    Brian didn¡¯t have time to talk to these people. He got out hisptop and went to a forum, kept swiping


    the interface to find that post.


    As the other members of the group said, if he could help Mr. Shaw find a clue, the Hunter family would


    benefit as well.


    Now he wished he had saved that post.


    He searched for it for a long time, but he could not find the post. The man couldn¡¯t help pping


    himself.


    But not reconciled, he hesitantly picked up the phone and called the family, "Dad, do you have Mr.


    Shaw''s contact information?"


    ¡°Which Mr. Shaw?¡±


    "Mr. Shaw from the Shaw Group."


    "Caden of the Shaw family? What do you want his phone for?"


    "Oh! Dad! Do you have his contact number? I have a clue about that Grace of the James family..."


    Before he could finish his words, his father at once excited, "Hey! You should tell me early! I heard the


    Wilson family got lucky this time! Wait a minute, I''ll send you the phone number."


    Brian hesitated for a long time, and finally called Caden.


    "Mr. Shaw, I have some news about your wife." He said with butterflies in his stomach, thinking Caden


    would not be picked up.


    The man on the other end of the phone squinted his eyes, ¡°Go on."


    "I saw it on a forum where a young coupleined about an inn in Erhai Lake..."


    At the mention of "Erhai Lake", Caden''s dark pupils lit up and he asked cidly, "Which forum? Send


    me the link."


    "I... I just turned over the whole forum, but I cannot find it. But I promise that every word I say is true.¡±


    ¡°The original post was apanied by a photo of a woman who appears to be the one in the photo


    from Cassie¡¯s post.¡±


    "Which inn? And the name?" He continued, frowning.


    "It''s called the ''Memory Inn''. Yes, it''s called the ''Memory Inn'' and I remember it very well because the


    woman in the picture has very long hair so I took a few looked at her."


    "I see."


    On the other end of the line, Childe Brian is staring dully at the phone hanging up...


    In this way?


    Jason had got something good. What about his?


    Brian called his dad. "Dad, this is unfair, isn''t it? Mr. Shaw invested in the Wilson Group, and our family


    didn''t get anything."


    "Why are you so impatient? Mr. Shaw knew what he was doing. We just need to wait, even if we can¡¯t


    wait for the Shaw Group¡¯s investment, at least Mr. Shaw owes a debt to the Hunter family."


    The value of Mr. Shaw''s debt was not low.


    Caden stood up suddenly. "I¡¯ve found it."


    Ingemar was drinking water. "Poof!" He spread out the water, "What have you found?"


    "In the Memory Inn. I had a hunch that she was there."

 Chapter 232 See Her Again

    Chapter 232 See Her Again


    In Dali, most of Caden''s men were left, but Caden was no longer in the ancient city.


    Along the way, Caden looked calm.


    Only asionally could other see his tension from the clenched fist.


    Ingemar saw all these.


    He stretched out his hand and patted the back of his friend''s handfortingly, "You¡¯re going to see


    your wife, not yourmander. Rx."


    Of course, it was just a joke.


    The car drifted farther and farther, followed the navigation towards "Memory Inn". The car entered the


    Erhaike boundary, and then went further and further.


    Ingemar frowned, "Did we go the wrong way?"


    If he opened an inn, of course, he would open it in a crowded ce.


    "It''s not wrong." Next to him, the man chuckled lightly. But others could hear the self-mockery from his


    Ingemar was silent...How did she escape?


    They found another ce from one ce. Every time they got a little clue from her, they immediately


    rushed over.


    What they got news was that she had left.


    "Thanks to the box of jewellery." Caden said, "She went from east to south, from the south to the west.


    She just has a box of jewellery. She went to more than a dozen ces across the country and sell the


    box of jewellery in bulk.


    Ingemar, can you think that this is just the escape method she thought of on a whim?"


    Of course... impossible.


    Ingemar understood what Caden meant, but said, "She is so smart. Maybe it''s a temporary n."


    "Do you believe what you said?" Cadenughed.


    "She didn''t go back to the Shaw Manor. When did she bring the box of jewels out of the Shaw Manor?


    Later, we checked where she hid the box of jewelry.


    Can you imagine that she sneaked out with that box of jewels and buried it in the soil under the tree of


    the James family?


    What does this mean? "


    It meant that she had already nned to escape before! ...Ingemar said in his heart.


    What a wonderful n! She was almost an anti-reconnaissance talent.


    "Boss, the navigation system shows that Memory Inn is about to arrive." Ladd Shaw, who drove in


    front, nced at the navigation system and reported the situation to the man in the back seat.


    The man nodded, but the car was still silent, except for the noise when the car was driving.


    ¡­...


    In Memory Inn, the womany on the recliner as usual, but she turned sideways from time to time.


    which exposed her anxiety.


    When the wind blew, her closed eyes and long eyshes would tremble with the wind.


    After a while, there was wind sound left.


    "Carol, bring another nket." She shrank her body, trying her best to put her body under the slightly


    thin nket.


    After a few seconds, there was something on her body.


    She felt a trace of warmth.


    The woman on the recliner suddenly stiffened... The familiar and long-lost taste, nicotine with a little bit


    of green mint, threaded into her nose.


    Hidden under the thin nket, her five fingers opened helplessly. She grabbed the recliner tightly under


    her body. Her eyshes trembled more frequently. She subconsciously refused to open her eyes, but


    just bit her lips.


    The trembling eyshes gradually wetted. A tear overflew from the corners of her closed eyes... Was


    she scared?


    The man behind her saw all these. His eyes were ck. Just staring at her seemed to heal his wound


    that had been painful for a long time.


    He stood behind her recliner. He bent over and lowered his head, kissing her biting lips.


    This kiss made up for the void in his heart.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I finally found you." The man sighed softly and closed his eyes contentedly.

 Chapter 233 How Ridiculous

    Chapter 233 How Ridiculous


    The familiar body temperature, familiar smell, familiar... fear, came all over his mind!


    Trembling, fear and shock came out of her closed eyelids, and even her soft lips trembled.


    This tremor, passed to the man behind him. There was a trace of love, a trace of loneliness, and a


    trace of regret... Henceforth will he never let this woman down again!


    No longer did he want this woman to be afraid... It was his fault if he failed to protect her.


    Strong arms wrapped around her from behind, whoy on the chair. His lips became gentler. Those


    arms seemed to have burst out with strength that he wanted to protect the woman in the arms.


    He knew he was fearful, but if she didn''t push him away, how could he not be greedy for the smell of


    her now?


    Carol blinked... Who was this man out of the blue?


    She was is a maze, but she had forgotten that the two guys behind her also watched them with


    curiosity.


    "Hey, is that man your master?"


    Ladd looked at the little girl beside him like an idiot?


    "Are you gangsters? I think you are from the underworld."


    Carol chattered, but she was afraid to speak out loud, for fear that her voice would disturb the couple


    under the eaves.


    Ladd was impatient, "What underworld, do I look like a bad guy?"


    And with the idiot look, he mercilessly looked at the girl around.


    All of a sudden!


    S


    The sound of clear p sounded in this beautiful wind and sun in the fragrance of flowers.


    Ladd quickly looked up and followed the sound, his heart suddenly was intense.


    "Boss..."


    He looked at the man under the eaves who had been hit on the face. The man lowered his head, and


    the p was evidently a great blow. His long fore-hair drooped and cast a shadow on his eyes...


    Ladd got serious, "Boss..."


    He tried to move forward, but as soon as he lifted his foot, the tall man under the eaves waved him off.


    Ladd could only wait anxiously in the lobby, nervously looking at the couple, praying... ¡®Boss, you


    couldn¡¯t make a mess at this time, don''t be so hot-tempered.¡¯


    The man slowly raised his head, and the woman on the couch had risen hastily, clutching the thin


    nket that covered her, and looking nervously at herself. He could see fear clearly in her eyes that


    she was panic.


    His heart hurt as if being pricked by needles.


    He tried to embrace her, and just as he started to move toward her, the woman looked stern. "Don''t


    "Grace..."


    ¡°I told you not toe here!¡± She screamed and there was terror in her eyes. That was the fear in her


    bones.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Don''t be afraid?


    He told her "Don''t be afraid"?


    Why did he ask her not to be afraid?


    "Grace, don''t be afraid..." Don''t be afraid of me...


    He tried to say "Don''t be afraid of me," but he did not speak itpletely as if there was a lump in his


    throat.


    Why would he say ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid¡¯ to his woman?


    The woman just stood there, looking at him with a guarded mind, as if he were a wicked bastard.


    Why... the moment she saw him, the pain in her heart was creeping up again.


    The atmosphere was so dull that it made her hard to breathe.


    "Caden! Go back!" She turned to him and said desperately, "Why do you have to look for me?"


    "Grace, let me take you home. Come with me."


    He took another step forward.


    She stepped back to the edge of the steps, and screamed in horror, and fell uncontrobly down.


    The man''s face changed. He stepped forward and quickly caught her.


    ¡°How are you? Let me see, let me see where it hurts?" He was a bit clumsy and wanted to check


    where did she get hurt.


    p!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Another p!


    He looked at the hand she had thrown away, and the back of it was red.


    "Go away! Go away!"


    Her mind was in turmoil... ¡°Go away!¡±


    "Grace, calm down, calm down..."


    Calm down?


    He told her to calm down?


    Yes, yes!


    She should calm down. She should deal with him calmly!


    She couldn¡¯t be afraid.


    "Mr. Shaw," After a while, she controlled her deepest fear and tried to normalize her.


    "We don''t have any rooms avable."


    "I''m not staying here. I''vee to take you home."


    "I''m not going home." She said, forcing herself to raise her head. In spite of her great fear of the man


    before her, she still looked at him in the eye, "Mr. Shaw, I''m noting with you. This is my home. I''m


    here for the rest of my life. If Mr. Shaw is not staying here, please leave here."


    She was still scared... After all, her gaze was a bit trembling.


    "Grace, stop messing up... Okay? Let''s go home. There is one thing I want to tell you. I..." Love you...


    "I am messing up? Who the hell is messing up? Mr. Shaw, you''re the big boss earning much money,


    and I''m the normal man who runs an inn on Erhai Lake. Go home? What is home?"


    She could have been more rational and calmer, and she knew she should have been more rational and


    calmer and colder, just like she treated Kern... If she didn''t love him, don''t give him any opportunity.


    What the hell was going on!!


    Countless ideas came out of her mind, but she couldn¡¯t grasp one.


    And she was stung by those thoughts!


    It was as if her life had been a joke!


    She took a few steps, grasped the tea set on the tea table, then throw them to him, ¡°Get out of here,


    Caden! I''m not going with you! This is my home! I swear I''ll never leave this ce in my life! Get out of


    here! Get out of the Memory Inn! Thest person to be in this ce is you!¡±


    Cups, kettles, trays, she threw all the staffs at him.


    The hot tea spilled out!


    She blinked her eyes, winking back the tears in her eyes... If a person just lived for someone, then that


    was the biggest joke.


    This was where she hated herself most.


    For Leona, in order to fulfill Leona¡¯s dream, she felt she was alive.


    She was a person who ought to be dead!


    But, three years had passed. Why did she feel painful again when he appeared?


    Could it be that her life would be alive only because of Caden?


    How ironic!


    "Get out! Get out of here!¡±


    The man stood there, let her hit him, silently looking at her and looked at the floor strewn with debris.


    "You¡¯ve smashed the ss, smashed the tray, smashed the kettle... Did you have fun?"


    The woman was anxious "No! I won¡¯t be enough!" Then she continued to pick up things to hit him.


    Looking around the mess, then looked at the empty hand, she was in a daze... The next second, she


    squatted down, and cried. There was nothing left for her to hit.


    The man stood there, silently looking at the woman squatting on the ground whimpering, after a long


    time, he said deeply, "What do you want to hit me with? I would get that for you."

 Chapter 234 We Fall in Love in Erhai Lake

    Chapter 234 We Fall in Love in Erhai Lake


    A pair of eyes changed from anger, to helplessness, and then to jealousy... It was Kern.


    At the top of the stairs, there he stood.


    The moment he saw Caden, he rushed down, and he wanted to stop them. But when he saw that the


    woman seemed toe alive, he wouldn¡¯t move his legs.


    Before that, no matter what he had done, whether it was flirty, caring, or even kissing, the woman didn¡¯t


    respond to him.


    He had seen that the dead womane alive the moment Caden arrived.


    He couldn¡¯t ept that!


    He was unwilling to be a stand-by!


    But when the woman threw the stuffs on Caden in a frenzy of excitement, he felt that if he ran to her, it


    would not help her, but disturb her from releasing her emotions that he had hidden for three years.


    Her excitement, seemingly insane... but that was the proof that she was still alive.


    "If you want to smash anything, I''ll get it for you." Caden said.


    Ridiculous smile shed by Kern''s handsome face. He lifted his foot to go up, conveniently picked up


    the broom aside, "Don''t bother Mr. Shaw. I just got you a small favor." Kern walked up, and Ladd


    wanted to stop him.


    The assistant next to Kern also stopped Ladd.


    Caden looked over and squinted. "Kern."


    "What did Mr. Shaw want to do? You¡¯ve forced a normal person like this? You are really powerful."


    With one hand in his pocket, and the other holding the broom, he stopped one meter away from the


    woman who was whimpering, then he held the broom to her, ¡°Boss, here is the broom.¡±


    The woman stared at the broom in front of her, wondering, "Broom?" Why give her a broom?


    For a moment she didn¡¯t realize what did it mean.


    Her eyes moved from the broom to Kern''s face in front of her.


    Thetter raised the corner of his lips slightly, "Here''s your broom, boss," he looked at Caden. "Here,


    sweep him out."


    The woman opened her mouth slightly. She slowly rose to her feet and reached for Kern''s broom.


    Caden''s handsome face turned ck.


    Broom, sweep him out the door... Treat him like garbage?


    "You can¡¯t take it!" he cried, with a cold face.


    The woman looked up at him defiantly and reached for Kern''s broomstick. "Mr. Shaw, please."


    Did Grace actually reach for the broom?


    Caden was upset.


    He hated Kern. "Grace, how did you know him? Why is he here?"


    His look and tone were like he had caught her wife treating on him on spot.


    The woman was about to say she didn¡¯t know him and he was just a guest, but there was a voice


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ahead of her.


    "How did she know me? Could you control that?" Just then, he took a big step forward and stood


    beside the woman. With his arm outstretched, he put his arm around the woman''s shoulder and said,


    "Grace and I have known each other by fate. We met in Dali and fell in love by the Erhai Lake.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous?"


    The woman was hooked around the neck, and as she struggled to get away, the man said lightly to her,


    in a voice that only two people could hear, "Don''t move. If you don''t want to be kept on by him, you


    have to finish the y with me."


    Sure enough, the woman stopped struggling, and Kern had a slight smile under his eyes. Then he lifted


    his chin and challenged Caden.


    Caden, in the opposite direction, clenched his teeth and struggled to hold back the urge to rush to


    punch Kern. In his long and narrow eyes, there was something like inexplicable emotion and pain.


    "Really?


    He looked at the woman in the other man''s arms and asked, "Grace, is what he said true?"


    "Is it true? Does it matter?" The woman said, and looked away... She did not want to see those eyes


    again, those deep eyes, with love and pain...


    Caden''s affection and pain were never meant for her!


    Suddenly, Caden smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Kern! You are dicing with death!"

 Chapter 235 Focus on Whats in Your Heart

    Chapter 235 Focus on What''s in Your Heart


    Kern''s eyes grew cold. "I am seeking death? Why am I seeking death''? is it because I had something


    you wanted? Sure enough. You haven¡¯t changed a lot. Many years have passed, but you are still


    stubborn, paranoid or paranoid, selfish!"


    Every word he said was filled with endless cold. They had the simr appearance, outline, and long


    and narrow eyes...


    Kern, however, saw the man in front of him as an evil, and if his words could hurt him, he would be d


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    to kill Caden!


    Caden, unexpectedly, didn¡¯t get irritated. He looked over slightly and said. "Stubborn, yes. Paranoid,


    yeah. Selfish, yes." Then he pressed his lips hard and asked, "but, what does it matter to you!"


    The words were as overbearing as he was!


    He would never admit defeat and never bowed down. He was always like a king, despising everyone.


    Even though the opposite person shared the simr face to him!


    Kern clenched his hands hard!


    His eyes seemed to burst out fire and he was furious.


    "How did you treat her? When she loved you, you didn¡¯t value her. You treated her as rubbish and send


    her into prison without knowing the truth.! Do you really not know about it? Do you really not know that


    that is a ce where a man''s humanity can be obliterated?¡±


    ¡°When she was out of jail, she didn¡¯t want to see you. She has put down her dignity, and did the


    cleaning job that a nobledy would never do! Are you really not aware that she just wants to draw a


    line between the past, and Grace who loves you like an idiot?¡±


    ¡°You defy her wishes; you humiliate her as a janitor. You''re in charge of the Shaw Group whose


    decisions canpletely change the course of a person''s life. No one can ever disobey you. How can


    she? She is a prisoner, a woman whom you once despised, a woman who, in your eyes, was


    sentenced to death early on! She ¡ª Grace! How can she disobey you?! You don''t want her to refuse to


    bow to you. You will use every means to force her to obey you! And then? In the end, you sessfully


    deprived her of thest bit of dignity.¡±


    ¡°But God shows sympathy for her. Atst, she has escaped."


    The faster Kern spoke, the more ironic he was. "Caden, congrattions, you''ve driven away the


    woman who used to love you most in the world! Congrattions. I must send you a big gift some other


    day."


    It was impossible to hide the irony in his words.


    Ingemar was not supposed to be in the middle of it, so he quietly hid himself in a dark corner, leaning


    back against the wall, watching everything. This was Caden''s own business. The best he could do was


    help Caden find the one in his heart, and the rest thing was not to interfere in anything.


    But, at the moment, Ingemar got intense. He usually looked like a yboy, being carefree, but now, a


    rarely-seen cold crept on him. Suddenly, he rushed forward, and he did it too fast to be seen. Carol just


    saw a figure running past and in a blinking of an eye, that figure had stood behind Mr. Shaw.


    Ingemar supported his friend.


    Then he stared fiercely at Kern, "I have long heard you means. Today, I finally see how wicked you


    are."


    Kern was really not a man that could be underestimated!


    In normal times, Caden''s mental toughness would not have been frustrated by Kern''s apparently


    deliberate choice of words.


    But... Ingemar cast a wary nce at the man in front of him, a flickering fear appearing in his eyes...


    Caden had not had a good rest for a long time, and for the past three years, he had been a workaholic,


    pushing his work from a week to three days and it continued for the whole three years... just to spare


    the other four days searching for the person that he had no news of.


    After he came to Dali, he did not sleep for several days.


    Now, after all the toughness, he finally found the person he was eager to see, but the woman was


    flirting with another man, and this man was Kern!


    No one could stand it!


    Ingemar squinted across to Kern... This man was brave and shrew, and his mind was extremely


    Ingemar supported Caden, who turned around and shook his head at him.


    But the pale lips were not enough to convince Ingemar that he was, as he put it, "fine."


    Caden looked down at his feet, with one stepping forward and the other back... If it hadn''t been for


    Ingemar who helped support him, would he still stand still here?


    Although he didn¡¯t believe Caden was fine, he still let go of his hand, and stood behind Caden, looking


    coldly at Kern.


    "Mr. Ingemar, you thought too much. I don''t think I am such a vicious man.¡±


    ¡°I used to hear others say that if your heart is filled with goodness, you can see goodness in everyone.


    If your heart is full of evil, and everyone is evil."


    Ingemar''s face changed. It was apparently satirized them. When he was about to sneer back, a voice


    came first, "So, you think you are good, right?" Caden peered over. There was no sarcasm in his face,


    but there was a sneer in his voice, "Would the good people act furtive? Kern, if you were good, you


    were hypocrisy."


    Kern shot Caden with a murderous look, "Caden, years have passed and you haven''t changed a lot!


    Do you know why you havee to this?"


    Kern sneered, "Because you''re selfish! Just like that woman! After all these years, I thought you would


    change. It seems that I overestimated you. After all, you were born by that selfish woman, and you


    have the blood of the selfish woman in you!"


    When the words fell down, Ingemar''s face changed at first!


    Ingemar shouted, "Kern! Shut up!"


    Before Ingemar could finish the sentence, someone rushed in front of him.


    Ingemar was shocked and he stretched out his hand quickly, but still did not hold the man!


    "Kern! Fuck you!!" A quiet and cold voice burst out!

 Chapter 236 Are You Serious

    Chapter 236 Are You Serious


    The woman was pushed aside by Kern and looked at the scene in a daze. Suddenly the two men


    scuffled.


    No one seemed to give in.


    Ingemar looked gloomy, and he tried to stop him, but Caden pushed him aside.


    When ites to fighting, Ingemar was no match for Caden, and it was beyond Ingemar''s


    expectations that Kern could withstand Caden¡¯s beating.


    It could be seen that Kern also practiced frequently and had never beenzy on his skills.


    But what Kern didn''t understand was that Caden was the descendant of the Shaw family, and the


    education and training he had received were beyond the expectations of ordinary people.


    What the biggest mistake Kern made was that he offended Caden''s mother.


    Even though Caden was in bad spirits at the moment, he still tried his best to be against Kern.


    Kern''s defeat was almost a foregone conclusion.


    There was a bang and Kern identally fell to the ground.


    Caden, like a mad man, raised his fist fiercely, and was ready to strike him again.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out and stood in front of Kern. "You can¡¯t hurt him!"


    Several people were startled at the same time.


    Caden raised his fist in midair, stared in disbelief at the woman. His raised fist shook tightly. "Are you


    serious?" he asked, draining all his efforts.


    The maic voice sounded a bit hoarse.


    Kern was startled, then looked at the woman in front of him. Suddenly, he smiled, and then wiped the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blood on his mouth, looking at Caden with a sneer.


    ¡®Look, do you think you have won. Did you really win? Who is the real winner, who is the loser?¡±


    The sneer, naturally, fell into Caden''s eyes. He also understood Kern¡¯s ridicule.


    He pulled his eyes away from him and looked deeply at the woman in front of him. "Do you really want


    to hurt me for him?"


    These words sounded sad when they came out from this man''s mouth.


    Ingemar wanted to chime in, "Grace, you don''t know about Caden''s mother..."


    "Ingemar." Caden refused to let Ingemar finish, and shook his head at him. Ingemar red fiercely at


    Kern, put his hand back in his pocket, and looked at Erhai Lake not far away and said. "Well, I don''t


    care about your shit!"


    "Grace." Caden''s eyes fell on the woman again. "Are you, really, going to protect him?"


    The woman lowered her eyes and looked up again. "He''s a guest in my inn. I can''t let you hurt him."


    As she spoke, Caden''s raised fists tightened and he bit his lips tightly, and then lowered his fist.


    Grace was willing to block the fist for Kern!


    ... Caden was fretting like mad!


    Suddenly!


    "Good! If you want to protect him, I''ll let go of him today. But you have toe with me!" He reached


    out and grabbed her arm. "You muste with me!"


    "Let go of me! Mr. Shaw, are you crazy? Who do you think you are that I should go with you? If you do


    that again, I''ll call the police!"

 Chapter 237 A Mean but Calm Boss

    Chapter 237 A Mean but Calm Boss


    "Good, call the police. I want to see whether the police would bother to interfere in the domestic


    affairs." He, too, was irritated and looked deeply at the woman in front of him. Since they couldn¡¯t go


    back, then he must try everything to bind her to him. He... just wanted to see her every day.


    Caden did not realize that his love had turned to humble beg.


    Kern jumped to his feet, grabbed the woman''s arm and shoved the man away hard. "Let go of her,


    you''re so selfish! Didn¡¯t you hear her! Grace doesn''t want to go with you and she doesn¡¯t want to see


    you again! Is shamelessness your style?¡±


    Caden was pushed out of the way, and no one expected that the man, who was just as fierce as a wolf,


    would fall down so easily.


    Ingemar looked sullen. He rushed forward with a vigorous step, and lifted Caden from the floor.


    "Caden, are you all right?" After a few shouts, Ingemar''s face changed. "Caden? Caden? Caden??"


    Ingemar had a bad feeling in his heart. He slowly reached out his hand, which was holding the back of


    Caden¡¯s head. The hands were red and the wet blood was running down. ¡°What is it?"


    He looked dully at the blood in his hand and Caden¡¯s head, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to


    do.


    Kern sensed something was wrong and was about to approach when a gust of wind shed and Ladd


    sprang out of the lobby. "Boss? Boss?"


    Confused and bewildered by all this, Grace didn¡¯t expect this to happen when Caden fell to the ground.


    A touch of confusion and anxiety shed by her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that this man would fall down


    so easily.


    She widened her eyes and stared at the mess and still hesitated to believe it. "Mr. Shaw, stop


    pretending. How could you fall down in one push? Don''t be kidding." She just didn''t believe that a man


    as fierce as a wolf would be pushed down in the blink of an eye.


    A thought shed through her mind as she looked at the man surrounded by Ingemar and Ladd. A look


    of contempt and disgust appeared in her eyes.


    Ingemar heard her words and looked over at her in disbelief. ¡°Caden is already injured! What sarcastic


    remarks are you making there?"


    He could not believe that such heartless words would being from Grace, and the one she was


    sneering was Caden!


    After listening to Ingemar¡¯s words, Grace did not pay attention to him, but she became more and more


    impatient. She only stared coldly at the man on the ground and said, "Is a new trick this time? Oh, I


    don''t know when Mr. Shaw also learn this boring trick. But I wouldn''t believe it. So... why go to all the


    trouble of ying dead?"


    Ingemar gasped and red at her, "Grace! Is that what you''re saying! He is acting? Is he acting?¡±


    pointing at the blood, he questioned Grace.


    "It''s also hard for Mr. Shaw to act so realistically. He actually hit his head on the concrete floor, and it


    bleeds." Her words became meaner, even offensive.


    Ingemar clenched his teeth, raised his hand fiercely, and pointing at the woman opposite, shaking with


    anger. ¡°Are you blind? Can you act like this?! Caden actually fainted! Hurry to find the first-aid


    medicine. I want to stop the bleeding and see a doctor as soon as possible!"


    When no one moved, Ingemar jumped to his feet and strode over to Carol, his face fuming and yelling,


    "First aid kit!"


    Carol was shocked by Ingemar. Three secondster, she cried out and tears came to her eyes. "I... I''ll


    get it."


    Grace''s face was dark. When Ingemar turned his head, her face was somberly tense. "After you stop


    the bleeding, please take your friend away. You are not wee here.¡±


    "You!" Ingemar looked at the woman as like looking at a stranger. "You''ve changed, I don''t know you


    anymore, Grace."


    Perhaps, it was this sentence that stimted Grace, and her original calm face was suddenly lit, her


    eyes, like the dead water, were sharp and fierce!


    "What do you want from me? What do you want from me! What else can I do? Mr. Shaw''s tricks, one


    after another, scared came one after another. It has scared me. I have run away, and hid from him! But


    he!"


    She flung up her hand and pointed fiercely at the man Ladd was guarding. Her eyes touched the bright


    red color, and for a moment her heart ached and it hurt worse than her own.


    She grasped, ¡®Grace, Grace, do you still want to fall into the pit? Hadn''t you had enough of his tricks


    yet? Are you going to make the same mistake again?¡¯


    She took a deep breath to control the pain, and told herself again and again that that person, she didn¡¯t


    love anymore.


    She said with all the courage, "But he sill won''t let me go! Those methods are no longer of use to me,


    pretending to be dead, weak, faint, and wounded? Don''t tell me that you don''t know what Mr. Shaw is.


    I''ve never seen anyone who could knock Mr. Shaw down." She did not believe it, and took a slight


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nce at him.¡±


    "I''m afraid this is another new trick, isn''t it? Ingemar, if you were me... What are you going to do! Throw


    yourself into the trap, repeat the same mistake, and continue to live in infinite fear and his hatred! I


    don''t want it! I''m afraid! Can''t I leave it? Can''t I?! Do I lose the right to regret?"


    Carol rushed over with her medical kit, but stopped on the steps.


    She paused, blinking herrge, innocent eyes, frightened, and looked at her boss with a strange look.


    Later, many yearster did Carol understand that the three years of calmness was not calm at all. She


    would take out her bamboo chair every day under the eave¡¯s gallery, basked in a day the sun, listening


    to the flowers, and covering the hidden sadness in the bottom of her heart. But one day, the man who


    could set off a storm had finally appeared, so... The storm burst out on that day.


    Because it was that particr person, the storm burst and the mask of calm on the calm boss''s face


    cracked.


    And now Carol was staring at her strange boss, blinking, and her heart was fluttering... "Boss, doctor,


    medicine cab."


    Ingemar nced across at Grace and, without answering Carol first, reached out and took Carol''s


    medical kit from the side.


    Ladd took off his clothes to stop the bleeding, but after all, it was not good as medical gauze and


    cotton. Ingemar stopped Caden''s bleeding immediately.


    He did it quickly, and temporarily stopped the bleeding for Caden, "Give me a hand.¡± he said to Ladd to


    the side.


    With one on each side, the man in the middley his arm on his shoulder. Then he stood up, coldly


    said, "Ladd, let''s go."


    After two steps, Ingemar suddenly stopped and turned his back to the woman behind him,


    ¡°Grace, how do you conclude that being pushed doesn''t make him fall, or wouldn¡¯t hit his head on the


    ground, so he''s just faking death, fainting, and pretending being hurt? How do youe to this


    conclusion? Just because he''s Caden, right?"


    "Caden is just a normal person," he said as he and Ladd stepped outside. "Caden would get hurt, lose,


    and repent. Caden isn''t as strong as you thought."


    After the three tottering figures left, the woman, with a pale face and lips, never uttered a word. She


    failed to say anything.


    Kern clenched his fists... He didn''t want to admit the fact that he had lost.


    But why!


    Anger had blinded him.

 Chapter 238 A Siege That He Couldn鈥檛 Enter

    Chapter 238 A Siege That He Couldn¡¯t Enter


    "I..." She wanted to know if she had done something wrong, if she had misunderstood Caden. The


    hoarse voice muttered to itself, and when it fell into the eyes of others, it came to another conclusion.


    Kern walked up to her and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think he would fall down with one push." His face


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    showed a hint of guilt, no more no less. The woman was shocked when she turned to see his guilty


    look, "It had nothing to do with you."


    The clenched big palm behind the man¡¯s back unclenched. It was over. It had something to do with


    him.


    Suddenly, he made a sound, "Hiss..." He looked painful.


    "You... What''s wrong with you, Mr. Lo?"


    "Nothing." The man guiltily covered his back waist, endured the pain, and shook his head to the


    woman, "Nothing.¡±


    "Don''t move." The woman turned doubtfully to his back, pulled up the hem of the coat, and what was in


    front of her made her pupils suddenly shrank. It was such a deep red mark that the blood was


    beginning to well up faintly, and there were purplish marks. She pursed her lips and asked, "He just did


    it, didn''t he?"


    "No."


    But the "evidence" was there, and Kern''s rebuttal did not convince the woman.


    The more Kern denied it, the less women believed him.


    "Mr. Lo, stop talking." Looking at the wound in front of her, she could not believe that Caden, who had


    caused such a bruise, had gone from being a jungle beast to being a delicate white rabbit.


    She squatted down and took the medicine from the first-aid kit. "If you don''t rub it out, it will bruise


    tomorrow."


    As she exined, she began to put her hand on his back. The moment the medicine was put on his


    back, the man, with his back to the woman, raised his lips slowly.


    "Mr. Lo, I''m sorry."


    All of a sudden, the woman behind him uttered an apology, making the smile disappear. For a long


    time, he said, in a low and indifferent voice, "Why apologize?"


    The calm voice sounded a bit weird.


    When the woman finished it, she put her hands down and slowly put the scattered things into the


    medicine cab.


    ¡°Why not say something? Buried his head down, although he tried to hide his feelings, he said in a


    hoarse voice with urgency, "I got it. You were apologizing for him."


    He could not hear the woman''s voice, and he hated her silence!


    Her silence made him want to tear her peaceful surface to see what wasy behind!


    "Grace, it''s okay if you don''t say anything, I''ll speak it out for you." The man still hung his head and


    turned his back to the woman behind him. "You apologize to me. What have you done wrong that you


    need to apologize to me? You''re apologizing for him, aren''t you? But with what standpoint you should


    apologize for him! His wife? His Lover? Or a childhood friend? But... are you any of them?!"


    Whether jealousy would make people say the wrong words? Kern didn''t know the answer. But he knew


    that at the moment he must be very jealous, very jealous f Caden that he would say so.


    How reluctant he was to admit, he still carried the Shaw family''s blood, like Caden''s.


    Even though he knew that his words would directly tear her old wounds, he couldn¡¯t able to control


    himself!


    Grace took a deep breath, and felt painful in the heart. "I''m not apologizing for him. You got hurt in my


    inn, and the whole thing should not have anything to do with you. You are an outsider, but it involved


    you. Although I am not the one who hurt you, I am responsible for this. I apologize for my


    ipetence to protect my guests at the Memory Inn. I''m sorry."


    She turned around and walked away. As she passed Carol, she said, "It has shocked Mr. Lo, Carol,


    you can pay as much as Mr. Lo wantster."


    And then said to Kern, "Mr. Lo, excuse me."


    Kern felt like helpless!


    Clenching his teeth, he turned his head violently and shouted to the figure in the hall, "You know he


    won''t stop until he gets his way, and you can''t beat him. Come with me now. It''s not toote now!"


    The figure stopped, and suddenly turned, and looked at Kern with a dazzlingly bright smile, "No, this is


    my business with him."


    The man outside the door widened his eyes. That woman had entered the siege that he couldn''t enter!

 Chapter 239 The Note Saying Goodbye VS Karma VS Mrs. James Has Come

    Chapter 239 The Note Saying Goodbye VS Karma VS Mrs. James Has Come


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you belong to the Shaws?¡± Carol quickly followed her and asked carefully, ¡°Why do they


    call you James?¡±


    Grace stopped at the door of her room. She turned around andnded her gaze on Carol, whose eyes


    were filled with fear. Grace understood at a nce that the girl in front of her had changed. Carol was


    no longer the innocent girl that she used to be. Instead, she had be increasingly cautious.


    ¡°Carol, you¡¯re afraid of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Grace asked. But Carol didn¡¯t answer her question.


    Her tender face turned red in a second. Everyone could tell her embarrassment. She said, ¡°No, boss.


    Why would I be afraid of you? You are the kindest to me.¡±


    Grace touched Carol¡¯s face with her cold hand. Carol trembled and secretly looked at her boss through


    the eyelids. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into a pair of eyes filled with grief. Grace


    looked thoughtful yet helpless. Carol was at a loss of words, ¡°Boss ¡­¡±


    ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t know my name, either.


    My grandfather named me Grace James when I was born. He is a James. So is my father. I was the


    daughter of the James family.


    Then, Grandpa passed away. I made a mistake by offending someone that I shouldn¡¯t. I was no longer


    a James since then.


    Afterwards, some people told me that my surname was ¡®Shaw¡¯, and I was Grace Shaw from then on.


    I don¡¯t know what my name is, but I feel more at ease when you call me boss.¡±


    She wiped the tears off Carol¡¯s face with her thumb and said, ¡°Good girl, what are you crying for?¡± After


    thinking for a while, she walked into her bedroom and waved to Carol at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she said.


    With that, she opened a safe in the corner and carefully took out a file bag from it, saying, ¡°Carol,


    what¡¯s wrong? Sit down.¡±


    As she spoke to Carol, Grace sat down on a chair beside her and opened the file bag in her hand. She


    said, ¡°If I leave this world one day, take this and go find Mr. Nielson of HC Law Firm. Jonas Nielson.


    ¡®Memory Inn¡¯ is very important to me. It¡¯s more important than my life. If I die, be strong and help me


    take care of this ce, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Na?ve and innocent as Carol was, she could still tell that something was wrong. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not going


    to...leave, are you?¡± Actually, Carol felt that Grace¡¯s words were more like a note saying goodbye.


    Nonsense! Long live the boss!


    Carol tried tofort herself.


    Grace stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Without exining away Carol¡¯s doubts, she


    walked out of the room with the file bag in her hand.


    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡±


    Grace walked in front, a little anxious, a little staggered. Carol mumbled, ¡°Boss, you are having trouble


    with your feet! Slow down.¡±


    Following Grace, Carol stood in front of the door in the most remote corner of Memory Inn.


    ¡°Boss, you always tell us to stay away from here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Grace ignored her words. She put a key in the hole. With a twist, the door creaked open. Then she


    pushed the door and walked in. The room was a little dark. She turned on the light.


    Carol gasped before saying, ¡°A picture¡­of the dead...¡±


    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Her name is Leona. She is a very, very kind girl, like you.¡±


    Grace stepped forward to light themp and pray for Leona, saying, ¡°Leona was a good girl. She lost


    her life to save me.


    Shey on myps and passed away, just like that.


    Before closing her eyes, she was still talking about her yearning for this world.


    She said that she liked the scenery of Erhai Lake, as well as the distant Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.


    Her only wish was to run a homestay on the edge of Erhai Lake. It didn¡¯t need to be big, and she hoped


    that people could be free and happy in her homestay. She didn¡¯t want people to be trapped in worldly


    disputes.


    She left without fulfilling her lifelong wish.


    She saved me with the price of her life.


    So, I have decided to view her wish as my own.¡±


    Carol was indeed afraid when the picture of Leona suddenly came into sight, but she gradually calmed


    herself as hearing the story of this girl in the Grace¡¯s soothing tone. When she looked at the unfamiliar


    girl in the picture again, she could sense her kindness and warmth.


    ¡°Boss, you are a good boss. Boss Leona was also a good person.¡±


    Hearing this, Grace, who was in front of the incense table, was shocked for a moment. A good


    person¡­ She chuckled and stretched her eyebrows. ¡°Leona, this girl said that you are a good person.


    In these days, only Carol can use ¡®a good person¡¯ to praise someone.¡± Only a simple girl like Carol


    would say such words.


    ¡°Boss, did I say anything wrong? Boss Leona saved your life. Of course, she was a good person.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± After burning the incense for Leona, Grace wiped her hands and turned around to


    smile at Carol. She said, ¡°You are right, Carol. If possible, I hope that you can always be yourself for


    the rest of your life.


    It¡¯s good.¡±


    She spoke very seriously, but the girl opposite her was obviously confused. Grace thought for a


    moment and shook her head ¡­ Forgot it. It was best if she couldn¡¯t understand.


    If Carol could understand, then she would be aplicated person¡­ That was not a good thing.


    She picked up the file bag that had just been put aside, and handed it to Carol, saying, ¡°Carol, do you


    like Memory Inn?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Then, if I am about to leave Memory Inn for a long time, can you take care of this homestay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with the procedures of checking in and checking out. The aunts will take care of the


    restaurant and tidying up the rooms, and the garden will also be made neat... Boss, what¡¯s wrong?


    You¡¯re strange today.¡±


    ¡°Carol, listen carefully. When I leave, take this portfolio and go to find Mr. Nielson of HC Law Firm.


    Mr. Nielson will help you handle all the inheritance formalities for my estate, including the transfer of


    this lodging to your name.


    But Carol, if you ept this inheritance, you have to promise me one thing.


    It¡¯s about Leona. You have to promise me that you will burn paper money for her on her death day and


    every Tomb-sweeping Day. Also, you should clean up this ce every 15 days.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what on earth are you talking about? What does inheritance mean?


    Why are you giving me an inheritance? Why are you talking to me like you are about to die?


    Boss! Was it because of that bad guy today?


    It¡¯s him, right?


    He is going to hurt you, isn¡¯t he?


    No! I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Carol.¡± Grace wanted to persuade her, but Carol was too stubborn to listen. Grace could


    only hug her tightly in the arms. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t be so excited. Do you want to know the reason?¡±


    Hearing this, Carol stopped struggling and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calm down. Boss, tell me the reason. Why


    are you suddenly telling me your will?¡±


    ¡°First of all, notarized wills are no big deals in other countries.


    Look, I don¡¯t have any rtive. The James family doesn¡¯t want me anymore.


    You have stayed by my side for the past three years. I can rest assured to give you my will.


    Secondly, I am not about to die. I tell you about it, just in case. I¡¯m not in great health. What if I die


    young? Who will I give my inheritance to if something unexpected happens? I have no rtives. So, I


    have to write a notary will in advance. Right?


    Or rather, are you hoping that my inheritance will be given to those families who don¡¯t want me


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that what foreigners do? Just in case?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I lie to you, my nose will grow longer, just like Pinhio.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Carol pursed her lips. She was still a little unhappy, but she had stopped making trouble. Grace


    touched Carol¡¯s head with her hand. A smile appeared on the corners of Grace¡¯s lips¡­ ¡°Carol is such


    an innocent girl. I hope that she will fall in love with someone and live a happy life,¡± Grace said to


    herself.


    ¡­


    On the way to the hospital, Caden slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Jesus. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Ingemar heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Why did you work so hard?


    Since you came to Dali, you haven¡¯t had a good rest. In these three years, you¡¯ve been as busy as a


    top. Do you really think of yourself as Iron Man?¡±


    Caden raised his hand and touched the gauze wrapping around his head. He suddenly became clear.


    He opened the mouth and said hoarsely, ¡°He did this to me?¡±


    Although it was a question, Caden was certain of the answer.


    ¡°Can you remember now?


    It looks like you¡¯re quite sturdy. The tumble didn¡¯t hurt you much. No wonder your precious baby


    thought that you were pretending to be dizzy so that others would pity you. She thought you were


    ying a trick again. Interesting.¡±


    Hearing Ingemar¡¯s ridicule, Caden¡¯s heart tensed up. He felt somewhere painful. And he had no idea


    that whether his head ached or his heart ached. He took a few deep breaths before saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you nuts?¡± Ingemar couldn¡¯t listen anymore. ¡°You fell hard to the ground like that. She just


    watched coldly and taunted you for being a hypocrite, saying that you were ying a new trick again.


    And you are telling me now not to me her?


    I think you¡¯ve really broken your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m sober now more than ever.


    Ingemar, I did treat her badly in the past. She doesn¡¯t believe me now. Everyone else can me her


    and say that she¡¯s wrong. But I can¡¯t.¡±


    When Caden said these words, he felt bitter. He added, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t believe in karma. But now,


    herees karma.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ingemar felt enraged. He said angrily, ¡°Alright. Even if what you said is true, you should exin


    to her clearly that you fell. And you were injured because your body was heavily loaded due to theck


    of rest for several days. At this time, you were not pretending.¡±


    ¡°You told her about it?¡± Caden¡¯s face turned pale. He pursed his lips and looked at Ingemar. Ingemar


    wanted to anger him, so he said, ¡°Yeah, I did. I said that you hadn¡¯t slept for days because you were


    looking for her. In the past three years, you turned into a workaholic and would go anywhere to find her


    in your spare time. Your body had already broken down. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been easily


    pushed down by Kern. You even hurt your head.¡±


    Caden¡¯s face turned even paler. Ingemar nced at Caden¡¯s gloomy face and said angrily,


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t act as if this is the apocalypse! I didn¡¯t say anything to her! I lied to you.


    You¡¯ve just suffered a head injury. I think you¡¯d better go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Turn around and drive back. I have to take her home today.¡±


    Hearing this, Ingemar suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Caden, among the few of us, there has always been a consensus. You, Caden, would be the first to


    support us if anything bad happened. But now?


    To be honest, even if Grace is innocent and has suffered so much, and even if you do something wrong


    again, we will still stand by your side. It¡¯s true for me, also for Humbert.


    We will stand by your side, instead of Grace without hesitation.


    However, you love Grace more than you love yourself. So, Humbert and I chose her because you did.


    We are friends, aren¡¯t we? Love you, love your dog. Do you understand?


    But if you ruin yourself because of her, what will happen? If one day, we see that she¡¯s fine but you are


    not, do you think Humbert and I will let her go? You should know that Humbert and I, as well as you¡ª


    the three of us have never been good in nature.¡±


    Caden was silent for a while. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    Lijiang Airport. Mrs. James looked much more haggard. Just as she got off the ne and rebooted her


    phone, she received more than a dozen missed calls. She clicked on a text message from her son.


    She swept her eyes over the screen. All the messages were the same¡ª¡±Have you arrived? Have you


    seen Grace?¡±


    Mrs. James clenched her phone tightly. She had always been attentive to her care, but wrinkles had


    appeared on the corners of her eyes these days. Perhaps because her son was still ill. Her ck


    eyelids were swollen. She picked up a pair of sunsses worth more than 100,000 yuan and put them


    on. With the sunsses, she became the elegant richdy again. However, behind them, her eyes


    turned red.

 Chapter 240 Her Innocence Had Gone with the Wind

    Chapter 240 Her Innocence Had Gone with the Wind


    Mrs. James stopped a taxi. The driver asked her where she was going. The people here were friendly


    and hospitable. Picky as Mrs. James was, she was not in the mood to judge the driver¡¯s substandard


    Mandarin at this moment.


    Just as she was about to answer the driver¡¯s question, her cell phone rang. She nervously picked it up


    and stared at the caller¡¯s name on the screen for a long time.


    She hesitated. If she did not answer, she could still stall for a while. Once she answered, she could no


    longer refuse.


    The long ringing of the phone finally stopped. Before Mrs. James could breathe a sigh of relief, the


    demonic ringing of the phone started again.


    Helplessly, she pressed the connect button and said, ¡°Payne.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you get off the ne?¡±


    Payne asked anxiously from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom, go to find Grace directly. She is at a


    homestay called ¡®Memory Inn¡¯. I¡¯ve told you before.¡±


    Payne kept urging Mrs. James to look for Grace. He knew from WeChat that Grace was running a


    homestay called Memory Inn. A woman, who used to drink with Payne before, had recognized Grace in


    that picture in their WeChat group. She said that she probably had seen Grace¡¯s photo on a forum.


    Then, Payne followed the evidence and worked hard before finally getting the news of where Grace


    was staying.


    He didn¡¯t want to wait for death¡­ Payne held his phone tightly and said to his mother in a hurry, ¡°Mom,


    tell little Grace that her brother will die if she doesn¡¯t save me.


    Grace looks tough, but she is actually very soft-hearted. She definitely doesn¡¯t to watch her own


    brother die.¡±


    Mrs. James¡¯s eyes turned even redder behind the sunsses.


    She felt extremely sad, and she choked with sobs as she said,


    ¡°Payne, I know. You should stay in hospital and take care of yourself. I will tell Grace about it. I¡¯ll beg


    her to save your life.¡±


    Mrs. James cut off the phone and spread herself out in the back seat, ¡°Memory Inn. Go to Memory


    Inn.¡±


    ¡°The homestay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Along the way, she was silent. No matter how beautiful the scenery was, it was impossible to touch her


    anymore. She felt extremely worried and exhausted.


    She clenched her fist and rested it on her knees. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    She nced at the screen that was still on. She saw the photo of her and Jafar, sweet and intimate.


    But¡­at this moment, it was totally ironic!


    Thinking of Jafar, Mrs. James¡¯s face turned pale.


    After a long journey, the wilderness at the sight confused Mrs. James. ¡°Did you take the wrong path?¡±


    The driver stopped the car and said, ¡°This is it. That¡¯s right.¡± He opened the window and pointed not far


    away. ¡°There, Memory Inn. That¡¯s the homestay.¡±


    After paying the fare, Mrs. James walked in the direction of Memory Inn. Standing in front of the gate,


    she feltplicated. She wanted to turn away and leave several times, but when she thought of Payne


    lying on the hospital bed and Jafar who had already told her the truth, her hesitation was instantly


    drowned out by hatred.


    She pushed open the door and walked in.


    At the front desk, a woman said in a clear but calm voice, ¡°Wee--¡± The woman at the front desk


    raised her head. Gentleness of her face faded away as her eyes suddenly widened, and her voice


    abruptly stopped.


    Mrs. James was also shocked the moment she raised her head.


    ¡°Little Grace¡­¡±


    Almost at the same time that Mrs. James called out, the woman who was just leaning against the front


    desk suddenly turned around and left without saying a word.


    Mrs. James caught up to her like a gust of wind and reached out to grab Grace¡¯s arm, ¡°Little Grace!¡±


    With ¡°little Grace¡±, half of Grace¡¯s body froze. She lowered her head¡­ Little Grace? Little Grace. Little


    Grace. Little Grace?


    ¡°Who are you calling? Little Grace? Little Grace is dead. Mrs. James, who are you talking to?!¡± Grace


    suddenly turned her head and stared at the middle-aged woman with her swollen eyes. She knew that


    she had lost her temper.


    But¡­ She couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore! She couldn¡¯t make it!


    ¡°Grace, I am your mother. Don¡¯t call me Mrs. James.¡± Mrs. James broke down in tears. She could no


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    longer cover the regret in her eyes!


    Words could hurt people because they were too cruel.


    ¡°My mother?¡± Grace wanted tough. She wanted tough out loud. There was already a tearful Mrs.


    James. The world did not need her tears anyway.


    ¡°So, stop crying. It¡¯s useless¡­¡± she said to herself.


    ¡°Let me go, Mrs. James. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve called you Mrs. James. Naturally, it won¡¯t be the


    Staring at the woman in front of her, Grace said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother anymore. I haven¡¯t had


    one since long time ago.¡±


    Mrs. James was in extreme pain. The pain she felt was so intense that she finally realized the gap


    between she and Grace was unbridgeable. She softly loosened her grip on Grace¡¯s arm.


    Without Mrs. James¡¯s constraint, Grace quickly turned around and left.


    It wasn¡¯t until Grace walked two meters away that Mrs. James suddenly regained her senses. She


    strode forward and grabbed Grace¡¯s hand again. She said hoarsely,


    ¡°Little Grace! Payne¡ªyour brother¡ªhe has got leukemia!¡±


    For a moment, Grace felt like she was hallucinating. After hearing the bad news, she stood there


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Payne...has leukemia?¡± she asked after a long time.


    Mrs. James nodded with sobs.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was shocked for a while. ¡°Leukemia is not incurable. The James family should be rich


    enough to find a cure for him.¡±


    ¡°Little Grace, what, what¡­ Why did you say that? Payne is your brother!¡±


    Mrs. James stopped crying. She blinked her eyes and looked at Grace in front of her. Grace¡¯s face


    made her fell both familiar and strange.


    ¡°Mrs. James, your son is ill. You should treat him well. It¡¯s no use holding me. I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I know. The doctor said that your brother needs a bone marrow transnt, but neither I nor his father


    was his match.¡± As she spoke, Mrs. James looked at Grace with embarrassment.


    When she saw Mrs. James¡¯s look, Grace suddenly understood something¡­ She slowly lowered her


    head, her hair hanging down. She stretched out her hand and slowly supported her lowered forehead.


    Mrs. James could not see her expression clearly, but she noticed Grace¡¯s shrugging shoulders in front


    of her. Grace seemed to be sobbing.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t cry. Your brother can be saved. As long as you¡­¡±


    Cry? ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Mrs. James,¡± Grace said, raising her head and wrapping her hair


    behind her ear. As she revealed the face, it was apparent that she didn¡¯t cry at all. Looking at Mrs.


    James, who was surprised, she said,


    ¡°Why would I cry?¡±


    Why would she cry? She didn¡¯t cry. She put on a faint smile. ¡°I was just... I was justughing at myself,¡±


    sheughed at herself for being na?ve and fantastic.


    Although she had put on a long face the moment she saw Mrs. James, she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt


    warm and surprised at first nce. Although it was short¡ªfor a moment, she thought that she had not


    been abandoned by her ¡°parents¡±. She thought that the woman, who was her ¡°mother¡± for decades...


    missed her.


    ¡°Little Grace, don¡¯t do this. Please. Please save your brother. I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    When she heard Mrs. James¡¯s plea¡ªwhen she heard it clearly¡ªGrace finally throw away all her


    innocence.


    She looked indifferently at Mrs. James.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help, but unable to do so.¡±


    After saying that, she shook off Mrs. James¡¯s hand. But Mrs. James cried out, ¡°Little Grace! He¡¯s your


    brother! Your own brother! If you don¡¯t save him, he will die!¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something I should tell you, Mrs. James. I¡¯m not your biological daughter.¡±

 Chapter 241 It鈥檚 Too Late for Family

    Chapter 241 It¡¯s Too Late for Family


    Mrs. James was extremely shocked. She looked at the person in front of her in surprise, as if she had


    met a ghost. She said each word with great difficulty, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    After Grace told Mrs. James what she knew briefly, she said, ¡°That¡¯s the case. Believe it or not, I¡¯m not


    your daughter. I can¡¯t save your son. The James family does notck money, nor does Mr. Jamesck


    connections. I believe that if Mr. James really wants to save his son, he could find a match for Payne. If


    your family can¡¯t find a match for him, how could I seed? I¡¯m only an outsider. I¡¯m no helpful for


    saving your son,¡±


    Grace said calmly. However, if Mrs. James wasn¡¯t so shocked at the moment, and if she put in more


    effort to care about Grace¡¯s feelings, she would sense the wisps of sorrow hidden beneath Grace¡¯s


    calmness and indifference.


    If¡­ But in the reality, Mrs. James could not find.


    Mrs. James could not find anything else apart from Grace¡¯s calmness. She couldn¡¯t sense Grace¡¯s


    injuries beneath her coldness.


    Grace finallynded her gaze on the ¡°Mom¡± that she had been calling for more than twenty years. Her


    mom was still wearing luxurious clothes. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t waste your time here. Payne... Payne is still waiting


    for you.¡±


    She could not force herself to call Payne her ¡°big brother¡±.


    It was not only because of the harm that the James family had done to her, but also because of the fact


    that she wasn¡¯t a James.


    ¡°No! Little Grace!¡± How could Mrs. James let go of her? Grace was thest hope for her!


    She had already pounced over recklessly, her hands tightly grabbing onto Grace. She was afraid that


    Grace would run away. She couldn¡¯t give up¡­ For her son, she couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Grace, you are really my daughter. I know what happened back then!¡± Mrs. James was so anxious that


    she forgot to keep the secret. She identally confessed to what had happened back then. However,


    Grace was still expressionless. Thinking that Grace might not believe her, she hurriedly said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I said, but you believe in Master James, right?


    Master James was such a wise person. If you weren¡¯t a James, why would he raise you up?


    Little Grace, you know your grandpa better than I do. Master James would not help others raise their


    children, nor would he hand over such arge amount of property to an outsider.


    If you still don¡¯t believe me, just think about your childhood. Master James raised you up personally. He


    taught you everything. He cared about you even more than your brother.¡±


    Hearing Mrs. James¡¯s words to justify herself, Grace was shocked. But looking at Mrs. James, who was


    anxious, Grace felt exhausted more than ever.


    ¡°So? Mrs. James, you have ignored me for many years because you misunderstood back then that I


    wasn¡¯t your daughter. You didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone in your family about your suspicions. You were


    afraid of losing your title of Mrs. James, right? If you didn¡¯t tell anyone, you could watch me go through


    all the right and wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°Little Grace, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I can¡¯t save Mr. Payne. Mrs. James, please remember


    that I¡¯m a person with only one kidney.¡±


    How could this woman make such a request to her? She wanted her¡ªa crippled person¡ªto donate


    her bone marrow?


    Grace didn¡¯t have the courage to admit that this ¡°mother¡± in front of her would never think of her unless


    this ¡°mother¡± was in need. Only when Mrs. James was in need of Grace, would she think of her


    daughter.


    ¡°Grace, I came all the way from S City for you. I also felt guilty about you. I think of you often.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. James¡¯s sorrowful words only seduced the devil in Grace¡¯s heart out. ¡°Mrs. James!¡±


    Grace put her palms in her pockets. She was enduring great pain. She looked at the woman in front of


    her and said, ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way for me. You came all the way for your son, Payne!


    Am I your daughter?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Am I?


    If so, why have I never felt the warmth of my mother?


    If not, why do you keep saying that you¡¯re thinking about me because I¡¯m your daughter?


    What exactly¡­are you here for? Are you really here for me?


    Yes. Right!


    You dide here for me!


    For the bone marrow in my body!¡±


    Unknowingly, her voice became louder and louder. She even shouted at Mrs. James, ¡°Get out! Get out!


    I don¡¯t have any bone marrow to save Payne!¡±


    Carol ran over with a deathly pale face and hugged Grace tightly, who could no longer control herself.


    ¡°Boss, boss, calm down. Don¡¯t be so excited.¡±


    But Grace was like a volcano that had been silent for hundreds of years. She had been viewed as an


    extinct volcano for too long. But at this moment, it suddenly erupted. Countlessva erupted out. Carol


    was too weak to hold Grace, who was like a volcano that erupted for the first time after a long silence.


    Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps from afar. A man walked over. He grabbed Carol and pulled


    her to the side. He stretched out his long arm and tightly held her in his embrace. Even through his


    clothes, he could feel Grace trembling. His heart ached as he held her tighter and tighter. He


    whispered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Grace was shocked. She suddenly raised her head and looked up¡­ The next second, she reached out


    and pushed him away, saying, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    The man remained silent. ¡°Caden has got something to do in thepany, so he asked his people to


    go back first. On their way to the airport, they happened to see Mrs. James,¡± Ingemar, who was


    standing beside Caden, said in an unfriendly tone, as he pointed at Mrs. James, ¡°in a taxi. They only


    called Caden after confirming that it was Mrs. James.


    Mrs. James was heading towards Erhai Lake. Hearing that, Caden immediately came back. If he


    wasn¡¯t worried about you, he wouldn¡¯t have turned back on the way to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I really do have to ask you, Mr. Shaw. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t live long if


    Mr. Shaw is worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Grace, it¡¯s been a few years since west met. Your words are even sharper than a knife. No matter


    what, Caden¡¯s head is still bleeding. He ran over worriedly anyway. You can ignore his feeling, but can


    you try to be nice at least?¡± Ingemar said angrily. He was irritated by Grace¡¯s mean words.


    Hearing Ingemar mention that Caden¡¯s head was hurt, she looked up and saw scarlet blood oozing out


    of the gauze on Caden¡¯s head. Only then did she be silent.


    ¡°Carol, there are too many irrelevant people here. Tell Mac and the others to send them away. If


    anyone wants to make trouble, call the police.¡±


    She rubbed her eyebrows tiredly. Mrs. James could not believe that Grace was going to drive her away


    just like that.


    ¡°Little Grace, I¡¯m begging you! Can you save your brother?¡±


    ¡°Your family is neither in need of money nor resources. Mr. James will spare no effort to save his son,


    Payne. After all, he only has one son.¡±


    ¡°Your father!¡± Mrs. James closed her eyes and suddenly opened them. She shouted at Grace, who was


    on the stairs,


    ¡°Your father has a bastard long ago!¡±

 Chapter 242 You Are All Pushing Me

    Chapter 242 You Are All Pushing Me


    ¡°Your father has a bastard for a long time¡±...


    Grace was shocked. This time, she was truly shocked.


    She looked at Mrs. James ¡­ The James family ... Good for them!


    She had long deserted her family name, James, hadn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Little Grace, I¡¯m begging you. Please, please!¡± Mrs. James cried.


    Grace only felt funny. Actually, she reallyughed out loud. As sheughed, tears run down her cheeks.


    ¡°Little Grace?¡± Mrs. James blinked her eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand her daughter, who wasughing


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and crying at the same time. ¡°You ¡­¡±


    In front of Mrs. James, Grace¡¯sughter grew louder and louder. In the end, tears came out of her eyes.


    She squatted on the ground and covered her belly with her arms. She waved her hand at Mrs. James


    and said, ¡°You¡¯ve won me a smile today. Mrs. James, thank you.¡±


    Mrs. James widened her eyes, which were filled with disbelief!


    She, she, she ¡­ ¡°Grace, how have you changed so much!¡± Mrs. James looked sadly at her daughter,


    who wasughing so hard and having an ache on the tummy. She asked sadly, ¡°How can you take our


    tragedy as a joke?¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t control herughter. But why couldn¡¯t these damn tears stop?


    Looking at this, Caden felt like a knife piercing his heart. To Mrs. James, Grace wasughing. However,


    to him, Grace was forced to show her bloody flesh in front of everyone.


    Mrs. James had cut Grace to pieces, while Grace could onlyugh out loud so that no one would notice


    her wounds.


    In an instant, Caden¡¯s heart crawled with regret and self-me ¡­ Mrs. James was the one who hurt


    Grace, but he was the culprit who sent her to hell.


    For a moment, he wanted to let her go.


    But ¡­ he suddenly stretched out his long arm and pulled Grace into his embrace. He held her tightly


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grace. Grace, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He repeated it over and over again. Grace listened to his


    apology in his arms, but she felt nothing. Warmth? Understanding? No. Nothing.


    She reached out her hands and pushed him away, but Caden tightly locked her in his embrace. The


    man buried his face in her neck and whispered beside her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grace. Grace, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m


    sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Blood shed through his eyes. He could say sorry ten thousand times. He could even


    die, but he couldn¡¯t live without Grace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t let you go,¡± he said. What he was thinking


    was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t bear to lose you¡±.


    Grace was shocked. Her body stiffened as her lips began to tremble unconsciously. ¡°Mr. Shaw,¡± she


    closed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. Please let me go.¡±


    Endless exhaustion filled her heart.


    Mrs. James looked at the man and the woman hugging each other in front of her in surprise. She


    wanted to pull Grace near her and beg her to save her son. However, Grace and Caden were


    extremely close. She looked at them, not knowing how to make Grace listen to her.


    Kern crossed his arms around his chest as he watched what was happening indifferently.


    Grace¡¯s excitement¡ªher copse, her despair ¡­ All her feelings had nothing to do with him!


    Hended his gaze on Caden¡¯s face, which was somewhat simr to his own. Jealousy almost


    engulfed him.


    Why you?


    Why must it be you?


    Why couldn¡¯t it be me?


    He watched. He thought. He pondered. He fell silent ¡­ ¡°If I can¡¯t get your love, then please give me


    your hatred at least,¡± he said to himself.


    He took a deep look at Grace and Caden, who were hugging tightly with love and hatred. But in their


    world, they only had each other. Kern¡¯s gaze went cold. Darkness filled his eyes.


    ¡°Caden, will you, please, go to hell?


    Grace, please, hate me, okay?¡± he muttered to himself.


    Kern was born in the Shaw family. He had got Shaw blood. Even though he didn¡¯t like it, he had to


    admit that he was the same ruthlessness as the Shaws.


    Grace was his cure, but also his poison. Kern covered his left chest with his hand. His thin lips moved


    as he slowly put on a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Grace, my heart used to be ck. But now, I don¡¯t even have


    a heart anymore because of you.¡±


    He turned around and went upstairs directly. He didn¡¯t want to watch the farce behind him. It was as if


    everything happened downstairs was unfamiliar. It had nothing to do with him.


    Bang!


    Mrs. James looked at the man and woman in front of her. She was a total outsider now. She gritted her


    teeth fiercely and knelt down heavily to Grace. ¡°Please save your brother, little Grace. I¡¯m getting down


    on my knees! Please! You can ask anything from me! Payne is your brother. I gave birth to both of you!


    For the sake of your brother, and for the sake of the brother who once loved you, please save his life.


    Only you can save him now. If you don¡¯t, he can only die.¡±


    Well, well.


    How great the responsibility!


    Grace looked at Mrs. James, who was kneeling in front of her, with aplicated gaze ¡­ Such a


    heartless woman. Such ¡°beautiful¡± words. Such great responsibility!


    If she didn¡¯t save Payne, Payne could only die. If Payne died, she would be the one who killed her own


    brother!


    This was exactly what Mrs. James meant.


    Grace looked at Caden, who refused to let her go whatever happened. Then, she turned to look at Mrs.


    James, who was kneeling in front of her and begging her with her life ¡­ She felt like being surrounded


    with wolves and tigers.


    She was getting more and more exhausted.


    ¡°All of you,¡± she said with her head lowered, with her hoarse and raspy voice almost inaudible. Her


    throat was dry and painful. Despite the pain, she moved her throat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    She seemed to have taste blood, saying, ¡°All of you are pushing me.¡±


    Carol was just an innocent little girl, but at this moment, she seemed to have understood the despair of


    her boss. After all, they had been working together for three years.


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything, but Carol felt that if things continued, her boss would die right here in front of


    her.


    She was scared. She jumped out with a broom, like a heroic masked superman. She said, ¡°You guys!


    Don¡¯t push her anymore!


    Boss is also a woman in flesh and blood!¡±


    She waved her broom randomly andnded it on Mrs. James the first time, ¡°You! Go away! You¡¯re a


    bad person! Memory Inn doesn¡¯t wee you!¡±


    Mrs. James didn¡¯t expect to be hit. She said, ¡°Bad girl, stop!¡± Carol seemed to be crazy as she pped


    the broom on Mrs. James nonstop. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you bad guy! I¡¯ll beat you to death! You deserve this!


    Why are you pushing her so hard?!¡±


    Mrs. James was helpless against Carol, who had gone crazy. She dodged and pounced towards


    Grace, ¡°Little Grace, I am your mother. You must stop this crazy girl ¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she fell to the ground like a dog.


    When Caden saw Mrs. James rush over, he quick held onto Grace and retreated her to the side. Mrs.


    James didn¡¯t even manage to touch Grace¡¯s clothes before she staggered and fell.


    ¡°Little Grace?¡± After Mrs. James fell, she still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. She raised her head


    and looked at Grace, ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± She red at Grace with reproach and


    resentment, as if she was ming her...


    ¡°You...¡± Grace¡¯s expression was a little strange. Her face was extremely ruddy. Ingemar also felt


    strange. Was it hot in the room?


    The next second, he heard Caden¡¯s heart-wrenching shout, ¡°Grace!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Take her to hospital!¡±


    Mrs. James was dumbfounded. She quickly got up and chased after him, ¡°Little Grace ¡­¡±


    The man holding Grace suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look at Mrs. James and gritted his


    teeth, saying, ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, Payne will die this second!¡±

 Chapter 243 Crisis of the Shaw Group

    Chapter 243 Crisis of the Shaw Group


    Opening her eyes, Grace noticed that the room was covered in white.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Ingemar?¡±


    She rolled her eyes again, trying to adapt to the bright sunlight outside the window. She did not ask


    why she was in the hospital.


    Her memories were broken. Now that she woke up, she started to remember bit by bit.


    She remembered that it was Mrs. James.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± she asked slowly.


    ¡°Caden is not here.¡±


    ¡°I mean Mrs. James.¡±


    Hearing this, Ingemar was instantly enraged.


    ¡°To you, Caden is not so important as Mrs. James, right?¡± he sneered, ¡°Grace, have you ever loved


    him?¡±


    If she had, why was she so indifferent?


    When Grace heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel absurd.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sized Ingemar up carefully.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Ingemar was enraged at her gaze. What did that look mean?


    He did not find his words ridiculous.


    The woman on the bed withdrew her gaze and looked out of the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Ingemar was unreasonably impatient. Why was she... Why


    was she so indifferent?


    He couldn¡¯t tell why on earth he was unhappy about Grace.


    Nevertheless, he was inexplicably irritated.


    But he suddenly noticed that the woman on the bed was extremely quiet. He was suddenly shocked.


    He only felt that her world was wrapped in a ss cover. There seemed to be an invisibleyer in the


    air, isting everything from her.


    In her world, the people outside had no way in.


    A person inside didn¡¯t want toe out, either.


    As a result, such a strange and contradictory scene appeared.


    Grace quietly looked out of the window, when Ingemar looked at her in a daze.


    Finally, he sighed. He gave in. Whoever wanted topete with this woman in terms of endurance and


    calmness would have no chance of winning.


    He asked her first,


    ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been unconscious?¡±


    He picked up an apple, peeled it, and said,


    ¡°This is the third day.


    It should not be a big problem. You should have be sober a long time ago. I don¡¯t know why I


    couldn¡¯t wake you up. Perhaps, you¡¯re too tired, aren¡¯t you?


    Caden was here with you in the hospital for two days. He received a phone callst night and hastily


    borrowed Lord Fifth Master Lo¡¯s private ne, leaving for S City overnight in a hurry.¡±


    Fifth Master Lo, Grace has heard of this name before. He was the local great gentry with a bad temper.


    He was not an easy-going person.


    Caden actually borrowed a private ne from Fifth Master Lo¡­ Grace frowned slightly, and a trace of


    worry shed through her calm eyes.


    Seeing that she was indifferent, Ingemar was so angry that he wanted to throw away the apple in his


    hand. Did she understand or not that Caden was in big trouble?!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?


    Don¡¯t you care about his safety¡± Ingemar put down the apple and stared at Grace. He didn¡¯t want to


    miss the subtle change of expression on her face at all.


    ¡°The Shaw Group.¡±


    The sentence was like a thunder in ears!


    Gracey on the bed. Her calm eyes were not filled with great shock!


    Was the Shaw Group going to change its owner? It was his behemoth.


    Was the Shaw Group about to copse? It was his empire.


    The Shaw Group was all his effort!


    Unknowingly, she tightened her grip on the sheets.


    Ingemar keenly sensed the fluctuations of her emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    If she really didn¡¯t care about Caden anymore, Ingemar would love to make her ¡°identally die¡± at all


    costs.


    It was true that she had suffered a lot, but Ingemar was never a good man anyway. It was true that


    everything was unfair to her. But if nothing could save Caden except for her death, he would not


    hesitate to do it.


    After all, he favored Caden more.


    No matter how good Grace was, he just didn¡¯t care.


    No matter how bad Caden was, he still believed that Caden was perfect.


    ¡°It has been several years since you left, and Caden has been looking for you like a mad man.


    He said that even if he was old and dead, he would never give up looking for you. He would travel


    through all the corners of the world, just for you.


    He worked day and night, and his career continued to expand.


    He has spent all his spare time searching for you. All over the world.


    Grace, he misses you.¡±


    Grace was irritated for no reason and became angry with Ingemar, saying,


    ¡°Why are you telling me about this?! What does it matter to me?


    It sounds like Caden has deep feelings for me,


    but I only beg him to let me go.


    We don¡¯t owe each other after departing. This is the best ending between me and him.¡±


    And now?


    Why did he ask Ingemar to be a lobbyist?


    What else did she have to offer Caden?


    She wanted to hear the answer from him!


    ¡°Ingemar, look at me! Look at me!¡± She sat up with a bang, her pale face flushed again. She gasped


    heavily and pointed at herself, saying,


    ¡°Over the past few years, I have allowed you to tease me. I would do whatever you want me to do.


    Anyone could throw a stack of money and ask me to take the money and make them happy.¡±


    Grace had tried her best to control her emotions. She continued, ¡°I loved him, and I never denied it.


    I have only loved Caden in my entire life. I have never been impressed by anyone else.


    But you can¡¯t bully me because of my love!¡±


    she said resolutely, gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bully me because of my love!¡±


    Ingemar was shocked!


    He had never sat down so formally with Grace alone before. They had never had a real talk.


    Over these years, he had only seen that both she and Caden pestered each other.


    At first, she was busy chasing after Caden.


    And then that happened.


    In the next few years, she was busy hiding from him.


    Whether him or Humbert, they seemed to be indifferent to Grace from the beginning to the end. They


    were indifferent to her love, along with her fear.


    He and Humbert only watched coldly until she escaped. And then, Caden went crazy.


    Afterwards, they didn¡¯t say anything, but they actually hated Grace. It was Grace who had made Caden


    miserable. They watched as Caden turned from a proud man to a beggar for love.


    Even when they had got the surveince video,


    they were alsopletely indifferent. When Grace got out of prison, they did not see her hopeless


    eyes. They only folded their arms, looked at her and said regretfully, ¡°Ah, how did that arrogant and


    famous Grace in Shanghai at that time turn into such a coward?¡±


    However, Grace was right in front of him, shouting at the top of her lungs, ¡°You can¡¯t bully me because I


    love Caden!¡± Ingemar knew that ¡°you¡± referred to not only Caden, but also him and Humbert.


    These words alone were enough to show that Grace knew him and Humbert pretty well. She had seen


    through that they were forcing her to lower her head, topromise, to follow Caden in a daze and to


    live a lifetime in misery.


    ¡°Ingemar,¡± Grace took a deep breath as she calmed herself, saying, ¡°What do you think the oue of


    me and Caden should be?¡±


    Ingemar moved his lips. He wanted to say, ¡°Live a good life.¡±


    But Grace interrupted him.


    ¡°If I¡¯m smart enough, I should obediently behave like a doll. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Shaw wants to do. In


    short, I¡¯ll obediently make love with him when he wants it. When he gets tired of it, I should obediently


    scram again.


    In this way, he will get what he wants, and you will all be satisfied.¡±


    Ingemar was shocked¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to care about anything, but she had seen through everything.


    ¡°Ingemar, physical wounds will be cured, but as for the cut in my heart, even if it is secured, there will


    be some traces left.¡±


    She showed a smile which was uglier than a crying face and said,


    ¡°How can I face him like normal, pretending that nothing has happened?!¡±


    At this moment, Ingemar was speechless facing this interrogation. His sophistry and bias were so pale


    and powerless when he saw Grace¡¯s eyes being filled with pain.


    ¡°How am I supposed to face him?


    How can I forgive him?


    How can I be together with him?


    How can I¡­ trust him any more?!¡± Grace said to herself.


    Who knew what tricks that man wanted to y again? He said that he hated her. He questioned, ¡°why


    aren¡¯t you dead?¡± He said that she didn¡¯t deserve to live, and that even if she lived, she should atone


    for Wallis for the rest of her life.


    Well, she was still alive. That was true.


    However, she was too tired to support the love. She was exhausted to hate him.


    But between her and Caden, things remainedplicated. They were all entangled together, like a


    chaotic mess that could not be untied.


    What she had yearned for had be what she was afraid.


    Grace closed her eyes on the bed¡­ She smiled bitterly. ¡°Leona, there is no paradise in the world. Erhai


    Lake is not safe, either,¡± she said to herself.


    S City.


    Caden returned at night. He had not slept for a long time. He opened his eyes, which were already


    scarlet red. Cold and exhausted, he found Master Shaw ying chess at the old mansion of the Shaw


    Group.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Apart from those bloodshot eyes, he looked calm and indifferent. Hended his gaze on the old man,


    who was not far away from him.


    He didn¡¯t even give a nce at the man ying chess with Master Shaw. He knew that it was Kern,


    who had been fighting with him in the lodgings by Erhai Lake a few days ago.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love your career. Rather, you love beauties. Why should I leave the Shaw Group to you?


    You are not my only grandson.¡±


    Caden didn¡¯t go angry. He seemed to be weighing Master Shaw¡¯s words as he watched him ying


    chess.


    ¡°Whatever you like,¡± Caden said nonchntly after a while. His gazended on Master Shaw. His tone


    was indescribably cold and indifferent as he said,


    ¡°Give it a try. We¡¯ll see if you could take the Shaw Group away from me.¡±


    He had been working day and night all these years to expand his career. Only in this way could he fill


    the void in his heart. Nevertheless, all his career was inferior to Grace.


    However, it was better than nothing.


    It was just that he had forgotten to be cautious about the enemies behind his back after expanding the


    frontline.


    Looking at Master Shaw, Caden turned around and left. He didn¡¯t even look back¡­He never expected


    that his own grandfather would make such a trouble to him.


    As for what Kern wanted, he wouldn¡¯t give it to him anyway.


    Neither the Shaw Group, nor Grace.

 Chapter 244 In a Bad Situation

    Chapter 244 In a Bad Situation


    So quiet in the dead of night.


    There was a floor in the Shaw Group, aze with lights. It was the symbol of power.


    In front of the desk, a man was typing on the keyboard. Every time he typed, it was like horses


    galloping across the ground, which was exactly the current situation.


    The man¡¯s dark and deep eyes were sharp like des. He stared at everything on the screen.


    Three years ago, he expelled Hale from the Shaw Group. In the past three years, he had been busy


    expanding the business, which had given others the chance to put their men in the group.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He went to the Erhai Lake. Finally, Hale got the chance to unite with the outsider and attack in one fell


    swoop!


    Good!


    Very good!


    The James family was also involved in it!


    His slender fingers suddenly stopped. His eyes were deep. Suddenly, the man smiled. However, with


    the coldness in his eyes, that smile was so unreal.


    ¡°Jafar James.¡± As the man whispered the name, his powerful index finger tapped on the table, and the


    smile at the corner of his mouth became brighter and brighter.


    The phone rang out in the big office.


    With a nce, he casually picked it up but said nothing.


    The caller said respectfully,


    ¡°Boss, everything is done as you demand.


    Jafar does have a mistress. His illegitimate son is ten years old.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caden narrowed his eyes, ncing at a line of small words on theputer screen. His eyes


    shed with viciousness. ¡°Find a way to get a match test of Jafar¡¯s younger son.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you trying ...?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Payne sick and dying?¡± A mocking smile shed through his eyes. ¡°Jafar is an ungraceful dog.


    With his youngest son, he ignored the life of his eldest son.¡± The man said coldly, ¡°What a dreamer!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Ladd paused. However, he knew that even though boss was ruthless,


    what he had done might be only for Miss James.


    Since the boss didn¡¯t say anything, Ladd wouldn¡¯t point it out. He only respectfully said ¡°Yes¡±.


    Well, whether Jafar¡¯s youngest son¡¯s test could match his eldest son was still a problem.


    Furthermore, what the boss did had little to do with the current crisis of the Shaw Group. At most, it was


    to cause some troubles for Jafar and make him feel ufortable.


    When he thought of this, Ladd felt sorry for his boss and the boss¡¯s future wife.


    His boss did care about Miss James.


    ¡­


    Recently, people living in the S City were cautious.


    As a Lo, Kern was actually a member of the Shaws, even though he was an illegitimate child.


    Hale announced the real identity of Kern on the birthday banquet, where big shots and celebrities from


    all walks of life were present.


    Those smart men with a keen sense immediately noticed the difference.


    Hale was pping Caden in the face!


    At the banquet, Caden exuded a cold aura.


    On the second day, all the major newspapers and mainstream media reported it, taking up almost all


    the front page!


    At that afternoon, an unknown source announced that Hale of the Shaw Group intended to let Kern be


    the sessor of the family.


    It was thought to be an insignificant rumor.


    However, after two days, on the front page, the Lo Group issued a statement to cooperate with the


    Shaw Group in the project of Crimson Feather Ind.


    This piece of news did not seem to be a response to the cooperation between the two sides. Instead, it


    was like a response from Kern to be the sessor of the Shaw family.


    It was said that when the powerful men were fighting, themon people should stay away.


    For a time, the business men in the S City were cautious. No one dared to act before the situation got


    clear. They all feared that they would offend one side and die unjustly.


    The Lo Group expressed its stance. That afternoon, a piece of news puzzled everyone. The James


    Group dered to have a win-win cooperation with the Lo Group.


    Two members of the Shaws fought against each other, and the James family was obvious the first to


    make the decision.


    Most of the people knew about the rtionship between the Shaws and the Jameses.


    Jafar, the head of the Jameses, even charged Caden, the head of the Shaws, with abusing his


    daughter, Grace.


    All of a sudden, on the Inte, bloggers posted an article which was written from the perspective of an


    old father, Jafar. It exined the past of Grace, who had been persecuted and forced to disappear


    The article was touched and grieved. It was the love of an old father for his daughter. It brought tears to


    the readers. They found it unbearable, and their hearts were filled with sympathy.


    As a result, people vented their anger on the Inte, and Caden became a notorious man.


    All of a sudden, the denouncers could be found everywhere. Under the building of the Shaw Group,


    there were many people who imed to seek justice for the poor daughter of the Jameses who had


    been persecuted.


    Amidst this wave of curses, another article went virus on the Inte--Head of the Shaw Group, did you


    have conscience? Hell was not far, and the prison was waiting for you!


    The stock price of the Shaw Group kept falling.


    At this moment, thetest secrets were leaked during the Shaw¡¯s new productunch. Its new product


    was the same as that of an unknown smallpany!


    Scandal! What a big scandal!


    On the front page of the ¡°Top News¡±--As a big enterprise, the Shaw Group giarized the products of a


    start-uppany owned by university students! The Shaw Group, where was your style?


    Only the title was enough to create a sensation!


    The share price of the Shaw Group had dropped for a week. And now the scandal of stealing college


    students¡¯ ideas made it plummet.


    ¡°The Shaw Group is big and powerful. But it has only been a week. The colossus of the past has also


    been in turmoil.¡± This was what other business owners said at private parties.


    They felt pity for the group, but in fact, they were gloating.


    The Shaw Group was not fully owned by Caden. The falling share price affected all the shareholders.


    The major shareholders jointly demanded Caden to resign and leave the management.


    Although Caden was the major stockholder, he did not reorganize thepany in time due to three


    years of expansion. As a result, he was passive, and his equity was diluted.


    At this moment, the oue was clear. When the trees fell, the monkeys scattered. He lost supporters


    and they even kicked him when the situation was not good. Other business owners reacted and could


    not let the James Group have it all.


    ¡°Though the Jameses are the first to pick a side, we can¡¯t let it obtain all the benefits.¡±


    Many business owners started to follow the Lo Group. Among them, the Hill Real Estate, the Fox


    Entertainment, and the Stock Semi-conductor were eye-catching. They went to the Lo Group to show


    their loyalty to Kern.


    All of them had the intentions to get a share in the reshuffle.


    The Tenth day.


    Caden looked pale. Humbert called, ¡°Will a meeting of the shareholders be held tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hale is ruthless.¡± Humbert snorted coldly, ¡°About the ups and downs you went through ¡­ Hale only


    wants you to act soft and stop thinking about that woman.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± said Caden resolutely, though his thin lips were colorless, and his face was pale.


    ¡°Is it worth?¡± Humber sneered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose my rib.¡± She was one of his ribs.

 Chapter 245 Die Without Knowing It

    Chapter 245 Die Without Knowing It


    The shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Shaw Group was a big event. Not only were the shareholders and


    senior executives of the group closely rted to the meeting, but people from all walks of life were


    looking forward to it.


    If the Shaw Group was a colossus, then Caden was the emperor standing at the top and looked down


    on all living beings.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was nothing in this world that could make people sigh more than seeing a once unattainable


    emperor be beaten down and turn into nothing.


    The Shaw Group.


    In the conference room.


    Many of the shareholders arrived early and sat upright at the round table.


    After some noise, one of the shareholders, Darby Reed stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Master Shaw.¡± Darby


    was sophisticated. He smiled and weed Hale. His gaze lingered on the young man beside Hale for


    a few seconds. ¡°Master Shaw, this is your grandson, isn¡¯t it? Last time on your birthday, I looked from


    afar and found he was so extraordinary.


    I¡¯m so lucky to be close to you today. It¡¯s my honor to meet him.¡±


    Darby¡¯s tactfulness was known to all in the business circles.


    Kern looked at Darby¡¯s hand, lowered his eyes and smiled faintly. He reached out to hold it, but quickly


    let it go.


    Darby was shocked. But soon he blinked. A genial smile appeared on his face again, and he still


    socialized with Kern.


    Kern frowned slightly to hide a trace of boredom in his eyes.


    He had heard of Darby.


    To put it mildly, he was tactful. But he was a two-sided man who bent with the wind.


    Three years ago, Darby helped Caden expel Hale from the Shaw Group.


    Three yearster, for the sake of profit, Darby would still change his mind ¡­ Darby took side of Hale in


    private. Hale had made an offer that he would not refuse. Once it was fulfilled, his career would be


    brighter.


    Such a person was unfaithful, the same as the ve with three surnames in the Romance of the Three


    Kingdoms. How could Kern try to get well along with him?


    It was just a matter of face.


    After exchanging greetings, Hale suddenly knitted his eyebrows. ¡°What time is it?¡± He coughed twice


    before asking Sam behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine fifty-nine, Master Shaw.¡±


    At ten o¡¯clock, the meeting of the shareholders started.


    Hale snorted, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up on time, it will be considered as a waiver.¡±


    Darby smiled and nodded, ¡°You are right. How could him bete for the shareholder meeting? He is so


    arrogant. Besides, you are here holding the meeting.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t speak out was that Caden took Hale for granted.


    Kern didn¡¯t say a word, and his thin lips curved slightly ¡­ Caden was going to be nobody, but he still


    dared to put on airs.


    The hand he ced on his knee tightly clenched into a fist ¡­ Grace, when Caden lost everything, I


    wonder if you could still be so calm!


    The woman¡¯s face kept appearing in front of him.


    He had always thought that Grace was calm like stagnant water, without any ripples ¡­


    But, no! That woman was also emotional. She could be excited, shout and sneer loudly!


    All of these were due to another man, instead of him, Kern.


    The first time he saw that woman became excited, Kern was shocked ¡­ He thought that Grace was


    only a walking dead in a man¡¯s world.


    However, it turned out that there was a soul beneath it. She was alive but for that man!


    Even if she hated him deeply, it was caused by a surge of love!


    He wanted the tired, stagnant-water-like woman in his eyes to be alive for him once!


    He wanted to deprive Caden of everything, including the Shaw Group and the woman¡¯s hatred!


    ¡°Darby, announce it. Caden iste and abstains from voting.¡±


    Hale said, showing no mercy though Caden was his grandson.


    Darby hadn¡¯t said anything.


    The door to the office was suddenly open.


    His cold voice was t, but others¡¯ hearts tightened. ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Although it was a question, it


    didn¡¯t sound like one. Ignoring the people around, the man, in a custom-made suit, walked towards the


    front of the conference table.


    Master Shaw was sitting on the chair.


    Without any instructions, Ladd had already pulled out an armchair, side by side with Hale who was


    sitting in the main seat. And then he pulled the chair for his boss to sit.


    Everyone in the meeting room saw that the tall and cold man with a strong aura was sitting next to Hale


    without any courtesy.


    At that moment, he gave people a feeling that he was sitting in the main seat, while Hale, who was


    sitting in the center, was inferior.


    Kern looked over and smiled strangely ¡­ Grace, look! The person you loved and hated so much didn¡¯t


    even know that hisst hour hade.

 Chapter 246 He Is Too Tired

    Chapter 246 He Is Too Tired


    At the round table, everyone looked wired.


    Caden¡¯s appearance did not change.


    But no matter how well he hid it, people noticed his pale face.


    Some people got that these ten days was difficult for Caden.


    Well, within ten days, everything had changed dramatically.


    Inside, the Shaw Group was in a crisis.


    He abandoned his wife and persecuted the innocent daughter of the James family.


    Caden, a man who had been like a god, was pushed down from the altar.


    Hale finally said, ¡°Let me ask you onest time.¡±


    Before Hale finished his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± the man beside Hale said firmly,


    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡±


    There was a touch of anger slid past Hale¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°My answer is the same.¡±


    The same!


    He said his answer was the same!


    Hale gritted his teeth tightly!


    He was extremely furious as he waited for his grandson beside him.


    The cane in his hand was knocked heavily on the ground, and he was so mad that heughed.


    ¡°Good! As you wish!¡±


    He called out to everyone, ¡°You are all clear about the purpose of this shareholders¡¯ meeting of the


    Shaw Group. I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore.¡±


    His pointed at Caden with his finger.


    ¡°Today, let¡¯s talk about my grandson!¡±


    At the round table, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, the liquidation had begun.


    Hale waved his hand, and Sam came forward to hand him a paper bag. Hale ced it on the table and


    listed Caden¡¯s three problems.


    ¡°You are callous for ruining the reputation of the Shaw Group.


    You are unjust for ruining the reputation of the Shaws, which has been maintained for generations.


    You are ipetent for the crisis that the group is facing.


    The group can¡¯t be handed over to someone as callous, unjust, and ipetent as you!¡±


    Hale scolded, ¡°You still have a chance to resign.¡±


    This was Hale¡¯s attitude.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the cold and arrogant man who had been expressionless for a long


    time.


    Kern would never be so stupid as to highlight his presence at this moment.


    In this round, he sat and watched them fight with indescribable joy in his eyes.


    Grandpa and grandson fought back and forth. The fiercer they fought, the better it was.


    The corner of his eyes swept out of the meeting room. There was a sneaky figure holding a camera.


    Kern lowered his eyelids without saying anything.


    It was sure that the headlines tomorrow would be the inside story of the Shaw Group meeting. A fierce


    battle between the grandpa and the grandson of the Shaws.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the leading man.


    The man who hadn¡¯t moved all this time snapped his fingers, and his assistant, the strong man behind


    him, also handed him a file bag.


    His gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces calmly before he said indifferently,


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s time is precious. Why do we waste it talking nonsense?


    Since the shareholders¡¯ meeting concerns the immunity and appointment of the head of the Shaw


    Group,¡±


    He put his hands on his chin, looked ahead, and said indifferently,


    ¡°I suggest we vote.¡±


    Hale was so angry that heughed!


    Now, it was clear that Caden would be kicked out. ¡°Vote? Okay,¡± Hale sneered. He knew how arrogant


    his grandson was, but he didn¡¯t know Caden¡¯s blind confidence.


    Two of them agreed to vote.


    And the others would not jump out and refute it.


    Sure enough, Caden was at a disadvantage after a round of voting.


    The smile at the corner of Kern¡¯s mouth became more obvious, and the gaze he fixed on Caden¡¯s face


    was full of mock.


    ¡°This is the vote result,¡± Hale said, ¡°What else do you want to say now?¡±


    When Caden expanded the business in the past three years, he did not rearrange the new territories in


    time. In addition, Hale had been secretly manipting. His dominant stake had been diluted to only two


    thirds in these three years.


    In addition to the votes of the other shareholders, the shares in Hale¡¯s hands had already gained the


    upper hand.


    After announcing the final shares ratio, many people seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. They were


    afraid that if they failed to beat him down, they would suffer instead.


    The moment the result was announced, many shareholders looked at the once lofty man with ridicule.


    That man was once unattainable and indescribably noble. Right now, they could only see that the


    man¡¯splexion had turned even more pale.


    ¡°Since the voting result hase out, then, Caden, please resign from the CEO of the Shaw Group.¡±


    Someone struck him when he was down. After the result was announced, he stood up excitedly and


    berated Caden, ¡°Please take your personal belongings and leave thepany immediately. Your


    cooperation will be appreciated, otherwise, the security guard will send you away.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    When the crowd was in the excitement, a voice suddenly sounded in the meeting room.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t voted yet.¡±


    When this voice sounded, Hale, Kern, and the others in the meeting room suddenly turned their heads


    around to look at the person who spoke.


    ¡°Darby? What are you doing?¡±


    Darby smiled and stood up. He walked behind Caden and said, ¡°When did I express my support for


    Hale?¡±


    It didn¡¯t need to!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes revealed absurdity!


    Darby, weren¡¯t you the first to stand on Hale¡¯s side?


    Everyone knew what kind of great benefits Hale had given to you!


    These people all got benefits. They knew it, but Darby was the one who got the most.


    ¡°Darby, what are you doing?¡± One of the shareholders said angrily, ¡°Stop pretending to be a faithful


    man! Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you are!¡±


    Because of anger, he didn¡¯t choose his words and what he said was inappropriate in the meeting.


    He wasn¡¯t to me. If Darby were to betray them, they would be doomed!


    Caden was extremely vicious and ruthless, as everyone knew.


    He might not be able to do anything to them in the short term, but when he was avable, he would not


    be merciful in dealing with them!


    Darby smiled genially. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. He said,


    ¡°Yes, everyone here knows what kind of person I am. In the business circle of the S City, who else


    doesn¡¯t know what kind of person I am?¡±


    His words changed, and a cold look appeared in his smiling face.


    ¡°But what you don¡¯t know is that President Shaw has saved my life!¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s said that I forsake good for the sake of gold, but I still remember President Shaw¡¯s


    goodness. He took the knife for me. I can still see that light-colored scar on his shoulder.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned to Hale respectfully and said,


    ¡°Master Shaw, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you.¡±


    Everyone said that Caden was aloof and heartless, but it was he who took the knife for Darby years


    ago.


    Darby had money and power, butpared to President Shaw, it was nothing. In such case, President


    Shaw were still willing to save his life without hesitation.


    Hale began to cough and his eyes widened. He coughed fiercely as he was furious at Darby¡¯s betrayal.


    Sam¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Take it easy, Master Shaw!¡±


    Hale tried hard to calm himself down. After a long time, he restrained his dizziness and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He stretched out his hand to stop Sam.


    Kern¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    They all expected the beginning of the meeting, but not the end of it.


    ¡°Master Shaw, rx. I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital.¡± Something was wrong with Hale¡¯s expression as he


    showed the whites of his eyes.


    Kern knew that there was no need to stay here anymore. He suddenly stood up and bent down to hold


    Hale up.


    Caden was still sitting there.


    Sam walked to the door of the meeting room and suddenly returned. He gritted his teeth and scolded,


    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather! How could you sit still?¡±


    With that, he chased after Kern without turning back.


    In the meeting room, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Caden was still sitting upright on his chair. Ladd shouted, ¡°Boss, everyone¡¯s gone.¡±


    However, the man sitting on the chair didn¡¯t seem to have heard it.


    ¡°Ladd, leave me alone,¡± he ordered calmly.


    Everyone thought that Caden was heartless, but no one spotted that the hand on his knee trembled


    slightly.


    He did not exin to Sam. Just as he was about to stand up and take Hale to the hospital, his eyes


    suddenly darkened.


    The phone rang at the right time.


    He picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Humbert asked, ¡°Is it over?¡±


    The man said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Though he turned defeat into victory in the meeting, the cmity of the Shaw Group had had not


    finished.


    There were still a lot of things to deal with.


    The share price of the group was still plummeting.


    Caden was still notorious.


    All of this required a smart and capable group leader to deal with one by one.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleep ...¡± Humbert did not have the time to think and answer. The next moment, he suddenly felt that


    something was wrong. ¡°What did you say? Sleep? At this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sleep. I want to rest.¡± On the other side of the phone, the man¡¯s face was iparably cold and


    firm. ¡°I¡¯m too tired, I need to rest.¡±


    Hearing this, Humbert chuckled,


    ¡°It¡¯s rare. Caden admitted that he is tired!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so tired.¡± At this moment, his eyes had already regained their rity. ¡°Well, I have to admit


    that I am not as young as before.¡± He was so tired that his body couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. This time,


    he was blind for a short minute. What about the next time?


    He only knew that if his body fell before his yearning, he would no longer be able to apany that


    woman.


    He still yearned tob her hair, bathing in the sunset.


    When Humbert heard that he said this seriously, a bigugh echoed in his chest, ¡°Alright, have a sleep.


    I¡¯ll help you with the rest.¡±

 Chapter 247 That Sentence Contains Too Much

    Chapter 247 That Sentence Contains Too Much


    Caden slept for a whole day and night.


    Humbert called the Shaw Manor for the third time. The butler who answered the call told him over and


    over again, in a gentle voice like a machine, that he hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.


    This was rare.


    Humbert felt incredulous.


    However, what could not have happened to Caden, had happened right in front of his eyes.


    Humbert was a little anxious.


    Ignoring his own things, he went to the underground garage. A Mustang sedan that he had purchased


    recently was right there. Rumbling, the car roared away.


    The price of this car was not high. For someone like Humbert, a car worth three to five hundred


    thousand yuan was not a high-end car. However, those who knew the car would get it. It was so great


    to drive it, especially when a driver had the joy of listening the rumbling sound along the road.


    But at this moment, Humbert¡¯s new favorite didn¡¯t get the slightest bit of attention from Humbert.


    He only treated it as a Passat and drove it to the Shaw Manor with all his might.


    He was familiar with the Shaw Manor. He rolled up his sleeves and raised his fist. Though the butler


    stopped him, he still ran to the end of the second floor and pound at the door.


    The butler anxiously said, ¡°The master is too tired and told everyone not to disturb him ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Humbert scolded him,


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve worked here for a few years. When have you ever seen him sleep for a day and night?¡±


    When he found that he couldn¡¯t open the door, he twisted the handle and said, ¡°Hey! Open the door!¡±


    Turning his head, he roared at the butler behind him,


    ¡°Do you have a spare key? Bring it over!¡±


    At this moment, the door was opened suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    Goose bumps came all over his body at the cold sound.


    Humbert¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Good!¡± He raised his hand and pped the man, who was


    standing at the door with a cold face, on the shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead. You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Apparently, the man who was woken up by the noise had a twisted expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Tell me.¡±


    Humbert yelled and looked at Caden in surprise, ¡°I was afraid that you would never wake up, so Ie


    to see if you¡¯re dead and collect your corpse.¡±


    Caden looked at him with a gloomy expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die.¡± He seemed to have thought


    of something and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just too tired.¡±


    Yes, he was just too tired.


    ¡°I will be fine after a rest.¡±


    Yes, he would be fine after a rest.


    ¡°Humbert, we are old and should pay attention to our health. You¡¯d better not hang out the bar so often.


    It does nothing good to your health.¡±


    Hearing this, Humbert almost thought that he was having a hallucination. He looked at the man who


    was speaking faintly as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re old. I am in my prime. So many girls are waiting for me. Without me, it¡¯s their loss.¡±


    They engaged in chitchat.


    The topic then was turned to matters the Shaw Group.


    When it came to business, Humbert became serious.


    ¡°When you rested, I only have time to help you appease the panic in thepany.


    ¡°But this is not the real problem, after all,¡± he said, looking up at Caden solemnly.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Seeing that Caden didn¡¯t say anything, Humbert hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°How about raising


    money ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached this point yet,¡± Caden tapped the table with his finger and said his n,


    ¡°Massive capital injection.¡±


    Capital raising?


    He would not allow others to take advantage of him at this time.


    ¡°You want to invest on your own?¡± Humbert asked a cruel question, ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the AG Company in the United States?¡±


    Humbert nodded and said, ¡°It seems to show its prominence in recent years. Although it is a neer


    on Wall Street, it is one of the most profitablepanies.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is mine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yours ¡­ What? Yours?¡± Humbert leaped to his feet, but Caden was sitting on the bed with a


    calm expression, as if he was saying something normal.


    Humbert looked at the calm man sitting on the bed for a while. Suddenly, he put on a serious face.


    ¡°Caden, you are a terrifying fellow!¡±


    If Hale had known that AG in the United States belonged to his grandson, would he have rashly used


    the Shaw Group to threaten Caden?


    He also reacquainted himself with his good friend who he grew up with ¡­ He didn¡¯t even know about it!


    AG was no match for a behemoth like the Shaw Group, but it had a prominent ce in a top-notch


    ce like Wall Street.


    ¡°Who else knows it?¡± After a moment of silence, Humbert asked in despair.


    ¡°Only you.¡±


    Caden said casually.


    In other words, no one knew it until now.


    Suddenly, Humbert¡¯s mood became better. ¡°Ingemar is still in the dark. Wait for him to fight with you!¡±


    He gloated.


    Humbert had a clear mind and wouldn¡¯t fuss about it like a woman.


    He understood that. Not to mention that Caden had secrets, he also had some that even his friends


    didn¡¯t know about.


    Besides, AG was just the product of capital.


    It had nothing to do with the business circles on the other side of the Pacific Ocean.


    Wall Street was much more rted to Europe and America.


    ¡°Although AG is yours, if you invest it in the Shaw Group, that means you take your own money and


    turn it into the group¡¯s.¡±


    There was a big difference between them. He was filling the assets of the enterprise with personal


    assets.


    Caden would suffer a great loss.


    There was nothing wrong with Humbert who thought in this way.


    When the man on the bed heard this, he chuckled and raised his eyebrows. He naturally said,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Shaw Group belong to me?¡±


    He was so ¡­ arrogant!


    Did any chairman of the board dare to say that the joint-stock group and listedpany belonged to


    himself?


    ¡°There are also some articles about Grace on the Inte. Caden, you are thetest code word of


    scum in the new era. Congrattions, prepare to go down in history.¡±


    After gloating, Humbert found the confident man regained hisposure. His silence inexplicably


    made people feel that he was fragile.


    Fragile?


    Forget about it!


    Humbert shook his head. He was crazy to think that Caden was fragile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your bad reputation will affect the reorganization of the Shaw Group. This is the era of


    Inte. I¡¯m afraid that theizens will spontaneously boycott thepany.¡±


    ¡°Nothing matters as long as you have the capital.¡± After saying that, Caden stood up and made the


    posture of seeing the guests off.


    He wanted to rest and keep fit, so that he could hold that woman¡¯s hands, growing old together.


    Humbert left the Shaw Manor. Caden went to the study. He had registered a Weibo ount before.


    The moment he logged in, there were lots of abusivements.


    He nced at it casually and didn¡¯t look anymore.


    At 19:31.


    There was only one post on Caden¡¯s Weibo.


    ¡°I, Caden, have only one wife in my life. Her name is Grace James.¡±


    There were only a dozen words, nothing more.


    There were no strong affection and touching confession in the words.


    There was not even a word of ¡°love¡±.


    However, the person who understood this sentence would say, ¡°This man loves the woman called


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Grace James badly.¡±


    In the study, the man dragged his tired body and was about to fall asleep. Before he could return to the


    bedroom, his eyes were so heavy that he leaned against the chair and fell asleep.

 Chapter 248 Grace, Please Go Beg President Shaw

    Chapter 248 Grace, Please Go Beg President Shaw


    Erhai Lake, Yunnan.


    Memory Inn.


    On the day that Grace was discharged from the hospital, Ingemar followed her back to the Memory Inn


    shamelessly. He used his beauty and got checked in with the help of Carol.


    Grace wished she could send this little girl a thousand miles away to remain calm.


    But she only realized what had happened after Ingemar checking in.


    These days, Carol felt wronged. Her boss did not talk to her and ignored her.


    Carol was mad when she saw Ingemar¡¯s seductive face.


    ¡°Boss, that olddy is here again.¡±


    Carol was at the bar when she saw that annoying figure.


    The corner of Grace¡¯s eyes swept past the figure. Then she closed her eyes and ignored it.


    Carol hated Mrs. James. She was obviously not that old, but Carol kept calling her olddy.


    Mrs. James detested Carol, but she could only re at her.


    She didn¡¯t forget why she was here.


    When Grace was admitted to the hospital, Mrs. James also went to visit her. But no matter how hard


    she tried, there was no way she could approach the ward under Ingemar¡¯s nose.


    After Grace was discharged from the hospital, she came to the Memory Inn for days.


    Mrs. James looked at her indifferent daughter, her heart bleeding.


    She knew that she owed her daughter.


    She knew that she deserved it.


    However, Payne was still waiting for her to save him on the hospital bed!


    And Jafar was an old jerk who lost humanity!


    He cared more about that illegitimate child than her son!


    Mrs. James had been well-off all these years. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she knew very well


    that if she lost a son, she would have nothing!


    Jafar was an ungrateful man. If she was old without a son, he wouldn¡¯t think much of her.


    ¡°Grace.¡± Mrs. James walked to the woman who was resting with her eyes closed. Her lips moved. She


    was embarrassed to speak out, but what could she do?


    She was helpless. If there was any other way, she would not be willing to force her daughter.


    ¡°I know your intention. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± The woman kept her eyes closed, ignoring the piteous


    woman beside her.


    ¡°No!¡± Mrs. James subconsciously retorted, her eyes filled with difficulty. Her lips moved and she finally


    said, ¡°I¡¯m not here for the bone marrow.¡±


    The woman on the rattan chair remained expressionless.


    Mrs. James sighed helplessly. She could only say what the person on the phone had told her this


    morning,


    ¡°I ... I want ...¡± She paused for a moment, thinking that she should stop. But when she remembered the


    instructions on the phone, she gritted her teeth fiercely.


    ¡°Grace, could you go beg President Shaw?¡±


    Grace finally opened her eyes and nced at Mrs. James with a forced smile, ¡°President Shaw?¡±


    Seeing that she had finally opened her eyes, Mrs. James¡¯s eyes which were lined with crow¡¯s feet


    suddenly lit up. She anxiously grabbed Grace¡¯s hand and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Caden Shaw, President Shaw of the Shaw Group. The man you love.¡±


    Mrs. James, who was in a hurry to show her intention, did not see the woman wearing an indescribable


    expression, whose palm was clutched tightly.


    She only wanted to achieve her goal.


    ¡°Grace, you go beg Caden, okay?


    Beg him to let go of the James Group and your father, okay?¡±


    Let go of the James Group? A trace of confusion appeared in Grace¡¯s eyes.


    A mockingugh was heard.


    ¡°Jafar, that old fellow, was ambitious. He thinks that he can defeat Caden by getting close to Hale, and


    Kern, the illegitimate son of the Shaws.¡±


    Ingemar shoved one of his hands into a casual pants¡¯ pocket and handed an iPad to Grace by another


    hand. ¡°Look, everything you don¡¯t know is on Weibo.¡±


    Ingemar¡¯s words were puns. He lowered his head and looked at the woman on the rattan chair.


    He was wondering whether she understood him or not.


    The woman on the rattan chair did not refuse. She took the tablet and slowly browsed through the


    interface. Her thin fingertips touched the screen, looking at it carefully.


    She read it attentively. From others¡¯ perspective, it was about her life-long entanglement with the man.


    She read it earnestly. It was about all the difficulties that the man had gone through in the past ten days


    or so.


    Now she understood what role the James Group had yed in this.


    It was clear that what kind of pressure her good father was under at the moment.


    She also saw the moment that Caden posted at 19:31. ¡°I, Caden, have only one wife in my life. Her


    name is Grace James.¡±


    She clenched her teeth tightly, and almost broke them!


    Her heart started to ache again. The pain spread like the surface of Erhai Lake, endless.


    Ingemar swore that he was not mistaken. Even if this woman hid her emotions so well, and even if she


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    acted so cautiously, he was sure that this woman was not calm.


    This waspletely different from the way she had been in the past days.


    Grace, you said you didn¡¯t care about anything. Then why did you have such abnormal emotions when


    hearing the news concerned with Caden?


    Grace, you said it was over, didn¡¯t you?


    The woman on the rattan chair suddenly closed her eyes!


    Her expression suddenly turned cold!


    She said coldly,


    ¡°Mrs. James, I am not the right person whom you need to beg for.¡±


    Mrs. James¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    Was Grace rejecting her by saying that, wasn¡¯t her?


    No!


    ¡°Grace! For your father¡¯s sake and ¡­¡± Mrs. James thought for a while and then realized no one in the


    family that Grace cared about. They showed no mercy to her in the past. Who else should she


    mention?


    ¡°For the sake of ¡­ for the sake of your deceased grandfather.¡± Mrs. James felt ufortable in her


    heart. They were her family, her parents, and her brother. They were alive, but they were not


    Even though she felt sarcastic, she could not find anyone else who mattered to Grace.


    ¡°The James Group was the thing your grandfather cared about the most when he was alive, and it was


    he who expanded it.


    Grace, your grandfather raised you up. He devoted his life to thepany. Did you have the heart to


    see it be wiped out in a day.


    If he knew that his lifetime work had been destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t rest well underground.¡±


    Although the woman in the rattan chair had her eyes closed and her expression remained calm, her


    tight lips and slightly trembling body revealed her anger.


    Ingemar couldn¡¯t bear it and was just about to ridicule Mrs. James.


    But the next second!


    The woman¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. She fiercely shook off Mrs. James¡¯s hand. The pair


    of her ck eyes were in mes. She stared at Mrs. James¡¯s face, gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±

 Chapter 249 She Has a Soft Heart

    Chapter 249 She Has a Soft Heart


    Suddenly,


    Mrs. James turned pale!


    She staggered back a few steps anxiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If Caden won¡¯t let go of the James family and Jafar, then there is no hope in


    the future.


    Do you think I want to help Jafar?


    Your brother Payne is still lying on the hospital bed!


    If the James family copses and Jafar bankrupts, what about your brother¡¯s treatment fee!


    Even if your brother is cured, he has nothing left!


    He is the eldest young master of the James family. He has never suffered hardship since he was


    young. And we are living in a small world. He is a rich second generation who did notck money, but


    suddenly, he has nothing left.


    No one in the world will think highly of him. How could he endure all this!


    ¡°Jafar is indeed a bad guy. But if he bankrupts, what can I do! I am just a woman.¡±


    Grace looked straight at the woman who was crying, and she felt even worse.


    Taking a deep breath, she tightly sped the armrest of the rattan chair. And the creaking of the rattan


    chair could be heard.


    It seemed that only by doing so could she soothe her unspeakable pain.


    Earlier, she would have asked Mrs. James sharply. If Payne couldn¡¯t stand it, could she?


    But now, as she looked at the woman, she felt sad.


    Some people had bad intentions.


    OK.


    ¡°Your grandfather...¡± Mrs. James hesitated. She was unwilling. All her weapons were the deceased Old


    Master James.


    ¡°Enough.¡± With a low shout, her pain could be seen. But time passed quickly¡­ She was in a sorry


    state! There was nothing left!


    Nothing. Nothing left.


    Grace looked up at Mrs. James. At that time, Mrs. James could only see the arrogance on her face.


    She felt unhappy¡­ In Mrs. James¡¯s mind, even if she was begging for Grace now, Grace was still her


    child. Without her, how could there be Grace?


    She was begging Grace, but if Grace struck an attitude, no one would like it.


    However, she did not dare to say anything. She only frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°Then the James family ¡­¡±


    Grace looked down at Mrs. James superciliously and stared at the noble woman¡¯s face for more than


    ten minutes.


    Mrs. James mentioned the James family, Jafar and Payne several times, but Grace never interrupted


    Mrs. James¡¯sint. Mrs. James had suffered a lot these days. Her son was sick like that, and her


    husband concealed that he had an illegitimate child for most of her life. His son was sick, and he didn¡¯t


    care at all.


    Mrs. James couldn¡¯t find anyone to talk about these sorrows.


    Usually, the ¡°good sisters¡± who yed mahjong with herfort her casually.


    Later, they alienated her.


    Mrs. James said that she was a woman who lived every day in fear against the backdrop of her son¡¯s


    serious illness and her husband¡¯s abandonment.


    She endured the torment and fearte at night by herself. She had endured a lot by herself. She was


    unwilling to tell others what she had endured. No one knew how she had gotten through those days.


    Only she knew what she was going through every day.


    From the beginning to the end, Grace only looked straight down at Mrs. James.


    She listened quietly as Mrs. James wiped away her tears and cried out about the difficulty.


    ¡°Grace, I also have difficulties¡± Mrs. James was crying sadly. But she still looked charming. Her tears


    made her feel a bit more pitiful, causing others to feel sympathy and pity. She could not help but coax


    her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace smiled again, ¡°Oh, difficult ¡­ Yes, Mrs. James is in trouble.¡±


    Ingemar looked at the woman who smiled on the rattan chair and felt suffocated. He went absent-


    minded ¡­ He knew that the pain was not because of him, but because of the woman who was still


    smiling calmly on the rattan chair.


    He also understood a little. No wonder this woman fascinated Caden deeply.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his self-control, Ingemar would have shouted at the woman, ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    Why not yell at your mother? Mrs. James, you were in trouble. What a surprise.


    Couldn¡¯t you just yell?


    Did you have tough like that?


    It made him oppressive.


    ¡°I am really in trouble. Grace, you are obedient and sensible. You must be able to understand me,


    right?¡± Mrs. James was relieved after sobbing. She had suffered so much, and now that Grace knew


    about it. Grace would definitely know her helplessness.


    As Grace did not speak, she slightly felt nervous. She could only mention Old Master James again, ¡°If


    you don¡¯t do it for your mother and brother, jut for your grandfather¡¯s sake ¡­¡±


    Ingemar could no longer stand it. He originally didn¡¯t want to interfere. This was the matter of their


    family.


    But ¡­ this was too outrageous!


    Mrs. James was too shameless!


    She really bullied Grace!


    ¡°Jafar deserved it! As an adult, isn¡¯t he responsible for what he did? He denied his daughter, but now,


    he wants her to clean up his mess.


    Back then, he had sworn that there was no such person in the James family. He, Jafar, had published


    in the newspaper that he did not ept this daughter. Now, as he needs her, he wants to ept the


    abandoned daughter.


    And you, Mrs. James, are you being so aggressive against your enemy?


    Shameless!¡±


    Mrs. James turned pale, and she was humiliated by Ingemar unreservedly. She only felt embarrassed.


    But she thought about the crisis of the James family. Without the James family, she was no longer Mrs.


    James!


    ¡°Grace, how can you tolerate as your grandfather¡¯s lifetime of hard work is destroyed?¡±


    She looked miserably at the person on the rattan chair, but Grace had already closed her eyes fiercely.


    Only then did Mrs. James feelpletely panicked, ¡°Grace! That¡¯s your grandfather! When you were


    young, he liked you the most! That¡¯s the person who treated you the best!¡±


    Amidst her hoarse shouts, Grace opened her eyes and stared at Mrs. James. She said calmly,


    ¡°You win.¡±


    All the pain was hidden in it.


    She slowly reached out to Ingemar and said, ¡°Call him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ingemar was shocked for a moment. He thought that he had heard wrongly, but he saw her


    wrist. ¡°Will you not regret it?¡±


    Grace and Ingemar both knew that this phone call was not just a phone call.


    ¡°Grace, I knew you have a soft heart,¡± Mrs. James said happily.


    Grace looked down. Apart from the pain, there was also infinite mockery ¡­ Yes, she had a soft heart.


    ¡°Let him tell me what he wants,¡± Grace told to Ingemar indifferently.


    How was it possible to obtain something from someone like Caden without losing a lot?


    Ingemar looked at Grace and pressed the call button.


    The phone was through.

 Chapter 250 Are You Begging Me?

    Chapter 250 Are You Begging Me?


    The phone rang.


    When the phone rang in the office, it broke the strange atmosphere in the office.


    The thin man casually nced at the phone screen on his desk and said, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Looking up, he swept across the man sitting opposite, who was also outstanding.


    Although it was an inquiry, it was clear that no matter whether the person sitting opposite him minded it


    or not, he didn¡¯t care that much.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for him to express his stance, he had already picked up the phone on the table and


    went through to the phone.


    Ingemar pressed the dial button, and when the screen showed that he was connected, he silently


    handed the phone that was already in a state of conversation to Grace, who was reaching towards him.


    Grace trembled slightly, and without saying a word, her eyes turned red.


    On the other end of the phone. In the president¡¯s office of the Shaw Group, the man hadn¡¯t heard


    anything on the phone for a long time. Normally, he would be impatient and cut off the call directly.


    This time, however, he held it near his ear even though it was still silent.


    However, there was a strange feeling. This phone call could not be hung up.


    Half a minute passed.


    ¡°Let the James Group go.¡±


    On the phone, the woman stubbornly said four words.


    When this voice sounded, the man behind the desk was overjoyed. It made this cold man suddenly be


    active.


    But soon, the joy dissipated, leaving behind a deep thought.


    He suddenly smiled and said calmly.


    ¡°Are you begging me, or are you asking me?¡±


    The meaning had a huge difference.


    On the other end of the phone, Grace stubbornly pursed her lips. In her life, she had ¡°begged¡± him too


    much. It was only three years. The peace of Erhai Lake almost made her forget who Caden was and


    who she was.


    She mockingly looked at the well-dresseddy, who was watching her anxiously at this moment.


    She was even more nervous than her.


    She looked down and tightly pursed her lips, feeling iparably ironic.


    She wanted to pull herself out of all these whirlpools, but every time she thought that she would finally


    be able to escape, she would fiercely fall in again.


    They all robbed of her most precious possessions, ignoring her pain and hurting her badly.


    ¡°Please ¡­¡± Her throat was unusually sore. She frowned and looked down, ¡°What if I begged you or


    asked you?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, the man smiledcently.


    ¡°If you beg me,¡± he smiled and said briskly, ¡°I have the right to refuse.¡±


    ¡°So, do you refuse?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Grace, please plead with President Shaw. We can¡¯t let the James fall apart.¡± Mrs. James looked so


    anxious.


    Ingemar stared at her angrily, and Mrs. James took half a step back in fear.


    Caden was not surprised to hear Mrs. James¡¯s voice. Ever since Grace asked him to let the Jameses


    go, he had already predicted that someone from the James family would go beg Grace.


    Mrs. James was in Yunnan.


    There were so many blighters between them. Thinking of this, Caden nced at the person sitting


    opposite him, and he snorted arrogantly and coldly.


    When he dealt with the woman on the phone, he immediately felt rxed and became warmer.


    ¡°In what capacity do you beg me?¡±


    Grace hesitated, ¡°Friend.¡± Eventually, she made it.


    The man did not look angry. He said gently and decidedly, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t agree to you.¡± He refused


    without hesitation and said resolutely.


    Grace looked terrible. She predicted that he might refuse, but she did not expect that this person would


    not even consider it. He refused mercilessly and did not show any mercy.


    The man sighed and hypocritically exined,


    ¡°Grace, you should also know that although I am the president of the Shaw Group, there is a board of


    directors above.


    It was the decision of the entire board of directors to merge the James Group.


    No matter how destitute the James Group is now, it is still a huge asset. In such a big case, it will not


    be proper that I let go of such arge amount of assets just because my friend plead for mercy.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense for money. And I can¡¯t exin to the board of directors just because my friend


    plead for mercy.


    Grace, you¡¯re a businessman yourself.


    You said we were friends, so you wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me, would you? ¡°


    Ingemar was very close to Grace. His ears were excellent, and he could hear Caden¡¯s voice clearly on


    the phone.


    He became serious.


    Who were you kidding?


    The Shaw Group¡¯s board of directors?


    If the Shaw Group¡¯s board of directors could y a decision-making role, the Shaw Group would no


    longer be in Caden¡¯s hands.


    The current members of the board of directors of the Shaws were all in trouble.


    He had full authority to inject capital, almost diluting the shares of the other directors of the board. To


    be able to kindly let go of those old men on the board of directors, Caden was already considered as


    not so bad.


    Due to the board of directors?


    He couldn¡¯t exin to the board of directors.


    Nonsense.


    In the office of the president of the Shaw Group, the man gently closed his eyes ¡­ It was his


    opportunity. He couldn¡¯t be too ruthless. Who would be his wife if he scared this woman away?


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re forcing me to let the James Group go,¡± he paused, ¡°then I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°However, the only person who can make a request to me is my wife.¡±


    Grace fiercely pinched the phone in her hand angrily. Wouldn¡¯t he still let her go and let each other go?


    She was very angry and in chaos.


    After a long time, she finally calmed herself. ¡°This time, how would you like me to amuse you? Three


    years after three years, is it another three years?¡± She looked down and asked indifferently. No one


    knew her pain.


    On the other side, the man was holding the phone tightly. He felt pain, but he pretended to be rxed.


    He smiled and said unconcernedly,


    ¡°Yeah, another three years, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    He was going to be entangled with her for a lifetime. Three years? How was that enough?


    He just coaxed her. If he scared her away again, where did he get her?


    The woman said, ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to beg you for the rest of my life!¡± She was very angry.


    The call came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 251 She Knows It Better Than Anyone

    Chapter 251 She Knows It Better Than Anyone


    She was trembling while she was holding the phone. Ingemar had never seen such a woman before.


    Needless to say, her sorrow was there.


    Mrs. James felt panicked. She did not understand this emotion very well. She had never understood


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    such an emotion in her life. What she cared more was...?


    ¡°Grace, how¡¯s it going? President Shaw, he...¡±


    ¡°President Shaw will let the James Group go.¡± The woman on the rattan chair closed her eyes and


    stopped Mrs. James¡¯ hurried question. Mrs. James became even happier for a moment. ¡°Grace, I knew


    you¡­ Your heart was the softest.¡±


    ¡°But I am in charge of the James Group,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. James cried out in shock. Her sharp voice broke the tranquility of Erhai Lake. She pointed


    at the woman in the rattan chair who had her eyes closed in disbelief.


    ¡°How can you!¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Grace said slowly.


    ¡°You are unfilial! You take advantage of this!¡±


    Mrs. James was very angry.


    The woman on the rattan chair only smiled faintly. But it made Mrs. James was furious when she saw


    it.


    ¡°I thought you were a nonchnt person. So you are the most ambitious one! You want to take Payne¡¯s


    property!¡± Mrs. James only had the sentence ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the James Group¡± in her mind. She was


    in a mess and mentioned Jafar. ¡°Your father won¡¯t agree! You are wrong!¡±


    Grace sneered and opened her eyes, staring straight at Mrs. James.


    ¡°Go back and ask Jafar if he wants to be the old master of the James Group in S City or a penniless


    poor man with no money.¡±


    Grace looked coldly at Mrs. James. She added, ¡°I will give these words to Mrs. James as well.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m in charge of it, you¡¯re still Mrs. James in S City¡¯s group of the upper crust. Payne is also the


    young master of the James Group. His monthly sry is still the same as before. There¡¯s no shortage


    of his medical expenses. Mrs. James¡¯ expenses are fifty thousand a month. If Mrs. James and Mr.


    James were unwilling, the James Group would be the history of S City. You are smart. Just think


    yourself what is the most advantageous choice.¡±


    Mrs. James¡¯ ears were buzzing!


    But what scared her even more were Grace¡¯s eyes, which were bloodshot!


    Grace waved at her and said, ¡°Go back and think. Ask Mr. James. Go.¡±


    She was very tired. She felt happy as Mrs. James ran away.


    They were not so much begging her, and they were actually forcing her. She knew that she couldn¡¯t


    and shouldn¡¯t do it, but she couldn¡¯t refuse!


    Now, she also took what the James family regarded as their own life. She looked in the direction where


    Mrs. James had already left ¡­ ¡®Dear Mr. James, Mrs. James, Young Master James, would you all feel


    any pain?¡¯


    Those bloodshot eyes were filled with joy and despair.


    The Shaw Group.


    President¡¯s office.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Kern sat opposite him and listened to the call quietly.


    He was sure it was her, Grace.


    At this moment, the bell rang again.


    Ingemar called.


    On the phone, Ingemar only said, ¡°Mrs. James used the deceased Old Master James. They used Old


    Master James. How despicable!¡±


    The man was indifferent, ¡°I guessed it.¡± That woman didn¡¯t even care about Payne¡¯s life. What else did


    she care about in the James Group?


    She seemed to be pleading for mercy, but it was a very difficult decision for that woman.


    His heart ached for no reason. He looked down and felt lonelier. He forced that woman again.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have, but he did it.


    Loss and coercion.


    He only wanted to tightly grasp her, even if she was ¡­ imprisoned!


    Imprison her beside him for the rest of his life, even if he would go to hell after his death and suffered


    all the hardships.


    Ingemar suddenlyughed, ¡°But Grace really isn¡¯t weak. She wants to be the head of the family. Didn¡¯t


    you see Mrs. James¡¯ face at that time? It was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Only Old Master James can let Grace make this call to me. You must know that that woman also has a


    temper.¡± Caden said in a low voice, ¡°She wants to be the James Group¡¯ leader, so she deserves it.¡±


    Now, she was willing to be the leader of the James Group. That was the best. It meant that she had to


    return to S City from Erhai Lake. When she returned to S City, she had no choice but to re-enter the


    How could Ingemar not understand Caden? He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push her too hard.¡± The call


    was cut off.


    Kern snorted and said, ¡°Old Master James is not really nice to her. Did she make this call just for such


    an impure purpose?


    ¡°Was she stupid or not?¡± He did not approve of Grace on this point.


    The man opposite him suddenly stood up. The seat behind him emitted a slight sound, and his tall body


    covered more than half of Kern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she was stupid, or that she couldn¡¯t see through it.¡± Caden looked at Kern coldly.


    ¡°Do you think the Grace really doesn¡¯t understand? Or is it that she couldn¡¯t tell Old Master James¡¯


    goodness for her for so many years? Was there any additional conditions?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Caden looked gloomy and felt pain.


    ¡°She understands, and she understands everything.


    She never said it.


    She didn¡¯t say anything when Old Master James was alive, and neither did she say when he was gone.


    She was just running Wei¡¯ai Foundation--that¡¯s the only thing Old Man James wanted her to do as a


    member of the James Group. ¡°


    It was the only hope and the only thing what Grace could do. Old Master James was domineering and


    didn¡¯t allow Grace to touch anything of the James Group, so he gave Grace Wei¡¯ai Foundation.


    Kern was a little angry, ¡°You also know Old Master James¡¯ intentions. It¡¯s not so much for her as for


    charity in the name of love. Was he also kind to her? Is she showing her weakness to you for Old


    Master James?¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it!


    First, he felt that she was too stupid.


    Second, she was so cold and unyielding to him. How could she yield to him so easily?


    Caden chuckled. Kern looked up, coincidentally seeing his scorn.


    Before he could get angry, Caden frowned and said, ¡°She knew. You could see through it. So could


    she. But that was the only sunlight in her life.¡± At this point, Caden felt that his throat was clogged up in


    panic, and felt heartache for that stupid woman.


    ¡°Even though she knew that it was not pure, and that it was conditional, she still did it.¡± Just like him,


    she knew that it would be very tiring for her to love him. But that silly woman still fell into the trap. From


    now on, it was the beginning of her suffering.


    Caden was the beginning of all the suffering of that silly woman.


    In this life, he was willing to pamper her deeply.


    Kern was shocked¡­ Someone who knew it was fake, was still wholehearted?


    Was there really such a person in this world?


    But he couldn¡¯t help but believe it!


    ¡°She remembers old man James¡¯ good, not his bad. In her eyes, she only remembers his good. Do you


    really think she is ignorant?¡±


    ¡°Kern, the woman I fell in love with is like this,¡± the man smiled and felt iparably proud.


    Caden kept echoing, ¡°What about you? Kern, what exactly do you love?¡±


    It was too noisy.


    ¡®What about you? Kern, what exactly did you love?¡¯


    ¡®What is it that I love?¡¯ Kern was absent-minded. He didn¡¯t know how he walked out of Caden¡¯s office.


    He ignored passers-by and stepped into the elevator. The elevator door was opened again. He was


    already in the underground garage.


    Kern gradually rekindled hope. He waste in her life, so there was no need to be jealous of his love


    with her. There was no way for him to participate in her past, and in her future, it might not be


    impossible.


    He was just...te.

 Chapter 252 Have You Ever Understood Franklin

    Chapter 252 Have You Ever Understood Franklin


    Franklin was in Yunnan.


    He saw the woman.


    He wanted to get close, but he couldn¡¯t move forward.


    At night.


    It was asionally windy in Erhai Lake at night


    Along the road opposite Memory Inn, there was always a car parked.


    Sometimes it was a taxi, and sometimes it was a private car. There were different cars and license


    te numbers. There must be the same person inside, Franklin.


    He didn¡¯t dare to approach the lodgings.


    Because she was there.


    The wind tonight was very strong.


    ¡°Sir, we arrive.¡± The driver was impatient. This was a strange customer. It was the third time he had


    received an order from this person.


    Every time, the destination was the same.


    Every time, he was silent all the way.


    Every time he arrived at his destination, he would stare in one direction in a daze.


    ¡°Sir, if you want to stay, you can put up for the night now.¡±


    The driver urged.


    He just didn¡¯t understand what these young people were thinking.


    The man in the back seat said,¡± What if I want to drink?¡±


    The driver was stunned, ¡°Do you ¡­ lose your love?¡± Pointing to the lodgings outside the window, he


    said, ¡°Does your girlfriend work in that lodging?¡± Was that why he always stared at that lodging in a


    daze?


    Franklin did not say anything, but the driver became sympathetic. He sighed, ¡°You little youths don¡¯t


    cherish what you have. You¡¯ll regret it when you lose it.¡±


    The person in the back seat looked at Memory Inn andughed at himself¡­ Yes, he didn¡¯t cherish her


    when he had her.


    That woman had ever trusted him with all her heart.


    She also smiled at him.


    At that time, if he hadn¡¯t harmed her so maliciously, would she continue being with him in such a daze


    for the rest of her life?


    Even if she didn¡¯t love him, she would still be able to spend a lifetime.


    Could it be that at this time, there was no longer any rtionship between Caden and her.


    If he hadn¡¯t acted so ruthlessly at that time, then¡­ there wouldn¡¯t have been any room left!


    There was no if¡­


    In his entire life, he had been moved by a woman.


    Someone told him that the woman had done such a thing, and the evidence was ced in front of him.


    He could not help but believe that she was self-depraved and extremely vicious.


    Was that Grace he knew?


    He was shocked. After being shocked, he was angry. He was angry that she had lied to him and acted


    so beautifully in front of him!


    He could not stand it as she was not the girl he liked. He was so furious that he took it out on her


    maliciously.


    He inflicted all his malice on her.


    Now that he thought about it, the one who was most unbearable was himself.


    Afterwards, he was at a loss.


    Thinking back to that time, what appeared in his mind was not the woman¡¯s embarrassment, but it


    faintly urred to him ¡­ Even if she really did it, what was the point then?


    He also felt that this idea was too ridiculous. Thinking of that kind of thing, and that she had even been


    in prison, Franklin could not take it as if nothing had happened.


    He was struggling and swaying.


    He lied to himself and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a bitch?¡±


    As he said this, he paid close attention to her every moment.


    Hypocrisy!


    How hypocritical!


    Franklin mocked himself.


    ¡°Young man, calm down.¡± The driver looked at the person in the rear through the rearview mirror and


    hurriedly tried to persuade him.


    Franklin looked up at the rearview mirror. In the rearview mirror, he revealed an ugly smile to the driver,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know!


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where is the liveliest ce?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± After pondering for a while, the driverughed heroically, ¡°The bar in Lijiang Ancient City. But it


    will take us two hours to drive. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Go! Why not?¡± Franklin alsoughed, sarcastically.


    ¡°The fare¡­¡±


    Just as the driver said those two words, a stack of bills was stuffed directly into his hand from behind


    him, ¡°The liveliest bar.¡±


    The driver was surprised, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring you to the liveliest ce!¡±


    Tonight, it was much enough for a week¡¯s living expenses.


    They went to Lijiang.


    There were also small bars in Lijiang Ancient City, but it was basically eleven o¡¯clock and they closed


    one after another. This was the rule in Lijiang Ancient City.


    Outside the ancient city, severalrge bars were still bustling with activity.


    Theter it was, the more beautiful the scenery was.


    Different from the bars in the metropolis, the liveliness here, apart from the music from the machines,


    also added a bit of the peculiar style. As if they lived in an ancient city.


    On the dance floor, there were crowds of people, young and old.


    Frequent flickering lights pulled the dancing crowd out of the dance floor. They all danced crazily. They


    were as crazy as madmen. They waved their heads and turned their hips drunkenly. The long hair that


    the girls had carefully groomed, was either straight or curled. It had now be their crazy witness.


    They frantically danced.


    Franklin drank cup after cup.


    He drank as hurriedly as he missed the woman at the moment.


    Only if he kept drinking could he feel better.


    What he feared the most was total loss.


    He couldn¡¯t see the hope.


    Someone bumped into him.


    Thousands of dors foreign wine fell to the ground on the table, and the liquor was scattered


    everywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Franklin did not say anything. The manager of the bar happened to be at the side. He immediately


    scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Go bow and apologize to the guest.¡±


    After the manager scolded coldly, he turned to Franklin and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This cleaner has just


    arrived at the bar and is clumsy. She broke your wine and we¡¯llpensate you for another bottle.¡±


    The money was actually deducted from the cleaner¡¯s sry for breaking the bottle.


    When the cleaner heard the manager¡¯s words, she immediately turned pale. However, she was forced


    by the manager¡¯s power and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    She hurriedly came over and bowed to Franklin to apologize.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Someone was firmly pressing on the cleaner¡¯s shoulder, and the cleaner trembled in


    fear.


    She carefully looked up, but her heart beat unsteadily.


    Franklin stared at the cleaner in front of him. The manager thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he has taken a fancy


    to such a cleaner?¡±


    His taste was too ¡°extraordinary¡±.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Kristina.¡±


    ¡°Gra ¡­ Grace?¡± Franklin was shocked, ¡°Grace?¡±


    The manager stepped forward, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have someone fetch you another bottle of wine¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a bottle of wine. I don¡¯t care if it is shatters. There¡¯s not much left,¡± Franklin


    understood the rules and said indifferently. He knew that the cost would still be on this cleaner.


    The manager of the bar was disgruntled. He stood at the side just now. This person came alone and


    ordered several bottles of good wine. The total price was 50,000. He was considered a big guest


    among the casual customers tonight. Naturally, as the manager, he needed toe over to take a


    look. Therefore, he could clearly see if the bottle of wine that had just been shattered didn¡¯t have much


    left. The man didn¡¯t open it at all.


    ¡°Grace¡­ Grace¡­ Why are you in the bar?¡± Franklinpletely ignored the manager and he didn¡¯t


    know if he was really drunk or what.


    He only stared at the trembling little cleaner.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m short of money. I was earning money.¡±


    Franklin¡¯s heart ached. He hurriedly took out his cheque book and said, ¡°Pen, do you have a pen?¡±


    The manager hurriedly handed it over, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care. He took the pen and quickly filled in a string of numbers on the cheque book. He signed


    his name and hurriedly stuffed it to the cleaner.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t do it in this ce. I¡¯ll give you money.¡±


    As he spoke hurriedly, the manager of the bar swept over it and was shocked!


    One million!


    One million!


    Did he just give it to a little cleaner he just met?


    The guest must get drunk, or he was stupid.


    No matter how generous a guest was, he wouldn¡¯t give a cleaner so much money.


    As a bar manager, he naturally knew that it was best for her not to take this money. Who would know if


    he was drunk?


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re drunk. Hurry up and take the money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Franklin frowned slightly and stated, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. Her name is Grace. She works as a


    cleaner in the entertainment club because shecks money.¡± He hurriedly stuffed the check to the


    trembling cleaner. ¡°She¡¯s short of money, I¡¯m rich. I¡¯ll give it to her. I¡¯ll give it to her.¡± He opened his


    eyes. There were traces of drunkenness in his eyes, but at this moment, they were exceptionally bright.


    He stared at the cleaner called Kristina seriously, ¡°Stop working in this kind of ce.¡±


    After saying that, regardless of whether there was any wine unopened on the table, he staggered out of


    the bar in a hurry and in a sorry state.


    He just ran and staggered along.


    He ran into the dark alley.


    The breeze blew, and he was thinly dressed, causing him to shiver coldly.


    Suddenly, he slid down the wall behind him and squatted in a corner with patches of moss growing on


    it. He slowly raised his hands and covered half of his face. There was a trace of sorrow.


    Silent sorrow, silent endurance and silent self-deception.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be drunk,¡± he murmured softly.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here.¡± A sweet girl chased after him.


    ¡°What are you running for? You¡¯re running so fast.¡± The woman¡¯s voice carried a trace of gasping.


    Franklin gently wiped his face. Through his fingers, a woman with an excellent figure stepped on ten-


    inch high heels. He saw a perfect buttocks dress and the round buttocks.


    Franklin did not looked up, but still buried her head.


    A fragrant breeze blew and she gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Sir, do you want to do it?¡±


    Franklin buried his head and did not move, ¡°Do you work in the night club just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hooker.¡± The woman touched Franklin¡¯s ears with her lips and she seemed to blow on him,


    ¡°How about going to my house?¡±


    Franklin sneered silently. He looked up, ¡°Do you always do it? Bring an unknown man home?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first,¡± the woman said slightly, ¡°I¡¯m good at beauty-appreciation. You are the first man to


    move me.¡±


    Seeing that Franklin was unmoved, the woman almost snuggled into his embrace, ¡°Normally, men


    Are you here for thetter? So what would it change even if you can¡¯t let go of your love? Love is


    always the same. A man loves a woman. A woman loves a man. Either you don¡¯t love her, or she


    doesn¡¯t love you. What else can you do if she doesn¡¯t love you? Does it have to be her?¡± The woman


    touched Franklin¡¯s clothes, and drew circles on Franklin¡¯s chest, ¡°What can you do? If you can¡¯t let it


    go, you¡¯re the only one that suffers pain.


    You will never be free from being trapped alone.¡±


    The woman was experienced.


    It was true for Franklin.


    Franklin closed his eyes and opened them again. He smiled with extreme pain. He smiled crazily and


    desperately, ¡°Alright.¡± He seemed to spit out two words in an extremely joyful and lively manner.


    He stood up and covered the woman¡¯s round buttocks heavily with his big palm. He kneaded her with


    iparable passion!


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t love you. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s in pain.


    She doesn¡¯t love you. Are you going to be trapped in the siege?


    What could you do as she didn¡¯t love you?¡¯


    What could he do?


    What could he do!


    Heughed desperately. No one could hear his silentughter!


    Without her, he was still Franklin, the yboy in the game world.


    Girlfriends were all over the world. He was the unintentionally rich third-generation yboy.


    ¡°Go to the hotel.¡±


    In the night breeze, Franklin¡¯s hoarse voice sounded emotionlessly.


    In the end, he refused to go to this woman¡¯s ce.


    ¡­


    In the big room, there was an antique scent. This was the unique charm of Lijiang Ancient City.


    The sound of the shower stopped abruptly.


    The man wore a white towel around his waist. The droplet of water fell onto the wooden floor and fell


    onto the fur of an unknown animal. He walked to the bedside barefoot.


    Suddenly, he bent down and pressed down his hands on the nket, pushing the woman lying down


    on the bed who was originally sitting beside.


    The woman was shocked, and then she was happy, ¡°So passionate? You¡¯re really¡­ wild.¡±


    Franklin remained silent, and there was no expression on him.


    Without saying a word, he suddenly buried his head in the woman¡¯s neck. He crazily wriggled around


    the woman¡¯s smooth neck and naked chest.


    ¡°Slow down, it¡¯s too intense¡­¡± It was just a forey, and the woman panted.


    It was red everywhere on her.


    However, the man on her didn¡¯t want all of this.


    He became more violent.


    ¡®Grace, without you, I am still me.


    Without you, I am still Franklin.


    It is not important. You were not that important. No!


    Grace, it is ok without you. I am always Franklin!


    Without you, I can be happy, have fun, and enjoy other women¡¯s soft bodies¡­ It doesn¡¯t have to be


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    you!


    It doesn¡¯t have to be you!


    It can be others.¡¯


    He became more and more urgent and violent.


    ¡°Be gentle ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± It was just a forey. Was this man so wild?


    Suddenly!


    Franklin suddenly pulled himself up and heavily pushed the woman on the bed, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°What are you...?¡± The woman looked extremely ugly, sweeping towards Franklin, ¡°You can¡¯t be that


    bad, right?¡±


    Any man who heard that would be very angry.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Franklin flipped through the checkbook in his clothes and found a pen in the shelf in the room,


    quickly filled in a string of numbers. He smashed a check on the bed, ¡°Take it and scram!¡±


    The woman was not short of money. She wanted to get angry. When she saw the amount, her anger


    dissipated. She wore her clothes. She took the check and left on high heels.


    In the room.


    Franklin looked terrible as he faced the window ss that was smashed by the raindrops. The night


    was the background. The person in this portrait revealed an arduous smile.


    Heughed crazily and desperately.


    It was despair.


    He closed his eyes fiercely.

 Chapter 253 The James Group Has Belonged to Others

    Chapter 253 The James Group Has Belonged to Others


    The James Group would be doomed!


    The news had recently spread like wildfire in S City.


    ¡°Caden Shaw, this guy...¡± When the wealthy gathered in private and got drunk, they began to talk about


    this matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s too little of nostalgia. After all, Jafar James is his former father-inw.¡±


    Leon Lo smiled and smoked his cigarette silently at the banquet. The smoke was white and hazy.


    He was impatient with this kind of banquet, but he had to attend it just as a matter of form no matter


    how much he disliked it.


    As for those drunken bosses at the table, they would be just as noisy as the elderly women in the food


    markets.


    ¡°Mr. Lo, you have smoked so much. Don¡¯t you want to join our lively talk?¡± On the side, a drunken bald


    man wanted to get close to Leon.


    ¡°Go on please. I¡¯m listening to you.¡± Keeping his countenance, Leon moved half an inch to the side and


    avoided the hands of the bald man.


    Without this bald man, the others would not think of Leon.


    But now, the people around immediately became lively, ¡°Mr. Lo, you are such a young and promising


    man, much better and powerful than us old fellows.¡±


    ¡°You are as young as Caden Shaw. What do you think of him?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon narrowed his eyes. Smoke curled around his face and hid it, making it so blurry.


    With a soft and careless sound, Leno lightly flicked cigarette held in his slender fingers, ¡°Caden Shaw


    is a very capable person.¡±


    The others were still looking at him and waiting for him, but Leon stopped.


    Nothing else?


    That was all?


    The bald man was a little disappointed, ¡°He is quite capable, but too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leon took a sip of his cigarette and replied.


    ¡°Mr. Lo also feels the same. The James Group is at least a listedpany, but Caden Shaw doesn¡¯t


    even care about his old rtionship at all. The James Group at least belongs to his wife¡¯s family, right?¡±


    Leon suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk too much today, and I feel a little ufortable. You go


    on please.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving now? It¡¯s too early!¡±


    Leno grew more impatient. These people with high status usually looked morous and pretended to


    be decent.


    But when they were drunk, they were totally different.


    Leon smiled lightly. He opened the door and wanted to leave.


    The moment he walked out, he saw a familiar figure in the corridor. He stopped right away.


    That person was three to five meters away from the room.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw?¡± he asked tentatively, not quite sure.


    That person in front of him ignored.


    Those chief executives in the room stopped their talking. All of them were twisting their necks and


    looking in that direction.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw? Which one?¡±


    The bald man asked out the questions, which everyone wanted to know the answer.


    Strange expressions appeared¡­ No way. Was that Mrs. Shaw that they had just talked about?


    Leon ignored those half-drunk chief executives. He looked at her back, her slow pace as well as her


    slightly limp foot. Seeing that she was about to enter the elevator, he was anxious.


    He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Grace James?¡±


    That person suddenly stopped. Leon became more certain.


    The people in the private room were not calm anymore, ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    That woman slowly turned around.


    Leon smiled and said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s really you. When did youe back?¡±


    Stopped by Leon, Grace hesitated slightly when she saw him, ¡°Mr. Lo?¡±


    Leon quickly walked out of the room. He walked over to Grace who was at the elevator, his eyes


    revealing joy, ¡°You¡¯ve disappeared for three years.¡±


    Grace responded and lowered her eyes. She felt a little mockery ¡­ Yes, three years.


    She couldn¡¯t escape from this rotten pond after three years. She had gone through extremely hard time


    escaping here. But now, she personally sent herself back to this ce.


    Many chief executives had stood outside the private room. They were all frightened as if they had seen


    a ghost.


    The bald man said, ¡°It¡¯s really Grace James!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Leon didn¡¯t know what to say. This woman seemed to have changed, but upon closer


    inspection, she seemed to still be that cautious girl from three years ago.


    The moment he saw her, he felt from the bottom of his heart that this woman was somewhat different.


    He couldn¡¯t tell how she had changed.


    It seemed that she was more careless.


    She should have been more rxed than she had been three years ago.


    But why did he feel that this woman became more sorrowful than before?


    ¡°I know what Mr. Lo wants to ask.¡± That woman blinked her eyes, and then a light smile appeared on


    her face. ¡°Mr. Lo doesn¡¯t need to ask. You will understand it in the future.¡± Her gaze made Leon feel


    strange. He always felt that the light smile in her eyes was too fake.


    However, he could not ask anything more after she had said such words.


    Leon hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Do you ¡­remember Cayne?¡±


    Her face quickly turned pale, but it was concealed just in an instant. Leon¡¯s eyes became somewhat


    deep.


    ¡°You met Cayne at the Royal Club.¡± If possible, he didn¡¯t want to mention the Royal Club. After all ¡­ he


    looked at the woman opposite him and said, ¡°He has always been very regretful. He wanted to say


    sorry to you, but you disappeared afterwards. No one could find you.¡±


    ¡°For the past three years, there has been a knot in his heart, and he has always regretted it.¡±


    ¡°He has returned home. Before leaving, he instructed me to say sorry for him if I could see you again.¡±


    During a long time, there was no sound.


    Leon had thought that she would cry. After all, anyone would be injured if he or she was humiliated like


    that.


    Perhaps he or she would generously say that it was over and there was no need to care about it.


    ¡°Who is Cayne?¡±


    When she said this, Leon was shocked.


    However, he was pretty sure that she must still remember Cayne.


    But she had used such a sentence to keep him and Cayne away, as well as her remorse.


    Cayne was a real yboy, a qualified and outstanding hunter, whose targets were women.


    ¡°Cayne...¡± Leon wanted to say something else.


    Grace interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Lo, if you want to talk about personal matters, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about business, the James Group wees you very much.¡±


    She refused him directly ¡­ Wait a moment! The James Group?


    Leon¡¯s long and narrow eyes shone brightly, ¡°Are you in the James Group now?¡± Could she represent


    the James Group?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Grace James could represent Wei¡¯ai Foundation.


    However, she had never been fated to the James Group.


    This was an open secret in Shanghai.


    Mr. James¡¯s love was too thin and he was cold.


    Grace stretched out her hand and fixed her hair, ¡°I have taken over more than 51% shares of the


    James Group.¡± Her thin wrist caused everyone to feel anxious, ¡°Mr. Lo, nice to meet you.¡±


    Leon was iparably shocked!


    She ¡­ came back just like that?


    His eyes swept over her wrist, and then he silently extended his hand, ¡°President James.¡±


    Outside the private room, those chief executives had be sober. They opened their mouths wide


    and looked at the woman not far away. Their expressions were extremely funny.


    The James Group changed hands?


    When had this happened?


    They hadn¡¯t heard anything about it!


    They looked at the woman who had turned around and walked into the elevator, ¡°Was Jafar James


    willing to give the James Group to another one?¡±


    The bald man was truly clever. There was no drunkenness in his eyes. He had almost guessed what


    had happened in the James family.


    ¡°Caden Shaw is ruthless. His wife is ruthless, too.¡± He was probably either ruthless or extremely hateful


    to seize the property and inheritance from her father.


    Tonight, the entire upper-ss of S City knew that Grace James had returned.

 Chapter 254 She Will Never Be Stupid Again

    Chapter 254 She Will Never Be Stupid Again


    The next day, the headlines on the newspapers were shocking!


    --The James Group¡¯s ownership changed! Miss James came back for revenge!


    --Miss James returned discreetly. For saving the James Group? For other purposes?


    --Astonishing! In turmoil, the James Group changed hands overnight! A woman usurping power, there


    was nobody else to take over the James Group!


    --Billionare fell! Disregarding family, Miss James crusaded everywhere!


    Such horrifying headlines covered all the major newspapers in a day.


    Those with ulterior motives revealed that Payne James, the eldest master of the James family, was


    already in critical condition because of leukemia, but Miss James, who was the only one to


    physiologically match him, had refused to donate bone marrow to her brother!


    For a time, Grace James was burdened with negative news.


    Caden Shaw just got up. The butler had already prepared breakfast and several newspapers at the


    dining table on the first floor.


    Caden casually swept the newspapers. Seeing the content, he was extremely angry. The face being


    ashen, he threw down the newspapers and squeezed out words, ¡°To investigate who did this!¡±


    Ladd Shaw had been quietly waiting beside.


    Hearing this, he nodded quickly.


    The man at the dining table had a glum face. He gazed the newspaper on the ground again, and his


    beautiful eyes could almost spit out fire!


    He had used all sorts of tricks to coax Grace back to S City. However, before he began to go for her,


    these bastards came out to destroy his n. His ways had not been executed yet!


    If she was forced to flee again, he would not have the second chance to find her!


    Saul Shaw was standing at the side. He felt a chill to clearly hear the sound of his boss grinding his


    teeth.


    Kirk Shaw had no longer been entrusted with any heavy responsibilities by Caden ever since he had


    punished Kirk, but had not driven him away. Some people did not know the reason behind, but Saul


    and the others who were working for Caden did know.


    Kirk, Ladd and the others, they were not only subordinates of Caden, but also the boyhood friends.


    Three years ago, Saul had gradually reced Kirk and had be Caden¡¯s one of the most important


    assistants with Ladd.


    Caden¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. He called Ingemar Joseph murderously, ¡°Help me investigate


    who have managed the headlines of today¡¯s newspaper as well as their aplices. Do me a favor.¡±


    Kirk might not be able to find out more than Ingemar.


    The call woke Ingemar up. His voice was still sleepy, but he bounced out of bed and said in disbelief.


    ¡°What? You never treated me so politely!¡± Caden had even used the word ¡°help¡± kindly!


    Caden frowned. If it weren¡¯t rted to Grace, he would have hung up the phone right now. Ingemar


    was even ufortable about his politeness!


    He said angrily, ¡°In the future, anything about Grace can¡¯t be published.¡±


    Ingemar was still in a daze, but his phone was hung up.


    What was up?


    Suddenly, he was sober. Could it be¡­


    ¡°Uncle Anthony, bring me today¡¯s newspaper.¡±


    Uncle Anthony was the butler of the Joseph family.


    Because of the specialty of the Joseph¡¯s industry, they nevercked the newspapers. Soon, a stack of


    newspapers on a wooden tray was ced on Ingemar¡¯s bedside table.


    As soon as the newspapers came, Ingemar quickly took and browsed through them.


    Actually, there was no need to bother looking for it. The front-page headlines were very eye-catching!


    Only looking at the headlines, Ingemar instantly understood why Caden had been so angry early in the


    morning.


    Ingemar couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes ¡­ Only when Caden encountered something about that woman


    would he be so nervous. He understood why Caden had been so polite and asked him to give him a


    favor.


    All of a sudden, all sorts of emotions came¡­ Some people had said that Caden had changed Grace


    James¡¯s life, but the fact was that Grace had exerted a gradual and imperceptible influence on Caden¡¯s


    entire life day after day.


    ¡­


    When Grace opened the door, Caden was already standing at her door in a neat suit.


    Grace was shocked by the person standing at the door and retreated.


    Suddenly, a firm arm was wrapped around her waist. She could clearly feel that the arm was like a pair


    of iron ws, so tightly wrapping around her that it caused every inch of her waist skin to ache.


    ¡°Let me go, Mr. Shaw,¡± she said calmly. Her words were so gentle as if the man who had intimate


    contact with her were just a stranger passing by and identally bumped into her.


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened. So this was the feeling of being rejected by the person he loved ¡­ He had


    once rejected this woman with distaste. At that time, she must have been in such an indescribable


    pain.


    The bitterness in the man¡¯s ck eyes was about to overflow.


    However,pared to bitterness, he liked to look at her smile, her eyes with disgust and dislike when


    looked at him. Suddenly, the arm around her slender waist hugged her even harder. The man quietly


    lowered his eyes ¡­ It was good that she was right in front of him ¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dream!


    Trying to seal her between his arms, he tightened his arms again. He sensed her refusal. At this


    moment, he could clearly feel the inner pain. However, what could be more fortunate and happier than


    the fact that she was still beside him and in his arms?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay?¡± His voice became hoarse. The man held the woman in his arms and sped her


    little head with his big palm. ¡°Just like this, let me lean against you for a while, okay?¡±


    She had wanted to push away him, but now she hesitated for a moment. Was it her illusion?


    She actually felt that the man in front of her was begging her.


    Caden Shaw begged her?


    Caden Shaw begged Grace James?


    What a joke!


    Ridiculous!


    Such a tough man would never beg anyone else!


    Feeling it ridiculous, she was thinking what kind of trick he wanted to y at the same time.


    Just as she was pondering, she forgot to push him away and the hand she reached out stopped in


    midair.


    In this moment, the man finally rxed--he was really afraid that she would push him away.


    If so ¡­


    The man suddenly paused!


    He didn¡¯t dare to think of that ¡°if¡±.


    He hugged her tightly, as if he were going to rub her into his flesh and blood.


    He ced his jaw on top of her soft head gently and closed his eyes contentedly ¡­ Well, it was not a


    dream this time.


    The smell of shaving water from his chin rushed into her nose. The unique smell of this man made


    Graceplicated.


    She had thought that she knew Caden well, but at this moment, she waspletely confused about


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his behaviors.


    Those terrifying past memories flooded in her head like a tide and appeared before her eyes. She felt


    suffocated and painful right away.


    Enough!


    Enough ¡­ enough!

 Chapter 255 What Kind of Right Do You Have to Accuse Me

    Chapter 255 What Kind of Right Do You Have to use Me


    In the James family.


    Jafar James pointed at Mrs. James and was furious, ¡°What a good daughter you have raised! What a


    filial daughter!¡±


    He was extremely angry. He didn¡¯t want to hand the James Group over, but the James Group would


    He knew it very well that he would be still a rich man with houses, cars and servants if the James


    Group was there. Without it, he was nothing.


    Even unwilling to do so, Jafar handed over most of the shares of the James Group to Grace.


    However, he could find nowhere to vent his anger.


    Thus, Mrs. James had to bear the brunt of his temper.


    But Jafar had forgotten that he had already been a scum who had betrayed his wife in Mrs. James¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Jafar James, what kind of right do you have to use me of? Did I ever teach Grace? It was your dad!


    If you want to me someone, why don¡¯t you go underground to look for your dead father?¡±


    Without thinking, Mrs. James said out those words. She hated Jafar so much now.


    Suddenly, sheughed, ¡°Jafar James, are you worried that you don¡¯t have the money to support your


    shameful illegitimate son?¡±


    She felt momentary gratification with a gloating look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about Payne being sick.¡±


    ¡°You are all on that vamp and your shameful son she gave birth to. What¡¯s next? If Payne is gone, do


    you n to give the entire group to that little bastard of unknown origin in your will?¡±


    He pped her right away.


    This crisp p made Mrs. James spin around and fell to the ground. ¡°You p me!¡±


    Jafar rolled up his sleeves and looked coldly at the elderly woman on the ground.


    ¡°You called him bastard? You swore him and deserved to be beaten!¡±


    Mrs. James shouted, stood up, and pounced towards Jafar.


    ¡°Jafar James, you¡¯re incorrigible! I have given birth to your children, taken charge of the family, and


    helped you handle all the matters home and away. However, you have betrayed me and had an affair,


    and you even have another baby with a bitch! Your illegitimate son is a bastard! He is not only a


    bastard, but a shit!¡±


    Mrs. James¡¯s exquisite hair was in a mess. She kicked and hammered at Jafar. When Jafar was about


    to hit her again, Mrs. James yelled, ¡°Come on! Hit me! The James Group now belongs to my daughter!


    Hit me!¡±


    These words stopped Jafar¡¯s hands. His face turned pale. He red at Mrs. James with hatred and


    scolded her, ¡°Shrew!¡± Then he turned around and left.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. James chased after him, ¡°Jafar, where are you going? You¡¯re going to see that bitch again, aren¡¯t


    you? Don¡¯t go! Jafar,e back! You are not allowed to leave!¡±


    Mrs. James staggered out, but Jafar was totally impatient. He didn¡¯t care about Mrs. James at all. He


    left the house so quickly that Mrs. James couldn¡¯t catch up with him.


    Mrs. James fell to the ground again. Even so, she was still stretching out her arms and trying to catch


    the person in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t reach him at all. ¡°Jafar James, you have no conscience.


    Jafar, you¡¯re not allowed to go! You can¡¯t go! Come back!¡±


    At such a night, the pitiful and shrill cries of a woman came from the vi.


    Jafar had long since disappeared.


    Mrs. James sat at the gate, covering her face and crying.


    The sounds were a bit thrilling and frightening at night.


    The servants didn¡¯t dare to approach. They all looked at Mrs. James who sat on the threshold and cried


    miserably with messy hair and clothes.


    The housekeeper couldn¡¯t do anything. No one had expected that the James family would copse


    overnight. Mr. James had rarelye back. Even if he had, he would just have taken something and


    then left. Now, Mr. James was no longer here and Mrs. James was in such a situation. The young


    master was still ill in the hospital. They didn¡¯t even know if he could be cured.


    All was totally messed up!


    The old butler stealthily retreated and walked to the phone. He called Grace and said, ¡°Miss James,


    please hurry back. Mr. James hit Mrs. James just now. Mrs. James is crying.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Grace asked indifferently, ¡°Is Mr. James not at home? Let himfort


    her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James has left. Mrs. James fell when she chased after him. She¡¯s crying now. Miss James, please


    Grace held the phone and mocked softly in her heart ¡­ Come back to take a look?


    And then?


    Tofort Mrs. James?


    She couldn¡¯t do that.


    She had never got their love, but now others wanted her tofort her mother ¡­ She couldn¡¯t do it.


    At this moment, a sweet male voice suddenly came, ¡°Who is on the phone?¡±


    Grace¡¯s heart pounded. She did not answer him immediately, but said to the old butler on the phone,


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Try tofort Mrs. James. Life will continue. Let her wash up and go to bed early. She


    will have to take care of the young master tomorrow morning.¡±


    The old butler wanted to add something, but Grace hung up the phone.


    Only then did she raise her head again, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Mr. Shaw should go back to the room.¡± She


    wanted to drive him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± His eyes were burning and staring at her as if she was delicious food.


    Grace was immediately alert. An rm sounded in her heart, ¡°You promised not to force me.¡±


    She raised her head stubbornly and protested silently.


    Caden would never turn around and leave at such a moment.


    ¡°I...Grace, I haven¡¯t had it in three years...¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Three years ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Grace was a little tired. After she had returned to S City


    from Erhai Lake, she had battled hardly with Jafar James. In the end, Jafar had reluctantly handed over


    90% of the shares of the James Group.


    Only after that had she known that the James Group was already in turmoil. Without Caden, the James


    Group was still in a dangerous situation.


    It required a lot of time and energy to rectify these things. She had been very tired. Now she also had


    to face this man, who acted strangely.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, what exactly do you want to say!¡± She was so tired. Even if she could clearly feel the danger


    around, she still wanted to close her eyes.


    She did not even notice it. She sat on the bed, leaning against the front and nodding her head, almost


    falling asleep.


    The next second, the bed sank. She became sober and her sleepiness temporarily went away. With


    pale face and white lips, she looked at the man beside her, ¡°You said ¡­¡±


    In the next moment, she was pulled into the nket, and the man beside her tightly held her shoulders.


    A deep and hoarse voice came.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex for three years.¡±


    Grace was shocked. She reached out to push him.


    However, her wrist was suddenly sped tightly in his palm.


    ¡°You said it!¡± Anger, despair and unwillingness raised in her heart.


    ¡°I did promise that, but I did not promise not to do anything else.


    I¡¯m so tired now. I just want to hug you to sleep. If you agree and let me do that, I promise I won¡¯t do


    anything else.¡±


    Caden intimidated her, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t move. I haven¡¯t had sex for three years.¡± Grace¡¯s face turned even


    paler. The person beside her was breathing heavily. She was frightened by his hoarse voice.


    He was so shameless!


    The color of Grace¡¯s face came and went.

 Chapter 256 The Collapsed Grace and the Crazy Caden

    Chapter 256 The Copsed Grace and the Crazy Caden


    Grace stiffened. Even with twoyers of cloth, she could clearly feel his body temperature.


    She didn¡¯t dare to move. She was afraid.


    At least, it was hard for her to ept such a thing at the moment.


    It was said that time would heal all wounds, but many things had be unforgettable pain even time


    passed.


    The palms on her shoulders were very hot, not only his palms, but every part of his body was extremely


    hot.


    But the next second!


    She was frightened and widened her eyes!


    There was another emotion besides anger and endurance, which was fear.


    ¡°Caden! Are you crazy?¡± Her throat had been injured for many years, but at this moment, her voice was


    so shrill that it cracked.


    She thought she was brave and she could bear all of these, but she overestimated herself!


    The hand on her waist tightly clenched her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that scar!¡± she shouted at him. Her throat was


    injured by smoke. At this moment, she was screaming and her voice was extremely ear-piercing and


    unpleasant to hear. In the past, she would have deliberately lowered her voice to hide her extremely


    bad voice and to show that she was the same as everyone else.


    But today, she couldn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Caden, don¡¯t touch it.¡± She struggled violently and tried to escape, but he sped her


    tightly.


    ¡°No, Caden ...¡± There were tears in her eyes. She said in hoarse and rough voice, ¡°Anywhere is ok,


    except for that scar ... Caden, I beg you, don¡¯t touch the ce ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s hand tightly sped onto the woman¡¯s waist. He could clearly feel her struggle, her fear and


    her trembling body.


    Pain!


    Iparably pain!


    It hurt more than ever!


    This was her injury, but it was also his pain.


    The woman struggled and her body trembled uncontrobly due to the fear. The man¡¯s big palm that


    was tightly sping her waist also trembled slightly. Although his palms were trembling, he still firmly


    sped her thin waist.


    Caden did not say a word. His eyes were already filled with pain. Without saying a word, he turned the


    woman in his embrace over, made her face down and held her in his embrace.


    Grace fought back the tears. With tears in her eyes, she seemed to show weakness, but she used such


    an inconspicuous method to contend against him.


    She struggled and kicked randomly. Because of this, the man on her pressed her legs with his strong


    legs. Her legs couldn¡¯t move, so she stretched out her hand and waved randomly. She couldn¡¯t see


    what was behind her, but she tried her best to struggle.


    She waved her hands, but he grabbed her wrists and pressed them tightly against her back.


    ¡°Caden! You bastard! You have said it! You have said it!¡±


    She shouted. Her eyes became redder and redder. She held back her tears. Why did she shed tears?


    For who?


    For what?


    Him?


    No!


    No!


    Suddenly!


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened with fear, and she no longer shouted. Her body was trembling.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Grace screamed as hard as she could and her voice was harsh, ¡°Caden! I hate you!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with intense pain, and his heart ached!


    He pressed down on the woman beneath him tightly, his sturdy calves pressing down on her legs. His


    powerful palm clenched her wrists tightly. Suddenly, he lowered his head, and his ck heady


    piously on her waist. A scorching kissnded on the ferocious scar. He was willing to do what he could


    to make up for her.


    Grace struggled harder. Because of sweating, her long hair stuck to her face and to her scrawny back.


    She seemed to be struggling with her life, but the more she struggled, the more Caden kissed her, one


    after another.


    ¡°Caden! I hate you! Can¡¯t you hear me? I hate you! I hate you!¡± She wriggled her waist wildly, trying to


    avoid his kisses, shouting and cursing. The tears that she had been holding back started to pour down


    from her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. It didn¡¯t matter what she said. As long as she could stop


    this crazy person, she could do anything!


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± she let out a scream.


    However, he simply ignored her!


    At this moment, his handsome and indifferent face was filled with reverent worship. His kissesnded


    on her skin one by one.


    Those kisses contained repentance. He wished she could feel the countless regrets hidden in his heart.


    He selfishly wanted her to react to him, not those indifferent gazes and words.


    Cruel ¡­ Yes! He was always cruel to her.


    However, he had no other way to prove that she still loved him.


    Fear!


    Intense fear!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He feared that she no longer loved him!


    He feared she didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    These past few days, her indifference and her calmness made him scared! He was so scared that his


    heart ached! He wanted her to react to him.


    He forced her to face him, to face their past and their love.


    Even if it hurt!


    Grace gasped. Her physical condition was really bad.


    The tears in her eyes surged, and she sobbed intermittently.


    The bitterness in her eyes made his heart ache. Her eyes gradually dimmed, as if she was wronged, as


    if she waspromising, as if she was begging for mercy, ¡°I could let you do anything to me.¡±


    She even disregarded her dignity and said, ¡°Caden, you can do whatever you want, but please, please,


    don¡¯t touch that scar again.¡± She was lowly like that ¡­ just to let him not touch that scar again.


    Painful, so painful ¡­ She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

 Chapter 257: He is the Humble One

    Chapter 257: He is the Humble One


    Her coarse voice was filled with begging for mercy and humiliation.


    Caden paused and tensed his body. He berated,


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    The woman turned her head, her eyes filled with humiliation and stubbornness, ¡°Humiliating me has


    always been your pleasure, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, ¡°I am as humble as you


    wish.¡±


    That was what he wanted, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were filled with pain. He looked at the woman beneath


    him and said, ¡°I ...¡± Sorry.


    He hugged her tightly from behind, tightly hugging this thin and weak woman in his arms. He was very


    sad. How could she say such words?


    How could she say such humble words!


    No!


    It was wrong!


    It was his fault!


    His fault!


    He forced her again, forced her again!


    Her hair was so long and her body was wet. The woman in his arms was very thin and she could not


    see the pain in his eyes.


    His heart was filled with bitterness.


    He just wanted ...


    He just wanted to prove that he, Caden, was different from others in her eyes.


    He just wanted her to face everything in the past and face him.


    Looking at the woman, his eyes were filled with regret. He was wrong. He would not force her in this


    way anymore.


    Holding her, one kiss after anothernded on her shoulders and her head. He wished he could give


    everything he owned to her.


    His kisses fell one by one, precious and devout.


    If Grace hadn¡¯t been absorbed in this humiliation and pain, and in that sad memory of the past, perhaps


    she could have found that this seemingly domineering kiss was actually humble and devout, and she


    was already cherished.


    That seemingly domineering action was actually filled with regret and uneasiness. Yes, Caden, who


    was as high and mighty as a former emperor, also had this uneasy time!


    At this moment, the truly humble person between them was not Grace, but the man who firmly


    imprisoned the woman in his arms. His domineering behavior was to cover up his uneasiness.


    The seemingly humble one had the upper hand.


    The seemingly humiliated one had the upper hand.


    The one giving in was Caden, who had a tough and domineering expression on his face!


    Caden kissed Grace. He would never say sorry to this woman, even though at this moment, he had


    already said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± many times in his heart.


    However, he would never say that to her!


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say such words again, Grace.¡± His voice was full of affection. Caden almost hid his


    lowliness behind his strong attitude.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Her hands were free. She picked up the things beside her and threw them at him. Grace tossed the


    pillow at him and said, ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±


    ¡°Grace, calm down!¡±


    Her eyes were red, and she was extremely excited. She could feel his kisses falling on her waist, but it


    was more painful than ever to her.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± She red at him angrily, ¡°Alright! You¡¯re not leaving, and then I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Mess around?


    Who was messing around?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You promised me. You promised me!¡±


    She shouted, ¡°Caden, I don¡¯t want anything! The James Group and the Wei¡¯ai Foundation, I don¡¯t care


    about them anymore. You ...¡± She paused for a moment, but the man was very nervous. To hide his


    fear, Caden hurriedly shouted, ¡°Grace!¡±


    ¡°As for you ...¡± Her red eyes were filled with self-mockery and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    He was scared!


    Her words made him flustered.


    ¡°Grace, be sober.¡± He reached out to hug her.


    She picked up an rm clock and hit him.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she said, ¡°Tomorrow, no! Now, now I¡¯m moving out.¡±


    The metal rm clock was thrown towards him, but the man did not dodge it. She smashed it on his


    forehead, causing it to instantly turn red and swollen.


    He didn¡¯t care about this. The woman picked up what she could get and threw them at him crazily.


    Pillows, mobile phones, calendars, pens, and other things were all thrown at him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of


    this, but when he nced at a fruit knife on the dressing table, he panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯m leaving now. Grace, calm down. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± He was really afraid


    that if she had any other thoughts, it didn¡¯t matter that she hurt him with the knife. But suppose that she


    hurt herself, he would be very sad, ¡°Be obedient, you¡¯re tired. You should rest now.¡±


    If Humbert and Ingemar saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked ... The arrogant Caden fled in


    a sorry state.


    There was a mess in the room, and she was the only one left.


    Grace had forcefully smashed things into the man¡¯s body before, but at this moment, she copsed on


    the floor.


    She knew that she had be different just now. She was too emotional. However, she couldn¡¯t bear


    that pain, and couldn¡¯t bear the unbearable scene that surged in like a tidal wave in her mind!


    Why?


    Why did he have to touch her scar?


    Did he have to remind her again and again how miserable she had been?


    ¡°I just want to forget,¡± she murmured, ¡°I know I can¡¯t forget it, so I pretend to forget. Why you have to


    remind me again and again?¡±


    Did he have to force her like this?


    What exactly was he going to do!


    What exactly did he want to get from her?


    ¡°Wallis, Wallis, I want to exchange with you.¡±


    If she knew that her life would turn out like this after the day of Wallis¡¯ ident, and that she would


    experience those horrible things, which she did not dare to imagine, she would definitely keep that


    appointment that day.


    If there had been a moment, she knew that she would one day lose everything, lose her heart, and ruin


    her life because she fell in love with a man ... Grace thought about ¡°if¡± chaotically. She was a little


    confused and asked herself, ¡°If this was the case, would she still love him?¡±


    Would she still love him? Would she?


    Would she?


    Would she?


    She asked herself again and again.


    There was no answer.


    There was a knock on the door.


    The room was very quiet, but there was a knock outside. The woman on the ground was frightened and


    stared at the door in horror.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Outside the door, the butler¡¯s gentle voice sounded, ¡°Open the door, please. You should be hungry. Mr.


    Shaw asked me to prepare a snack for you.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. Mr. Shaw said that if I didn¡¯t watch you finish your meal,


    he would expel me. I still have a family to support. Madam, please help me.¡±


    Hesitation appeared in Grace¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who? Mr. Shaw? He has returned to the master bedroom to rest.¡±


    Therefore, only the housekeeper was outside.


    Grace gradually calmed down. She stood up and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She casually put on a nightgown and threw the messy nightgown into the trash can with disgust.


    Then she opened the door.


    The butler came in and put the tray on the dressing table. He said as he energized the aromatherapy


    spray on the tray, ¡°Madam, Mr. Shaw let me observe you finish your meal. This is a humidifier. The air


    in the room is dry. It can improve the air and help you sleep.¡±


    Grace sat down and quietly finished eating the white fungus soup in the bowl.


    The butler had already left quietly.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The door opened gently and a man walked in. He stood quietly behind the woman and looked at the


    woman sleeping on the dressing table. He sighed, bent down and picked her up. He gently ced her


    on the bed, ¡°What should I do with you?¡±

 Chapter 258: Idiot

    Chapter 258: Idiot


    Caden did not want to ask for help, but he had already panicked.


    Love was not something that someone can obtain by force.


    In the guest room, the fragrance which could help sleep was still curling up. Sitting beside Grace¡¯s bed


    and looking at the woman on the bed, he was so helpless and did not know what to say.


    He called Humbert. It was sote, and Humbert answered the phone sleepily. Humbert listened


    carefully to Caden¡¯s words about him and Grace.


    Caden¡¯s deep voice seemed that he was lonely in the peaceful bedroom on this quiet night.


    After listening quietly, Humbert remained silent for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t know much about love.


    However, he clearly knew about Caden, his best friend.


    Hearing that Caden talked about what happened this night, Humbert clearly felt what he was


    deliberately avoiding.


    Even so, he could feel his bitterness by the deep voice of the man on the phone.


    Humbert suddenly said, ¡°There is not a good man in the Shaw family. You never knew how to love


    someone.


    Caden, once you fall in love with a woman, all you think about is how to get this woman.


    You force her and make her have no way to go, and when she is helpless and at a loss for what to do,


    you reached out. As a Shaw, this is the way you love someone.¡±


    Iparably cruel.


    ¡°You are like this. So is Kern.¡±


    Humbert said, ¡°But Caden, have you ever thought that the person who is loved by you in this way might


    not be happy?¡±


    Humbert¡¯s words were like a long sword, piercing straight into Caden¡¯s heart ... quickly, urately and


    ruthlessly!


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh self-deprecatingly. This was really Humbert¡¯s usual style. On the other end


    of the phone, Caden gently wiped the sticky sweat off the woman¡¯s cheeks with a hot towel.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    The hand that Humbert held up his phone trembled violently ... Caden, would one day lower his head


    and abandon his arrogance to show his weakness and ask for help?


    ¡°What should I do with her?¡± the man slowly asked on the phone.


    Blinking his eyes again and again, Humbert was sure that he hadn¡¯t heard wrongly, ¡°Just like an


    ordinary man loves his beloved woman.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    When Humbert heard this question, he could hardly believe his ears. However, after thinking about it


    for a moment, he knew that someone who had lived under the Shaw family¡¯s education from childhood


    would not really understand what love was and know how to love.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then go online and ask theizen.¡± He was also a bachelor without a girlfriend and


    didn¡¯t know how to teach Caden to love a girl.


    He was not much better than Caden.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are many masters on the Inte.¡±


    Caden deeply agreed with Humbert.


    That slender hand was wiping the woman¡¯s neck with a hot towel, and he was sleepy, ¡°Humbert, I¡¯ve


    been tired recently. I¡¯m really old. No more chatting, bye.¡±


    When the phone was hung up, Humbert lowered his head. If love was so tormenting, he hoped he


    won¡¯t encounter it in his life.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head ... A strong man like Caden also had no choice but to give in when


    he fell in love with a woman.


    Love was simply poison.


    After hanging up the phone, Caden put down the phone and gently wiped the woman¡¯s neck with a hot


    towel. He gently removed the clothes on her body. His movements were as gentle as if he treated an


    extremely precious treasure.


    She sweated because of the mess just now. The man gently wiped her body and took off her slippers.


    He bent down and knelt to the side, carefully wiping her feet.


    However, the moment he touched her feet, he frowned slightly and put down the towel. He carefully


    rubbed and warmed the pair of iparably cold feet in his hands. After a long while, the warmth of


    hisrge palms warmed up her ice-cold feet.


    He looked at the woman sleeping peacefully on the bed and his heart ached for her. He wanted to help


    her warm up her feet for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His eyes were filled with remorse.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say sorry to her when she was awake.


    He was sleepier, and he didn¡¯t dare to sleep next to her. He dragged his somewhat heavy body back to


    his bedroom. When he was in the corridor, he met the butler.


    ¡°Put away the aromatherapy in her bedroom. The ingredients in the aromatherapy you buy in the future


    don¡¯t need to be thatplicated. It is used to help her sleep, and don¡¯t need to be as powerful as


    sleeping pills.¡±


    The butler looked at Caden who had walked into the master bedroom and he was speechless ... Mr.


    Shaw, that was the kind of most normal aromatherapy you wanted!


    At 00:11 a.m.


    There was a piece of breaking news on Weibo.


    Caden created a post on Weibo.


    ¡°What can I do to make my wife happy?¡±

 Chapter 259: The Abnormal Caden

    Chapter 259: The Abnormal Caden


    The next day.


    ¡°I want to move out.¡± On the dining table, Grace put down the bowls and chopsticks and said to the


    neatly dressed man beside her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This man was overbearing, so she felt uneasy ...


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The silver spoon fell into the bowl and the man said swiftly.


    Grace was shocked for three seconds before looking at the man suspiciously.


    So easily?


    ¡°How about that apartment in the Ginza Garden?¡±


    Caden had the habit of drinking a cup of ck coffee in the morning. He took a sip gracefully and


    nced at the woman opposite him. He said, ¡°You can move out, but I have to ensure your safety. That


    apartment in the Ginza Garden is close to yourpany, and its security facilities are among the best


    in the city.¡±


    Just as Grace was about to retort, the man put down the coffee and said, ¡°Grace, there¡¯s one thing you


    need to know. In fact, I don¡¯t want you to move out.¡±


    Letting her move out was already the greatest concession he could make.


    Even though he made a concession, his attitude was tough.


    Thinking back to yesterday¡¯s post on Weibo, there were a lot ofments, ¡°As a qualified husband,


    you have to fulfill your wife¡¯s requirements as much as possible.¡±


    Humbert said if he didn¡¯t know how to love, then he should learn.


    If this was the way ordinary people loved their wives, he thought, even if he disagreed with them and


    he was unwilling to do that, he would still learn to love her.


    ¡°... Alright, then, Ginza Garden.¡±


    Grace said in a daze.


    The moment she said to move out, she was already prepared to fight with this unreasonable, tough,


    and domineering man for a protracted period of time.


    But now, it had actually gone so smoothly and he agreed so easily. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    There was amotion at the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Caden was very unhappy because Grace was moving out. However, Humbert said that he


    had done something wrong and said that he should learn the love of ordinary people. Therefore, even


    though he was already very unhappy, he still held it in his heart. At this moment, he was annoyed by


    the loud noises at the door, and then he found a way to vent his anger.


    At this moment, Ladd and Saul, who were quietly waiting at the table, did not dare to look straight at


    him.


    The butler quickly walked over and said, ¡°Someone wants to see Madam.¡±


    Someone wants to see Grace?


    Caden was unhappier. Early in the morning, his wife was about to move away. At this moment,


    someone dared to disturb the precious time when he got along with his wife!


    Caden thought that was the precious time. Whether Grace recognized it or not was another question.


    But at this moment, the man who was in such a bad mood decided that someone was disturbing them!


    ¡°Male or female?¡±


    The butler blinked his eyes, and then blinked again ... What did Caden want to do?


    ¡°Male ...¡±


    ¡°Drive him away.¡±


    The butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead again, ¡°There are both men and women. Sir, it¡¯s a


    mother and son to see Madam.¡± He was afraid that Caden would ask him to drive them away again, so


    he quickly finished a long string of words.


    Hearing this, Caden frowned slightly. A mother and son?


    He lowered his head and pondered for a moment. His head fell to the side and his gaze fell on the


    woman¡¯s face,


    ¡°Grace, do you want to see them?¡±


    Grace looked unhappy, and her lips were pursed, which showed her stubbornness.


    ¡°Please tell them that I will go back to the James family¡¯s house when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Just as she finished her instructions to the butler, after entering the entrance hall in a hurry, eventually,


    two people rushed into the dining hall .


    ¡°Ollie, quickly, she is your elder sister.¡±


    A beautiful woman pulled a ten-year-old child in front of Grace and said, ¡°Hurry up, Ollie, that¡¯s your


    sister.¡±


    When Grace first saw them, she was shocked ... The butler said that it was a mother and son pair. She


    only thought that it was Mrs. James and Payne, but she never thought that ... She instantly became


    expressionless.

 Chapter 260: Her Father鈥檚 Mistress Seduces Her Husband in Her Presence

    Chapter 260: Her Father¡¯s Mistress Seduces Her Husband in Her Presence


    The boy¡¯s figure was slender, and his short hair was chestnut-colored. He wore a peaked cap. His face


    was fair and delicate. But now his face was filled with impatience.


    As for the beautiful woman, she had a oval face, a delicate nose, and pink lips, she looked like twenty-


    five or twenty-six.


    The moment this woman asked the little boy to call her sister, Grace knew that this woman was her


    father¡¯s mistress.


    A wave of disgust surged in her.


    Although Payne was indifferent to her, she had grown up with him.


    And this little boy who had suddenly appeared said that he was her younger brother.


    Grace lowered her head and her clear eyes shed with ridicule. She asked indifferently,


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, are Deacon and the others on leave today?¡±


    When Caden heard this, he knew what she meant. He smiled and cooperatively asked Ladd, who was


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    standing beside him,


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Ladd immediately understood what Caden meant, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. These days, I saw that


    they were very tired, so I gave them a day off.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced coldly at the mother and the son opposite him and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for


    letting them into the house. I¡¯ll drive the unwee out now.¡±


    When the beautiful woman heard this, she was anxious. She hurriedly pulled the little boy and said,


    ¡°Grace, I am your father¡¯s lover. Ollie is your younger brother.¡±


    Not to mention the purpose ofing here today, she and Ollie had spent a lot of effort entering the


    Shaw¡¯s mansion. She had secretly followed the Shaw family¡¯s servants when they returned from


    shopping for food ingredients, and then she had the chance toe here.


    After entering this magnificent mansion, she became even more determined.


    The mansion in front of her, with the meticulously maintained garden, and the fountain at the entrance,


    showed how wealthy and powerful the people who lived here were!


    Grace looked at the woman¡¯s exquisite makeup and suddenly felt angry. She suddenly stood up and


    said, ¡°Whose lover do you think you are? Who is my younger brother?¡±


    She had never seen such a shameless person before. This woman brought the child and ran to her to


    say that she was her father¡¯s woman and the boy was her younger brother!


    She didn¡¯t admit that he was her younger brother.


    After the mother and son entered, when she asked Caden the first sentence, she suppressed her


    voice. The mother and son hadn¡¯t recognized her rough voice yet.


    But at this moment, she suddenly stood up and angrily shouted at the woman in front of her. This shout


    no longer concealed her bad voice. As soon as she finished speaking, the mother and son were


    shocked.


    The child said with a look of disdain, ¡°Mom, this woman¡¯s voice is as terrible as a chicken in choke


    hold.¡±


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman¡¯s expression changed. She quickly reached out to cover the little


    boy¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± She looked embarrassed and said,


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t take it seriously. Your brother didn¡¯t mean to do it. Actually, Ollie admires you very much.


    He said at home that he really wanted to see you.¡±


    Before Grace could speak, a voice suddenly sounded,


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Hearing this cold voice filled with anger, Grace was slightly shocked. She subconsciously turned her


    head to look at the man who was even angrier than her ... even angrier than her?


    Grace suddenly felt that this was ridiculous.


    How could this person be considerate?


    Forget it! How was that possible?


    In the blink of an eye, shepletely dispelled this ridiculous idea.


    If this person really cared for her, he wouldn¡¯t have humiliated her like thatst night.


    The woman was shocked by his cold voice. She had already noticed the man at the dining table, who


    was extraordinary at a nce. The moment she rushed in with her child, what she saw at first was not


    the target she was looking for, who was a thin and ordinary woman.


    It was this man at the dining table, with an imposing and handsome look.


    She was jealous.


    Women would secretlypare themselves with others. Especially the prettier they were, the more


    they would secretlypare themselves with others.


    She subconsciouslypared herself with Grace who had been in prison. Her sugar daddy was far


    inferior to the handsome man at the dining table.


    Moreover, Caden was outstanding. When she first saw this man, she was attracted deeply by him.


    At this moment, it was just a joke from the child. She didn¡¯t expect that the outstanding man would


    shout at her impolitely.


    She felt even more jealous.


    She couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Grace. She was far better than Grace in look, figure and


    voice.


    Finding the sharp gaze above her head, the woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and she


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her voice was weak, her eyes were red, and she looked adorable.


    She should apologize to Grace, but her eyes were red and she stared at Caden with a trace of


    grievance.


    She looked adorable. Most men would feel pity for her. Unfortunately, Caden was an exception. His


    face was cold and he ignored her.


    Ladd looked at it and sneered in his heart, ¡°There are only two kinds of women in Mr. Shaw¡¯s eyes.


    One is Grace and the other is other women.¡±


    Grace wasn¡¯t blind. Ladd could already see through this woman, and she also could tell that this


    beautiful woman was seducing her husband.


    It made her sick. Her father¡¯s mistress seduced her husband in her presence!


    Although she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Caden anymore, she wasn¡¯t divorced yet!


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, I have an appointment with Gloria today. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Grace expressionlessly picked


    up the backpack that was ced aside and turned around to leave.


    Caden was unhappy, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± He grabbed Grace¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I asked Saul to pick Gloria up


    to here. There is no need to go out.¡±


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t give Grace a chance to refuse. He shouted at Saul, ¡°Hurry up and pick up


    Gloria.¡±


    Saul was quick-witted. He quickly took the car keys, turned around and left without any dy. Grace


    wanted to stop him, but he had already run to the door.


    Grace was speechless ... Today, not only did Caden be abnormal, his subordinates also became


    abnormal.


    When the beautiful woman saw that no one was paying attention to her, she suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m here today to beg you!¡±


    With this shout, Grace¡¯s foot stopped in mid-air. However, she felt that there was no need to continue


    the discussion with this woman.


    ¡°Grace, your mother is going to kill us!¡±


    When the beautiful woman saw that Grace was about to leave, she was anxious. She gritted her teeth


    and shouted loudly, ¡°Grace! Ollie is at least your younger brother! Save him!¡±


    The beautiful woman hurriedly chased after her and blocked in front of Grace. She got down on her


    knees and said, ¡°Please! Please help us!¡±

 Chapter 261: Shameless

    Chapter 261: Shameless


    Grace was stopped, but she did not ask Ladd and the others to drive them out. She lowered her head


    and nced at the woman kneeling on the ground. Grace quietly examined her up and down. She


    could not help but feel that it was ridiculous. Why did this woman have the courage toe to her and


    plead?


    Why did this woman have the confidence to think that she, Grace, would help her?


    Grace looked at the beautiful woman kneeling in front of her and said expressionlessly,


    ¡°You said that Mrs. James wanted to kill you and your son. It¡¯s a society ruled byw now. Mrs. James


    doesn¡¯t have the courage to do so, right? I think,dy, you may be tired recently. I suggest you register


    with the psychiatric department in the hospital. The persecutory delusion could be medically


    controble.¡±


    When the woman heard this, her face turned pale, ¡°Grace ...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grace interrupted the woman straightforwardly and shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before


    today. Please call me Mrs. Shaw.¡±


    Behind her, Caden said coldly, ¡°Yeah, you should call her Mrs. Shaw.¡± Maic deep voice sounded


    faint, but it revealed a tough tone that couldn¡¯t be rejected by others.


    Grace was shocked and nced sideways at the man beside her. However, this nce was like a


    coquettish nce in the eyes of the man beside her. Caden was bold and silently stretched out his long


    arm and firmly hugged Grace¡¯s shoulder. He stared at Ladd, pretending not to see the resistance in her


    eyes.


    This was really bitter for Ladd. Ladd thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Shaw, why are you looking at me when


    you hugged her? I feel ufortable being watched like a girl!¡±


    Ladd cursed Caden in his heart.


    Caden was wondering if he should drive this annoying old woman away.


    This woman brought her son to see Grace, and he could immediately drive them away. But he didn¡¯t do


    so because he wanted to see what this mistress of Jafar wanted to do.


    There was another reason. It was best if this old woman was hard to deal with. If so, Grace would not


    be able to move away today.


    What?


    If she can¡¯t move out today, she could move tomorrow.


    Tomorrow ... that was tomorrow¡¯s matter!


    In any case, Grace will not move away today. He can at least hug and kiss her tonight while she was


    asleep.


    Caden didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of shame. He was a CEO, yet he did shameless things at night. He


    wasn¡¯t ashamed, but rather proud.


    On Weibo, a warm-heartedizen dropped him a direct messagest night,


    ¡°Buddy, you are also a true man. How did you offend your wife? Buddy, you have to remember three


    points. They are all from my experience!


    First, the most beautiful, cute, and sexy creature in the world is wife!


    Second, the creature in the world that could not be offended is still wife!


    The third point is so important that you must remember. You could try your best to take advantage of


    your wife!¡±


    Caden agreed with this man and deeply believed that the most beautiful woman in the world was


    Grace. That was right.


    The one he couldn¡¯t offend the most was also Grace. That was also true. Now he was miserable! So, it


    was true. Even if he had offended Master Shaw ruthlessly, he would not be miserable like that.


    He agreed to thest point very much!


    Thinking of this, Caden held her tight by the shoulder. The distance between them instantly grew


    closer.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw.¡± This beautiful woman seemed to tremble in fear. She looked at Grace with a watery gaze,


    and also at Caden who was beside Grace.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw, my name is Nora. He is Ollie James. I know that it¡¯s impolite of me to barge in like this


    today, but I have no choice. Please help us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. James, she¡¯s gone too far. I know she hates me, but the child is innocent. No matter how much


    she hates me, she shouldn¡¯t go to Ollie¡¯s school and bully him.


    Ollie was still a child. How could Ollie go to school after Mrs. James made trouble in his school?


    Mrs. Shaw, I know I¡¯m sorry to Mrs. James, but Ollie is only a child. He is only ten years old. From the


    time he was born until Mrs. James ran to school and made a scene, he didn¡¯t know he was ...¡±


    Grace listened quietly. She listened to Nora¡¯s words condemning Mrs. James quietly and did not


    interrupt until she heard that Nora stopped and could not speak those words out. She looked at this


    woman indifferently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his identity?


    An illegitimate child!


    Why didn¡¯t she continue?


    She couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on?¡± she asked.


    Nora¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Grace with an extremely humiliated expression. ¡°The


    child is still here! Why should Mrs. Shaw be so aggressive? Do you want me to say that in front of the


    child?¡±


    It seemed like she was bullying Nora ... Grace really chuckled this time.


    ¡°Mom! Let¡¯s not beg this bad woman!¡± On the side, the ten-year-old boy grabbed Nora and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    kneel down in front of her. Mom, stand up! Let¡¯s go home! We needn¡¯t beg her! It¡¯s no big deal!¡±


    Nora grabbed her son and said, ¡°But you will beughed at!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Nora hugged the child and cried bitterly.


    Grace expressionlessly looked at the mother and the son in front of her, but her eyes were filled with


    exhaustion. After she returned from Erhai Lake, she had been busy with the business. The mess of the


    James Group was hard to deal with. She needed to maintain stability inside and protect thepany


    from otherpanies outside.


    To deal with those problems, she had transferred 70% of her former subordinates of the Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation into the James Group.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, the James Group that seemed to be booming, was a ¡®big hole¡¯.


    She was so busy in dealing with the ¡®hole¡¯ that she was exhausted.


    The Shaw Group had given her a hand. However, she didn¡¯t want to owe this man anymore.


    ¡°Put away your tears.¡± Grace nced at her and said, ¡°If you have something important to say, just say


    it!¡± There was no need to act in front of her like this.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw, I beg you to save ...¡±


    ¡°If you continue saying this nonsense, then you can leave now.¡± She still had a lot to do, so she said, ¡°If


    you have anything, get straight to the point.¡±


    The impatience in Grace¡¯s eyes and her cold tone made Nora calm down. She didn¡¯t dare to beat


    around the bush anymore. Nora pulled Ollie to Grace and anxiously said,


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Everything is for the sake of my innocent child. I hope


    you can let Ollie return to the James family and acknowledge his identity.¡±

 Chapter 262: A Scheming Woman

    Chapter 262: A Scheming Woman


    Grace was already mentally prepared. Perhaps this Nora would ask for money or ask her to persuade


    Mrs. James to restrain. However, what she did not expect was that Nora had such an idea!


    She stopped talking, but Nora was anxious. She hurriedly said to Grace, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just


    hope that Ollie won¡¯t beughed at.


    I don¡¯t want any money from the James family.


    As long as you can let Ollie return to the James family and acknowledge his identity, this is more


    important than anything else.¡±


    Nora said sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, you should be considerate of a mother¡¯s selfishness.¡±


    After Grace heard Nora¡¯s words, she was speechless for a moment.


    Even Caden was surprised.


    After hearing Nora¡¯s plea, he took a deep look at Nora.


    He lowered his head and looked at the expressionless face of the woman in his arms. He knew that


    she had already seen through Nora¡¯s thoughts.


    Jafar was retired and the James Group was already in the hands of Grace. It was not only a matter of


    dignity to let Ollie return to the James family. Once the James family recognized that Ollie was a


    James, then it would be justified for him to join the James Group in the future.


    As a James, he would be able to obtain connections in this circle. Others would respect Ollie because


    of the James family and him, Caden. In the future, Ollie would be able to rely on this status to obtain a


    lot of convenience.


    Not to mention, as long as he had a legitimate status as a descendant of the James family, Ollie would


    be able to get the shares of the James family¡¯s property in the future.


    If this child was ambitious and had the intention to upy the James Group, then it was very


    convenient for him to use means.


    He took another deep look at Nora. This woman was not simple like her appearance. She was a


    scheming woman.


    Nora looked at Grace who was expressionless and felt a little nervous. She lowered her head guiltily


    and said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, we don¡¯t want anything. Although I did something wrong, please forgive me. I am


    also a mother. I just want my child to stand in front of others and not be scolded as an illegitimate child.


    I hope he can live with dignity. Please ... agree to my request!¡±


    Grace looked at Nora, but her thoughts had already flown far away.


    She thought a lot.


    She thought about the past, her childhood, and Wallis, whom she hadn¡¯t thought about for a long time.


    She thought about what her grandfather had taught her when she was a child. No matter how good her


    grandfather was to her, when she got carried away, he would tell her seriously, ¡°You have a brother.


    The James family only has one heir.¡±


    At first, she didn¡¯t understand. Later, she learned more, read more, listened more, and understood.


    After she understood, she didn¡¯t dare to get carried away. Later, she almost never mentioned the


    James Group.


    When her grandfather took her to meet the Queen of a certain country, she knew that her grandfather


    wanted her to be gorgeous and outstanding anytime and anywhere, living like the Queen of a certain


    country. But the queen¡¯s elegance and dignity were all based on the premise that she did not involve


    the local politics.


    Grandfather gave her the Wei¡¯ai Foundation and it almost used half of her grandfather¡¯s private


    property. At that time, she knew that the James Group was reserved for her brother, Payne.


    She suddenly wanted to cry and her heart ached. But she didn¡¯t dare to cry. Once she cried, she really


    couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore.


    When she cried, she had to admit that she had not been loved unreservedly by anyone for decades.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Slowly, Grace gave a smile. Her grandpa loved her.


    ¡°You want me to acknowledge his identity and let him return to the James family?¡± she smiled softly.


    The expression on Grace¡¯s face was indescribably strange. For some reason, Nora trembled slightly


    under the gaze of Grace, but she didn¡¯t care about anything else. She hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yeah, I hope


    Ollie can return to the James family. Only in this way can Ollie stand in front of others with confidence.¡±


    ¡°You know ...¡± Grace was calm as she stared at Nora¡¯s face with an indescribable expression, ¡°If my


    grandfather was still alive, what would happen to you?¡±

 Chapter 263: Disgust

    Chapter 263: Disgust


    ¡°What ¡­ will happen to me?¡±


    Nora was terrified. Grace¡¯s expression was extremely strange, which made her heartbeat rapid.


    ¡°If grandfather is still alive,¡± Grace was calm, ¡°you will be killed.¡±


    Seeing a flicker of suspicion shed across her eyes, Grace just stared at her soberly. ¡°No need to


    doubt it. What you think is right.¡±


    Natural cmities or man-made misfortunes¡­ Everything you can think of.


    And those you didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Car ident, a fall from a tall building, drowning, disease, fire, kidnapping ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± before Grace could finish her words, Nora cried out in fright with her face pale, ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    She stared at Grace in horror. What a scary woman!


    She was actually able to speak out these terrible things emotionlessly.


    They were all about ¡°killing¡±!


    Sure enough, Grace was not ordinary. She was a murderer!


    She had always known that Jafar¡¯s daughter had been in prison for some reason. And she had even


    But now, she was actually in the face of a murderer!


    She was somewhat regretful. She had just hurried here and didn¡¯t make full preparation.


    She carefully studied Grace who could talk about killings so calmly, worrying she would really make it.


    However, as she saw her son who was standing beside her from the corner of her eyes, she restrained


    her fear. ¡°I ... I can do anything as long as Ollie can be recognized and return to the James family.¡±


    Actually, Jafar still had some money. She had been with Jafar since she was twenty years old. In the


    past dozen or so years, he had never treated her shabbily. Compared with Mrs. James, she onlycked


    the status and even got more from Jafar.


    Naturally, over the past decade or so, she had clearly realized that for the upper-ss, money was not


    such an important thing.


    And Jafar had nothing expect money.


    Not to mention that the money he had wasn¡¯t much.


    How could Jafar¡¯s assets beparable to arge enterprise like the James Group?


    Only by returning to the James family would Ollie be promising.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ so you shouldn¡¯te to see me.


    You should go find Mrs. James. Only after she agrees will your son be recognized as a member of the


    James family.


    Ms. Dyer, ording to my ID card, my surname is Shaw, not James.¡±


    Unwilling to give up, Nora wanted to say something more. Taking a nce at her, Grace directly


    stopped her.


    ¡°Well,¡± she looked at Ollie,


    ¡°Payne has leukemia and needs a bone marrow transnt. Being the son of Mr. James, Ollie surely


    has ties of blood with Payne. Why don¡¯t you go find Mrs. James and have a check-up? If their bone


    marrow matches, I think Mrs. James might agree to your request.¡±


    As she casually spoke, Nora who was pleading felt shocked. Her ears hummed and her hands couldn¡¯t


    help but shake while holing Ollie¡¯s hand.


    She would never think that Grace actually wanted to hurt Ollie!


    ¡°How can that be? Ollie is only ten years old. How could such a young child donate his bone marrow?


    He will be done if he does!¡± Nora anxiously rejected, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, didn¡¯t your bone marrow happen to


    match?¡±


    A cold light shed across Caden¡¯s eyes. He red at Nora with his gaze as sharp as de, ¡°Who told


    you?¡± He did not believe that it was her own n as she said it without hesitation. He looked down with


    his eyshes drooped. After thinking for a while, he coldly stared at Nora.


    ¡°Go back and tell Jafar. If he dares to hurt my wife, I will take his kidneys to feed the fish!¡±


    How dare they want to take advantage of Grace!


    Caden narrowed his eyes and gazed at Ollie, who was tall and thin and was standing at the side.


    Nora¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hurried to hide him behind her. She lowered her head and thought


    for a moment.


    ¡°Jafar ... he doesn¡¯t dare to do so.¡± Gritting her teeth, Nora seemed to have made a difficult decision.


    She looked at Grace in embarrassment, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, I may take Ollie to have a check-up first. If his


    bone marrow really matches Payne¡¯s and Mrs. James agrees to recognize him, I will sign on the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    agreement of bone marrow donation. But you should promise me that no matter what the check-up


    result is, Ollie ¡­ ¡°


    Grace smiled faintly, ¡°Since you have the intention to save Payne, of course I will intercede for you with


    Mrs. James.¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She cried out in surprise, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    Grace just smiled as she watched them leave happily.


    After Nora left the Shaw¡¯s with her son.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to donate my bone marrow.¡±


    Ollie looked extremely reluctant.


    ¡°Who asked you to donate?¡± Nora said with a sullen face, ¡°Just put on a show. Sacrifice my son¡¯s


    health for the son of that ugly old woman? They¡¯re just daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­.¡±


    ¡°But what? Just ask your father to find someone to make a fake identification. Your father didn¡¯t want


    you to suffer, so he went to Erhai Lake to look for Grace, who had been in prison. Or why didn¡¯t he go


    find that ugly woman instead of going so far away?¡±


    ¡°Jafar said that his daughter was fierce to strangers and was actually very soft-hearted while facing her


    families. Mrs. James had treated her like this, but as long as she implored her, no matter how strong


    her grudge was, she wouldn¡¯t bear to leave that ugly woman and her son alone.


    You see, she has been back to S City, hasn¡¯t she? ¡°


    Nora returned home.


    Jafar was reading the newspaper.


    ¡°I went to the Shaw¡¯s.¡± Nora had concealed it from Jafar about going to find Grace, but now, as she


    wanted him to make a fake identification. Nora told him the truth after thinking for a long while.


    Jafar paused for a moment before turning the newspaper. ¡°For what did you go to the Shaw¡¯s?¡±


    Nora changed into her housecoat, which made her looked sexy and energetic as a young woman. She


    said in a wronged tone, ¡°I¡¯m going to beg your daughter to help recognize Ollie as a James.¡±


    Jafar¡¯s face suddenly turned dark, but his voice was gentle, ¡°So what? I have been cold-shouldered


    since I¡¯m getting old and useless?¡±


    Nora knew him well. The older he got, the weirder he became. Especially when he was not so


    vigorous, he became more and more demented while having sex.


    As she had suffered it, she must make her son be recognized as a James. Otherwise, why would she


    stay with an old man?


    Though dissatisfied, she stood behind Jafar and gently kneaded his shoulders. She said in an


    extremely wronged tone, making him couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, ¡°You know that I myself don¡¯t


    want anything. It¡¯s just because that a few days ago, Mrs. James went to Ollie¡¯s school to make such a


    fuss and made him so ashamed in front of his ssmates.


    I don¡¯t want anything of the James family. All I want is Ollie can be recognized and be able to live as a


    dignified and imposing child.¡±


    While saying with a wronged look, Nora peeked at Jafar. Sure enough, the old man hesitated. Seeing


    the time came, Nora yed her trump card. She softly leaned against him just like a butterfly with her


    slender arms wrapping around his neck. ¡°Honey~¡±


    As getting old and useless, Jafar liked it best.


    Seeing him relieved and smiling, Nora sneered with a glimmer of disgust in her eyes. The damn old


    man! He was actually a freak!

 Chapter 264: Pillow Talk

    Chapter 264: Pillow Talk


    Nora really knew Jafar. She was almost able to read his mind.


    The coquettish voice almost disgusted herself but pleased Jafar.


    ¡°Honey¡± Nora wore a wronged look as she told what Grace had said to her exaggeratedly. In the end,


    she wiped her tears.


    ¡°Honey~ You know, Ollie was so young.


    He has not grown up yet.


    But your daughter was going to take advantage of him, and she even said that she wanted him to


    donate his bone marrow.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save Payne, but Ollie is only ten years old.


    It would certainly be bad for his health to donate his bone marrow. If Ollie was an adult now, I would


    personally take him to the hospital without others¡¯ request.


    But he¡¯s only a child. s, I really don¡¯t know if there would be side effects for him.¡±


    She said a lot, but she actually didn¡¯t say ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to donate¡±. And that was her witness.


    Instead of her, it should be said by...


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jafar pped the newspaper on the table and said, ¡°How dare Grace use Ollie! How can


    a ten-year-old child donate his bone marrow! No! I won¡¯t allow it to happen!¡±


    Nora was wiping her tears. ¡°But I have promised your daughter that I would take Ollie to the hospital for


    a check-up. If they match, I will have to sign on the agreement.¡±


    She leaned herself in his embrace as she said, ¡°Honey~ I didn¡¯t realize it was wrong until I had made a


    promise. Honey~ What should I do? If they really match¨C¨C¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Jafar grabbed her hand which was circling on his chest. He said,


    ¡°Check! Just go and have a check-up. Anyway, they won¡¯t match.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Delighted, Nora pretended to be puzzle. ¡°But we haven¡¯t had a check-up yet.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t match as I don¡¯t want them to.¡±


    Jafar said with confidence. Suddenly, he snickered. ¡°These are all minor matters. Now, the most


    important thing is¨C¨C¡±


    As he said, he picked up Nora, causing her grumble in a flirting manner. She shook in his embrace


    while her glowing face put on a wronged look. She pouted yfully.


    ¡°Honey ~ you are so bad~¡±


    In the master bedroom.


    Nora suffered everything. She buried her face in the pillow and pretended to plead. At the same time,


    she gnashed her teeth with her eyes darkened. Damn old man! Damn freak!


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t suffer these in vain.


    Ollie must be recognized as a James and return to the James family.


    She knew it clearly. She did not ask the James family to recognize Ollie just because the James Group


    belonged to Jafar. She didn¡¯t n to make the request until the time came. She had nned to make it


    when Ollie was 18 years old. At that time, as long as she spoke sugared words, Jafar would definitely


    agree Ollie to inherit the James Group since he was fond of him as well.


    But now, Jafar had lost the James Group. What he had were a few housing estates, bonds, deposits


    and other small businesses.


    But how could these beparable to the James Group, such a big enterprise?


    Behind her, the old man was getting exhausted and breathe heavily. She would be much more suffered


    when he was exhausted. Jafar James was actually a freak!


    She abruptly closed her eyes, and what appeared in her mind was that handsome and cold man.


    The old freak kept tormenting her. He whipped her with a belt and asked her to call out, which he


    thought as interest. But she didn¡¯t have any fleeting pleasure.


    Heavens, such an old freak!


    Nora didn¡¯t know how many times she had cursed this old freak.


    She would endure it and pretend to befortable in the past but now she just closed her eyes and


    imagined the person behind her as that outstanding man. As long as she thought of him, she felt what


    she had suffered was not suffering anymore.


    Then, she thought of Grace and snorted. She was just so so.


    Not so good-looking, at least less beautiful than her.


    How could such a woman be able to match that handsome and cold man?


    Gradually, jealousy and venom filled her heart.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as she opened her eyes, what she saw was only Jafar, the ugly, old freak who was out of


    breath.


    It was so unfair!


    She secretly clenched her fists.

 Chapter 265: She Doesn鈥檛 Believe It

    Chapter 265: She Doesn¡¯t Believe It


    Nora directly went to the James Group to find Grace.


    Grace was shocked when she received the call from the reception.


    So soon?


    Would Nora be so straightforward?


    She asked the receptionist to let Nora in.


    When Ollie¡¯s identification was ced on her official table, she fell silent.


    Nora actually went to the hospital.


    However, Grace raised her head and said, ¡°Do the check-up again.¡± She did not trust Nora very much.


    Who knew whether she would make a fake one since there was no eyewitness?


    Nora¡¯s face changed a little. Fortunately, she realized it quickly. ¡°Alright,¡± she added before thinking for


    a while, ¡°I know you are suspicious of it. Then, have a check-up again.


    Actually, I can understand why you¡¯re skeptical.


    But you should trust me. I admit I am somewhat selfish. But I am a mother. I am selfish only because I


    am Ollie¡¯s mother and I worry about his health.


    Undoubtedly, Ollie and Payne are brothers. If their bone marrow match, I won¡¯t just watch Payne pass


    away at such a young age, no matter how reluctant I am. ¡°


    Grace nodded indifferently. Life would always help you be wisdom and calm, then, show you the


    bloody fact.


    Mrs. James is also a mother, isn¡¯t she?


    ndly, she smiled, showing her calmness but alienation as well. ¡°Then let¡¯s have another check-up.¡±


    She raised her wrist and took a look at her watch. ¡°How about today? I will go to pick him up with you


    and we go to the hospital together.¡±


    Nora¡¯s face turned pale. She was a little flustered, but soon calmed down as if she had thought of


    something. ¡°Maybe not OK. Ollie is in ss now ¡­¡±


    Grace directly interrupted her, leaving her no leeway.


    ¡°Of course, you can choose not to go,¡± she smiled frigidly, ¡°but Ollie only had this chance.¡±


    Nora opened her mouth but didn¡¯t utter a word. She didn¡¯t expect that Grace was so hard to deal with.


    Didn¡¯t Jafar say that his daughter was soft-hearted and overcautious and would always offer some


    leeway?


    Bullshit!


    She did not realize that her face had already turned dark like carbon.


    As for Grace, she didn¡¯t urge her.


    At this point, she had guessed something. She nced sideways at the identification on the table¨C¨C


    fake.


    Nora made up her mind at once. ¡°OK.¡±


    Grace was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t she worry their bone marrow would match?


    But she said nothing. She stood up and called Vivian, ¡°You go to the underground parking and drive the


    car to the entrance. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Vivian was her old subordinate, transferred from Wei¡¯ai Foundation. There were a lot of problems of the


    James Group. To resist external aggression and pacify the interior, she didn¡¯t trust others and had to


    use her people.


    She thought of the matters she had dealt with these past few days, and then that man. Recently, he


    had be strange. He actually asked her to move out.


    However, he would appear at her office on time every noon and take her out for lunch. As long as she


    showed a flicker of unwillingness, he would immediately behave rigidly, which orded with his


    character.


    But why Caden had so much leisure?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He, the president of such arge enterprise, waited for her at noon every day just for a lunch?


    Apart from lunch, there were other strange things.


    For example, dinner.


    And taking her to the cinema from time to time. Thinking of cinema, Grace¡¯s face darkened. He must be


    crazy. He knocked on her door at midnight and took out a thick coat from somewhere. Casting all


    cautions to the winds, he just wrapped it around her and forcefully pushed her into the car with his arm


    around her shoulders. Then, he drove without saying a word. Only after he stopped, she found that it


    was a horror movie he took her to watch.


    Psychotic.


    It was Grace¡¯s definition of Caden¡¯s entric behaviors.


    And Caden actually would go shopping. Do you dare believe that?


    Grace felt it strange and she couldn¡¯t describe such feelings clearly.


    She could just keep vignt.


    She was sensible of other¡¯s care.


    And she knew that he was trying to be nice to her.


    But she was afraid of his care.


    You should pay for Caden¡¯s care ten times or thousands of times in return¨C¨Cher past experiences had


    taught her the lesson.


    She was anxious and even more afraid of him¨C¨Cwhat kind of n was he hatching now?


    After ¡°Escape from the Prison¡± and ¡°Forced Marriage¡±, what was the name of this game?


    The Game of True Love?


    She sneered.


    Sitting in Vivian¡¯s car, Grace chuckled while thinking of this.


    Vivian asked, ¡°Ms. James, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Iugh at my life, which consists of games, games controlled by others.¡±


    His care was too scary.

 Chapter 266: I鈥檓 Delighted

    Chapter 266: I¡¯m Delighted


    Sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, Vivian opened her mouth but found herself could utter nothing tofort


    Grace. It was precisely because she knew her that she had no idea about how tofort her.


    She even felt that she who was sitting in the back seat with an indifferent look, was so depressed after


    returning to S City from tranquility.


    There were many problems of the James Group. It was unknown whether the previous president just


    ignored them carelessly or Jafar didn¡¯t regard them as serious problems.


    Vivian felt somewhat sorry for her. Grace always absorbed herself in work, almost in a way that


    sacrificed her health.


    She should hate Caden. After all, it was he who forced her into a desperate case bit by bit.


    Throughout S City, only Caden could push her into such a dilemma.


    But now, she was somewhat grateful to Caden. At the very least, he picked her up to have meals on


    time. Otherwise, she would definitely absorb herself in work and forget to have dinner.


    The car stopped at the school gate. This was the second time Grace had met the tall and thin boy, who


    looked rebellious. Seeing her, he seemed to be unpleasant.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t want to be a so-called James,¡± the rebellious boy red at her and added,


    ¡°We¡¯ve known the check-up result. What else do you want? Since my bone marrow doesn¡¯t match his,


    the result won¡¯t change even you do one hundred check-ups.¡±


    Sitting at the side, Nora was a little awkward. ¡°Ollie, she¡¯s your sister. Be a good boy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my sister.¡±


    Nora gazed at Grace who did not even raise her head. Till this moment, she was busy reading the


    report forms.


    Instantly, she felt both embarrassed and aggrieved.


    It was just like they thought they had yed a trump card, but the other party didn¡¯t even pay attention


    to it.


    Nora pulled Ollie into the back seat and seated herself in the front passenger seat. ¡°You should get


    along well with your sister. And I sit on the front passenger seat.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to get along with her?¡± After all, he was still a rebellious kid.


    Embarrassed, Nora gazed at Grace again. However, she was doomed to be disappointed. She just


    focused on her work indifferently, not to mention her notice.


    Nora could only slightly pinch Ollie¡¯s arm and say, ¡°Be a good boy.¡±


    Ollie reluctantly got into the car.


    Along the way, Nora saw Grace from the rearview mirror, who was sitting in the back seat with several


    reports. She nimbly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well ¡­ Mrs. Shaw, you¡¯re so busy.¡±


    There was only silence.


    Nora did not give up, ¡°Well, there are so many report forms. The James Group runs well, right?¡±


    Vivian frowned, showing a glimmer of coldness. ¡°Be quiet. Grace dislikes to be disturbed while


    working.¡±


    For Nora, the reaction of Vivian was just a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure.


    She sneered. Jafar was right. Grace was a rebellious and cold guy.


    She jealously stared at Grace in the rearview mirror. These things should have belonged to Ollie.


    There was silence all the way. Only the rustling sound of the pages could be heard.


    Vivian felt a little sorry. ¡°Ms. Grace, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She raised her head. While she was about to open the door and get off, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but


    relieved her while seeing her put the report forms in her bag.


    ¡°Ms. Grace, there will always be work to do. You could read themter. Since we are here to have a


    check-up, you may relieve yourself from work for a while.¡±


    Sitting at the side, Nora felt more curious about the scale and prosperity of the James Group.


    Grace just rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She then got off. These report forms were very urgent to be


    dealt with. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have endured carsickness to read them.


    They went to the main building of the hospital and finished the sample collection. The medical staff


    said, ¡°It may take a week or so to have the result.¡±


    Nora heaved a sigh of relief. She was gambling. She guessed it would take some time to get the result


    of such a check-up.


    Then, that would be easy.


    After returning from the hospital, Nora told it to Jafar with details exaggerated, ¡°You see, Grace was so


    vignt. We are rtives and she treats us as if we are thieves.¡±


    Jafar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She actually guards against me.¡± Who Grace guarded against was indeed him


    instead of Nora.


    Noraforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t guess blindly. You should not me Grace. After all, Ollie was my son and


    not Mrs. James¡¯. You could only me it on this fact.¡±


    Jafar got madder. ¡°Ollie wasn¡¯t the son of Grace¡¯s mother. Isn¡¯t he the son of mine?¡±


    ¡°s ¡­ I just want Ollie not to be regarded as an illegitimate child. If he can be sessfully


    recognized by the James family, others won¡¯tugh at him.¡±


    Jafar raised his hand to pinch Nora¡¯s slender waist tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the check-up.¡±


    But Nora suddenly lowered her head in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I feel that I am really selfish.¡± Tears shed in Nora¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Jafar with a guilty look,


    ¡°Payne is your son, too. If Ollie was able to save his brother, my selfishness would just ...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.


    Couldn¡¯t Grace donate her bone marrow to Payne?


    Payne is her brother.¡±


    Jafar was mad and almost lost his temper. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. If Grace refuses to


    save her brother, she¡¯ll be scolded by all the influential people in S City.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t on intimate terms with Grace. She was raised by her grandfather. And when he was alive, he


    alwayspared Grace with him.


    As a middle-aged man, he felt ashamed by beingpared with his own daughter and couldn¡¯t gain


    face for a long time.


    His son, Payne, had been doted on by his mother since he was young. He wouldn¡¯t be relieved if the


    James Group was administrated by him since he was so incapable.


    On the other hand, Ollie was resolute and had great personality. Of both the kids born by that old


    woman, one was raised by that woman and the other by her grandfather. Only the little son born by his


    young lover grew on his side.


    Jafar patted Nora¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Cook some nourishing soup for Ollie. He is just growing up. I¡¯m


    going to deal with something.¡±


    He stood up and walked towards the balcony.


    As Nora replied and walked towards the kitchen, she peeped at the balcony. Jafar was holding the


    phone and calling someone.


    ¡­


    Caden hadn¡¯t put in an appearance for several days.


    Grace knew that he had been on a business trip.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had gone on a business trip. But no matter where he had gone and how busy


    he was, he would always call her three times a day just at the mealtime.


    Every time before he left, he would keep a straight face to warn her, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my call,


    wherever I am, I¡¯ll immediately abandon my business and fly back as fast as I can.¡±


    It was also because of his warning that Grace almost didn¡¯t dare to miss a call from him.


    Almost. Yes, almost.


    Once, her phone did power off. But unexpectedly, he appeared at her door 3 a.m., fatigued with the


    journey.


    She was shocked when she opened the door.


    Standing at the door, he just pulled her into his embrace without a word.


    The moment she fell into his arms, she felt his beating heart. He grabbed her tightly, almost hurting her.


    She hesitated but didn¡¯t push him away in the end.


    In the office.


    ¡°Ms. James, what are you looking at?¡± Vivian was giving a talk, but Grace was absent-minded.


    ¡°What? Nothing.¡± She nced at her phone again, but there was still no call.


    Vivian put down the quarterly report and sat down opposite Grace. ¡°Ms. James, you¡¯ve checked your


    phone more than ten times this afternoon. Who are you waiting for?¡±


    A smile touched Vivian¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that she had seen through her mind.


    ¡°You are mistaken,¡± behind the desk, she ndly said.


    ¡°Ms. James, you should be honest,¡± Vivian said, ¡°Otherwise, it is you who suffer.¡± Though she did not


    approve of their being together.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Grace was still indifferent.


    Vivian frowned and decided just to say it out, ¡°Grace, is it so hard to admit that you are waiting for


    President Shaw¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    She denied without leaving herself leeway. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but show her whites of her eyes.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Vivian nced at the screen and saw that word. ¡°Here, he¡¯s calling you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for his call.¡± Before answering the phone, Grace did not forget to dere again.


    Vivian nodded impatiently, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not waiting for ¡­¡±


    She was interrupted before she could finish her words.


    The phone plopped to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian sprang to her feet, and Grace was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Grace¡¯s face quickly turned as pale as ash.


    ¡°Grace! Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I ... I ...¡± For a long while, she could only utter a single word. Even a sentence could not bepleted.


    ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s abroad ...¡± Her face was pale, and her lips shook so heavily that she could not speak a word.


    ¡°Go find a woman?¡± Vivian asked, secretly cursing that Caden was a bastard.


    ¡°Got ... got a shot in his heart. He ... he was now in the hospital and ... and was still unconscious.¡±


    Almost with all her might, she finished the words disjointedly. As she finished the words, tears had


    welled up in her eyes.


    Vivian was dumbfounded. ¡°Caden was shot and in aa?¡± Even she felt it a joke the destiny had


    yed with them.


    That was why he didn¡¯t text her in the past few days to ask her to have meals on time?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. He has been in the hospital, right?¡±


    Vivian was anxious and wanted tofort Grace who was just staring at some point nk-eyed and


    shedding tears.


    But she was too anxious toe up with wise words offort. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Have you forgot how he


    hurt you? You should be happy. You don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    Grace said to herself, ¡°Yes, yes. I should hate him. I shouldn¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not crying.¡±


    She who was saying ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡± kept shedding tears. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She raised her hand to wipe


    away her tears. As if she did not recognize what it was, she nkly looked up and anxiously said to


    Vivian,


    ¡°I¡¯m very delighted. I don¡¯t love him anymore. He has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m delighted. I¡¯m so


    delighted.¡±


    She grinned, trying her best to force a smile. She really tried hard to raise the corners of her mouth. But


    why would she feel them so heavy, as if there were thousands of pounds of weights on each of it.


    ¡°You see, Vivian, I¡¯mughing. I¡¯mughing. I¡¯m delighted. I¡¯m really delighted.¡±


    Vivian couldn¡¯t bear to watch her any longer. She who was neither crying norughing, smiled but her


    face was filled with tears.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Stopughing! Stopughing!¡± Vivian rushed over and said, ¡°Stopughing. Cry if


    you¡¯re sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m smiling. Didn¡¯t you see? I¡¯m smiling. How can I be sad? I¡¯m


    just smiling.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re smiling. You¡¯re happy.¡± She felt that the woman in her arms was too fragile, so fragile


    that she did not dare to easily show her the truth.


    She felt really distressed.


    How could a healthy man be like this just after a few days?


    ¡°Ladd said ...¡± Grace choked.


    ¡°Said what?¡± Vivian asked softly, worrying that she would stimte the weak nerves of her.


    ¡°Said that he is on the razor¡¯s edge.¡± She suddenly fell silent.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian opened her mouth with her face changed ¡­ so serious?


    Ladd had described him ¡°on the razor¡¯s edge¡±.


    Just as this moment, Vivian¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Ladd. She hesitated before she could get it through.


    Grace suddenly realized something. ¡°Who?¡± she hurried to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡± Vivian opened her mouth a few times, ¡°Ladd.¡±


    ¡°Hurry to answer it!¡± Grace, who had always been calm, shouted at Vivian excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer it.¡± She felt that something was wrong with Grace. She didn¡¯t dare to


    irritate her at all.


    After she answered it, Ladd told her something and soon the call ended.


    ¡°What did he say!¡± with eyes red, Grace urgently asked.


    Vivian looked grave as she gazed at Grace who was in her arms. While Grace watched her eagerly,


    she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. She tried to calm down before she said solemnly,


    ¡°Ladd told you to leave for Italy immediately,¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t give her the chance to say and just continued,


    ¡°As for visa, passport, and private nes, Mr. Ingemar will prepare them for you. There will be


    someone picking you soon.


    Ladd said you should pack up right now. No need to take too much, but,¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear it, but she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯d better prepare a solemn all-ck gown.


    There are too much things and you may spare no time to buy one.¡±


    Grace violently trembled. She raised her hand like a puppet and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare.¡±


    She turned around nkly. Looking at her haggard figure, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but shout at her,


    ¡°Hey! Just cry if you want!¡±

 Chapter 267: Selfish and Cold Grace

    Chapter 267: Selfish and Cold Grace


    In the busiest and most extravagant shopping mall of S City, a woman was standing in the most


    luxurious shop. She said, ¡°I want a gown.¡±


    Shopping guides of such luxurious shops were good at judging people. As she stumbled in, everyone


    could see that she wasme. But she strived to make her back straight, which made her even more


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    awkward.


    At first nce, she didn¡¯t wear any clothes of topnotch brands. Everything she wore were just ordinary


    items.


    Tall and slim, the shopping guide refused to take a step forward. Since the woman wanted a gown, she


    just pointed to a row of clothes in the corner with her slender finger. She said, ¡°Over there. They are on


    70% discount.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother to move.


    However, she tensed up at the next second. The cripple was ring at her with a very cold gaze.


    Quietly gazing at the shopping guide, Grace didn¡¯t make a flicker of usation or show a glimmer of


    anger at all.


    At this moment, her heart was full of holes. Nothing could be put into and nothing could be leaked out.


    ¡°I want a gown.¡± She just gazed at the shopping guide calmly with her eyes nk and scary.


    This time, she was finally treated fairly.


    ¡°Lady, what kind of gown would you like?¡±


    ¡°ck, solemn, dignified.¡±


    ¡°...¡± entric requested. Of course, they had ck gowns, but every woman bought the ck gowns


    for their desire of looking mysterious and sexy.


    Solemn?


    Dignified?


    Wasn¡¯t that a mourning?


    ¡°I want, the best looking one,¡± Grace paused for a moment with her nk eyes slightly lit up. She


    gazed at the shopping guide. ¡°I want him to be amazed at the first nce and then he won¡¯t take his


    gaze away from me anymore.¡±


    The shopping guide wore a funny look.


    ck, solemn, dignified ¡­ This request was entric enough.


    And amazing? So amazing that make others unable to take their gazes away?


    ¡°Follow her request.¡± At the door, Vivian panted heavily. She had chased after Grace. The high heels


    were almost broken, but she didn¡¯t care about them. She took out the ck Card and handed it to the


    shopping guide. ¡°Follow her request. ck, solemn, dignified and amazing enough.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue.


    She could realize the madness of Grace more than anyone else.


    The shopping guide didn¡¯t know Grace, but she knew Vivian. Vivian was a senior member of this shop


    and her monthly consumption was up to millions.


    She didn¡¯t dare to offend such an important customer.


    She wanted to ask about the identity of theme woman, but she saw Vivian, who was very


    distinguished for her, was still respectful to that woman.


    The shopping guide came back soon with another man. ¡°Ms. Vivian, the designer of our brand


    happened to inspect the shop today. This is actually a once-in-a-few-year chance.


    ording to thisdy¡¯s request, I was unable to find a suitable ck gown. Maybe he could modify the


    gown on the spot.¡±


    Vivian nodded. ¡°That would be great.¡± She looked at the foreign man and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No need to exin more. The work was carried out in silence.


    The foreign designer seemed to have understood what Grace wanted.


    His hands were steady and fast.


    After picking a ck gown for Grace, he just began to modify it as Grace wore it.


    Everything was in ord with Grace¡¯s request, the entric and contradictory request.


    ck, solemn, dignified and so amazing that no one could take their gazes away.


    Yes, this gown was so contradictory that no one dared to wear it.


    ¡°Madam, would you mind a backless one?¡±


    The designer asked.


    ¡°Will it make me solemn, dignified and amazing?¡± asked Grace.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Vivian gazed at Grace in surprise. She knew that Grace would never show her back to others. Her


    back was not perfect.


    The designer¡¯s hand was still very steady, even after seeing the hideous scars on the waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡± Afterpleting, the foreign designer praised, giving Grace a gentlemanly hug. ¡°I feel


    sorry. God bless him in heaven.¡±


    Not until this moment did the shopping guide suddenly get it.


    After leaving the mall, Grace and Vivian went home to pack up.


    Ingemar himself came to pick her up.


    Everything was ready.


    When the ne took off, her heart sank, and she could scarcely breathe.


    They arrived in Rome, Italy, when the day broke again.


    Saul had already arranged the car for them. They drove to the hospital as soon as they got off the


    ne.


    Along the way, Grace did not ask anything about Caden. She didn¡¯t ask if he was alive or if he would


    get through the critical days.


    At the entrance of the ward, Ladd was on guard expressionlessly. Others who stood by him were


    Caden¡¯s friends. In ck suits, they were all cold and silent.


    Ingemar asked Ladd, ¡°Is Humbert inside?¡±


    Humbert was the one apanying Caden on his business trip.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He lowered his head to ask the woman besides who was so calm that she did not look like a family of


    Caden¡¯s, ¡°Madam, are you ready?¡± His hand grabbed the handle of the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The taciturn woman didn¡¯t say a word or eat anything along the way. She was so calm. Ingemar was


    disgruntled and had taunted her several times on the ne. But she just kept her gaze out of the


    window without saying a word.


    This was the first word said by her.


    But it scared everyone around.


    Rough, hoarse, like the sound of a rusty axle.


    Everyone knew that her throat had hurt before, but they still didn¡¯t expect that her voice was hoarse


    and rough like this.


    It was like two pieces of rough sandpaper rubbing each other.


    Almost everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their own throats aching and itching.


    Ingemar gently pinched his throat with his slender fingers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Knitting his eyebrows, he asked with slight dissatisfaction.


    There were so many people watching her who was standing at the door to see what vital matter she


    had at this critical moment.


    The woman, however, looked as if no one else was around. She just took out the puff cake and pocket


    mirror to refine her make-up under the watchful eyes of the public.


    ¡°At this moment, are you still in the mood to make up?¡± Ingemar sneered. He had been disgruntled at


    her for a long while.


    However, he just refrained from losing temper.


    Ignoring his discontentment, she was carefully rouging on her lips. She was very slow and calm that


    whoever saw her would regard her cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ingemar shouted.


    But the woman turned around and asked him, ¡°Am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Pass the line so far!


    ¡°If he sees me, he should be unable to take his gaze away.¡± Before Ingemar finished his words, she


    said to herself with her head slightly lowered.


    Suddenly, his throat choked and something sour passed through his heart.


    ¡°Yes,¡± after a while, he said, gently and softly, ¡°Go in. He¡¯ll be d to know you¡¯ve dressed up for him.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    The door opened, and the well-dressed woman stood at the door.

 Chapter 268: Such Complex Emotions and Such Pain

    Chapter 268: Such Complex Emotions and Such Pain


    The moment the door opened, Grace swept off her exhaustion. A dazzling smile appeared on her face.


    Leaning against the windowsill, Humbert tilted his head as the door opened. Catching sight of the


    extremely dazzling smile of Grace, he was shocked and became furious. But his anger disappeared at


    the next second.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he sighed. She definitely didn¡¯t know that she looked dazzling at the first nce but hesitant


    the next, and anguished in the end.


    However, she was still standing at the door, hesitant.


    Humbert turned around and walked towards her. Unprepared, she was caught in. ¡°Stop smiling. He


    can¡¯t see it.¡±


    Her smile stiffened.


    ¡°Got a shot in his left thorax, less than two centimeters from the heart.


    He was sent to the hospital the moment it happened.


    After an eight-hour operation, he was directly sent into the ICU.


    He was kept alive but in no condition.¡±


    ¡°In no condition¡­ How is that?¡±


    Humbert took a close look at her and found her so-called freshplexion was modified by her heavy


    makeup. He then observed her eyes, under which were dark shadows that even thick powder could not


    cover.


    He did not answer, but drew back the curtains all of a sudden, showing her the scene inside.


    Grace had never seen Caden like this before¨C¨Che was lying on the sickbed, quiet and lifeless, with


    many tubes attached. Various medical instruments were ced around him.


    Humbert¡¯s voice came to her seemingly from a long distance, ¡°You see, he can¡¯t leave these at this


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment.


    We have to rely on these instruments to monitor his vital signs in real time.


    Before you arrived, he had gone through emergency treatments five times.


    In other words ...¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Grace interrupted him. In other words, he would pass away at any moment.


    She had got his meaning, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t want anyone to say it out.


    ¡°Have you informed ... the Shaw family?¡± she choked with sobs as she said. But from beginning to end,


    not a single tear did flow.


    Humbert shook his head and said, ¡°I only told you. The rtionship between the Shaw families was


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Lend me your phone,¡± anxious, said she.


    She immediately called Vivian after getting his phone. ¡°You have to keep it a secret that I am abroad.


    Be cautious about your speech these days.¡± Hearing her words, Vivian naturally understood that she


    should keep everything about Caden a secret.


    Only then did Grace return the phone to Humbert.


    ¡°What happened to his head?¡± Could it be that his head was also injured?


    ¡°Caden fell to the ground after being shot and hit the railing. It¡¯s not very serious.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind ... my staying alone with him?¡±


    Humbert took a serious look at Grace and silently turned around. The door to the ward closed.


    In the ward, there was too much silence which made her uneasy.


    Standing still beside the sickbed, she gazed at the lifeless man quietly. Sorrow had almost


    overwhelmed her, but she still didn¡¯t shed a tear.


    Her eyes were dry but full of red lines.


    Love, hatred, sorrow and pain filled her eyes. Her gaze was soplicated that no one dared to meet


    it.


    Everything was in silence and no one could see through her mind. Standing by the sickbed, she just


    watched the lifeless man with mixed love-hate and sorrow-pain expression.

 Chapter 269: Wake Up

    Chapter 269: Wake Up


    Humbert and Ingemar didn¡¯t know what mood Grace was in during this period.


    When the door was opened, Caden was sent to the emergency room again.


    The sound of hasty steps arose in the corridor. Everyone was nervous when Caden was in the


    emergency room.


    It was as if Grace had been forgotten. Everyone focused their attention on the man being rescued.


    No one was talking. It was not until the nightfall did the doctor dere that he has been saved.


    However, it was not the end. During the five days after she arrived, the shadow of death had always


    covered him like this.


    Five days and nights, eleven times.


    She had counted. Every time he was sent to the emergency room, she counted one.


    She didn¡¯t know why she did it.


    She didn¡¯t even know if she still had the strength to hate and resent him.


    She couldn¡¯t even understand her own mind, not to mention Caden¡¯s.


    It was an early morning, a morning with a glimmer of hope.


    She was sitting by the sickbed. Having be ustomed to quietly stare at his fleshless cheek all day


    and night, she was tired out but still didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep.


    In the dead of night, she would just sit next to him and gaze at the face that she would never forget.


    Sometimes, as if someone had bewitched her, she woulde up with an evil thought¨C¨Cshe would be


    free if he died.


    However, whenever she thought that he would die and leave her, her heart would ache, making it


    almost impossible for her to breathe.


    Even she herself did not know whether she wanted him to be alive or die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want him to wake up?¡± Humbert asked with his teeth gritted.


    She couldn¡¯t give an answer.


    ¡°Here! Won¡¯t your heart ache if he can¡¯t wake up?¡± Humbert pointed at his own chest and shouted at


    the woman who didn¡¯t even shed a single tear.


    Yes! It hurt! Without thinking twice, her soul had already shouted out. Yes! It hurt! It hurt badly!


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced many kinds of pain before,¡± she just said like this, regardless of Humbert¡¯s


    understanding. She was talking to Humbert, or maybe just to herself.


    I have experienced many kinds of pain and have met misfortunes of sorts. You asked me whether I


    would feel heartache if he couldn¡¯t wake up. Yes, it hurt, but just hurt. Anyway, the heart had gone


    numb.


    Yes, numb. She told herself again and again as if it wouldn¡¯t hurt in this way. But she found herself hard


    to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a fresh breath.¡±


    Behind her, Humbert clenched his fists tightly. He had no right to me her, but he actually resented


    her for her coldness.


    However, if she was really cold and heartless, who was the one sitting by the sickbed for several days


    and unwilling to leave?


    Humbert turned around and silently gazed at Caden who was lying on the sickbed.


    ¡­


    It was night.


    It was the only night she fell asleep out of exhaustion.


    She was so tired that she just fell asleep while bending over the sickbed.


    At dawn, she was woken up by a noise.


    She opened her eyes and found the sickbed surrounded by people.


    She saw Humbert and Ingemar who stood opposite her first. However, both of them looked excited and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    they were gazing at ¡­ She followed their gazes and abruptly turn around!


    She dramatically widened her eyes.


    Opening her mouth, she just nkly stared at the man who was blinking at her.


    Blinking?


    All of a sudden, she came to herself and had her head clear.


    Caden had woken up!


    She was filled with joy in a second. But as she realized it, she despised herself. Why did she feel joyful


    for him?


    And for what she would feel joyful for him?


    She shifted the self-loathing upon him, turning it into aggressive words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t shed a single tear for you. I won¡¯t cry for you.¡±


    At this moment, everyone red at her angrily. Ingemar suppressed his anger and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re so


    far past the line!¡±


    ¡°Caden has just woken up and you are irritating him like this. Do you really want him to die?¡± In the


    wake of Humbert.


    Grace felt regretful as soon as she said it out, but she refused to show the white feather. She pursed


    her lips tightly and kept silent.


    Suddenly, a voice arose,


    ¡°Big sister, do you really hate me?¡± he said in a wronged and upset tone, just like a wronged kid.


    nk, Grace stared at the wronged man who was lying on the bed, ¡°You ¡­¡±

 Chapter 270 He Is an Eight-Year-Old Child

    Chapter 270 He Is an Eight-Year-Old Child


    ¡°Caden, why do you...?¡± Humbert reacted and extended his hand to Caden who was on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Caden shrank back in fear. Ingemar came up to him. Ingemar was afraid that Caden


    would tear the wounds.


    ¡°Caden, don¡¯t move! Be careful of your wounds.¡±


    Caden was more excited. He didn¡¯t care that he was putting on a drip. He waved his arm towards


    Ingemar who came up to him.


    ¡°Caden, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Ingemar!¡±


    Humbert grabbed Ingemar who was about toe up to Caden again. ¡°Calm down. Caden¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Get out! Get out!¡± Caden acted like a child. He was scared. He looked at them. They


    surrounded his bed. When he saw the only woman beside him, he stopped.


    Regardless of the various tubes that were stuck in his body, he jumped into Grace¡¯s embrace. The


    others were astonished.


    Caden said sadly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Grace was surprised. She looked down at him inch by inch. Caden was calling for help in her arms.


    The others were also surprised at what had happened.


    ¡°Is that ¡­ Caden?¡± Ingemar asked doubtfully. Others were as doubtful as Ingemar.


    Humbert was worried. He shouted, ¡°Quick! Inform Professor Luther.¡±


    Professor Luther was Caden¡¯s attending doctor.


    ¡°Miss, can you let them leave?¡±


    Grace looked at Caden¡¯s handsome face. He acted like a child. She noticed that he grabbed her


    clothes tightly. She was in a daze. Was he Caden?


    When Professor Luther came, he noticed that Caden was strange. Caden was on the bed. Caden


    refused to cooperate with Luther, grabbed Grace¡¯s clothes tightly and refused to let go.


    Professor Luther could do nothing. ¡°Mr. Shaw refused to cooperate.¡±


    Then they looked at Grace. She was embarrassed. Caden refused to cooperate. She could do nothing.


    ¡°He only listens to you,¡± Humbert said indifferently.


    His meaning was obvious.


    Under their gazes, Grace sighed. Shepromised to coax the child-like Caden.


    She felt that she wasn¡¯t facing a mature man, but an ignorant child.


    It turned out that...


    ¡°Mr. Shaw doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Humbert was a paramedic. He was suitable to talk with Professor Luther. ¡°Do you mean that he lost his


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    memory?¡±


    ¡°No. For some unknown reason, Mr. Shaw¡¯s IQ and cognition have deteriorated to the age of an eight-


    year-old child.¡±


    Humbert was solemn. ¡°Does that mean he only has theprehension and cognitive abilities like an


    eight-year-old child?¡±


    ...


    Professor Luther said regretfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He may recover as time goes or he may recover


    because of the stimtion.¡±


    This was a constion. Humbert knew that. Perhaps Caden would be cured in one or two months.


    Perhaps he would be cured in three to five years. It might be longer.


    ¡°Luckily, Mr. Shaw has woken up. His vital signs are normal.¡±


    Professor Luther left the ward.


    Grace looked at Caden on the bed. She was familiar with his face, but she was unfamiliar with his


    expression. He was cautious like a child who made mistakes.


    ¡°Miss, did I make you unhappy?¡±


    Grace felt bitter. She shook his head with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±


    He was innocent like a child. She turned around awkwardly.

 Chapter 271 He Smiled Foolishly

    Chapter 271 He Smiled Foolishly


    Caden was hospitalized for observation in Italy. After Caden¡¯s condition stabilized, they returned to S


    City.


    But...


    Looking at the slender fingers at the corner of her clothes, Grace didn¡¯t know how to describe her


    feelings.


    Caden was cautious like a child. Everything changed overnight.


    Few people knew that. Besides Humbert and Ingemar, the bodyguards who had protected Caden since


    Caden was young knew that.


    Ladd, Scott and the others wouldn¡¯t betray Caden.


    It was impossible for Humbert and Ingemar to betray Caden.


    However, Caden was different from before.


    It was OK in Italy. Once Caden went back to S City, it might be discovered.


    They couldn¡¯te up with an idea soon.


    Humbert was smarter. ¡°We can let Caden ¡®take a vacation¡¯.¡±


    Ingemar nodded heavily, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. Hope Caden will recover soon.¡±


    Although it was possible, they knew that the chance was slight.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let others know that.¡± Humbert thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Kern¡¯s in the Shaw¡¯s.


    Master Shaw and Kern are smart. They will seize the opportunity.


    We must keep the secret as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°OK. Caden has a private manor on the Chongming Ind.


    It¡¯s in the suburbs. It¡¯s underpopted and beautiful. It¡¯s a good ce to take a vacation.¡±


    They had no other choice.


    Even Grace couldn¡¯t think of a better way.


    ¡°When Caden is not in the group, someone has to deal with all of the Shaw Group¡¯s affairs.¡±


    This was a new problem.


    Ingemar pped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy. Let Caden make a temporary appointment for us. You


    and I are Caden¡¯s good friends. If we deal with the affairs of the Shaw Group, no one will suspect. We


    did that.¡±


    Then he nced at Grace.


    Grace rubbed her nose. Why did he look at her?


    ¡°I need your cooperation, ¡®Mrs. Shaw¡¯.¡±


    Ingemar said solemnly and emphasized the words ¡°Mrs. Shaw¡±.


    Grace was in a mess. She nodded randomly.


    It was difficult for her to ept what had happened. It was too sudden.


    Since they had made their decision, Humbert and Ingemar started to take action.


    After they returned to S City from Italy, they didn¡¯t waste any time. Caden had stayed in Italy for a long


    time. It aroused Hale¡¯s suspicion. As soon as Caden returned to S City, Hale sent a message to


    Caden¡¯s manor. Hale¡¯s men said, ¡°Master Shaw missed Mr. Caden. Master Shaw hopes that Mr. Caden


    can visit him.¡±


    On the second floor of the main building of the Shaw Manor, a man stood behind the handrail. He said


    coldly, ¡°Please tell Master Shaw that I¡¯m busy recently. Please let him care for his health.¡±


    Hale¡¯s men knew that they were not wee here. They observed the man behind the handrail


    carefully and left.


    As soon as they left, the indifferent man behind the handrail changed his expression and turned around


    to ask for praise urgently.


    ¡°Miss, did I behave well?¡±


    Behind him, Grace stood quietly.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. Just now, she almost thought that he pretended to lose his memory.


    His tone was as cold as before. No one would believe he wasn¡¯t Caden.


    However, her thought was shattered by Caden who was eager to please her.


    If Caden didn¡¯t lose his memory, how could he be a man who showed the white feather?


    He even wanted to please Grace. She couldn¡¯t imagine that. If he didn¡¯t lose his memory, he wouldn¡¯t


    be like that no matter what happened.


    Caden was arrogant.


    Caden was cold.


    Caden was indifferent.


    Caden was cruel.


    Caden wouldn¡¯t show the white feather and please her.


    She didn¡¯t know why.


    She didn¡¯t notice that she was disappointed. She didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Grace was absent-minded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I behave well?¡± When he grabbed her clothes again, she regained


    her senses.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    He felt happy. He stretched out his head towards her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at his head, Grace was confused.


    ¡°I want a reward. Mr. Humbert said you would reward me if I behaved well.¡± Caden raised his head and


    revealed half of his face. He was handsome. He was eager to get the reward.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say and felt disappointed. Didn¡¯t he remember anything?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I get the reward?¡± He almost cried.


    Grace bit her lips and said, ¡°You behaved well.¡± She had mixed feelings and stroked his head.


    He put his head on her shoulder. She was surprised. She saw his face vaguely. He was happy.


    He was so happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    She wanted to ask him the question, but she didn¡¯t.


    Humbert walked over from behind and said, ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s send Caden away.¡±


    A car left the Shaw Manor. They picked up the motorway to the Chongming Ind.


    It was quiet inside the car. Grace looked at Caden who was leaning on her shoulder and sleeping


    soundly.


    She recalled what happened in the past. Some memories were good, while some memories were bad.


    She even recalled what happened before and after she was in prison.


    In her memories, Caden upied more than half of her life. He appeared in most of her memories.


    However, no matter the memories were good or bad and no matter the things happened before or after


    she was in prison, she was the only one who remembered these things. He upied half her life, but


    he didn¡¯t remember these things.


    She put her hands on her legs quietly. When she recalled these things, she clenched her fists tightly.


    She left nail marks on her palms.


    She felt gloomy. She turned around and looked at the rapidly retreating scene outside the car. She was


    at a loss.


    He didn¡¯t remember these things.


    Only she remembered the love, hatred, entanglement and pain between her and him.


    Her fists on her legs trembled as if she was enduring something.


    They got off the motorway and drove to the suburbs. The destination was remote.


    They turned into an inconspicuous path. The trees beside the road were towering.


    Then they drove about forty minutes. Not far away, there was a house among the trees.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    They got out of the car. Caden fell asleep. Humbert bent down and pulled Caden away from Grace¡¯s


    shoulder. He carried Caden with Ingemar and walked into the manor.


    Ingemar had arranged everything.


    Ladd and Saul arrived here earlier.


    The silent manor became lively.


    They arranged everything and asked Ladd and Saul to stay here and take good care of Caden.


    Grace, Humbert and Ingemar went back to S City overnight.


    Humbert and Ingemar had a lot of things to do.


    They needed to be in charge of the Shaw Group in S City. Otherwise, it would arouse suspicion.


    Caden was ¡°on vacation¡±.


    Grace needed to be in charge of the James Group.


    She also needed to pay attention to the James family.


    Everything was ducky.


    Ladd called Grace and said that Caden mored for her after he woke up.


    Ladd and Saul tried their best to coax Caden.


    Ladd didn¡¯t say how they coaxed him.


    Caden calmed down and stayed quietly in that manor on the Chongming Ind.


    Grace was very busy.


    During Grace¡¯s trip to Italy, Nora looked for Grace. Vivian lied that Grace was away on business, so


    Vivian gave up.


    After Grace came back, Nora looked for her again.


    Nora said carefully, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, the hospital called me and said that they got the matching result. I¡¯m


    waiting for you to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You were on business. I didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to get the report together. I


    don¡¯t know the result.¡±


    Nora exined.


    Grace raised her arm and looked at her watch. She made a call, ¡°Vivian, arrange the car for me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have much time to deal with it.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Mrs. James and Payne stood there. Payne¡¯s face was pale.


    When Grace looked at them from afar, she was worried.


    Payne lost weight a lot.


    She looked way and saw Mrs. James who was standing beside Payne. ¡°Hi, Mrs. James.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Grace.¡± Mrs. James was older. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were obvious.


    Grace looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Jafar who should have appeared here. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Jafar


    Jafar didn¡¯te.


    It was about his two sons. Jafar was their father, but he didn¡¯te here.


    Grace sneered. No one noticed that.


    Nora was awkward. ¡°Jafar had a bad cold. He¡¯s recuperating at home, so he didn¡¯te here.¡±


    It was better for Nora to keep silent. Mrs. James couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You called my husband Jafar so


    intimately. You¡¯re a bitch who seduced a married man.¡±


    Nora was embarrassed. ¡°Mrs. James, this is a public ce!¡± Nora controlled herself and clenched her


    fists tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can do such a shameless thing. Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡±


    Mrs. James was more disdainful. She didn¡¯t let Nora go.


    Grace pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mrs. James, Ms. Dyer, let¡¯s get the report.¡± Grace wouldn¡¯t mediate in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the dispute for them, but she didn¡¯t have time to stay here and listen to the argument between Jafar¡¯s


    wife and his mistress.


    Grace was tired. She had been tired recently, especially after she returned from Italy. She took half a


    step to the side quietly and leaned her back against the wall.


    After they got the matching report, Mrs. James snatched it over and checked it. Then she checked the


    report again as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Payne asked anxiously.


    ¡°Mom, did it seed? Did it seed?¡±


    He was so anxious.


    Mrs. James didn¡¯t look well. Payne snatched the report. As soon as he got the report, he checked it.


    After he saw the result, he staggered a few steps and fell onto a chair against the wall. ¡°How could...?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Grace stretched out a hand and took the report.


    After she saw the result, she frowned. It failed.


    It failed.


    Looking at Payne who was at a loss, she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the


    end.


    Payne thought of something and grabbed Grace¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Grace, only you can save me!¡±


    He gambled all his hopes on her.


    Grace was shocked.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Payne grabbed Grace¡¯s hand tightly. He looked at Grace hopefully, ¡°Grace, you will save me, right?¡±


    She felt sad. She stopped struggling to free herself from Payne¡¯s palm. She looked at him coldly for a


    long time. Under Payne¡¯s uneasy gaze, she said indifferently.


    ¡°I only have a kidney and you want me to save you. What should I do if I gave you my kidney?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else and didn¡¯t have any purpose. She wanted to know what he would


    do for her. He was her brother. They grew up together.


    She wanted to know his answer to this question as her brother.


    Payne said anxiously, ¡°You will be fine. Everything will be fine. Grace, you¡¯ve been strong and brave


    since you were young. You killed the person identally. You only went to prison for three years. Then


    you were let out of prison. You live a good life.


    Grace, you¡¯ve been lucky since you were young. You¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t you live a good life after you lost a


    kidney?¡±


    Vivian was angry. ¡°Payne, how could you say so?¡±


    Vivian was sharp-witted. She held Grace who staggered. Vivian said, ¡°Ms. Grace¡­¡±


    Grace interrupted Vivian and said decisively, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Grace looked up at Payne. She felt that she was unfamiliar with Payne. She didn¡¯t understand him.


    Under Payne¡¯s gaze, she prised his fingers one by one.


    ¡°Mr. Payne, take care of yourself. Good luck.¡±


    Grace¡¯s voice was so muted they hardly heard what she said. She held Vivian¡¯s arm softly. She


    whispered in Vivian¡¯s ears, ¡°Help me downstairs.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Vivian¡¯s excellent hearing, she wouldn¡¯t hear what Grace said.


    ¡°Grace...¡± Mrs. James cried out behind them.


    Vivian turned around and stared at them sharply. ¡°Don¡¯te over! You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Vivian supported Grace. Although Grace pretended to be indifferent, Vivian noticed that Grace was


    trembling in her arms.


    When they walked out, Grace copsed and leaned against Vivian. ¡°Grace, they¡¯re shameless...¡±


    ¡°Help me get in the car and send me back to the group.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go back to the group?¡± Grace didn¡¯t look well.


    Vivian was worried. Grace¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Grace, can I take you home? Don¡¯t worry about the


    group¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll deal with it with the others.¡±


    Grace shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t handle it.¡± Vivian only knew that the situation of the James Group


    wasplicated and bad, but she didn¡¯t know that the situation of the James Group was terrible.


    ¡°Jafar,¡± Grace muttered his name softly.


    Vivian gave up persuading Grace. Grace was stubborn.


    Vivian knew Grace well.


    In the car, Vivian told jokes. She wanted to make Grace happy.


    After a while, Vivian looked up at the rearview mirror. She was astonished.


    On the back seat, Grace closed her eyes and shed tears silently. She was so strong that she was able


    to support such arge enterprise. No matter how tired she was, she neverined.


    Vivian felt sour and bitter as if she were pricked on a needle. She felt painful. She looked away and


    drove the car silently and slowly.


    Once people were busy, they forgot everything.


    Grace didn¡¯t know where and when she heard it.


    Grace was immersed in her work. Gradually, it was dark outside.


    ¡°Ms. Grace, it¡¯s time to get off work.¡±


    ¡°Bye. I haven¡¯t finished my work.¡±


    Vivian shook her head. She knew Grace well. It looked like that Grace was delicate, but she was so


    stubborn that no one could change her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You can go back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Go back.¡± Grace looked up and whispered firmly, ¡°Go back and take a rest. We have a negotiation


    tomorrow morning. The task is arduous.¡±


    Vivian looked at Grace who was behind the desk and nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    It waste at night. It was quiet. The lights in the office on the highest floor of the James Group were


    turned off.


    The patrolling security guard said, ¡°Ms. Grace, you work sote.¡±


    Grace supported the wall and nodded. She didn¡¯t look well.


    ¡°Ms. Grace, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m hungry, so my blood sugar is low.¡±


    The security guard handed over a fruit candy. ¡°Sometimes my blood sugar is low. I usually put candies


    in my pocket. Here you are, Ms. Grace. Eat a candy and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Grace nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She went downstairs and used her phone software to call a car. She didn¡¯t drive today and Vivian got


    off work.


    After walking out, she noticed that it was raining heavily.


    When the driver arrived, she got in. She was exhausted. She felt dizzy.


    When she got out of the car, her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice showed that she was exhausted.


    ¡°Caden is missing!¡±


    No matter how tired she was, she was shocked.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Ladd called me and said that Caden was missing!¡±


    ¡°Have they searched the entire manor?¡± Grace asked anxiously.


    ¡°They¡¯ve searched the entire manor, but they didn¡¯t find Caden. That manor is idle. Some ces


    haven¡¯t been repaired. Ladd and the others found the button on Caden¡¯s clothes beside the dog hole.¡±


    Grace asked, ¡°What does Ladd mean? They found his button beside the dog hole. The dog hole led


    straight to the outside. Did he...?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right. There are footprints of Caden outside the wall. Caden tricked Ladd and Saul and left


    the manor.¡±


    Humbert said.


    Grace was angry, but it was untimely. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°We must find him.¡±


    ¡°Ladd, Saul, Deacon and the others on the S City have set off, but they¡¯re far away from the manor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive over now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. In terms of looking for someone, you can¡¯tpare to Ladd and the others. I¡¯m calling


    to let you know the situation. As for looking for Caden, I, Ingemar, and Ladd will look for him.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Grace was no longer tired.


    Caden was missing.


    How could he disappear?


    She went to the underground garage and drove to the Shaw Manor. What if...?


    What if he remembered everything and returned to the Shaw Manor?


    She drove fast and arrived at the Shaw Manor soon.


    When she got out of the car, she knocked on the door and pushed the butler who came to open the


    door away. She searched the rooms one by one from the first floor.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw, what are you looking for?¡±


    She pursed her lips tightly and kept silent.


    The butler asked her many times. She replied, ¡°You can have a rest. I¡¯m looking for something. I forget


    where I put it. After I find it, I will leave.¡±


    She searched the Shaw Manor, but she couldn¡¯t find Caden.


    She sat down on the marble aisle limply. It was rational that he couldn¡¯t return to S City from the


    Chongming Ind. If he recalled the past, how could he not tell Ladd and the others and crawl out of


    the dog hole secretly?


    It was a dog hole!


    If he recalled the past, he wouldn¡¯t crawl out of the dog hole.


    Grace sat on the ground and shook her head ironically. She knew that he wasn¡¯t here.


    He didn¡¯t recall the past.


    She was ridiculous.


    She knew the answer.


    She was deceiving herself.


    Grace didn¡¯t leave. The butler didn¡¯t have the guts to go to sleep.


    ¡°Mrs. Shaw, are you alright?¡±


    Grace pushed the butler away who wanted to help her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t find it. I have to go.¡±


    She drove away.


    She sat on the driver¡¯s seat and felt lonely.


    Grace mocked, ¡°Exhaustion makes me hallucinate.¡±


    How could Caden appear here?


    How could ... Caden appear here?


    There was a squeal of brakes. Grace stepped on the brake and hit the steering wheel. However, she


    stared at somece as if she didn¡¯t feel painful.


    The headlights illuminated a person not far away.


    It was raining heavily. She could see the traces of the rain.


    She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. He was seven to eight meters away. She held her breath.


    Then she took action!


    She unbuckled her seat belt, pushed open the door, got out of the car and ran forward unsteadily.


    The road was slippery. She almost slipped.


    She ran towards him. When she was three to four meters away from him, she stopped.


    She opened her eyes wide. She walked step by step. She walked towards him slowly.


    Gradually, she could see his face clearly!


    Her breathing became quicker. Her heart beat faster.


    She was only a few steps away from him. She ran over quickly.


    She breathed heavily and kept silent. He stared at her.


    ¡°Caden! Do you know that we¡¯re worried about you?


    Do you know that we¡¯re frightened as you were missing?


    Humbert and Ingemar are busy with your group, but they have to make the time to find you!


    Ladd and the others do a lot for you. They need to take care of you, protect you and coax you!


    Do you know what mistakes you¡¯ve made?


    Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?


    Do you know that?¡±


    She shouted out. What she said to him was mean. Her heart beat faster. Her voice was hoarse.


    She looked at Caden. Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Caden was scared by her. He looked at her nkly.


    She didn¡¯t know why. She recalled everything that happened in the hospital during the day.


    She recalled what Payne said and Mrs. James¡¯s crying.


    She was reluctant to show she felt aggrieved or show the white feather. She straightened her back.


    She was as arrogant as a queen.


    She thought that she didn¡¯t feel aggrieved and sad. She left the hospital and went back to work.


    She thought that she didn¡¯t care about that and wouldn¡¯t cry for that. When she was tired from work,


    she only felt exhausted instead of feeling sad.


    She workedte at night. She thought that she was tired enough to fall asleep. After she fell asleep, a


    day would be over.


    She was wrong!


    He disappeared!


    She was anxious to find him.


    He put her to a lot of trouble.


    Before he lost his memory, she suffered a lot because of him. After he lost his memory, she also


    suffered a lot because of him.


    She was wrong. How could he be her disaster?


    When he appeared in front of her car, she vented her anger, sadness and all her negative emotions on


    him.


    Caden was frightened by Grace. ¡°Miss, Ladd said you would visit me as long as I behave well. I ate,


    slept, watered the flowers and waited for you obediently. I waited for a long time, but you didn¡¯te to


    see me.


    I even made good friends with the fish in the pond in the garden, but you didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    I missed you so much.¡±


    He was at a loss. He almost cried and looked down. ¡°Did I make mistakes?¡±


    At this moment!


    Her heart beat faster. She felt painful. The pain was indescribable.


    ¡°You...¡± She was frightened by her own voice. Her voice was so hoarse.


    She stopped talking.


    He stretched out to protect her head from the rain. She looked up. His palm seemed to have be


    bigger. His palm was big enough to cover the rain above her head.


    She mocked herself. This was an illusion.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get caught in the rain. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Caden said in a child-like voice. She heard what he said.


    She looked at Caden who put the other hand on his left chest. She stared at him nkly. Then she met


    his gazes. He was so innocent.


    She was touched! It was inexplicable.


    It was sudden! She wasn¡¯t ready. She was touched. It was inexplicable.


    It was so sudden!


    For an instant, she recalled what happened in the hospital during the day once again. She blinked to


    hold back her tears.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I missed you. If I knew that you would feel sad because I escaped to see you, I


    wouldn¡¯t escape.


    Miss, don¡¯t be sad. I will stay in that manor.


    I won¡¯t be sad. I have good friends. I can talk with the fish.


    If I missed you, I would tell the fish.¡±


    Grace closed her eyes. It was toote! She shed tears.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± she asked hoarsely.


    ¡°I came out of the dog hole. Gold showed me the way.¡±


    ¡°Who is Gold?¡±


    He said proudly, ¡°Gold is a big yellow dog. Am I smart?¡±


    Grace was surprised. If Caden didn¡¯t lose his memory, he wouldn¡¯t been like this.


    Did he really...?


    ¡°You live so far away. How did you get here from there?¡±


    Grace asked him.


    He replied proudly.


    ¡°I ran for a long time. Then I arrived at a wide road. I met a man who drove a big car.


    I pulled him not to let him leave. He had no choice but to ask me where I was going, I said that I was


    going to S City. I asked Ladd where you were. Ladd said that you were in S City and I used to live in S


    City with you.


    The uncle could only send me to the road ahead.


    I remembered that road. When I took the big ne and came to that manor, I went through there.¡±


    Grace understood what happened. Ladd had been tricked by Caden who was like an eight-year-old


    child.


    She looked at the direction that he pointed at. She didn¡¯t know which road he was referring to.


    Regardless of which road, he overcame the difficult and found her.


    ¡°Did you find me like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m smart, right?¡±


    Grace looked at Caden. He had suffered a lot. She looked down at his feet. His shoes were worn out.


    He must have walked a lot and found her for a long time.


    It was sudden!


    He hugged her. She heard he said innocently like a child.


    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t protect you from the rain by hand.¡± He hugged Grace tightly, pressed down her head and


    hid her head in his arms. He used the simplest and most direct way he could think of. He used his


    entire body to protect her from the rain.


    ¡°Are you cold? I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Grace was hugged by him. His arms were wide and warm. He asked her if she was cold. He said that


    he wasn¡¯t cold, but his voice was trembling because of the coldness.


    It was rainy, cold and windy. He overcame the difficulty and walked from the Chongming Ind to find


    her.


    Grace leaned against his arm tightly. Her shoulders trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Caden stuttered and smiled foolishly as he trembled.

 Chapter 272 Shouldn鈥檛 Forgive Him

    Chapter 272 Shouldn¡¯t Forgive Him


    It was raining. It was windy and cold. Caden said that he wasn¡¯t cold.


    ¡°Get into the car,¡± she said firmly and burrowed out of his embrace.


    She staggered towards the car. It was not far away. When she got off the car and walked towards him,


    she felt a great weight of worry inside her. When she walked back, she felt relieved.


    Grace pulled open the door of the back seat.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Caden said, ¡°No.¡± He stood stubbornly beside the door and refused to move.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit here.¡± He acted like a child and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit here. I want to sit there.¡±


    He pointed at the passenger seat.


    Grace was surprised. She looked at Caden in a daze. ¡°You refused me for that.¡± He refused to get in


    the car because he wanted to sit in the passenger seat.


    Although he lost his memory, why couldn¡¯t she understand himpared to before?


    ¡°I want to sit by your side.¡± He was serious. He had a pair of pure eyes. When he said these words


    firmly, she was touched.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to the passenger seat in the heavy rain and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    She pulled open the door, looked up indifferently and waved at Caden who stood stubbornly on the


    other side of the car.


    In the next moment, she was surprised. He smiled. He ran to her side happily and kissed her cheek


    suddenly. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t understand him.


    Did he really forget everything and change his personalities?


    Professor Luther said that his IQ was like that of an eight-year-old child.


    She touched her cheek as if she could feel the warmth of him.


    She pursed her lips and walked back to the driver¡¯s seat. She opened the door, got in the car and


    closed the door.


    She started the car, stepped on the elerator and drove slowly.


    ¡°Do you know Humbert¡¯s phone number?¡± She threw her cell phone over and said, ¡°Do you know how


    to make a call? Find Humbert¡¯s number and call him. Tell him that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Caden said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He took the phone over and held it in his hands. He hesitated for a while.


    Grace nced at him questioningly.


    Caden held the phone in both hands and said carefully, ¡°I need the password...¡±


    Grace grabbed the steering wheel. She recalled what happened in the past because of his words. After


    a moment, she said faintly, ¡°0926.¡±


    926 was her name in prison for the three years.


    Caden called Humbert. Grace put on her Bluetooth headphones.


    ¡°I have found him. He stays with me.¡±


    Humbert asked a lot of questions.


    ¡°He found me. I met him outside the Shen Manor.¡±


    Humbert said something and hung up.


    She drove towards the Ginza Garden. It was one o¡¯clock at night. She drove into the underground


    garage of the Ginza Garden. Then she led Caden to the elevator in the underground garage.


    This house belonged to Caden. The house was spacious. However, this house was designed for


    singles or young couples.


    There was a bedroom, a living room, an open kitchen, a bathroom and an open study room beside the


    living room.


    ¡°Take a shower.¡± She rummaged through the cabs and found arge coat. If she wore it, the coat


    reached her knees. She didn¡¯t know if it was suitable for him, but she could only find this one. Perhaps


    it was suitable for him.


    She threw the coat and towel to him.


    After throwing them to him, Grace went to the kitchen and cooked.


    After a while, she turned around and saw that Caden was still standing there. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a


    shower?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Caden looked at her pitifully. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡±


    After she heard his words, she asked, ¡°Why should I help you take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Ladd always helps me.¡±


    Grace was speechless.


    She looked at Caden who was standing there. Why did he take it for granted? It was strange.


    She was speechless for a while.


    She said coldly, ¡°Wash yourself. Ladd isn¡¯t here. If you want someone to help you take a bath, go back


    to that manor.¡±


    Why should she help him take a bath?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although he had suffered a lot to find her, she wouldn¡¯t forget what happened in the past.


    Although his shoes were worn out, she wouldn¡¯t change her attitude towards him.


    It was impossible!


    He felt disappointed and looked down. After a while, he said obediently, ¡°I can do it by myself.¡±


    The living room was quiet. Only Grace was in the living room.


    Leaning against the kitchen sink, she was upset. She turned around and looked away from the


    bathroom door. What was wrong with her?


    She felt angry. She didn¡¯t know it was because of him or herself.


    She hated that she almost forgave him at the entrance of the Shaw Manor because of what he did.


    Grace hated herself!


    She must remember what happened in the past.


    She must remember the pain.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the past. Forgetting the past was equivalent to betraying herself.


    Although she was touched, she didn¡¯t forgive him. It was because she was tired today. It was because


    of the grievances she suffered in the hospital during the day.


    The water was boiling. Grace regained her senses and rubbed her forehead.


    When she took the noodles out of the pot, the bathroom door was opened.


    She turned around. She saw that Caden was wrapped in arge towel. He stood at the door. When she


    saw his muscles, she was surprised¡­


    ¡°Why did you take a bath so fast?¡±


    ¡°You also got wet. I only care about myself.¡±


    He felt guilty.


    He was so innocent¡­


    She calmed down and pretended to be indifferent. She said, ¡°I only cooked noodles. If you didn¡¯t like it,


    you would be hungry. If you needed someone to feed you, please go back to find Ladd.¡±


    Then she walked into the bathroom without saying a word and closed the door loudly.


    She mmed the door to prove that she wouldn¡¯t forgive him.


    She had a meeting tomorrow. She took a bath hastily. Then she dried herself and changed into her


    pajamas.


    When she came out, Caden sat beside the dining table and ate all the noodles. When he saw her, he


    smiled and waved at her.


    ¡°Miss, eat noodles.¡±


    She nced at him and ignored him deliberately. She walked over and ate the noodles. Then she


    walked into the bedroom. She took out a nket from the cab and threw it on the sofa. She said


    indifferently, ¡°You sleep here tonight.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep in bed.¡±


    ¡°You want to sleep in bed.¡± When Grace arrived at the bedroom door, she stopped. She turned around


    and looked at Caden coldly. ¡°If you want to sleep in bed, you can go back to that manor.¡± If he returned


    to that manor, he could do whatever he wanted to do.


    That night, she was in a mess. She hated that she wanted to forgive him.


    Before she fell asleep, she said to herself, ¡°You can forgive anyone, but you can¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    When she woke up early in the morning, Humbert called her.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m busy this morning. I have an important meeting. I have time in the afternoon. I¡¯ll make


    the time toe back in the afternoon.¡±


    They discussed about Caden.


    Humbert thought for a while and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. I¡¯ll be at your house at two


    o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    She hung up the phone. She frowned when she saw that Caden was staring at her with his hands on


    his chin. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    He was so innocent. If she hadn¡¯t heard what he said and saw what he did, she wouldn¡¯t believe that


    Caden was so innocent.


    She faked a smiled and mocked, ¡°Am I beautiful? Don¡¯t you see the scar on my forehead?¡±


    Caden kept silent. When she was about to stand up, he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world.¡±


    Grace clenched her fists and left in a hurry.


    After Caden wasted her best years, Caden told her that she was the most beautiful person in the world


    in his eyes.


    If Caden could say that before she was hopeless, it could be one of the few lights in her life and


    the rare joy in her life.


    She stepped into the elevator and left without looking back.


    Vivian was waiting for her downstairs. ¡°Ms. Grace, you don¡¯t look well.¡±


    After Grace got in the car, Vivian handed her a ss of milk and a sandwich.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you? Vivian, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Grace ate the breakfast and asked Vivian, ¡°Are you ready? Have you arranged everything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. The documents are in my bag.¡±


    Grace took out the folder and flipped through it.


    ¡°Grace, take a rest. I¡¯ve checked the documents three timesst night. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    However, Grace was worried.


    Vivian could only give up.


    Grace was too industrious. It was strange.


    Vivian had always wanted to ask some questions, but she didn¡¯t ask.


    Judging from Grace¡¯s attitude towards this negotiation, Grace took the negotiation seriously.


    ¡°Do you have any doubts? Go ahead.¡±


    Grace was looking at the documents. She didn¡¯t look up, but she noticed Vivian¡¯s hesitation.


    Vivian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Grace, logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t ask you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions, go ahead. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Vivian said, ¡°Grace, is the James Group...?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Grace interrupted her and focused on the documents.

 Chapter 273 Cayne

    Chapter 273 Cayne


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Vivian was uneasy. Grace said that it was serious, so it must be serious. Why


    didn¡¯t Vivian know that?


    If the James Group was almost bankrupt, why didn¡¯t Vivian know about it?


    Besides Vivian, why didn¡¯t the people who followed Grace from the Wei¡¯ai Foundation notice that?


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Once again, Grace interrupted her.


    ¡°Former president Jafar embezzled most of the James Group¡¯s circting fund.¡±


    Vivian was shocked!


    How could it be?


    Jafar embezzled most of the James Group¡¯s circting fund illegally.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone noticed that in the group?¡± Vivian said quickly because she was anxious.


    ¡°I knew that when I got the financial report.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do something?¡±


    Vivian wanted to know the reason.


    Grace who sat on the back seat put down the documents and looked up. ¡°Vivian, he¡¯s my father.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything else. Vivian had mixed feelings. She looked at Grace.


    Grace wasn¡¯t tall, and she was even petite. If she was in the crowd and stood beside a tall man, she


    was delicate.


    Grace was thin as if she would be blown down by wind.


    No one would believe that such a petite woman was so strong.


    No one would believe that she shouldered such a heavy burden from she took over the James Group.


    Jafar embezzled the public fund illegally. Jafar used despicable means to transfer most of the


    circting fund of the group.


    However, Grace couldn¡¯t sue him.


    Vivian was wrong. It wasn¡¯t because Grace couldn¡¯t sue him, but it was because...


    ¡°Jafar owes you a lot.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were red.


    No wonder Grace tried her best for the cooperation.


    It wasn¡¯t because of her pursuit of perfection. It was because Grace couldn¡¯t afford to lose this battle.


    Jafar wasn¡¯t a responsible father!


    Vivian recalled the gossip in the group.


    Vivian recalled what she heard in thepany bathroom.


    She recalled that some employees scolded Grace for being ungrateful, being unfilial and being


    disobedient secretly.


    However, these people didn¡¯t know the situation of the group!


    They thought that Grace obtained arge amount of assets. In an instant, she became rich. Even the


    Jameses, Mrs. James, and Payne were envious of her for thisrge amount of assets.


    Grace said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not that nice. But I¡¯m his daughter. I need to take the responsibility. Nuwa


    (a goddess in Chinese mythology) used seven days to create humans. He gave me life.¡±


    Grace looked down and stopped. Jafar could do this, but she couldn¡¯t sue his father. Her dead


    Grandfather didn¡¯t want them to fight with each other.


    She wanted to protect the little bit of light that was left.


    She was selfish. If thest bit of light was extinguished, she didn¡¯t know what she would look like.


    What she protected was her own precious treasure. It had nothing to do with Jafar or anyone else.


    She worked desperately and tried her best to grasp what she had.


    Grace forgot that she couldn¡¯t catch the sand in her hands and it flowed away quickly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They parked the car at the entrance of thepany.


    ¡°Vivian, we must win.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    When they got out of the car, Grace said that to Vivian. Vivian cheered up.


    When Grace and Vivian arrived, the other representatives of the James Group had arrived.


    Apart from Grace and Vivian, there were six elites of the James Group.


    This was a tough battle. They must win.


    This was a foreign-funded enterprise.


    After they entered thepany, they felt the cultural difference.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Grace? The president is waiting for you in the meeting room. This way, please.¡±


    An exquisite and efficient secretary walked to them. She wore exquisite makeup. Her smile was


    standard as if she wore a mask.


    Following behind the secretary, Grace, Vivian and the others walked into the elevator. It was stuffy in


    the elevator. Grace¡¯s face turned pale.


    Vivian noticed that Grace didn¡¯t look well. Vivian whispered in her ear, ¡°Grace, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Grace gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m busytely. After we sign the contract, I can take a


    rest.¡±


    The elevator door was opened silently. The atmosphere was serious.


    It was different from the James Group.


    The secretary led Grace and the others to the meeting room and opened the door for them. ¡°Ms.


    Grace, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Grace replied politely and walked into the meeting room. She was surprised.


    Grace was confused. Vivian thought that it was strange as well. She whispered into Grace¡¯s ear, ¡°Why


    did thepany only arrange a representative?¡±


    Grace frowned. She whispered in Vivian¡¯s ear, ¡°The scale of the James Group in S City isrge. The


    James Group is not an unknownpany.


    Thepany only arranges a representative. There are two different possibilities. First, thepany


    doesn¡¯t care about this cooperation.


    Second, thepany ns to make things difficult for us.¡± It was strange. Although the situation of the


    James Group was terrible, few people knew that. Thepany shouldn¡¯t treat them like this.


    ¡°If it was the former possibility, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance to cooperate with them.


    If it was thetter possibility, it would be difficult for us to cooperate with them.¡±


    Vivian admired Grace. When Grace faced such a crisis, she could analyze their situation calmly.


    When Vivian entered the meeting room, she was shocked and flustered.


    They thought that Grace was delicate, but they didn¡¯t know how strong she was. Someone said that


    Grace¡¯s sess was idental. The sess of the Wei¡¯ai Foundation wasn¡¯t because of Grace. It


    was because of Master James.


    Since the Wei¡¯ai Foundation was founded, Grace was in charge of it. Although Master James helped


    her, how could she be nothing but a suit?


    The secretary stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Vivian. The president said that he only wanted to meet


    Ms. Grace alone if you wanted to cooperate with us.¡±


    Vivian, Grace and the representatives of the James Group were puzzled. They looked at each other.


    The request was strange.


    Vivian was worried. When she was about to say something, Grace waved her hand and said, ¡°Leave


    the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Grace must seize the opportunity to cooperate with thepany. She looked at Vivian firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. This is a meeting room. Vivian, you know how important this is to me.¡±


    It was not only important for Grace, but it was also important for the James Group.


    Jafar embezzled most of the James Group¡¯s circting fund. If they didn¡¯t get new investment, the


    James Group would copse soon. The rule of the market was cruel. Many people would seize the


    opportunity to get their market. The James Group would be taken over.


    Of course, Grace could turn to the Shaw Group for help.


    Vivian looked at Grace. Grace was reluctant to do that. If Grace was willing to seek help from the Shaw


    Group, she wouldn¡¯t work so hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± Vivian said, turned around and left first.


    They all left. The meeting room was empty.


    A man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the meeting room. He was smoking. The smoke


    floated away.


    Grace felt awkward. The man kept silent.


    The man said that he wanted to meet her alone.


    Ever since she entered the meeting room, the man ignored her.


    Grace calmed down and smiled enthusiastically.


    She walked towards him and stopped when she was three meters away from him. This was a safe and


    ¡°Grace,¡± he replied.


    Grace looked up and met his gazes.


    Her face turned pale in an instant.


    Her face was pale. She calmed down, smiled again and corrected the way she addressed him, ¡°Mr.


    Cayne.¡± She took a deep breath, stretched out her hand and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Grace from the James Group. Nice to meet you, Mr. Cayne.¡± Her performance was perfect.


    The man was disappointed. She was polite to him. He didn¡¯t want her to be polite to him, because it


    meant that she was wary of him.


    He felt that his attitude towards her was strange.


    For decades, chasing girls was his goal in life. He was interested in chasing girls one after another.


    After these girls fell in love with him, he started to find his next target.


    Grace was one of his targets in his life. He wanted to chase and conquer her like what he did to other


    girls.


    There were many women who were more beautiful than Grace. There were many who were better


    proportioned than Grace. There were many who were more arrogant than Grace. There were many


    women who were cuter or more scheming than Grace. There were many women who were more


    interesting than Grace.


    However, he only remembered Grace.


    He looked down and smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t want her to notice that.


    Grace wasn¡¯t beautiful, sexy, arrogant and charming. She was inconspicuous. Once she was one of his


    targets. She wasn¡¯t special. She was like his other targets. However, he had remembered she for the


    past few years. He couldn¡¯t forget her.

 Chapter 274 Set a Trap

    Chapter 274 Set a Trap


    Cayne looked at her hand. She was thinner. He kept silent, reached out and held her hand. He touched


    the callus in her hand. She shouldn¡¯t have the callus.


    He felt heartbroken. She was too thin.


    If he gave her the 500,000 yuan, she wouldn¡¯t look like that.


    He couldn¡¯t help but touch her callus and rub it.


    He just stroked her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, behave yourself.¡±


    Cayne was surprised. She warned him.


    He was reluctant, but he let go.


    When he saw the scar on her forehead, he remembered the feeling when he kissed the scar. His lips


    itched. He looked away. Otherwise, he would want to kiss the scar.


    ¡°This scar¡­¡±


    She tidied her clothes and said, ¡°Mr. Cayne, I think that I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have wanted to


    cooperate with you. Goodbye.¡±


    She was unwilling to ept Caden¡¯s help. How could she ept Cayne¡¯s help?


    She nced at the folder in her hand. Their efforts were in vain. Vivian would say that she was stupid


    after she went out.


    Thinking about it, she chuckled.


    Vivian would say that she was stupid.


    Indeed, she was stupid.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± When she arrived at the door of the meeting room, Cayne said.


    ¡°Can you reconcile with me? Can we resume our rtion like the past?¡±


    Grace stopped. ¡°Do we have the past? Mr. Cayne, if you knew the old me, please forget me.¡±


    The past?


    He was the whoremaster and she was a whore.


    She mocked herself.


    Her past was ridiculous.


    ¡°As far as I know, Jafar embezzled most of the James Group¡¯s circting fund.


    In other words, the James Groupcks money.¡±


    Grace held the handle of the door tightly. She was anxious. ¡°Mr. Cayne, do you have the proof? Your


    words may cause the stock market of the James Group to be in turmoil. You¡¯re liable for what you


    said!¡± How did he know that?


    Besides her and the finance chief, no one else knew that!


    As for the finance chief, it was impossible for him to leak it out. Jafar embezzled the money from the


    James Group. The finance chief also should take responsibility for it!


    If it were serious, the finance chief was Jafar¡¯s aplice.


    If it weren¡¯t that serious, the finance chief had failed in the execution of his duty.


    No matter what, the finance chief should take the responsibility!


    How did Cayne know that?


    Cayne walked forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°You know if it¡¯s a rumor or not. Grace, do you want to


    cooperate with me?¡±


    He was confident that Grace would cooperate with him.


    Naturally, she knew his thoughts.


    But...


    She held the door handle and pushed the door of the meeting room open. The light in the corridor


    shed into her eyes. She strode out.


    Her footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    In the corridor, she listened to her footsteps. She was so resolute and unwilling topromise. She


    refused him firmly.


    Walking out of the long corridor, she looked up at her employees. They stood up from their chairs


    excitedly when they saw her.


    They had a tremendous air of expectancy.


    ¡°Ms. Garce, how is the result?¡± A person looked at her and asked cautiously and expectantly.


    She felt sorry for them.


    She closed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. She even left nail marks on her palms.


    ¡°Ms. Grace, did we fail?¡± They were disappointed.


    Grace held breath. She gritted her teeth. Even if she didn¡¯t open her eyes, she could guess how


    disappointed they were.


    They were brought here by her!


    It was her, Grace, who brought these people here. She asked them to work overtime for a week.


    It was sudden!


    She opened her eyes and turned around.


    She kept silent. Under the gaze of these people, she walked back towards the meeting room.


    She closed the door before. Standing at the closed door of the meeting room, she took a deep breath


    and pushed it open.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, do you still wee me?¡±


    She pretended to be calm, but she felt painful as if she was cutting herself by a sharp knife.


    In the meeting room, Cayne was astonished. He thought that she wouldn¡¯te back.


    Then he smiled and said, ¡°Wee.¡±


    Although she was reluctant topromise with him, she had no choice but to walk in.


    ¡°Can we talk about the cooperation?¡± Grace didn¡¯t want to meet new problems and went straight to the


    point.


    Sooner orter, she would forget Cayne as time went by.


    Cayne stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, smiled gently and replied happily, ¡°OK.¡±


    He was happy that she came back.


    Grace opened the folder swiftly and sat down. She had a talk about their cooperation with Cayne.


    She exined thoroughly and earnestly.


    When she talked about the business, she didn¡¯t care about their private matter.


    Jafar caused trouble, but she wanted to guard the group. She did that for...


    She didn¡¯t notice that Cayne was looking at her when she exined the project. He observed her every


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    action.


    Sometimes she frowned. Sometimes she exined briskly.


    Looking at her who was working, he was attracted by her. He felt happy.


    She put down the documents on the table gently, looked up, and said.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, after my exnation of half an hour, you must have learnt the project. The cooperation is


    beneficial to both sides.


    Moreover, I want Mr. Cayne to know that.


    We¡¯re sincere in cooperating with yourpany to develop the new project.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt the sincerity of the James Group.¡±


    ¡°It means that you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, right?¡±


    Cayne was handsome. He stared at her gently. ¡°Of course, I want to cooperate with you, but I have a


    condition.¡±


    Grace replied, ¡°Mr. Cayne, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I would love to cooperate with you. If I didn¡¯t satisfy with the project, I would withdraw the investment.¡±


    ¡°The James Group will do their best and arrange the elites...¡±


    Cayne waved his index finger. He said confidently, ¡°No. I will be in charge of this project personally. The


    person who will be in charge of the project of the James Group must be you.¡±

 Chapter 275 Vivian Has a Bad Premonition

    Chapter 275 Vivian Has a Bad Premonition


    Grace walked out of the meeting room again. Cayne watched her leave. It seemed that they had a


    good talk.


    Vivian saw Grace first. Vivian was about to ask, ¡°How about the result?¡±


    A tall man appeared in front of them.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Grace took a step to the side and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce. This is the president of thepany,


    Cayne Fili.¡±


    Vivian was in charge of the project. She walked forward and stretched out her hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fili,


    I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Vivian, I will be in charge of this project.¡±


    Grace interrupted Vivian calmly.


    Vivian was confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talkter,¡± Grace whispered in Vivian¡¯s ear.


    Cayne sent them downstairs to the gate.


    The secretary was surprised. She nced at Grace. Cayne was mysterious. He didn¡¯t often appear in


    S City. He was said to have many industrial chains. Thispany was one of his industrial chains. It


    wasn¡¯t eye-catching. Thest time he appeared in thispany was three years ago.


    Except that, she didn¡¯t remember when he appeared in thispany.


    It was obvious that Cayne didn¡¯t care about the situation of thepany.


    However, he requested to cooperate with the James Group and meet the president of the James Group


    Grace.


    Cayne was rich, handsome and mysterious. He was an eligible bachelor for many women.


    Unusually for him, he wanted to cooperate with the James Group and meet Grace.


    The secretary looked at Grace. Apart from being the president of the James Group, there was nothing


    special about her.


    In terms of the appearance, there were many women in thepany who were much better than


    Grace. As for the figure, even the secretary was more outstanding than Grace.


    The secretary heard that Cayne was fond of chasing beauties, but she didn¡¯t think that Grace was


    beautiful.


    Cayne watched Grace get into the car. He looked at the car until he could no longer see it.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, who will be in charge of this project?¡±


    The secretary took a step forward quietly. It seemed that nothing was wrong with it. However, Cayne


    sneered. He nced at the secretary as if he knew her intentions.


    ¡°Does the secretary¡¯s duty include seducing the president?¡± Cayne looked at her with a faint smile.


    The secretary was nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    She said stiffly.


    The secretary was so close to him that she almost touched his body. He reached out and used a finger


    to push her away gently. Then he looked up and smiled, ¡°Now, do you understand?¡±


    He was no longer interested in listening to this baffling woman¡¯s exnation. It was truly boring. He had


    experienced many seductive methods and didn¡¯t want to see this baffling woman how to seduce him.


    He turned around and strode away.


    Before leaving, he mocked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that your perfume doesn¡¯t fit you?¡±


    ¡°Next time, please use the genuine product.¡±


    The secretary was embarrassed. She stamped her feet. She met Grace. If rich and handsome Cayne


    liked a in woman like Grace, why couldn¡¯t he like her?


    She only took the opportunity to have a try, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be humiliated.


    Grace asked Vivian to send her to the Ginza Garden.


    ¡°Did you and Cayne know each other?¡± Vivian asked before Grace getting out of the car.


    Grace replied vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would be in charge of this project?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I need to follow up some parts of the project. Vivian, you¡¯re tired recently. Take a


    vacation.¡±


    Vivian had doubts, but she didn¡¯t ask Grace. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you get off


    work early today. Take a rest.¡±


    When Grace left, Vivian frowned. Vivian knew Grace well in some ways.


    For example, Grace said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It showed that Grace felt guilty.


    If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t notice that, but she was Vivian. Vivian noticed that.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She recalled that Grace had entered and exited the meeting room twice and that Cayne made a


    strange request when they met for the first time. He wanted to meet Grace alone.


    She had a bad premonition. She didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Grace took the elevator. When she opened the door, she never expected that she would see such a


    scene!


    The house was in chaos!


    In the open kitchen, the bowls were shattered, and the water was flowing all over the floor.


    She felt angry and strode forward, ¡°Caden! What did you do?¡±


    She was so angry. When she walked forward, she was shocked by the blood on the ground!


    She was shocked!


    ¡°Caden,e out! What happened?¡±


    She looked for Caden in panic. Her face turned pale with fear for the blood all over the ground.


    She called Caden three times, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Caden, where are you? Are you there?¡±


    She was so anxious that she didn¡¯t go in.


    He whispered under the kitchen sink, ¡°Miss, I¡­¡±


    She turned around and saw Caden standing out behind the kitchen sink. He looked like he had made


    mistakes.


    She examined him up and down. He didn¡¯t get injured.


    When she saw the shattered bowls and chopsticks and the water on the ground, she felt angry again.


    She felt angry when she saw the mess. Then she was worried if he got injured. After she knew that he


    didn¡¯t get injured, she felt angry again because of the mess.


    Grace didn¡¯t think about why she treated him like this. He broke the bowls and wet the house. If


    another person did that, she wouldn¡¯t so angry. She was only annoyed with him.


    When she was old, Grace had a nap and dreamed of this scene. At that time, she spent an afternoon


    to think about it.


    Then she figured it out.


    It was because of resentment. It was because it was him.

 Chapter 276 Anger

    Chapter 276 Anger


    ¡°It was you?¡± Grace suppressed her anger as her gaze swept across the mess. Obviously, she was


    asking if it was caused by the person opposite her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That person carefully apologized and his eyes filled with guilt.


    But Grace wanted tough. The person behind the washing table used to be so arrogant that he would


    never admit his mistakes easily. Now, he actually admitted it immediately.


    However, there was another kind of anger that came from the depths of her heart, which was faint and


    unclear.


    She did not realize that her anger was not only at the mess.


    She nced coldly at him and took out her phone from her backpack.


    ¡°Humbert, it¡¯s me. When will youe?¡± she indifferently asked. A ck shadow nted towards her.


    The phone fell to the ground unexpectedly, which made her anger burned even more violently. She


    shouted at him.


    ¡°Caden! What are you doing on earth?!¡±


    It was too difficult for her to treat him an eight-year-old child now.


    Anger made her to temporarily lose her rationality. She only wanted to vent all of her anger on this guy!


    ¡°Grace, why did you call Humbert?¡± he asked her angrily and straightforwardly.


    Grace looked up and was drown into the clear eyes. She was shocked by the anger and despair in his


    eyes, ¡°You¡­¡±


    His eyes immediately turned red, as if it wasn¡¯t him who caused trouble, but her.


    ¡°Why did you call Humbert?¡±


    He asked her again.


    Grace discovered that under that clean and innocent gaze, she was unable to answer his question


    directly.


    ¡°You should have followed Humbert to where you should have gone.¡± She turned her head and tightly


    clenched her palms.


    After a long while, no sound came.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything.


    Grace was suspicious, and just as she turned her head, he looked so poor.


    ¡°Caden won¡¯t make Grace angry anymore. Grace, don¡¯t drive Caden away.¡± The small voice included


    weakness and pleading. She could feel his uneasiness. ¡°Is that OK?¡± he whispered.


    Was that OK?


    He was so careful. She gritted her teeth.


    Almost, almost be soft-hearted again.


    She red fiercely at him!


    She cursed in her heart.


    ¡°Caden, you should return to your own life, which I shouldn¡¯t be in.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know if he would


    be able to understand these words and feel her determination now.


    She was like bullying a mentally retarded patient.


    But she must warn herself again and again, ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡±


    The jackal and tiger in his heart were just dozing off. They will wake up sooner orter.


    ¡°Caden won¡¯t do that again...¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Grace will be hungry. Caden wants to send you lunch. But Caden is stupid¡­¡±


    Hiss!


    It was like a sharp de that pierced through her heart. He¡­ She scanned the mess on the floor¡­ He


    just wanted to send her lunch?


    No, no, she couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. She shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted!


    She could be gentle with anyone, but not him.


    Tick tick tick...


    Strange sounds echoed in the living room, which were like the sounds of water falling to the ground.


    She was sure that the tap had already been turned off.


    The voice seemed toe from...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She stared at him.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Her eyes were sharp like des. Only then did she notice that his hands were


    always behind his back.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Give me your hands.¡±


    She took a step forward, and he immediately retreated, avoiding her touch.


    There was crimson blood on the ground where he had been standing, which made her heart ached in


    the meanwhile.


    She suddenly got close to him, ¡°Take out your hand. Let me check.¡±


    He retreated still.


    There was water on the ground. She was too anxious and forgot that she was a cripple now. She


    walked too quickly and slipped, ¡°Oh!¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel any pain. A muscr arm was on her waist and tightly held her. ¡°Grace, you are fine.


    Caden is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    When she looked up, she could only see the worry and fear in his eyes, as if it was him who had fallen.


    She didn¡¯t forget what she needed to do. Before she could stand firmly, she quickly grabbed the hand


    on her waist¡­ It was full of blood.


    With a single nce, she caught the wounds on his palm and fingers. She was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±


    she shouted in a deep voice, with a trace of anger that she had not noticed.


    Then she walked towards the corner of the living room anxiously.


    But she noticed that something was amiss. She turned her head and he was followed closely behind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stand there? Why move randomly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s slippery¡­¡±


    Her expression froze. Her eyes flickered slightly and she turned cool again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused a lot of mess. What other troubles do you still want to cause?¡± She pretended to be


    extremely mean.


    He immediatelypromised, ¡°Caden won¡¯t move. Caden will stand here.¡±


    She walked to the cab and took the first aid kit. She sat down on the sofa and said coldly to the


    man standing there, who didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡±


    He was dumbfounded and felt wronged, ¡°Grace said Caden couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    She was surprised. It was very difficult for her to keep cool any longer.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He felt that he had done something wrong and walked towards her uneasily. She pointed


    to the sofa beside her, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    He immediately ran to her side happily and sat down obediently.


    ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡±


    She had already opened the first aid kit.


    He was also obedient. She wiped and disinfected the wounds, then bandaged his hand with the white


    gauze. He didn¡¯t make any move until her finished.


    ¡°How was it caused?¡± She closed the first aid kit and asked.


    ¡°I broke a bowl and wanted to pick the pieces up¡­¡± He looked at her poorly.


    She sighed in her heart, ¡°Then it cut your hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded cautiously.


    ¡°Why did you hide it?¡±


    She asked again.


    ¡°Grace will think Caden is clumsy.¡±


    She was stunned again. It was actually for such a ridiculous reason.


    Her anger gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 277 Please Take Care of Him

    Chapter 277 Please Take Care of Him


    It was very quiet. They sat on the sofa still. Grace asked a housekeeper toe.


    They didn¡¯t talk. He just kept staring at her¡­ for more than half an hour.


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    She must ignore his pleading gaze. Caden was always a wolf. His nature wouldn¡¯t change.


    No matter how pure and poor he was now, his coldness and cruelty for decades had long been


    engraved in her mind.


    She could never forget it.


    She made up her mind to send him away. All she needed to do was waiting Humbert to take him away,


    and then she wouldn¡¯t be so upset.


    Then the indescribable feeling would go away.


    Time passed too slowly. It was already the third time she checked the watch. The hot gaze beside her


    almost burned her.


    She turned her head around and left the gaze behind.


    Humbert hadn¡¯te yet. A burst of phone ring break the strange atmosphere.


    She quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Are youing?¡±


    There were hurried footsteps on that side, and she heard the sound of the airport broadcast as well.


    What was wrong?


    Humbert¡¯s clean voice came.


    ¡°I¡¯m not able to get there now.¡±


    Her expression changed immediately, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Caden to you. Take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± He was about to hang up the phone. ¡°Why me? You have Ladd as well!¡±


    ¡°Ladd is busy.¡±


    ¡°What about Saul?¡±


    ¡°Not free either.¡±


    ¡°Then Deacon¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter who, they are not free.¡±


    She was speechless, ¡°Nobody is free?!¡±


    So he was already going to leave this person to her?


    Humbert stopped for a while, then he sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it was a coincidence that Caden was shot in Italy, do you?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ladd is with the others. Ingemar will stay in the Shaw Group. Ladd and I are heading to Rome.


    Think about it. There were always protectors around Caden. Why was he shot?


    You have been growing up with him. Have you ever seen him hurt so badly?¡±


    She was silent. Although she did not want to admit it, she agreed with him. She nced at the man


    beside her. His gaze didn¡¯t move a bit. He seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°There are some clues and we have to get there now.


    If Caden was conscious, we wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.


    His mind stopped in his eight years old. No clues could be missed. We must find out the main culprits.


    Otherwise, they will always be problems. ¡°


    She looked at the man and hesitated for a while. She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    ¡°It depends. We also hope that we can find out them and resolve the troubles as soon as possible. His


    current situation is impossible to be concealed forever.


    Neither Master Shaw nor Kern was an easy person.


    I could tell that if Caden doesn¡¯t appear within a month, Master Shaw will investigate his whereabouts.¡±


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Ingemar can¡¯t leave to go with us. Ladd and I have to go.


    You¡¯re the only person Caden can trust.


    Grace, I know that my request may not be eptable.


    But I still hope that you can take good care of Caden during this period of time.¡±


    He paused for a moment and added something,


    ¡°He is only an eight-year-old child now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it directly, but she understood what he meant. Forget about what happened between


    them temporally. Didn¡¯t bother about the past.


    She was speechless and hung up the phone.


    She turned to look at the man¡­ Temporarily forgot the past?


    Why not just knock her out?


    If she could really forget about it, at the very least, there would be no nightmares anymore.


    She stood up and picked up the backpack, as if she was about to leave.


    Caden shouted and stopped her.


    ¡°Grace, where are you going? Do you hate Caden? Caden doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    She did not turn around,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    He asked questions tirelessly, liked a curious student in ss.


    She opened the door and finally turned her gaze to him.


    ¡°The tableware was broken. Don¡¯t we need new ones?


    You only have one set of clothes. Don¡¯t you need more?


    Do you want to be barefoot all the time?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Don¡¯t you need a razor?


    You still want to share the same toothbrush with me?


    So shouldn¡¯t I go to the supermarket? ¡°


    She turned around and closed the door directly.


    In the room, Caden¡¯s gaze was dazed and filled with joy gradually.


    He quickly opened the door and chased after her.


    Just as she was about to enter the elevator, she heard footsteps. ¡°Whye out?¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you!¡± His clean eyes shining brightly.


    When she met that pair of innocent eyes, she was somewhat soft-hearted. She tried to maintain to be


    indifferent, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I want to go!¡±


    She was slightly annoyed¡­ He was really unreasonable like a child.


    ¡°No!¡± she said resolutely.


    ¡°Grace¡­ I want to go.¡± He blinked his eyes, as if he was pleading, ¡°Caden was strong. Caden can help


    Grace to carry things.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She was unmoved.


    ¡°But Caden wants to go¡­ Caden is lonely. Only fishes in the pond could y with Caden. And Ladd


    ignores Caden as well. Caden wants to go out so much.¡±


    His words made her heart ached. ¡®¡°Do you really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really, really want to go with Grace.¡± She looked down at the hand that was tightly grabbing her


    clothes and sighed¡­ Alright! Caden! You won!

 Chapter 278 Really Want to Sell Him

    Chapter 278 Really Want to Sell Him


    In the elevator, for a moment, she felt that she must be insane.


    She actually agreed to take him out.


    What he wore was the set of clothes from yesterday. She was a little worried that someone she knew


    would recognize him. ¡°Keep your head down.¡±


    He did not have any doubts and obediently lowered his head. She stood on tiptoe and helped him put


    on the hat on his coat. ¡°Don¡¯t run around in the supermarket. Don¡¯t take off the hat.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± He nodded obediently. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    This time, he came to the passenger seat consciously. He imitated her to open the door, then sat in it.


    Seeing her fasten the seat belt, he followed as well.


    She was annoyed all the way that why she would agree.


    She really wanted to get mad, but he was so obedient that she couldn¡¯t find any reason to release the


    anger.


    Gosh!


    She couldn¡¯t even find trouble at him.


    She deliberately chose a rtively remote supermarket. It wasn¡¯t big and she was still worried that she


    would meet someone.


    He followed obediently.


    She got a cart and he happily pushed it behind.


    She asked him to choose a razor. Heughed and said that what Grace chose was all the best.


    ¡°Who allowed you to call me Grace?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t I?¡± he said with a look of disappointment.


    She ignored his expression, awkwardly chose a razor he had used in the past and went ahead.


    After a while, she turned around and checked. He was missed! She was in a hurry.


    A voice came from the corner suddenly.


    ¡°Grace, here!¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She questioned him with a cold face, ¡°You promised not to run around!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He probably knew that he had done something wrong and looked down sadly. Although he


    apologized, she felt ufortable still.


    This was the second time she had heard him apologize.


    He learned to apologize.


    However, she was faintly unhappy with such an apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grace, okay?¡±


    ¡°OK, Grace.¡±


    She was helpless. Seeing his handsome face, she was stunned for a moment. There was a hint of an


    illusion¡­ Was he doing it on purpose?


    Beside her.


    ¡°Grace, look! I want that pair of pink slippers.¡±


    She was shocked. Pink slippers?


    She followed his finger and saw him looking at the slippers with a delighted expression.


    She shook her head¡­ He was definitely a child.


    He had never liked pink in his life.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want them.¡± he whispered.


    He was staring at her fawningly and was somewhat reluctant to give up the slippers.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional. It definitely wasn¡¯t.


    She denied her illusion.


    Her face turned red for unknown reasons. She felt awkward, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    The pair of pink slippers was ced in the cart. Not soon, a pair of rabbit slippers was in the cart


    together with his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want the pink one?¡±


    He said happily, ¡°The pink one is mine, and the rabbit one is the Grace¡¯s.¡±


    It was too childish! She was shocked and silently took out the pair of slippers, preparing to put them


    back on the shelf.


    But it was stopped halfway. He hugged the slippers tightly and stared at her with distrust, ¡°I want them


    too.¡±


    She felt headache.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing it. Why do you need it?


    ¡°Grace wears it.¡±


    Alright, she was indeed headache!


    ring at him, she gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear it! I have slippers at home.¡±


    ¡°I think mine and yours are matched.¡±


    What matched?! We didn¡¯t need to be matched!


    She almost shouted at him.


    Because they had been in front of the shelf for a long time, the saleswoman walked over and stared at


    them vigntly.


    The saleswoman seemed to treat them as thieves. Her cheeks immediately turned red. She snatched


    the slippers from his hand and threw them into the cart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    She thought that it was already the limit. Too na?ve.


    He even bought a pair of toothbrushes!


    All were pairs!!!


    Pink and blue, cats and dogs¡­ Who could tell her why there were so many strange things in the


    supermarket?!


    Could she sell him as well?!


    She was powerless. His energy was limitless and he was still choosing dishes and chopsticks. She was


    already numb to those cute designs.


    Another pair of couple cups were put into the cart.


    She wanted to call Humbert and vent her grievances, but they must have already boarded.


    It didn¡¯t matter. She could call Ingemar.


    ¡°Hello, Grace, I¡¯m having a meeting. Call youter.¡± As usual, Ingemar hung up the phone in a hurry, as


    if he was very busy.


    She looked at the dark screen and had the impulse to smash her phone.


    If Vivian was here, or Kern, they would definitely have noticed her mood.


    She had always been calm and impatient, but she couldn¡¯t press down her anger at all. Caden was


    able to easily make her mood swing, which Kern always desired.


    Whether he was normal Caden or this eight-year-old Caden¡­ He always could!


    Only he could!

 Chapter 279 Grace Faints

    Chapter 279 Grace Faints


    Grace¡¯s face darkened all the way home.


    By the time the car stopped, Caden had already taken the initiative to carry the things they bought.


    She just nned to buy simple daily necessities, but¡­


    She was ring at that pile of stuffs.


    It was the biggest mistake to take him to the supermarket.


    On the contrary, he stood there with bright smile, telling her that he was in a very good mood.


    But she was not good!


    They entered the elevator and he leaned against her. She took half a step back in annoyance.


    Normally, someone would sense it and retreat.


    But... Caden did not have such a consciousness at all.


    When they just got home, she felt dizzy.


    ¡°Grace, are you alright?¡± The powerful arm tightly wrapped around her. She had almost fallen to the


    ground.


    She reached out and pushed his hand away, ¡°I¡¯m just tired. Put on your new slippers.¡±


    She saw him obediently changing his shoes and put on that slippers. He was so excited, ¡°Grace, are


    they cute? So good, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He asked again and again, ¡°Are they good? Cute?¡±


    What could she do? She just felt it funny. He didn¡¯t feel tired, ¡°How do you think?¡± She was so annoyed.


    She could only vaguely answer him. She really couldn¡¯t tell lies that he looked cute and beautiful in


    those pink slippers...


    It was so odd!


    Hearing her answer, he immediately bent down and rummaged around in the bag. She was puzzled.


    ¡°Oh! Found it.¡±


    Her rabbit slippers... That obvious rabbit...


    ¡°Put it on, Grace.¡±


    She got headache again¡­ I wouldn¡¯t!


    She almost lost her rationality!


    But he felt nothing and already squatted down in front of her.


    She was puzzled.


    He squatted on the ground,ughed and looked up at her dumbly.


    ¡°Grace, put on it as well.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She took off her shoes and took out her light gray slippers from the cab. He quickly reached out and


    snatched them away. Her expression changed.


    He grabbed her ankle. She was shocked and wanted to avoid it.


    He was so powerful.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you put on the rabbit slippers.¡±


    His words made her tremble.


    Her eyes widened. The same handsome face but totally different actions. It was unreal.


    What¡­ was he doing?


    He clumsily picked up one of the slipper and put it on her foot.


    A familiar scene shed by! Her heart ached, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    ¡°Caden! Stand up!¡± She was really angry at this moment. She only wanted the scene disappear!


    As well as him!


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±


    He was kneeling on one knee, holding her feet in one hand. She could not exin why it was an


    eyesore to her.


    It was indeed an eyesore!


    ¡°Caden,¡± she shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°listen carefully.


    I don¡¯t need you to help me put on shoes.


    I don¡¯t like the slippers you picked for me.


    I don¡¯t like pink toothbrushes and those water sses.


    I don¡¯t like those things at all. I¡¯m lying to you!¡±


    Her voice grew louder and louder. She was shouting at him.


    Angrily and painfully.


    The anger and unhappiness hade so suddenly for no reason!


    Her cheeks turned red. He was stunned by her roar. He still knelt on one knee and stared nkly at


    her. In the past, apart from his indifference, there was nothing else in his eyes.


    At this moment, there was only dullness, doubt, and confusion left¡­ He didn¡¯t understand why she


    suddenly lost her temper. His hand moved close to his heart. Was he sick? Why did it hurt here?


    However, which made him even more concerned was that Grace was angry.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The backlog of anger suddenly had an outlet. She didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore.


    He was stunned by her roar again, and a strong sense of unease appeared, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Caden!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop saying sorry?!¡±


    If he wanted to apologize, did it when he was sober.


    She would not ept it now!


    There was no need for an eight-year-old child to apologize.


    She changed into her own slippers and walked to the bedroom. She was a little dizzy. Maybe she had


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    been overworked recently and needed a good rest today.


    But shepletely lost consciousness before she could make a move.


    He was scared and pounced over to carry her in his arms in time. His arms around her waist tightened.


    ¡°Grace? Grace?¡±


    He anxiously called her, but there was no response.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do. He immediately took out her phone and called Ingemar, ¡°Grace fainted.¡±


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Ingemar came with a doctor.


    ¡°High fever. Why discover it sote?¡± The doctor med Caden, who was waiting by the bed.


    He pursed his lips and his eyes filled with worry. ¡°It was raining. Grace got wet yesterday.¡±


    It must because of it!


    This doctor was old and a private doctor from the Josephs. He had watched Caden, Humbert, and


    Ingemar grow up. He had heard a bit about Caden.


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to prepare the medicines and send it downstairs.¡±


    Not soon, the medicines came and the doctor did the transfusion for her.


    The doorbell rang and Ingemar walked to the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Domestic service.¡±


    He opened the door.


    The housekeeper cleaned the house and left.


    Ingemar didn¡¯t leave until the transfusion was finished.


    Before leaving, Ingemar looked at the one lying on the bed and the one apanying her.


    ¡°We¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±


    Then he left.


    It was already night.


    Grace slowly regained her senses, feeling powerless and aching.


    As soon as she moved, Caden was woken up by her small action. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re awake!¡± He


    immediately shouted in surprise.


    Seeing him dancing happily, she was guilty. The anger had already dissipated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Grace fainted. Caden called Ingemar. Ingemar brought a doctor to treat Grace. The doctor said that


    Grace had a high fever. It was Caden¡¯s fault that Caden ran out randomly, causing Grace to get wet. It


    must be Caden¡¯s fault.¡±


    His innocent gaze revealed self-me.


    She softened her tone and whispered, ¡°Have you eaten something?¡±


    He realized something, ¡°God! Grace hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± He ran out of the bedroom


    immediately. She was not able to stop him.


    After a while, she heard some sounds in the living room. The mess she saw in the morning suddenly


    shed in her mind. She had a bad premonition. She supported the wall and slowly walked towards the


    living room.


    She was prepared for the worst... Went to the supermarket again tomorrow. She sighed in her heart.


    On the contrary, there were no horrible scenes. He was clumsy but he didn¡¯t break anything.


    She was standing in the corridor quietly, looking at his busy figure.


    His fingers seemed to have been burned. He jumped on the ground, ¡°Hot, hot, hot¡­¡± He whispered to


    himself from time to time.


    This was the first time that she saw him like this, who was busy in the kitchen¡­


    In a trance, she suddenly remembered that she had also fantasized about such a warm scene in the


    past. Not only was this scene, but also many other sweet scenes.


    They stayed at home together and enjoyed movies on weekends.


    There would be many snacks which almost drowned them.


    If they had a child¡­


    She suddenly woke up!


    There couldn¡¯t be a child.


    She warned herself.


    They were wrong choices to each other from the beginning. That was why there was so much pain.


    If it wasn¡¯t wrong, why so painful?


    Shouldn¡¯t love be sweet?


    ¡­ They won¡¯t have children.


    ¡°Grace.¡± His surprised voice sounded.


    She suddenly looked up.


    He run over to her in delight. ¡°Come and eat, Grace.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and naturally grabbed her one hand. She could not dodge it and walked


    towards the table.


    A bowl of steaming noodles was ced in front of her.


    It was over-cooked and with no color, which was really not appetizing. A pair of chopsticks were stuffed


    into her hand. ¡°Grace, enjoy it.¡±


    He urged her.


    She could clearly see the expectation in his eyes.


    Before she could think, her hand already took action and sent a mouthful noodles into her mouth. She


    was numb by the amazing taste¡­ Why did she try!


    She didn¡¯t know whether to swallow it or spit it out¡­ She must be too starving.


    She slowly swallowed it.


    ¡°Grace, is it delicious?¡± He pleaded for praise.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Am I smart? Grace cooked it once and I learned it. It must be delicious.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer and ate it quietly.


    He picked up his chopsticks with interest and sent a mouthful to his mouth, ¡°The noodles that Grace


    taught me must be the most delicious in the world¡­¡± Before he could swallow it, he shouted, ¡°It is


    sweet!¡±


    She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Sweet, Grace, sweet! Why so sweet?¡± He kept asking her.


    ¡­ The noodles she cooked were salty.


    Nobody knew why it was sweet.


    ¡°Grace, Caden will cook another bowl.¡±


    She took another two mouthfuls and stopped, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher tell you not to waste food?¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s Caden¡¯s teacher?¡± He was obviously stunned.


    She quietly looked at the confused face and said, ¡°I forgot. Caden is old enough to go to school. I¡¯ll pick


    a school for you tomorrow.¡±


    His expression immediately changed. He looked at her angrily and picked up his bowl. ¡°Caden¡¯s


    noodles are the best.¡± The implication was ¡°not going to school¡±.


    Even though she knew that there was all bitterness between them, no matter in the past, the present,


    or the future, but at this moment, she felt somewhat sweet.

 Chapter 280 The Night

    Chapter 280 The Night


    Grace watched him finish the noodles and even the soup with a crying face. He cautiously peeked at


    her. Maybe he thought that she didn¡¯t know what he thought.


    Grace stood up and wanted to clear the table.


    ¡°Grace, put it down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Caden will do the dishes.¡± He caught the tes.


    She felt nervous. Letting him wash the dishes was not a good idea. Luckily, this time, although he was


    not skilled, he didn¡¯t cause a mess.


    She went to the bathroom. Warm water flowed down from above, which not only washed her body, but


    also washed over all chaotic scenes in her mind.


    There were scenes about her grandfather was still alive, about her confidently sticking to Caden. At


    that time, she was young and vigorous. She always thought that she had worked hard enough and was


    outstanding enough. If Caden did not like her, who else would he like?


    Then the scenes changed. It was Wallis¡¯s corpse. She was lying in front of her. Caden¡¯s sharp gaze


    pierced through her mercilessly.


    It was the first time for her, apart from offer sacrifices to ancestors, to kneel down. It was really cold that


    rainy night, not only the rain, but also the hope in her heart.


    Until¡­


    Suddenly, she trembled and opened her eyes. The water slid past her eyes, causing them somewhat


    sour.


    She randomly wiped the water off her face and finished the shower, going out barefoot.


    Bang!


    A loud noise rmed the man in the living room.


    ¡°Grace, Grace, what happened!¡± Before she could reply, the door was kicked open.


    She held her waist and stared nkly for a few seconds. Her face turned red and she hurriedly found


    something that could cover her body, but failed.


    She could only tightly hug herself and roar angrily at him, ¡°Who allows you toe in?!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    He was still dumbfounded by the scene.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    However, he looked at her with a determined expression.


    ¡°Grace fell down and Caden saw it, so Caden couldn¡¯t leave the Grace behind. Caden needs to help


    Grace. Humbert said it was called righteous and courageous.¡±


    Alright, Humbert. Were you too free to be an enlightenment teacher?


    ¡°Caden, get out of here!¡± She hugged herself tightly and stared at him. If her gaze could kill someone,


    she would probably have cut him into thousands of pieces by now.


    She shook his head firmly, ¡°Caden can¡¯t leave.¡±


    He walked towards her.


    Under her extremely angry gaze.


    When she regained her senses, he had already carried her in his arms. ¡°Grace, you can¡¯t catch a cold.


    Caden will carry you to the bedroom.¡±


    She felt so embarrassed. His expression was innocent. She wanted to curse but could not find a word.


    She couldn¡¯t find any cunning and prank in his handsome face. He just wanted to help her.


    Seeing such an honest expression, she swallowed the words.


    She was ced on the bed in the bedroom and wrapped with quilt tightly by him. Only her head was


    outside. The voice of the hairdryer sounded softly, ¡°Every time after taking a shower, Ladd always helps


    Caden like this. Ladd said that sleeping with wet hair will cause a headache. Caden helps Grace dry


    the hair.¡±


    She remembered that he had also dry her hair like this, and she subconsciously avoided it, ¡°I don¡¯t


    need it.¡±


    She said coldly.


    In the next moment, she was unable to move. He sat behind her and held her with both hands and feet.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t move. No drying hairs, no sleeping. Be obedient. You can¡¯t be a bad child.¡±


    ¡°Grace, why are you moving again?¡±


    ¡°Grace, it will be finished soon.¡±


    ¡°Grace is the most obedient.¡±


    It took a long time to dry.


    Her hair was long, but she had been disobedientlypeting with him. It was hard for him to dry her


    hair smoothly.


    For nearly ten minutes, she hid, and he purchased. She wanted to scold him, but he turned a deaf ear.


    And he kept calling her name, which made her get headache again.


    She kept telling herself, ¡°Don¡¯t bully the child. It¡¯s not moral.¡±


    The hairdryer was off. This difficult process was finally over.


    ¡°Caden, can you let me go now?¡±


    A man¡¯s strength was naturally superior to a woman¡¯s, not to mention that she was ill and weak now.


    Fighting against him was simply a waste of effort, so she let him continue.


    ¡°You should go back to the living room and sleep.¡± The implication was, ¡°could you go away now?¡±


    He was really silly. He could not understand and shook his head seriously. ¡°No, the doctor said that


    Grace had a high fever and we should apany you. If it turned serious, it would be very


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me.¡± Even if there must be someone, it could be anyone in the


    world, but not him. ¡°Otherwise, I will send you back to where you should go tomorrow.¡±


    He was somewhat shocked. She didn¡¯t know if she had seen wrongly. A trace of hostility shed in that


    pair of long and narrow eyes. When she saw carefully, there were nothing else except disappointment


    and caution.


    She looked down¡­ She must be insane.


    ¡°Grace¡­ Even if you send Caden away tomorrow, Caden will stay by Grace tonight. Caden promised


    the doctor that I would take good care of Grace.¡±


    Then he suddenly got out of bed and left.


    She was puzzled.


    He wanted to stay by her side, but left now?


    She quietly grabbed onto the bed sheet.


    A mockery shed through her eyes.


    Perhaps she had not noticed the dissatisfaction in her heart.


    ¡°Liar.¡± She whispered unconsciously¡­ She picked up her pajamas and put them on.


    The door suddenly opened. He returned with a quilt.


    He threw it onto the ground and silently made the bed.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± She was even more puzzled.


    He snorted andy down, deliberately turning his back on her.


    ¡°Who allowed you to sleep here?¡± she asked angrily.


    He did not answer. She was so furious and shouted, ¡°Caden, go out.¡±


    He was still lying on the ground, causing her became even more dissatisfied.


    ¡°I say I won¡¯t let you sleep here. If you don¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finish her words.


    He jumped up and shouted to her, ¡°Send me away tomorrow! I¡¯m not scared! You can¡¯t drive me away


    tonight anyway!¡±


    Unreasonable!


    He dared to shout at her?


    ¡°What are you yelling at me for? Is here your home?¡± Then she instantly realized that it was really his


    house¡­ But in the next moment, she persuaded herself, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Grace wants to chase Caden away. Caden is afraid that no one will take care of Grace. Caden has


    promised the doctor. Grace is unreasonable!¡±


    He shouted at her.


    She was stunned¡­ The eight-year-old Caden shouted at her for the first time. He had always been


    coquettish.


    She fell silent. A wave of exhaustion surged up. She didn¡¯t know if it was physical or psychological


    exhaustion.


    Shey down, no speaking, no refuting, and no driving him away, likewise,y down with her back to


    him.


    It was so quiet that one couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After an unknown period of time, there was only a faint headlight on in the bedroom.


    No one ever talked. People had already been enjoying their dreams.


    The other half part of the bed suddenly sank, and before she could react, her feet were wrapped with


    warmth.


    She suddenly woke up.


    At the end of the bed, he was kneeling on both knees and carefully holding her feet in his arms.


    She was in a state of panic and wanted to dodge. His hands were big and powerful. It seemed that he


    had sensed her resistance. He looked up at her with a bright smile.


    ¡°Grace, Caden is warming your feet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± She mercilessly refused.


    He refused to let her go, ¡°Grace¡¯s feet are so cold. Caden will help Grace warm your feet in the future,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t drive Caden away tomorrow, okay?¡± He pleaded. He was so cautious that he was afraid


    of being rejected. Her heart ache again. She gritted her teeth and ruthlessly rejected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Ingemar will pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    She did not want to have any more entanglements with him. Forgetting everything didn¡¯t mean she


    could be another person.


    He was disappointment, ¡°Alright, Caden will listen to Grace. Caden will leave with Ingemar tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So, let go of me.¡±


    He shook his head and held her feet in his arms. ¡°They haven¡¯t gotten warm yet.¡±


    She did not reject him.


    Her feet gradually got warmed.


    She did not remember what he had saidter. He let go of her, ¡°They get warm. Go to sleep, Grace.


    Doctor wille tomorrow and treat Grace.¡±


    He got out of bed andy down on the ground.


    It used to be difficult for her to fall asleep because of her cold feet, but this night, she quickly fell asleep.


    She had a dream. In her dream, there was always a pair of hands that warmed her feet.


    When she woke up, the end of the bed was empty. She turned around and looked down. He held the


    quilt and shrunk into a ball.


    She shook her head¡­ This dream was somewhat real. It was all because of him.


    He didn¡¯t follow the rules.


    When he was awake, he was hard to understand.


    When he was unconscious, he was even more unreadable.


    However, that innocent and clean gaze was unable to deceive anyone, and it was impossible to be


    fake.


    It was difficult to disguise.


    He cooked noodles for breakfast again. This time, he didn¡¯t use sugar as salt, but the salt was not


    enough and it was almost tasteless.


    At half past nine, she finally saw the doctor.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She knew him from childhood.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re awake.¡± The doctor was very kind and checked for her.


    ¡°You get much better. That brat has taken good care of you.¡± His gaze fell on Caden.


    She got shy¡­ He really did a good job, and she could not deny that.


    Even she was reluctant to admit it.


    The doctor made her another transfusion. She stopped Ingemar, ¡°Take him back.¡±


    Ingemar refused, ¡°Humbert and Ladd are all far away. I¡¯m extremely busy. Where do you want me to


    leave him?¡±


    Someone is making troubles in the Shaw Group for Caden¡¯s absence recently.


    After all, I am only Caden¡¯s personal representative, not Caden himself. Handling the matter has left


    me no energy to take care of a ¡®child¡¯.¡±


    Ingemar emphasized on the word ¡°child¡± and red at her seriously. He was basically using


    Grace¡­ Couldn¡¯t she even tolerate a child?


    This was truly unjust.


    She was awkward and furious.


    ¡°Please bear with him a bit longer. After Humbert returns, we will not leave Caden over to you anymore.


    Nobody could guarantee that you will not abuse Caden.¡±


    Wow, those words were intentionally provoking her. She was too angry to be sane, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Ingemar wasn¡¯t angry but smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll scram obediently.¡±

 Chapter 281 Ingemar, Get over Here Right Away

    Chapter 281 Ingemar, Get over Here Right Away


    Grace had been getting well after three days¡¯ treating. The temperature had gradually dropped to


    normal.


    At night, she looked at the man lying on the ground and got headache again. She was unable to chase


    him away anymore. After forgetting everything and knowing that she won¡¯t drive him away, he was


    brassier and became even more unreasonable. He used all sorts of methods to sleep in her room


    every night. He was happy.


    ¡°Grace, warm your feet.¡±


    Like every night before, he took the initiative to warm her feet.


    No matter how she refused, he just ignored it.


    She could just allow him to do what he wanted, not because she was not indifferent enough, but


    because he became even more stubborn.


    No matter how harshly she spoke to him, she would not be able to escape from his hands.


    She looked over and saw his head down. His ck and shiny hair was covering his beautiful eyebrows.


    It was still he, but doing something that she could not exin.


    If¡­ if he was awake, she might be able to argue about the past and the future with him.


    But now, he didn¡¯t remember anything at all. Every time she wanted to vent her anger, he looked at her


    with a puzzled gaze and asked repeatedly why she was angry.


    She felt really powerless. In the end, she could only leave him alone and allow him to do what he


    wanted.


    ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that I was healed.¡± She moved her feet to a morefortable position on his knees.


    Her actions were honest. She gradually epted the habit that he warmed her feet every night.


    Someone once said that habits were extremely terrifying. People had unknowingly developed all sorts


    of habits. One day, they would suddenly realize¡­ Oh, when did this habit start?


    It was hard to be discovered and caught, but life was gradually changing by it, bit by bit, very subtly.


    ¡°OK,¡± he answered vaguely. The temperature of her feet was very good,pletely different from the


    past.


    She had a nice sleep. When she woke up, she was full of energy, which made herpletely different


    from the past two days.


    She got up and habitually nced at the ground. However, the one who usually got up early was still


    sleeping today.


    Instead of waking him up, she went around him and went out.


    In the kitchen, after boiling water, she put rice into the pot, cooking porridge. She missed the smell of


    white rice porridge even more.


    Then she went washing.


    He was still sleeping.


    The fragrance gradually came, and a pot of white rice porridge was served at the table.


    It was time for him to wake up.


    She turned to her bedroom a little reluctantly, ¡°Get up.¡±


    There was no movement from him.


    She was impatient.


    ¡°How long do you want to sleep?¡±


    What responded to her was the coldness of the room, as well as his curling up body.


    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± She squatted down and pushed him angrily.


    But¡­


    Her expression changed as she touched his forehead. It was hot.


    She panicked for no reason and scrambled to find a thermometer.


    ¡°Caden, wake up, wake up.¡± She patted his cheek and he opened his eyes in a daze. His first reaction


    was...


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m going to cook noodles.¡±


    What noodles!


    She cursed in her heart.


    She stuffed the thermometer under his armpit, but he refused.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She immediately threatened him, ¡°If you refused, I¡¯ll check your anal temperature.¡±


    Only then did he obediently allow her to stuff the thermometer into his armpit.


    Actually, it was obvious that he was having a high fever.


    She took out the thermometer and checked the temperature. Her hand trembled because of the high


    temperature and the thermometer almost fell off.


    ¡°Ingemar, hurry up and bring Doctor Arn here!¡± She anxiously picked up the phone on the dressing


    table.


    Ingemar could tell that she was panicking, but Arn said that she was good now.


    ¡°Do you want one more transfusion today?¡±


    ¡°Not me! It¡¯s him!¡± she said in a trembling voice. ¡°He¡¯ was ill. High fever!¡±


    Ingemar shouted, ¡°Wait, we¡¯lle right away!¡±


    She was so worried. He only woke up for a while and fainted again.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so flustered at this moment. He was still lying on the ground. She wanted


    to wake him up. ¡°Wake up, wake up. Caden, wake up and get on the bed.¡±


    He murmured, but did not open his eyes. Looking at his tightly knitted brows, she knew that he must be


    very ufortable.


    She gritted her teeth and lifted his quilt, crouched down and raised his arm, wanting to move him onto


    the bed.


    The structure of the human body was really strange. When one was slightly awake, a woman could


    barely support a man¡¯s body. However, if he fainted, he was as heavy as arge iron block, then got


    heavier and heavier.


    Drops of sweat oozing out of her forehead. Her legs were trembling, but she was holding onto him


    tightly. She had almost used out all her strength and finally moved him to the bed.


    She kept walking around impatiently.


    Why were they so slow? Why hadn¡¯t theye yet?


    It had been so long!


    They finally rushed over.


    Doctor Arn came and checked.


    ¡°It¡¯s high. Hurry up and bring my medicine cab over!¡±

 Chapter 282 Are You Out of Your Mind

    Chapter 282 Are You Out of Your Mind


    This time, he came prepared.


    After Ingemar told him the situation, he brought as many drugs as he could instantly.


    Doctor Arn was extremely serious. Ingemar didn¡¯t say a word and just turned to get the medicine


    cab.


    He trusted Doctor Arn. He could infer that Caden must be seriously ill.


    ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t go into shock.¡± Doctor Arn wiped the cold sweat off his head.


    Ingemar nced at the quilt on the floor and stared at Grace for a while, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although he didn¡¯t me her, Grace turned her head guiltily.


    Ingemar and Doctor Arn were exhausted. It was impossible for them to stay here for long. Luckily,


    Caden¡¯s body temperature had dropped or he must be sent to the hospital.


    Both Ingemar and Grace panicked.


    Caden shouldn¡¯t be here in S City. Fortunately, he had always been extremely robust than ordinary


    people.


    His temperature had dropped to 101¡ãF. At sunset, Grace sat by the side, checking Vivian¡¯s report. The


    cooperation with Cayne would not officially start until next week.


    Her phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Grace. Water ...¡± Caden murmured.


    Grace was taken aback and instinctively pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello?¡± It was a low maic male voice.


    ¡°Grace ...¡±


    Grace hurriedly covered Caden¡¯s mouth.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Cayne.


    ¡°Grace? What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m watching TV. It¡¯s off now. Mr. Cayne, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was already dark. She could not think of anything urgent that required Cayne to call her personally at


    this point.


    ¡°I went to the James Group to see you. But Miss Vivian, your assistant said you were sick. Are you


    better now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Cayne. I¡¯m much better.¡±


    Grace lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Cayne asking for my information from Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    It was his personality. Even though Grace didn¡¯t like what he did back then, she had to admit that


    Cayne had always kept his purpose in in sight.


    ¡°Actually,¡± She thought for a few seconds, ¡°I wonder that could you tell me where you got the


    information of our group that day on the meeting?¡±


    Many people of the group didn¡¯t know that theirpetitors already knew what Grace was hiding.


    There must be something wrong. She must find out why.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡±


    Grace fell silent. Obviously, Cayne would not tell the truth.


    Just guessing?


    Grace smiled sarcastically. He might be able to guess that something was wrong with the James


    Group.


    But he could not have guessed the details. It was not that simple.


    However, since Cayne was unwilling to admit, she would not be able to obtain any useful information


    as well.


    Grace had been ill since the cooperative meeting and this matter had been dyed. Now it was time to


    deal with it.


    ¡°Grace, a saying goes that businessmen value profits more than kindness. I am a businessman, but I


    have a bottom line.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Grace did not me Cayne. If Cayne really told the truth


    that easy, then she would have to reconsider their cooperation.


    ¡°Grace, the only thing I can tell you is to find the reason from the inside.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned fierce.


    Find the reason from the inside!


    There¡¯s a spy!


    This was exactly what it meant!


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to thank me, do something practical.¡±


    Cayne said jokingly.


    Grace did not respond.


    Cayne also fell silent for a while, ¡°What about a dinner?¡±


    Grace smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Cayne whispered, ¡°I almost forgot my business.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Grace,e with me to France tomorrow,¡± Cayne said, ¡°Have you heard of the Domen Group?¡±


    The Domen Group!


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°I know it is the best in industry. It leads the world.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If the James Group can get in touch with the Domen Group, then you will be able to get


    through this. I know Miffel in Domen. You should know that Miffel always hides in the dark.¡±


    Yes, Miffel was a tough guy.


    ¡°So, if you want to meet Miffel, you must have ess, or he is willing to see you.¡±


    ¡°Miffel and I emailed today. The day after tomorrow, he will be back and we¡¯ll have a private meeting.¡±


    Cayne¡¯s voice was low and deep. Although Grace could not see him, his words were attractive enough.


    France, the Domen Group and Miffel!


    Her heart beat like a drum.


    She was so excited.


    ¡°Grace, you know that this is a rare opportunity.¡± Cayne hinted.


    Of course she knew that.


    But Grace didn¡¯t know what to do. As long as she had a chance to meet Miffel, the James Group would


    be able to get rid of this crisis!


    Grace felt dizzy when she thought about it.


    ¡°Alright ...¡± However, Grace didn¡¯t have the chance to finish the sentence.


    Her hand, which was not holding the phone, was suddenly seized by someone. Grace looked down in


    a shock. It was a miserable but beautiful face. Caden was looking at her with his eyes clean and clear.


    Grace almost forgot how to breathe.


    It was a kind of total attachment to her.


    Caden couldn¡¯t lose Grace for just a second!


    Grace stared nkly and forgot that she was still on the phone.


    Caden put her hand on his cheek and gently rubbed against her palm like a baby.


    In an instant, Grace felt her hand burning like fire.


    She pulled back instinctively.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Cayne said on the phone, ¡°You still there?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Cayne.¡± Grace closed her eyes and gripped the other hand tightly. A


    voice sounded in her heart, ¡°Caden is crazy!¡±


    Grace raised her phone and responded heavily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see Mr. Miffel.¡±


    The phone slipped to the ground, and Grace fell to the bed listless.


    That was the Domen Group! The best group ever! Grace must be mad to refuse! Her heart was


    trembling. As Grace lowered her eyes, she saw Caden¡¯s pale face. He was revealing a smile at her.


    Grace seemed to hear herself gnashing teeth.


    ¡°I must be out of my mind!¡± Grace thought.


    She stood up abruptly with cold face and left. She returned with a ss of water and held it to Caden,


    ¡°Drink it.¡±

 Chapter 283 That鈥檚 Not the Person to Hate

    Chapter 283 That¡¯s Not the Person to Hate


    She chose thetter between working with Miffel and taking care of Caden.


    Vivian called Grace in a fury, ¡°Are you crazy, Grace? Do you know what¡¯s going on? Fine! Even if the


    James Group was at its peak, being able to cooperative with Miffel was definitely a good thing.¡±


    Grace did not immediately give her an answer. She was stunned, ¡°How did you know about Miffel?¡±


    Vivian sneered, ¡°Grace, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong this time. Mr. Cayne


    came to the office before. Of course, I won¡¯t easily give your number to anyone. When he came looking


    for you, I saw that he was in a hurry. I asked him and found out that it was because of Miffel. Miffel¡¯s


    always on the move. It would be a precious opportunity to meet him. But then I knew from Mr. Cayne


    that you refused him.¡±


    Vivian said impatiently, ¡°Grace, if you are sick, I will not let you go even if you want to. But you¡¯ve


    recovered. Then why?¡± Vivian asked forcefully.


    Grace pursed her lips, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you thinking about?!¡± Vivian shouted and hung up.


    Twenty minutester, a hurried doorbell rang in front of Grace¡¯s house.


    She thought that the takeout had arrived, but when she opened the door, Vivian rushed in.


    ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t believe that you made such a choice without any reason.¡± Vivian was so angry. She


    picked up the teacup on the table and poured it into her mouth.


    But before she could take a sip, the teacup was snatched away.


    Vivian looked at the person and was slightly stunned, ¡°President Shaw?¡±


    The moment Grace found out about Caden being shot in Rome, Vivian knew about it. Later, when


    Grace returned, Vivian thought Caden would be out of danger and return to S City.


    Vivian was surprised to see Caden with Grace at her home.


    ¡°President Shaw ¡­¡± Vivian immediately extended her hand.


    ¡°This is Grace¡¯s cup. You are not allowed to use it.¡± Caden red at Vivian warily. He defensively


    sped the cup.


    Looking at Caden like this, Vivian felt a little strange. She stared at Caden in confuse. Grace hurriedly


    blocked Vivian¡¯s sight, ¡°You go back first. We¡¯ll talk about it in office.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Was Grace driving her away?


    ¡°Grace! I can¡¯t bear it for that long. You must exin it today. Why would you give up such a good


    opportunity? This is not you.¡± Grace could stay up for days for the sake of work. She would never let


    such an opportunity slip by. For the James Group, this was also a great chance to turn the tables on


    danger. But Grace just ignored it.


    There must be some reason Vivian didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Grace. I¡¯m cold.¡± Caden¡¯s childish voice interrupted Vivian¡¯s thought.


    Hearing this, Vivian¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise.


    Grace grabbed Caden, ¡°You go back to your room.¡±


    Grace could only do that in front of Vivian. She had never expected Vivian to suddenlye to her


    home.


    It wasn¡¯t that Grace didn¡¯t trust Vivian, but that fewer people knew about this, the safer Caden would


    be.


    ¡°Grace, is President Shawn ...¡± Vivian was smart. She had already noticed that something was wrong.


    Vivian pointed to Caden¡¯s head and gestured.


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Cold. I¡¯m cold.¡±


    Grace was speechless. She almost wanted to throw him out.


    ¡°No way! He really ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Vivian.¡± Grace¡¯s face darkened.


    Grace didn¡¯t like it when people said that something was wrong with Caden. She just didn¡¯t want to


    hear it.


    But Grace couldn¡¯t hide it. Any further exnation would be ridiculous.


    She pursed her lips tightly and poured a ss of water for Caden. Then she got a thick coat, ¡°You


    should lie down and rest. Who told you toe out?¡±


    Vivian couldn¡¯t believe it. Grace gestured to her, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    As Vivian watched Caden drink quietly on the side, she sat down on the sofa. Vivian was so smart that


    she immediately understood.


    ¡°Grace, you didn¡¯t give up the chance because of him, did you?¡±


    Grace did not respond.


    Vivian was anxious, ¡°You did it for him? Are you crazy?¡±


    Grace turned to Caden and said, ¡°Go back to the bedroom.¡± Caden left reluctantly.


    Then she began to exin.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick and has a fever. I can¡¯t leave him like that.¡±


    ¡°Then you decide to give up this rare opportunity?¡± Vivian asked angrily.


    ¡°It was just a fever!¡±


    Vivian was getting angrier. Her chest rose and fell with heavy breath.


    ¡°You can find someone to take care of him. We can send him back to the Shaw family. There are so


    many solutions, but you chose to stay! Do you know that you¡¯re giving up more than just a chance?


    What you¡¯ve given up is an opportunity for all the employees of the James Group! You ask all of


    employees to apany you to choose a difficult and risky path. Grace, you let them all down this


    time.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Vivian didn¡¯t know the real problem with the group, she wouldn¡¯t be as anxious as she was now.


    There was a solution atst, but Grace gave up without a second thought.


    Grace was silent. Vivian suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re poisoned! You¡¯ve lost your mind! Don¡¯t forget what he did to you in the past!¡± Vivian


    realized that she had gone too far. However, she was angrier at Grace¡¯s decision.


    ¡°What he did to you? What was worth giving up on Miffel for him? Had he ever said he was sorry? Did


    he ever tell you he loved you? Moreover, who knew when he would be able to recover? Do you want to


    take care of such a child for your life?¡± Every word was like a saber struck straight at the vital point!


    Grace trembled and her hands gripped the sofa tightly to hold on. Vivian showed her the truth without


    mercy. After Caden was sick, she had intended to leave it at that.


    Grace felt she had lost her soul.


    Slowly, she raised her head and said, ¡°Vivian, if he recovers, I can ignore him instead. I hate Caden, I


    really do. I only wish I could see him again in hell.¡± If this person was the original Caden, Grace would


    get back at him. And Caden could just endure it.


    However, Caden was sick now. He had forgotten everything. He couldn¡¯t understand why Grace hated


    him. Grace could not just tell those dirty things to a child with the mind of an eight-year-old.


    ¡°He is not Caden, not the past Caden. He treats me well in all the ways he can think of, although it is


    childish. I admit that I¡¯m touched. I¡¯m touched by an eight-year-old child. Vivian, what do you want me


    to do? Should I push away with my own hands the warmth that I seldom get?¡±


    ¡°I hate him, but not an eight-year-old child.¡±

 Chapter 284 Ugly Truth

    Chapter 284 Ugly Truth


    Vivian came full of anger, and after knowing the reason, she became more irascible.


    Caden had ruined the once glorious Grace. But it was inconceivable that she should give up such a


    precious opportunity for Caden, the one who tortured her to death.


    Vivian cursed in her heart. She decided to convince Grace. Even if that bastard Caden had poisoned


    Grace, she would still pull Grace out of his trap!


    But now, Vivian was dejected.


    She didn¡¯t how to persuade Grace.


    It wasn¡¯t Caden who had poisoned Grace, it was Grace herself.


    No one could save Grace except herself.


    Vivian followed Grace and entered Wei¡¯ai Foundation. From the beginning, it was said that Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation did not live up to its name. Later, it took on its own characteristics and became unique.


    Vivian saw another Grace that no one else could see.


    Although Grace was considered to be Master James¡¯s favorite granddaughter, Vivian understood what


    did Grace need most as they had been working for a long time.


    Vivian wished that she didn¡¯t know Grace at all. Then she could brutally disregard Grace¡¯s needs and


    pull her out of the cage she had created for herself.


    Damn it!


    Why did this happen?


    Vivian looked deeply at Grace with her eyebrows knitted tightly. Finally, she asked heavily, ¡°He will


    recover one day. What are you going to do then?¡±


    What could Grace do?


    Would Grace still lie to herself?


    Grace was just using Caden¡¯s sick as an excuse. Then when he got better, how could Grace find other


    excuses?


    What would she do?


    It was Vivian¡¯s subtext.


    She knew that Grace understood.


    Grace tried her best to conceal her emotions, but she still subconsciously clenched the teacup that


    Caden had stuffed into her palm.


    ¡°Control yourself. Master James has passed away.¡±


    Vivian said with a hard heart. She knew it was cruel.


    But she would rather be cruel to Grace now than see her sufferingter.


    Grace was born to glory. But she tasted the hardest.


    She shouldn¡¯t have to go through this.


    Fate should not interweave all suffering into Grace.


    ¡°Master James had already passed away. Stop fantasizing, Grace.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all fake.¡± Vivian clenched her teeth and continued.


    Vivian would rather hurt Grace herself than Caden. She was afraid that Grace would go crazy.


    ¡°You said that he is sick. He is not normal. You also acknowledged that the current Caden is not the


    real Caden. Grace, the real Caden wouldn¡¯t act like this. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face became pale. Her heart was trembling. The expression of Grace made Vivian want to cry.


    However, Vivian would rather let Grace suffer now than she could not bear disillusionmentter on.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m just taking care of him and wait for him to recover ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait for him to recover? Then what?¡± Vivian asked aggressively.


    Grace slowly raised her head, ¡°you¡¯ll see.¡±


    No one noticed Grace was bing strange, including Vivian.


    Grace stood up, ¡°I will go to the office in two days.¡± The implication was to see Vivian off.


    Vivian was unwilling to ept it and shouted, ¡°Grace! Those are all your illusions! Everything he does


    now is fake! Do you really understand? Please, stop dreaming! When Master James was around, you


    went all out to please him, and you worked hard to achieve everything. Once Master James praised


    you, you would be on cloud nine for days. Grace, people know you are incredible, but how do you get


    your sess? You worked ten times as hard as anyone else! But, apart from giving you Wei¡¯ai


    Foundation, what did Master James do? You ttered him, you worked day and night for his praise,


    and what did he give you? Did he get you what you wanted? Did you get what you wanted?¡±


    Grace felt a burning pain and abruptly put down the teacup, ¡°Of course! I got all I want! If I work hard


    and if I pay, then I can get it for sure! I did it. Grandpa treated me well!¡± Grace was in a fury that her


    voice trembled.


    ¡°You are lying to yourself. Master James¡¯s praise has a price. Did you really get it?¡± Vivian asked.


    ¡°I did! Grandpa thought highly of me! Vivian, I¡¯m very, very tired now. Please leave now!¡±


    Their dispute attracted Caden. He came out of the bedroom.


    Grace¡¯s eyes were red and was about to cry.


    Vivian was left in the living room.


    Caden rushed over and pushed Vivian, ¡°Get out! Get, out! You bad person! You bullied Grace!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were also red. She knew that she had really pissed Grace off. Vivian red at Caden. A


    bad person?


    ¡°Am I a bad person?¡± Vivianughed miserably, ¡°Caden, if anyone in this world treats Grace the worst,


    then it¡¯s you!¡±


    Vivian turned around and left.


    Her high heels stepped on the ground. She was on the run.


    Outside Grace¡¯s house.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian cried.


    ¡°How can you say that to her! You know her weak point!¡± Vivian raised her hand and pped herself.


    She nced at the building behind her and wiped her eyes.


    At upstairs, Caden looked at Grace and walked forward, ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    Grace slowly raised her head and nced at the man. Then she turned around and walked into the


    bedroom with heavy footsteps.


    She locked the door.


    Caden turned the handle outside the door, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

 Chapter 285 Sad Grace

    Chapter 285 Sad Grace


    Grace stood quietly in front of the bedroom window. The night was colorful. Here the traffic was busy.


    The motley pedestrians were all in a hurry. From the height, those people had be little ck spots


    like ants.


    Everyone was living their own lives. What kind of story did they hide?


    The stranger who walked past her might have already experienced a lot.


    What about Grace?


    What about herself?


    What kind of life she was living?


    Caden was still trying to open the door. She knew that Caden must be confused and randomly


    guessing if he had done something wrong.


    A desperate smile appeared on Grace¡¯s face.


    She stared fixedly at the wall.


    Suddenly, she punched heavily on the wall and then bowed. Her long ck hair covered her face. Her


    trembling shoulders revealed her helplessness, pain, confusion and contradiction.


    Was Vivian right?


    ...


    She hit the wall again.


    ¡°I cannot forget what should be forgotten, but I forget what should be remembered!¡± Grace mocked,


    ¡°You really know how to y tricks.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether she was referring to this damned fate or the one hidden behind all of this.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Caden shouted anxiously. He even began to kick the door, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m


    scared ...¡±


    ...


    The door to the bedroom opened silently. Grace was on a poker face, and on her lips was a circle of


    blood on which she had bitten herself.


    What kind of struggle was it?


    She ignored Caden¡¯s worried face and was holding his nket.


    Everything had returned to its former state.


    Grace walked into the living room and quietly preparing two sheets on the sofa.


    Caden stood on the side uneasily. His helpless expression was irresistible.


    Grace didn¡¯t look at him at all.


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to enter my bedroom.¡±


    She said coldly.


    Caden was instantly flustered. He tightly grabbed onto Grace¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Did I do something


    wrong? You don¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Caden shook his head stubbornly.


    Grace looked at her clothes that being dragged. Her heart was filled with bitterness. Vivian¡¯s words


    echoed constantly, like an octave box that yed back over and over again.


    Grace coldly tore his hands away, and walked to the bedroom.


    Caden was rattled. Without thinking, he chased after Grace.


    ¡°Grace, tell me what I did wrong.¡± Caden held Grace¡¯s arm tightly in panic.


    Grace did not respond. She expressionlessly pulled away his fingers one by one, ¡°You didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong.¡± The one who did the wrong thing was the past Caden.


    But the man stood here was Caden. Grace wanted to ignore it, just like she said to Vivian that she


    didn¡¯t want to push away that warmth.


    But she was scared.


    She resolutely walked into the bedroom and locked the door, and also locked herself.


    She only left a decisive back for Caden. But tears ran down her face.


    Why was she crying?


    Grace didn¡¯t have the strength to think about it.


    That was it.


    There were two people in the room, separated by the door.


    The night ended silently, but everything became worse.


    To Caden, this was like a bolt from the blue.


    The first ray of sunlight fell in the morning.


    Grace silently opened the door and a man fell in.


    It was Caden. He was lying on the ground, half of his body in the door and half in the corridor. He


    seemed to have been frightened with his eyes sleepy. Seeing Grace, his long and narrow eyes


    instantly became much more energetic, ¡°Grace!¡±


    He called Grace in an injured tone and looked at her.


    ¡°Did you sleep herest night?¡± Her breathing was quick and uneven.


    ¡°No!¡± Caden immediately denied loudly.


    She coldly said, ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    Her eyes narrowed abruptly.


    ¡°Alright! I was so sleepy after using the bathroom that I identally fell asleep here.¡± Caden exined


    in a low voice.


    Grace closed her eyes and ignored the constantly pain in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Ingemar the keys to the house. He¡¯ll bring the doctor to give you


    an IV dripter. Be obedient. If you¡¯re hungry, cook noodles yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Grace strode away to the bathroom and hastily washed up. She didn¡¯t even have


    breakfast. After changed her clothes, she walked out of the house with her backpack.


    She knew that Caden was watching her. He was about to cry.


    Grace kept reminding herself, ¡°Don¡¯t look. He is Caden. He won¡¯t change.¡±


    When Vivian went to the office, she was shocked when she saw Grace, ¡°Why are you here ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring over the proposal for cooperation with Mr. Cayne. I still need to reconsider some details.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°If it was a more profitable n, I think both of us would be satisfied. Vivian, in this world, no one would


    refuse more money.¡±


    Vivian was shocked.


    This was definitely not Grace¡¯s style!


    Naturally, everyone loved money.


    However, Vivian knew that for Grace, she valued that man Caden the most. How else could she be


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    where she was today?


    ¡°I ¡­ I understand!¡± Vivian stammered and left.


    She was the one who wanted to pull Grace out of the abyss, but she was at a loss when she heard


    Grace say about money and the like.


    In her own office, Vivian called Gloria.


    Because of Grace, Vivian and Gloria got to know each other. Gloria was very special. She was


    straightforward and shrewd in business, but was smooth, sophisticated, and at the same time


    charming. Vivian and Gloria hit it off right away.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Vivian stammered, ¡°Am I being too bossy? But I just don¡¯t want Grace to


    get hurt again!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I thought there were some things that no one should interfere


    with,¡± Gloria said, ¡°No matter what you said to her, it¡¯s her choice now.¡±

 Chapter 286 Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 286 Uninvited Guest


    A man suddenly broke into Grace¡¯s office.


    Grace was conferring with Cayne in her office.


    ...


    The man rushed in with a breeze, followed by the secretary, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in! Ms. Grace is meeting


    guests.¡±


    Grace and Cayne heard the sound and turned to look at the door.


    When Grace saw the person, she slightly pursed her lips.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Grace. I cannot stop him ¡­¡± The secretary exined guiltily.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Grace asked indifferently at the man.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± The man was pale and the dark circles were heavy. ¡°And also,¡± he shouted angrily


    at the secretary, ¡°Take a good look at who I am!¡± The secretary was frightened and trembled, ¡°I, I¡¯m


    sorry ¡­¡±


    Grace frowned and nodded to the secretary, ¡°You can leave.¡± The secretary panted and left. Grace


    nced at the man and paused for a moment, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Grace?¡±


    The secretary was a college student who had just graduated this year. She cherished the chance to


    work in such arge group. But today, she did not stop this stranger from intruding. She was afraid that


    the boss would punish her. She was scared.


    Grace knew what the secretary was worried about, ¡°Bring a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Grace.¡±


    The secretary was about to leave.


    Grace continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t be so nervous. I won¡¯t fire you just because you let my brother in.¡±


    The secretary was dumbfounded. Five secondster, she almost screamed out. Ms. Grace¡¯s brother?


    She subconsciously looked at the sickly man and was scared out of the office by his gloomy stare.


    Payne looked terrible.


    Grace stood up and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you recuperating in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Recuperate?¡± Payne sneered, ¡°I will die there.¡±


    Hearing this, Grace raised her eyebrows slightly. She then said warmly, ¡°The hospital can save you.¡±


    Payne gritted his teeth and red at Grace angrily, ¡°You know why I¡¯m here. The hospital can¡¯t save


    me.¡±


    ¡°If even the doctors can¡¯t save you, it¡¯s futile for you toe here.¡±


    Grace said coldly.


    Payne looked at her, his eyes filled with anger and a trace of determination, ¡°Are you really going to


    watch me die?¡±


    Payne didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. During the chemotherapy, his hair fell out in clumps. He used to


    hate wearing hats, but now he had to do it.


    And he couldn¡¯t live without those drugs.


    Payne did not want to live like a ghost. He was afraid to go to bed every night for fear that he would


    sleep forever.


    He hated the injustice of fate.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why did he get this kind of disease! Why him!


    Grace swept across Cayne who was sitting across the desk.


    She didn¡¯t want to discuss this in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Go back to the hospital first. I¡¯ll go there tonight.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t want to fall out with Payne, let alone have outsiders tough at her.


    But Payne had been living in the shadow of death for too long. His fear and suffering from illness had


    made it impossible for him to consider anything other than his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. Grace, answer me. Are you really going to let your own brother die?¡± He wanted an


    answer. He certainly didn¡¯t want to die at this young age.


    Grace was silent.


    Payne looked at her and met her clear but firm eyes.


    After a long time.


    Payne staggered and took half a step back. He looked desperately at Grace, ¡°I understand.¡± He


    opened the office door. The moment he turned around, Payne resolutely said, ¡°Grace, it is your choice.


    Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Grace was puzzled but ignored it. The secretary finally brought water and blocked Payne¡¯s path. ¡°Here


    ¡­¡±


    Payne didn¡¯t even look at it. He waved her away, ¡°Push off!¡±


    The hot water poured over the secretary and she shouted out.


    Grace was annoyed, ¡°Payne! Why are you mad at her? The one who belongs to James family would


    never do that.¡±


    Payne suddenly stopped, turned around, and sneered at Grace.


    ¡°Yes, I am not like that James family, you are.¡±


    Heughed coldly and looked around.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m dying. The James Group belongs to you. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Payne suddenly pointed at Grace, ¡°I understand why you refused to donate bone


    marrow to me after all the matches were sessful.¡±


    Payne smiled in a fury, ¡°Grace, you must be happy that I have leukemia. Actually, you can¡¯t wait for me


    to die.¡±


    ¡°If I die, you can really take over everything in the James Group. Grace, you¡¯re cruel! I was wrong


    about you!¡±


    Grace stood at the door of the office. She let go of the secretary¡¯s hand and looked at Payne at the end


    of the corridor. Apart from Caden, this was the person that she was most familiar with.


    They grew up together, and today, he said she was cruel!


    Grace¡¯s entire body was trembling uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, a hand on her shoulder tapped her, ¡°Grace, it¡¯s fine. I believe you.¡±


    Cayne soothed Grace.


    Payne seemed to have just discovered that there was another man in the office. He swept past Cayne


    and happened to meet Cayne¡¯s hawk-like eyes. With just a single nce, Payne intentionally avoided


    that terrifying gaze.


    However, Payne was unwilling to show weakness in front of another man.


    He suddenly said mockingly, ¡°Do you think that woman next to you is simple and innocent? Do you


    think she is weak and needs to be protected? Look, such a big group originally belonged to me, the


    eldest grandson of the James Group, but now it¡¯s in her hands. My father lost his job before he could


    retire. We are still her family and she can still be so ruthless. Not to mention outsiders. I advise you to


    be careful. Don¡¯t be tricked by her. She¡¯s the best at acting. Even that glorious Caden from the Shaw


    family was deceived by her!¡±


    ¡°Payne!¡± Grace¡¯s voice was shrill. She looked ashen at her brother and closed her eyes. When she


    opened them again, they were as still as dead water, ¡°Yes, I am inhuman animal. Payne, you are right,


    I was waiting for you to die.¡±


    ¡°I really know how to act. The James Group is mine now.¡±


    ¡°So, what can you do to me?¡±


    Raising her chin, Grace continued, ¡°If you have the ability, then take the James Group back from me!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to live much longer. Are you angry?¡±


    Grace¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes were cold, and she said with no mercy, ¡°If you want to prove


    yourself, then live long.¡±

 Chapter 287 Thank You for Your Trust

    Chapter 287 Thank You for Your Trust


    Payne gritted his teeth and red at Grace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will! I will live well. Don¡¯t regret it!¡± He


    sneered and said.


    Grace quietly looked at the decisive figure until it disappeared. She tried her best to pick herself up and


    nced at the people around her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, go and mind your own business.¡±


    Hearing that, the employees left quickly.


    When she turned around, she saw the secretary who had been burned on hands squatting on the


    ground and picking up the fragments.


    ¡°Stop picking them up. I¡¯ll give you half a day off. Go to the hospital and bandage your burned hands.


    Call the cleaner,¡± Grace said and thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to call the cleaner.


    You can go to the hospital now.¡±


    The secretary looked at Grace gratefully and kept saying, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Grace. Thank you. Thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°Go and be careful on the way. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. If the personnel department asks, you


    can tell them that I personally let your leave.¡± The stiffness on Grace¡¯s face softened a lot as she


    looked at the simple and honest face of the secretary.


    The secretary turned around and left. ¡°Ms. Grace, you¡¯re so nice. You¡¯re not like what others have


    said.¡±


    After saying that, she covered her mouth with regret. Would her words make the boss think that people


    were gossiping behind her? The secretary peeked at Grace in front of her, only to find that Grace didn¡¯t


    seem to have heard what she had said at all. Grace smiled and waved at her, ¡°Hurry up and go to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She rxed and her round face revealed a smile. ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± Even her words became


    cheerful and clear.


    Grace looked at the young and cheerful face, and her eyes were filled with the gratification of the


    elders.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had got old after all those years of entanglement.


    The surroundings became quiet. The corridor was empty. When she looked over, she could not find a


    single person. The familiar feeling of exhaustion flooded over her once again. However, she could not


    rx for she still had a guest.


    ¡°Mr. Cayne, I¡¯m really sorry to let you see such a scene today,¡± She apologized sincerely, but the tone


    was distant.


    Hearing this, the light in Cayne¡¯s eyes dimmed. Could he still not get close to her?


    He looked at the woman in front of him. She had a polite but distant attitude, a perfect smile which


    seemed to be gentle but actually very distant. He missed the girl three years ago.


    ¡°As for the supplement of our cooperation, I have already told you the James family¡¯s opinion. You


    might as well consider it. The cooperation will benefit both of us twice as much after the supplement.¡±


    Cayne became more and more disappointed. He didn¡¯t want to hear about the stale words about


    working. Couldn¡¯t they talk about each other and their lives?


    ¡°That was the eldest son of the James family, right?¡± He must be the eldest son of the James family


    because he had already mentioned his identity. What Cayne wanted to say was, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Payne.


    Was he diagnosed with leukemia recently?¡±


    Although he was asking Grace, he spoke in a narrative tone.


    Who in S City didn¡¯t know the great changes that had taken ce in the James family those days?


    The news included that Payne had been diagnosed with an incurable disease.


    And it included that Grace was now in charge of the James family.


    Grace did not answer. She stared down at the ground and listened carefully.


    Cayne noticed her reaction. The corner of his lips curved with bitterness. She was really smart.


    The fact that she didn¡¯t answer meant her rejection of the conversation on this topic.


    ¡°Grace,¡± he suddenly reached out and held Grace¡¯s hand. ¡°Grace, no matter what he had said, I


    believe you,¡± Cayne said solemnly.


    Grace did not break free from his hand immediately. She looked down and her sight moved inch by


    inch. She stared at her hand being held by Cayne. It was so quiet that she could hear her breathing.


    Suddenly and silently, she smiled gently and raised her eyes. Her clear eyes did not show any emotion.


    There was no joy in her clear eyes. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Her words were decisive and concise.


    There was not even a single unnecessary word.


    However, Cayne¡¯s handsome face gradually became serious. The hand that held her hand tightened


    even more. It was as if something in his hand was about to fly away. There was a strange sense of


    panic in his heart. He just wanted to grab the thing in his hand even harder.


    Grace frowned slightly. He grabbed her hand too hard and hurt her.


    Her hand was grabbed so hard, but she did not take a firm stance and pulled it away.


    She didn¡¯t even tell him anything.


    There was no need, was there?


    A trace of self-mockery appeared in her heart.


    There was sympathy in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know the sympathy was for Cayne or herself.


    Cayne was really tall, and the skeleton of a foreigner like him was big. The tall Cayne gave her the


    illusion that she was very small and needed protection. But, that was just an illusion.


    She raised her head and smiledfortably. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Cayne.¡± Her voice was light


    but without any unnecessary emotion.


    Cayne subconsciously tightened his hand again. There were more and more unfamiliar emotions in his


    heart. They were so much that he couldn¡¯t exin why he was so restless at this moment.


    He grabbed her hand tighter and tighter, but the tighter he grabbed, the emptier his heart became.


    It was as if there was something that could no longer be touched.


    No! He suddenly let go of her hand.


    ¡°I will contemte the proposal of Ms. Grace. I still have something to do today. See you,¡± he said with


    a grim expression. Without waiting for Grace¡¯s reply, he had already stridden away.


    He walked quickly and hurriedly, as if he was fleeing.


    Grace watched his figure disappear. She stared down at her hand that had already been grabbed red.


    The temperature of his hand was still left in her palm. She raised her head and saw that there was no


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    one at the end of the corridor.


    Suddenly, the corner of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±


    However, she no longer needed it.


    Turning around, she slowly walked towards the other end of the corridor. She walked very slowly and


    unsteadily.


    It was the bathroom on this floor.


    She walked slowly into the bathroom and turned into thepartment at the end of the bathroom. She


    gently opened the door and took out a mop, a piece of cloth, a bucket and a broomstick.


    She did know how to clean very well-she was a cleaner three years ago.


    She picked up the cleaning tools in thepartment, took some water from the tap, and walked out of


    the bathroom with a bucket in her hand, a broom and a mop in her other hand, and a piece of cloth on


    her arm. She limped along the quiet corridor.


    She walked very slowly, not in a hurry.


    At the door of her office, she put down the bucket, squatted down, and cleaned the fragments of the


    ss and water stains on the ground skillfully.

 Chapter 288 The Worst Thing Cayne Had Done

    Chapter 288 The Worst Thing Cayne Had Done


    Leon looked at his friend who had returned in a hurry.


    ¡°Is there a ghost chasing you?¡± Leon raised his eyebrows and teased him.


    Cayne strode past Leon and walked to the wine cab. He pulled open the ss door and picked up


    a bottle of whisky without a nce at the wines. He rudely opened it and finished most in the bottle in


    seconds withrge gulps.


    Leon rushed over and snatched the bottle from Cayne¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t drink like that!¡±


    Cayne took a deep breath and the smell of the whisky spread through the air.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t obsessed with wine, Leon put down the whisky and step back. He sat on the


    coffee-colored leather sofa and said, ¡°Tell me what has happened?¡±


    Cayne stood by the bar, with his arm resting on the counter and the back of his hand holding his


    forehead. The smell of alcohol pervaded his surroundings. His light-colored eyshes trembled and he


    did not answer for a long time.


    Leon was a shrewd businessman. Naturally, he found the core of the problem quickly.


    ¡°Your secretary said you went to the James Group.¡± He crossed his legs. ¡°You¡¯ve been rejected by her.¡±


    Cayne at the bar had no intention of speaking at all.


    Leon¡¯s eyes lighted up and said, ¡°Did she reject you?¡±


    These ordinary words provoked Cayne. He suddenly raised his head and shouted angrily, ¡°No!¡±


    Leon raised one hand to support his forehead and looked at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright ...¡± Cayne leaned against the bar and said, ¡°You win.¡±


    Leon smiled and knew what had happened.


    Very quickly, he heard Leon¡¯s answer.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong.¡± Cayne walked weakly towards the chair in front of the bar and his tall figure slid into


    the chair. ¡°She didn¡¯t reject me, and I didn¡¯t say anything to her.¡±


    Leon¡¯s long and narrow eyes shed with astonishment. ¡°Then what makes you so unhappy?¡±


    ¡°We were discussing business when Payne barged in.¡±


    ¡°Her brother? The eldest son of the James family?¡± Leon raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Cayne nodded.


    ¡°He should be in the hospital. Payne has been diagnosed with leukemia. Everyone in the business


    circle knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he should be in the hospital.¡± Cayne suddenly chuckled with a trace of mockery. ¡°Nobody is not


    afraid of death.¡±


    When he finished speaking, the smart people could guess what had happened after hearing this


    sentence.


    And Leon was a smart person.


    His thin lips curled dully, and he saidzily, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Just by saying ¡°I see¡±, he meant that he understood what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of survival, right? He went there to beg his sister to save his life. That¡¯s really enough.


    Why didn¡¯t he consider that his sister was in poor health? She can¡¯t even live a healthy life herself. How


    could she donate bone marrow to him?¡±


    Leon was very indignant and mocked, ¡°He went there to beg her now. What did he do back then?¡±


    ¡°Back then?¡±


    Cayne didn¡¯t know much.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know? She was in jail.¡± Leon gave a meaningful look at Cayne¡¯s handsome face.


    Cayne nodded. Of course, he knew that.


    ¡°Then you should know that the James family abandoned her at her most difficult time andpletely


    cut all ties with her.¡±


    Now they could make use of her, and they came back immediately to beg her for help.


    Actually, there were many bad things that could be avoided if the James family had paid a little


    attention to Grace and had helped her.


    For example, her missing kidneys. ¡°


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cayne was not Chinese, but he agreed with Leon. No matter which country he came from, there was


    something inmon.


    At that time, as long as one of the James family went to visit Grace in prison, they would know about


    Grace¡¯s situation.


    The influence of the Shaw family was great, but the James family could be considered an old and


    wealthy family after so many years in S City. They were not a royal family, but they did have some


    power.


    If the James family had been to visit Grace at that time, even if they had gone there only once, they


    might have been able to change something.


    ¡°So, there was something like that.¡± Cayne remembered the Grace¡¯s reaction to Payne in the office


    today. Suddenly, he understood the emotions in her eyes that were soplicated that he couldn¡¯t


    understand at that time.


    She hid it well. At that time, Payne cursed and scolded her. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this


    one-sided quarrel.


    However, the moment she stared down, he could clearly see theplex emotions in her eyes.


    He took a deep look at Leon, pondered for a few seconds, and almost immediately made a decision.


    He briefly told what had happened in the James Group to Leon.


    ¡°I said, I trust her, no matter what others say.¡±


    Leon did notment on that and asked indifferently, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°She thanked me. But I don¡¯t want her gratitude. You don¡¯t understand. I panicked when she said ¡®thank


    you¡¯ to me. But I still don¡¯t understand why I panicked or even fled at that time,¡± Cayne said with a bitter


    smile.


    Cayne did not notice that Leon quickly hid a trace of pain in his eyes.


    Bang!


    Leon suddenly stood up, his strength so great that the leather sofa was slightly shifted. He stood


    upright, smiled stiffly, and stared straight at Cayne.


    ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s time to let it go.¡±


    Cayne¡¯s eyelids trembled as he opened his mouth to ask why when Leon turned around and strode


    away.


    ¡°No!¡± Cayne suddenly stood up from the chair, rushed towards Leon¡¯s back, and shouted impatiently, ¡°I


    won¡¯t listen to you!¡±


    Leon didn¡¯t stop. He shook his head, and chuckled with his back towards him.


    ¡°Three years ago, I didn¡¯t trust her. I thought I knew what kind of woman she was, andbeled her self-


    righteously. Leon, You Chinese say that if you know you make mistakes, you should correct them. Now,


    I will no longerbel her self-righteously just by my feeling. I trust her no matter what others say!¡± Leon


    heard Cayne¡¯s firm voice.


    Leon raised his right foot in mid-air and paused for three seconds. Then he stepped forward and said to


    Cayne with his back towards him, ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡±


    As for what he would know, Leon did not tell him.


    Cayne still didn¡¯t understand theplex and mysterious situation just like he did back then.


    The corners of Leon¡¯s lips curved with bitterness.


    ¡°Leon!¡± Cayne chased after him and shouted anxiously, ¡°Tell me! What will I know? Leon! You must tell


    clearly before you leave!¡±


    Cayne¡¯s anxiety was clearly transmitted to Leon. He stopped abruptly, turned around and pondered for


    a moment, but he said, ¡°Cayne, if you insist on letting me give you a piece of advice. Then I suggest


    that you apologize to Grace seriously and sincerely. And then you should never visit her again.¡±


    Leon ignored the stunned Cayne. He turned around and strode away. Then he disappeared after


    turning around a corner. Cayne hadn¡¯t realized that his trust and respect were extremely precious three


    years ago. It was something that Grace wanted desperately. As for today, after three years, Cayne had


    done the stupidest thing. He always gave the most important thing at the wrong time.


    As a result, it became unimportant.

 Chapter 289 Suspicion

    Chapter 289 Suspicion


    With exhaustion, Grace drove to the residential building, but she did not park the car in the


    underground garage. She sat in the car and did not want to get off. She rolled down the car window,


    stretched out her head, and looked up.


    Her house was lit brightly.


    Before Caden came to live here, it was often very dark.


    Now, the lights were bright, indicating that there was someone in the house waiting for her to return.


    But why was she so resistant?


    It was a very chaotic day. Cayne and Payne all came. She rushed from one battlefield to another


    battlefield. Home was the most private ce, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back now.


    During the day, Ingemar came to fetch the key. Without saying a word, he took the key and left.


    However, it made her feel that she was not a good person. She could not even tolerate a person who


    had only eight-year-old¡¯s intelligence.


    The phone rang in the quiet car.


    She reached for it and answered the phone call.


    ¡°Come out for a drink. Well, I¡¯ll drink wine, and you can drink tea.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Grace subconsciously rxed. A trace of joy appeared on her delicate face.


    ¡°Sure. The usual ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the usual ce. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡±


    After ending call, Grace put down her phone, started the car, hesitated for a moment, and then


    stretched out her head to look at the brightly lit window upstairs.


    She pursed her lips and pressed the elerator. She shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    He was at home and wouldn¡¯t get lost.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The car stopped at a club and the waiter led her to an elegant private room.


    ¡°Come and sit. Here is the new tea.¡±


    ¡°Gloria, you are very considerate. You know I like drinking tea.¡± Grace walked into the private room, put


    down her bag, took off her coat, and sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy, superwoman. How have you beentely?¡±


    Gloria said as she poured tea for Grace.


    Grace smiled, ¡°Gloria, if you have something to say, just say it directly. I feel awkward to hear words


    like superwoman.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore,¡± Gloria said straightforwardly, ¡°I heard something recently.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Franklin, do you remember him?¡±


    Grace stared down and said calmly, ¡°The young master of the Cordon Group, right?¡±


    Gloria was really smart. Hearing the tone of Grace¡¯s words, she knew that Grace didn¡¯t want to talk


    about Franklin.


    Sure enough, that incident back then was still painful for Grace.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been at night club quite oftentely.¡±


    Without waiting for Gloria to finish her sentence, Grace said softly, ¡°Young Master Cordon has always


    yful. It is not surprising.¡±


    Hearing this, Gloria¡¯s eyes glittered. In a split second, she guessed what Grace was thinking and


    chuckled.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re obviously behind time now.¡± Gloria gently rotated the wine ss in her hand and clicked


    her tongue. ¡°Hey, Miss James, you are already the CEO of a listedpany. Your information is so


    scarce.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t answer and drank her tea, waiting for Gloria to continue talking.


    ¡°A few days ago, I saw Young Master Cordon in Royal Club.


    It was not strange for Young Master Cordon to be there, but what if he¡¯s with Kern?¡±


    Grace stared down and her eyshes trembled slightly, ¡°What do you know from that?¡±


    ¡°You know, I worked for boss, and I¡¯ve been working for boss for years. I cannotpare with people


    like Ladd. But a woman¡¯s sixth sense is always urate.¡±


    Gloria suddenly put down the ss of wine on the table. With a loud sound, she raised her eyebrows


    and looked solemnly into Grace¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did something happen to boss?¡±


    Grace was startled. Her hand trembled with the tea in it. A few drops of the tea fell on the table. Gloria¡¯s


    gaze gradually shifted downwards. In the end, her cold sight rested on the drops of the tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Grace said softly.


    ¡°Grace, you know me well. I¡¯ve been in the nightclub since I was young, and you¡¯ve been there too.


    You know clearly that people who can stay in thatplex ce are the most observant ones.¡±


    Gloria pointed at Grace and said, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    Grace lowered her head, her hands still holding the tea cup. She remained silent, and time seemed to


    be frozen.


    Gloria did not act aggressively again. Instead, she stared at Grace with burning eyes.


    There was a long time of silence.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Grace remained calm and said indifferently.


    She trusted Gloria, but she couldn¡¯t put him at risk.


    During that period of time just now, she had clearly realized that she was not willing to put him at risk at


    all.


    She trusted Gloria. If it was her own business, she could tell Gloria frankly.


    But she didn¡¯t want to talk about that person.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, at that moment, she clearly realized that she could hate him,


    me him, or even take revenge on him, but she couldn¡¯t put him at risk.


    Gloria didn¡¯t ask further.


    After pondering for a moment, Gloria said, ¡°Grace, I just want to tell you that Kern is not a good person.


    Franklin has always been in conflict with Kern. Everyone in S City knows that Franklin and Kern had a


    bad rtionship and are always in conflict. It¡¯s been a long time since boss appeared in public.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a trace of caution appeared in her eyes. She looked up at Gloria


    gloomily. Even Gloria had seen that something was wrong, so what about Master Shaw?


    That shrewd and powerful old man probably already had suspicion.


    She took another deep look at Gloria, but Gloria changed topic at this moment.


    ¡°Boss has saved my life.¡±


    She chuckled as she crossed her hands and ced them on the table. Her eyes were filled with


    memories and gazed nkly. ¡°Boss has done me a great favor. I, Gloria, am not an ungrateful. Grace,


    before I met you, I never disobeyed a single word or order from boss. You are the only one that made


    me disobey him. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Gloria, you once said that I was like you back then.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a miserable smile, ¡°Yes, you are like me back then. It¡¯s to help myself more than


    help you. I helped you as if I had helped myself back then. Even though I knew very well that I would


    not be able to change those past things just because of what I did then. Grace, I wished you would be


    happy. It was just like I wished I could be happy back then.¡±


    Grace had never seen such a sad side of Gloria before, and she could only feel regret for her.


    ¡°Boss really cares about you. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know what affection is, what love is. He ¡­¡±


    ¡°Gloria!¡± Grace suddenly interrupted Gloria and held the cup of tea in her hands tightly. ¡°You invited me


    over today. If you want to have a casual chat and have drinks with me, I would be very grateful to


    you.But I don¡¯t want to hear anything else.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper, and his eyes were filled with pain. ¡°He is the tribtion


    of my life. To fall in love with him was the beginning of my mistake. I loved him so much, so I almost


    ruined my life.¡±


    Grace raised her head suddenly and her eyes turned red. ¡°Gloria, is it enough to ruin my life?¡±

 Chapter 290 We Meet Again

    Chapter 290 We Meet Again


    Was it enough?


    Gloria opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Grace still felt painful. Others said that it was over. It was all over. Why she you still hold a grudge?


    Just like those families hiding under the neon light, there were many stories of many families under the


    thousands of lights.


    Usually, the one who was betrayed and bullied would be forced to forgive the sinner.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already apologized. Why do you still hate me? You are vengeful. You are stingy, and you are


    not generous at all.¡±


    And then the onlookers who thought themselves as righteous would say, ¡°He apologized. What else do


    you want? Can¡¯t you just be nice?


    Only those who had experienced those pains would be able to understand this feeling.


    Gloria looked at Grace who was in pain. She wanted the foolish girl in front of her to be happy.


    But Grace was not really foolish. She was sober and more determined than anyone else. Otherwise,


    Gloria could not imagine what would she react after falling from heaven to hell, and being hated by


    everyone all of a sudden.


    After experiencing all those things, how many people could continue living without changing their


    original minds?


    Even Gloria herself ... She picked up the ss of wine and took a deep sip.


    She herself changed, too.


    Grace picked up her bag. When she left, she took another deep look at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, who in


    this world really knows you?¡±


    The question was confusing.


    Gloria was puzzled. ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°In this world, you may not even know yourself.¡± Gloria looked at the woman standing at the door.


    Grace told her calmly, ¡°Gloria, your boss thought he understood me.¡±


    Gloria opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. Why did she feel that the topic was getting more and


    more confusing? She somehow felt strange and uneasy.


    She looked at the door and saw Grace smiling. Grace said, ¡°He was wrong.¡±


    The door opened and closed. In the room, only Gloria was left standing beside the table, her heart


    beating fast. There was still the fragrance of tea in the air. Apart from that, there seemed to be no trace


    of Grace¡¯s previous visit.


    After Grace left, Gloria still obsessed with what Grace had said for a long time. She stood quietly,


    pondering over every word that Grace said when she left.


    She felt that that foolish girl had decided something a long time ago.


    Grace walked out of the club and the night wind blew on her body. She tightened her coat and shook a


    little bit. She looked up at the sky and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s really cold.¡±


    The doorman got her the car.


    ¡°Leave it there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss James.¡±


    She stopped the doorman who was about to leave, and said, ¡°Wait a minute, drive the car to the


    parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you get home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive tonight. I¡¯ll pick it up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡±


    The doorman parked the car and returned the car key to Grace.


    It had been a long time since she took the subway or the bus.


    Tonight, she really wanted to take the subway or the bus.


    The watch showed that it was half past eight. The night was approaching but it was still crowded on the


    street.


    Crowds of people came and went, and she could hear the sound of footsteps and conversations.


    Her eyes were filled with envy.


    The subway and the bus did not drive away the loneliness in her heart, and she was still alone.


    Still, her heart was fraught with worries.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t escape from this damn cage in her heart.


    The phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and nced at the caller¡¯s name. Her eyes were filled with worries, and she


    pressed her thumb down. There was a trace of nervousness and anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss James. We¡¯ve done our best.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, the formic female voice had no emotion.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say a week ago that there was a suitable one?¡±


    ¡°Miss James, I¡¯m really sorry. We¡¯ve contacted that person as quickly as we can, but unfortunately,


    when we found that person, he had passed away today because of a car ident. We did our best.¡±


    Grace subconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°Then, is there any suitable ones in his family?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± the woman said with no emotion.


    Grace fell silent.


    ¡°Miss James? Miss James? Are you alright?¡±


    Grace suddenly realized that she was on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will remit the fee to the ount


    provided by you.¡±


    ¡°Miss James, don¡¯t worry. Since you let us help you, it¡¯s our job to do our best. I believe that in this


    world, there will definitely be more than one sessful match with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thank you,¡±


    She said calmly, and she knew that this kind of opportunity was very rare.


    Even if there was another opportunity, could Payne wait that long?


    Putting down her phone, she slowly touched her waist. The scenery outside the window ran back


    quickly. She could not see the scenery outside clearly. It was blurry, and the most dazzling thing was


    the colorful scenes.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes.


    She got off the car.


    There was still a distance from where she lived.


    She walked in that direction very slowly. The reason why she walked slowly was because of herme


    legs, and also her resistance to go back home.


    After walking for a while, her legs started to be painful.


    Cold wind whistled past behind her, and with a piercing sound, a ck Maybach stopped next to her


    abruptly.


    She frowned. How could someone drive like that?


    The car door opened.


    ¡°Miss James, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Can you see anything wearing sunsses?¡± she said coldly.


    The man chuckled. ¡°It is enough to see Miss James.¡±


    ¡°What if I say I won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to make you go with us.¡±


    Grace looked coldly at that person. ¡°Kirk, what will happen to a traitor ording to the Shaw¡¯s family


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    instruction?¡±


    ¡°Miss James, speaking of that, you are a James. At least I am a Shaw.¡±


    Graceughed mockingly and looked at him. ¡°Kirk, who are you working for now?¡±


    ¡°I am a Shaw, so I naturally work for the Shaw family. Why would Miss James ask this question?¡± Kirk


    became impatient. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. Grace, think about it clearly. Do you want to get in the car


    yourself, or do you want us to make you?¡±


    Grace¡¯s hands sweated slightly. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She sat quietly in the Maybach and looked out of the window. The building she lived in was not far


    away. She could see the brightly lit window from the car.


    The car door closed and Kirk sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Miss James, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we meet again. But you are already someone else¡¯s dog.¡±


    Kirk seemed to be enraged. ¡°Who made me do so? Grace, no matter how I am, I am better than a


    vicious murderer like you!¡±


    Grace¡¯s lips twitched, not making any excuses. Kirk knew well if she was a murderer or not.

 Chapter 291 Underestimation

    Chapter 291 Underestimation


    The old mansion of the Shaw family upied a veryrgend. It was a quiet ce in the prosperous


    area. A hundred years ago, anyone who could live in this area was the most respectable.


    The smell of sandalwood essence pervaded, and Master Shaw¡¯s face was hidden in the fragrant mist.


    The wrinkles on his aged face were blurred.


    Grace had already been taken into the living room and stood in the middle of the hall for a long time.


    Apart from Master Shaw, the servants of the Shaw family who wore Chinese tunic uniforms stood on


    both sides with their hands behind their backs.


    Grace suddenlyughed silently. Her eyes swept across the surroundings. It really looked like an


    ancient court of justice, and she was the ¡°prisoner¡±.


    Master Shaw liked to smoke hookah, and the sound of hookah was intermittent.


    Kirk stood behind Master Shaw. He and the old housekeeper of the Shaw family standing on either side


    of Master Shaw looked like Master Shaw¡¯s right and left arms.


    Grace was indifferent as she nced at Kirk¡¯s confident face. A smile shed across her lips but the


    smile was extremely ironic. How could Master Shaw who shaped a strong man like Caden ept a


    traitor like Kirk?


    The hookah knocked on the table


    The sound broke the silence. Master Shaw coughed and the old butler immediately took out a palm-


    sized ancient spittoon and handed it to Master Shaw.


    After Master Shaw finished all these, Grace still remained silent in the middle of the hall.


    Master Shaw finally looked at the woman standing in the hall. He suddenly narrowed one of his eyes


    and looked up and down at Grace. His cloudy eyes were very presumptuous.


    Grace still stood there calmly.


    Master Shaw put down the tea cup that the old butler brought over to let him rinse his mouth. ¡°Your


    grandfather taught you well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She replied indifferently.


    She understood why Master Shaw had done all these.


    At the beginning, he let Kirk stop her, and then he let her wait in the hall for a long time. This legendary


    businessman did all these on purpose. He wanted to wear down her willpower and make her nervous


    and anxious.


    ¡°I feel very strange. Your damn grandfather taught you so well, and you are so clever.Why were you


    sent to that ce by my grandson six years ago?¡± Master Shaw said slowly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His old eyes had a hint of shrewdness and did not leave Grace¡¯s face for a second.


    Grace¡¯s eyelids lowered slightly. This old man in front of her was indeed worthy of being a legend in the


    business world. She chuckled and slowly raised her eyelids.


    ¡°You are not over the hill. You really know how to deal with people.¡±


    She, Grace, was not someone who could be defeated easily.


    Could Master Shaw humiliate her?


    Of course.


    However, in order to humiliate her, one had to be mentally prepared for her to fight back.


    Master Shaw saw that she was not defeated and she even dared to retaliate. His old eyes became


    even colder, and the corner of his lips pressed down fiercely, ¡°You are just as annoying as your dead


    grandfather!¡±


    Grace took a deep look at Master Shaw. This old man hated his dead grandfather so much.


    She lowered her eyes with puzzlement.


    ¡°Master Shaw, you made mee here thiste. Do you just want to have a chat?¡±


    Master Shaw waved his hand. The old butler took out a brown leather box from a nearby cab and


    walked over to Grace. He put it down on a table beside Grace and gently opened the box.


    He invited Grace over.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Her eyes were filled with vignce.


    Master Shaw put on a foxy smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not a bomb.¡±


    As he said that, he pointed to the open box and said, ¡°Look, are you satisfied with these?¡±


    Grace was puzzled and took a few steps forward with doubts. She took out a handkerchief from her


    bag, held it in her hand, and took out something from the box.


    Seeing her acting like that, Master Shaw sneered. ¡°You are quite cautious. Are you still afraid that I will


    plot against you?¡±


    Grace picked up the document. Hearing Master Shaw¡¯s words, she nced over and said, ¡°Someone


    who has been plotted against is always cautious.¡±


    Only by living cautiously would one be able to have less trouble.


    Master Shaw, you don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t lived for half of my life, but I¡¯ve suffered enough.¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly scanned the contents of the box.


    Above her head, two scorching eyes stared at her. She knew that Master Shaw was observing her very


    clearly.


    But she still looked very calm. She quietly looked through the box and quietly put it down before looking


    up at Master Shaw.


    ¡°You are really generous,¡± she smiled and said softly.


    Master Shaw¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of understanding, and he seemed to be easy-going and gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like them.¡±


    Grace knocked the table and said, ¡°Let me think ¡­¡±


    Master Shaw raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What? You are not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big thing ¡­¡±


    ¡°You are really greedy. I am afraid that even if you want more, you are not able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Master Shaw.¡± A sh of light appeared in Grace¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°I wonder if you like surfing the


    Inte.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about nonsense?¡± The old man raised his eyebrows and stared coldly at her.


    ¡°I knew a very popr joke on the Inte. Master Shaw, can I tell you the joke?¡± Grace ignored the


    old man¡¯s anger and said, ¡°A girl watched a TV show. It¡¯s about a rich man falling in love with


    Cindere. His mother was opposed to their love, but the rich man loved Cindere so much that he


    refused to break up with her. So, his mother met Cindere privately and showed a check for 10 million.


    She said that as long as Cindere left her son, this check will be hers. Cindere was unwilling to


    ept it because she loved the rich man.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to be like Cindere?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusion,¡± Grace said, ¡°Master Shaw, do you know what the girl who watched the TV


    show said when she saw this plot?¡±


    She did not really want the old man to answer, and continued, ¡°She said that if she was Cindere, she


    would take the ten million cheque. With ten million, she could get any men she liked.¡±


    ¡°So, what about you? Grace, are you going to take those things and leave now?¡±


    Grace chuckled and looked at Master Shaw with a smile, ¡°She chose to ept 10 million because she


    didn¡¯t have 10 million.¡±


    Grace¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Master Shaw,¡± she said, ¡°but I have.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She interrupted the old man again. She looked down at the table and pointed her finger at the ck


    box. ¡°Here are the things you want to exchange with me. Unfortunately, I have all of them.¡± she


    suddenly raised her head and looked at Master Shaw.


    ¡°More importantly, can you convince Caden?¡±


    Whether he would leave or not was never something she could decide.


    Moreover, Master Shaw was humiliating her in this way.

 Chapter 292 Test

    Chapter 292 Test


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to learn from Cindere in the TV show ¡­ for love?¡± Master Shaw looked at Grace


    with a fake smile.


    Obviously, he was mocking Grace¡¯s ¡°love¡±.


    Grace gave a self-deprecating chuckle ¡­ She had thought that her only true love would end happily,


    but it turned out to be a joke in the eyes of others.


    It was just ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master Shaw. Her eyes turned sharp. Master Shaw¡¯s intention was not as


    simple as it seemed.


    If he wanted to get rid of her, he had thousands of methods. There was no need to choose this stupid


    one.


    Even if he did, why now?


    He could have done it, but why at this moment?


    Grace¡¯s eyes swept past Kirk, who was behind Master Shaw silently. Her mind ran rapidly. Ever since


    Caden appeared in the Erhai Lake, there was no sight of Kirk.


    When she returned to S City from the Erhai Lake, she had never seen Kirk.


    This meant that Kirk had been marginalized.


    However, Kirk was someone close to Caden. He grew up with Caden like the other nine people. The


    brotherhood between the ten of them was deep.


    Even if Caden ignored him, the other nine people might still be in contact with him privately.


    She did not believe that Ladd, Saul and the others would betray Caden.


    However, since they grew up together, Kirk might discern something from the words and deeds of the


    nine of them.


    Moreover, Caden had disappeared for a while.


    As for Ladd, Saul and the others, they were also gone from the radar. Ingemar took charge of the


    No wonder ¡­ No wonder Gloria was suspicious.


    How could Master Shaw, who was as cunny as a fox, didn¡¯t sense the strangeness when even Gloria


    noticed something wrong?


    She looked at the suitcase on the table. Master Shaw¡¯s purpose was to test her.


    Three years ago, she had almost gambled everything on a chance to escape from Caden.


    Master Shaw was very thoughtful. Three years ago, she had risked everything to run away. Now,


    Master Shaw had purposely offered her generous conditions to leave. This should have been


    something she dreamed of.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    If something did happen to Caden, then she could leave easily.


    On the other hand, once she epted Master Shaw¡¯s offer and left overnight unthinkingly, it meant that


    something really happened to Caden.


    She would be able to leave unscrupulously when she wasn¡¯t under Caden¡¯s control.


    Otherwise, as long as Caden was still fine, he would not let her leave.


    When Grace was stopped by Kirk, she was thinking about what would happen tonight.


    She was still guessing when she met Master Shaw in the Shaw¡¯s old mansion. With the box in front of


    her, she believed that Master Shaw was going to chase her away.


    But the more she looked at the things in the box, the more shocked she became. Master Shaw was too


    generous.


    ¡°Master Shaw, you know my point better than anyone else,¡± Grace said lightly, ¡°You should convince


    your grandson instead of me.¡±


    She said calmly. Her clear pupils did not reveal a trace of falsehood. Detecting the stiffness on Master


    Shaw¡¯s wrinkled face, she smiled slightly. It seemed that she was right.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t go? You¡¯d better think it over. Don¡¯t you remember what he did to you six years ago?


    How did you be a prisoner from a nobledy? It was him who put you into the misery. If it weren¡¯t


    for him, Grace, you would still be the pearl in Shanghai. Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±


    Grace said bitterly, ¡°So, I tried my best to escape.¡± What she said was half-genuine and half-sham.


    Master Shaw was testing her, and she knew it.


    Facing this wily old man, she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down.


    ¡°Yes, three years ago you spared no pains to flee to a safe ce and out of his sight. Grace, now, an


    opportunity is in front of you. As long as you pick up the suitcase on the table, leave the city and


    disappear¡­ you will bepletely free.¡± Master Shaw¡¯s voice was old, and every word sounded


    appealing that it aroused the most desire.


    Grace quietly pinched her leg ¡­ Indeed, it was tempting. It made her heart beat faster.


    ncing at Master Shaw, she almost bought his words.


    With a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, Grace shook her head carelessly.


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Master Shaw showed a trace of disappointment.


    ¡°Master Shaw, why do you have to make things difficult for me? If you want to help me, it is better to


    Doubt as he was, Master Shaw was swayed by her words.


    ¡°Really? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± However, Master Shaw didn¡¯t give up and kept


    probing.


    Grace didn¡¯t know how to exin her feeling. When she implied that Caden was still fine, a


    disappointment shed through Master Shaw¡¯s eyes ¡­ He was that person¡¯s grandfather!


    ¡°The Cindere in the story stays for love. But I stay for fear.¡± She looked up and smiled bitterly at


    Master Shaw. ¡°Without his permission, I barely can escape. I¡¯ve run away for three years, but in the


    end, I obediently returned to S City, right under his nose.¡±


    On the lined face, Master Shaw¡¯s shriveled lips were tightly pursed. His gazended sternly on Grace,


    as if to see through her.


    He was more confused to see Grace turn him down casually without considering his offer¡­ Could it be


    that he was overthinking it?


    It was true that Caden was his grandson and he used to favor him. But Caden was disobedient and


    aggressive.


    As a Shaw, it was good to be aggressive¡­ But he was more aggressive than his grandfather. Master


    Shaw¡¯s cloudy pupils turned cold.


    He looked at the woman standing in the hall. The more he looked at her, the more he saw her as an


    eyesore. Since he couldn¡¯t get anything, it was useless to keep her.


    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say.¡± He asked Sam who was standing beside him, ¡°What


    time is it?¡±


    ¡°Master Shaw, it¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Master Shaw muttered and stood up with his walking stick, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why didn¡¯t you remind me


    to rest? Never let it happen again.¡±


    His words sounded like a reproach.


    Sam lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Master Shaw left Grace alone in the hall of the old mansion.


    Kirk walked towards Grace and said, ¡°This way.¡±


    Grace epted Kirk¡¯s kindness and followed him until she left the mansion. The night wind blew in her


    face, and she trembled.


    Behind her was the gate of the old mansion, tightly shut ¡­ It was really ¡­ A trace of a mocking smile


    appeared on her face.

 Chapter 293 Indescribable Love

    Chapter 293 Indescribable Love


    It was impossible to take a taxi near the Shaw¡¯s old mansion.


    Only when she walked along to the crossroad would taxis been seen.


    Dragging her exhausted body, she trudged forward. Master Shaw didn¡¯t bother to show some


    politeness to her. A respectable family should have arranged someone to drive her home.


    Master Shaw simply left her alone and didn¡¯t even intend to have a car sending her home.


    After Grace left the old mansion, she walked along this private path to the intersection.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Behind her, someone shouted. She turned around to look.


    A car slowly drove over and stopped beside her. The window was rolled down and Kirk¡¯s head


    stretched out. ¡°Let me send you off.¡±


    He had such good intentions? Grace studied him for a while and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She opened the car door and got in without a word.


    Kirk started the car. Passing the crossroad, they were on the highway.


    When they reached the overpass, there were less vehicles. In the back seat, Grace rubbed her aching


    waist and said, ¡°Just say it.¡±


    The driver¡¯s hand on the steering wheel stiffened slightly, ¡°What?¡±


    Grace chuckled, ¡°I thought there might be a reason for you giving me a ride without letting Master


    Shaw know.¡±


    ¡°What reason could it be? I drove you home and I¡¯m the bad guy?


    ¡°Miss James, are you always this suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Really? Nothing else?¡± She didn¡¯t believe it.


    There was a moment of silence in the car.


    Grace looked out the window at the streetlights. Since Kirk didn¡¯t say anything, why would she ask?


    He would say what he wanted.


    After a long time.


    ¡°How is the boss?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of understanding ¡­ Sure enough, he didn¡¯t have such good intentions.


    ¡°You should ask him yourself. After all, your surname is Shaw.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Kirk said, ¡°Miss James, I have to admit you are smart. I didn¡¯t chase after


    you just to get you home. I have a lot of questions and want to ask you in private. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t


    have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Miss ¡­ Wallis ¡­ do you still remember her?¡±


    Grace¡¯s index finger trembled, ¡°Of course.¡± She slowly looked up at the back of the driver¡¯s head.


    The streetlights left a shadow on her face. Under the faint light, her expression was calm and lifeless.


    ¡°Miss Wallis is dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She replied indifferently.


    Kirk¡¯s shoulders trembled.


    Grace was just indifferent.


    ¡°Miss Wallis was humiliated when she died.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With his back to Grace, Kirk¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Grace remained indifferent.


    ¡°Miss Wallis was a good person.¡±


    Grace lowered her eyes ¡­ A good person?


    Funny!


    ¡°Miss Wallis could have been very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wallis could be very happy.


    She tilted her head and looked out of the window. There were only rows of streetmps, flying


    backwards. Her eyes became nk.


    ¡°But she¡¯s dead! She died young in such a way!¡± Kirk¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Yes, what a pity.¡± She looked out of the window and said indifferently.


    Kirk seemed to hear the sound of his teeth creaking.


    How could this woman, the initiator of evil, understate it! She didn¡¯t care about it!


    ¡°Miss Wallis¡¯s mistake lies in the bad friend she made!¡±


    He suppressed his anger and shouted.


    Grace was still looking out of the window at the streetlights that were quickly backing up ¡­ If only time


    could go back like the streetlights, it would be great.


    She seemed to have helped Wallis be a happy woman.


    ¡°Bad friend?¡± she muttered and pondered over the words.


    Kirk gritted his teeth and his eyes glowed fiercely, ¡°Yes! Bad friend!¡±


    He said in an angry voice.


    Grace stopped talking, but Kirk refused to end the topic so easily.


    ¡°Miss James, I just want to ask you onest question. Have you ever regretted what you did to Miss


    Wallis? Have you ever repented before her grave?¡±


    Grace suddenly turned around and looked at the back of the head in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Kirk,¡± she


    suddenly said in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kirk seemed to be angered and shouted angrily, ¡°You are the one who is pitiful. You have done all the


    bad deeds and arepletely unscrupulous. Miss James, you are pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Kirk, how poor you are!¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up! You know nothing!¡±


    Grace seemed to see through everything. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She believed that Kirk would understand the woman she referred to.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kirk, who seemed to be caught up, scolded impatiently, ¡°Watch your mouth. Miss Wallis is


    the woman that the boss loves. Aren¡¯t you the one who know it the best in this world? Have you


    forgotten what he did to you for her?¡±


    Grace¡¯s pale lips and reserved eyes were blurred under the dim streetlights.


    In Kirk¡¯s eyes, the woman in the back seat was as calm as water.


    ¡°Kirk, I was wrong just now. You are not poor. You are pathetic and pitiful.¡± After saying that, she talked


    no more. Kirk, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, cursed angrily.


    She just turned to the window and looked at the colorful night sky.


    He knew the truth but didn¡¯t dare to admit it ¡­ Interesting!


    A sharp sound appeared.


    The brakes screeched, and the car stopped at the side of the road.


    ¡°Miss James, with all due respect, I can only send you here.¡±


    Kirk said coldly from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Grace was not angry and pushed open the car door and walked down.


    Looking around, it was only a fifteen-minute walk from where she lived. Kirk could not enter the


    building. Caden had said that the security of that building was one of the best in S City.


    Fifteen minutes ¡­ She looked down at her feet ¡­ That amount of time might as long as half an hour


    for her, and ¡­


    She had already walked long today.


    He had been rubbing her waist and legs the whole time.


    Before Kirk left, he lowered the car window and said expressionlessly to Grace on the sidewalk, ¡°Miss


    James, right now, you should go to Miss Wallis¡¯s grave and confess.¡±


    After saying that, he drove away. Grace looked at the sky ¡­ Cemetery? Atte night?


    Sheughed at herself, shaking her head without thinking too much.


    She walked all the way home.


    It was already past midnight, and there were few people on the road. Besides, her living ce was not


    crowded normally.


    Coming to a corner, she was suddenly dragged in by a strong force.


    There were no street lights in the alley. A few secondster, she saw a few malicious young men


    around her. They looked like gangsters with baseball bats in their hands.


    She became vignt, standing against the wall. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The gangsters looked at each other,ughed, and ignored her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The leading hooligan roared withughter and said, ¡°Look, how stupid she is!¡±

 Chapter 294 Madwoman

    Chapter 294 Madwoman


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    Grace ignored the mockery and asked calmly.


    ¡°You are the richdy of the James Group. How could we not know you?¡± The guy in the lead swung


    the baseball, trying to be cool.


    ¡°How much did the man who hired you pay? I¡¯ll pay double.¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    Grace saw that they did not give in at all. Normally, hooligans only work for money.


    However, these people ¡­ were definitely not like that.


    At the very least, it was not only for money.


    Otherwise, they won¡¯t turn down her offer without hesitation.


    Who?


    In an instant, several people shed through her mind. She suddenly narrowed her eyes and said,


    ¡°Your employer is tall, dark-skinned and has a scar on the back of his left hand, right?¡±


    Although the hooligan concealed it well, he was still surprised for a moment.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.


    Miss James, just remember one thing.


    You are to me for what happened today.


    We are paid to do it. Today, you will suffer a lot.¡±


    As he spoke, the guy in the lead signaled to the two subordinates beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t show mercy. Beat


    her hard.¡±


    Grace¡¯s expression changed drastically. These guys meant it. They were not just trying to scare her.


    A few hoodlums had already swung the baseball bats towards her.


    In crisis, she subconsciously ran towards the light.


    However, she forgot that though she was energetic, she might not be able to run faster than men.


    Not to mention ¡­ with a bang, she was dragged down by her damned legs and fell to the ground.


    Grace felt so much pain in her cyx that she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Run? Run again!¡± Behind her, the man ridiculed, ¡°Miss James, with your half-crippled body, where do


    you want to go? Be good! We only do it for money. The hirer doesn¡¯t want to kill you. We are paid to


    cripple one of your arms.¡±


    He wanted to cripple her arm!


    With a creak, Grace clenched her teeth and red at the gangster who was walking towards her.


    ¡°Do you want to go to jail by assaulting me?¡±


    ¡°You! Who do you think we are? The one who can pay to cripple your arm must be capable of sending


    us away.¡± The man took out his phone and nced at it. ¡°Hurry up! We still need to flee.¡±


    Grace understood that these people were really going to cripple one of her arms and leave S City


    tonight.


    She began to doubt her previous guess. Wasn¡¯t it Kirk?


    The hirer could arrange an escape route! Presumably, a small sum of money couldn¡¯t buy over these


    fugitives to work hard.


    At first, she suspected that they were hired by Kirk, because it was too coincidental. If Kirk did not send


    her back, she would take a taxi by herself or have someone pick her up at the Shaw¡¯s old mansion,


    then she would not encounter this group of gangsters tonight.


    Kirk drove her back but put her down on the road that was still some distance away from her home.


    The ce where she got off the car was dark with less people around.


    Then, she encountered this group of hooligans.


    No matter what, Kirk was the prime suspect.


    She believed that Kirk could bribe a group of gangsters.


    However, letting a group of hooligans cripple her, the chairman of the James Group who was kind of a


    public figure, he had to arrange an escape route for them. Moreover, Kirk did not have the ability to


    arrange everything in respect of the cost and the escape route.


    To put it bluntly, Kirk was incapable of it.


    If it wasn¡¯t Kirk, then who would be?


    Master Shaw?


    No!


    Master Shaw ignored her to the extreme. Being aloof and arrogant was themon characteristic of


    the Shaws.


    Who?


    In that instant, thoughts crowded her mind.


    She grabbed the pebbles on the road and threw them on the hoodlums. Enduring the pain from her leg


    bones and lumbar vertebrae, she struggled to her feet and ran to the alley entrance repeatedly.


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Along with this curse, Grace¡¯s scalp hurt. Someone grabbed her waist-length hair. No sooner did she


    cry out than she was pulled back from behind.


    ¡°We are so gentle with you. You bitch! How dare you hurt us!¡±


    Before she could speak, she was pped fiercely on the cheek, burning with pain.


    ¡°What a coward! You only have the guts to bully woman!¡± Grace twisted her neck and spat at the man


    who was pulling her long hair.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Being righteous, she stretched her hand forward and shouted, ¡°Do it! Cripple me! If I cry out, I lose!¡±


    Why?


    Why?


    Why should anyone hurt her?


    Why should anyone humiliate her?


    Why should she endure this?


    Because she had been in jail?


    Because she had submitted to humiliation?


    Bah!


    Her heels heavily stepped on the toes of the man behind her. That man let out a howl and revealed his


    fierceness.


    ¡°You bitch! You are asking for trouble!¡±


    The man shook off her long hair and pped her face fiercely. Instantly, half of her cheeks swelled up.


    She knew that couldn¡¯t see anyone tomorrow with this face.


    That man seemed to have unleashed the evil nature of human, his eyes shining with a wolf¡¯s light. He


    gasped for breath excitedly, ¡°Bitch! You want a good trashing.¡±


    While cursing, he pped her twice in the face.


    ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s do what ... James ¡­ do what the employer told us. We still need to run away


    in the middle of the night. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Grace was pped several times in session. Her brain was dazed and her ears were buzzing. She


    seemed to omit some important information.


    Without thinking too much, the leader stretched out his hand and held her down, ¡°Fatty, I¡¯ll grab her and


    you smash the bone in her hand. Don¡¯t miss it. The employer only asks to cripple one hand, not her


    life.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. She was terrified.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the face of violence, who could still be calm?


    Her body was restrained, and the hoodlums surrounded her with ill intentions.


    At this moment, it was as if she had returned to that prison.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Let go of me ¡­¡± Her body trembled uncontrobly. The calm in her eyes disappeared. Being


    frightened, she began to shake violently.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± In the end, she screamed, ¡°Let go of me! Let go me! I told you to let go!


    Let go! Let go!¡± she struggled and screamed.


    The hooligan who had confined her changed his expression and immediately covered her mouth with


    his hand.


    ¡°Let ... go ...!¡±


    She still struggled violently.


    ¡°Shut up! If you keep screaming, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    ¡°Let ... go ...!¡± However, Grace did not seem to hear it.


    ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s wrong with this bitch?¡± Fatty asked in confusion.


    ¡°She was mad! Never mind! Get this done and leave! What a crazy woman!¡±

 Chapter 295 How Can He Protect Her

    Chapter 295 How Can He Protect Her


    In the end, the fatty¡¯s bat did notnd on Grace.


    However, itnded firmly on a broad back.


    The fatty was so scared that his hands trembled. The leader of the thugs looked at the person who


    appeared out of thin air. Just now, he was thrown to the corner by a force. Not knowing how too much,


    he just looked at the person who just popped out in astonishment. ¡°You ... who are you?¡±


    Where did this guye from?


    He was still thinking about it when he suddenly realized that he hadn¡¯t done his job. He coldly snorted


    and shouted, ¡°Fatty, hit!¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave the city immediately. We¡¯ll nevere back.¡±


    ¡°But this person, what if ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much but the money! It¡¯s enough for us to live happily for a lifetime. After this, we will


    be idle and enjoy our lives.¡±


    That fatty was frightened by the man who just showed up and hesitated. The leading hooligan noticed it


    and shouted, ¡°You are notmitting murder or arson. What are you afraid of? Even if we were


    caught, we would be only convicted of assault. After a few years in prison, we will be clean. Where


    can¡¯t we go with thatrge sum of money?¡±


    ¡°It ¡­¡±


    The fatty was panic because of the ident and mindless due to the words of the leading hooligan.


    Behind the fatty, a sturdy man rudely pushed him away.


    ¡°Shut up!


    Damn fatty! If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll!¡±


    The sturdy man swung the baseball bat and hit the person in front him.


    ¡°Look! Just like it. Damn fatty, we agreed that the one who hit people will get an extra share of the


    money. Seeing that you are a loser and a virgin, we are afraid that you won¡¯t find a woman and left this


    good job to you. With an extra portion of the money, you can find a wife. Since you are unwilling to do


    it, then get lost. I will take the extra portion of the money.¡±


    The sturdy man raised the bat and hit again.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    A muffled groan came to Grace¡¯s ear. She raised her head in a trance. In the dark night, someone


    hugged her. Someone tightly trapped her to keep her safe. The person¡¯s muffled groan could be heard.


    Vaguely, she seemed to have returned to the prison back then. A girl had taken all the pain for her.


    It sounded like ¡­ Leona.


    ¡°Leona ¡­¡± In an instant, her eyes got moist and sore, ¡°Leona ¡­¡±


    At this time, she realized that she had missed Leona for so long.


    She didn¡¯t dare to admit it for a long time, so long that she could only mourn with Leona¡¯s memorial


    tablet.


    She was guilty.


    ¡°Grace ¡­ don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    A man¡¯s deep voice came into her ears.


    Grace trembled coldly and came to her senses. With the moonlight, she looked at the face of the


    person lying on her. That face was so familiar to her though it turned into ashes.


    ¡°Miss James, do you know him? Who is he?¡±


    Grace said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. Aren¡¯t you paid to do your job? Don¡¯t you just want my


    hand? Let go of the innocent. You don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll cripple my hand in case I owe anyone


    a favor.¡±


    The guy in the leadughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You don¡¯t know each other? Liar!¡±


    If they didn¡¯t know each other, how could he call her name?


    ¡°Say it!¡± After that, the man in lead turned to the sturdy man and said, ¡°Well, leave this man alone.


    Anyway, we¡¯ll be out of S City tonight and nevere back. Big man, go break one of her arm!¡±


    The big man kicked Caden and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you hurt Grace.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, pull this man away.¡± The gangster in the lead took out a cigarette and smoked. ¡°Hurry up and


    run away after we finish it.¡±


    The fatty was famous for his strength, so he went up to pull the man away from Grace, ¡°Man, don¡¯t


    make things difficult for us.¡±


    Though he exerted all his strength, he failed.


    The leader of the gang lost his patience and said, ¡°There is no need to separate them if the man


    insists. Big guy, beat them together. He has iting. Just don¡¯t get him killed. Let me see how he


    protects Miss James once he felt the pain.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± she shouted at the man on her, ¡°I told you to scram. Can¡¯t you


    hear me?¡±


    ¡°No, Caden won¡¯t let them bully Grace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± When necessary, she could only take out her trump card. ¡°If you¡¯re


    disobedient, go find Ingemar tomorrow.¡±


    She looked fierce but was perplexed in mind. The muffled sound of the baseball bat hitting on his back


    brought groan of pain to her ears.


    At this moment, she remembered the past Caden!


    If he was sober, how could he allow such a lowly and unscrupulous person to show off?


    If he was sober, he would have already used tough methods to suppress these hooligans.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ... The sound of the stick smashing into his back caused her heart to feel an inexplicable pain.


    Before her eyes, he was hugging her. She looked up at the man who was sweating profusely and


    furrowing his brows tightly in pain. Arge palm suddenly covered the back of her head and pressed


    her back into his embrace.


    ¡°Grace, endure it. Don¡¯t be afraid. Caden will protect Grace.¡±


    Grace¡¯s breathing slowed down, and a sour feeling that she hadn¡¯t have for a long time gradually filled


    her heart ¡­ Endure it?


    What was she going to endure?


    He said he would protect her.


    Caden had always been arrogant and aloof like a wolf, domineering like a tiger, and extremely tough.


    Such a man would keep the woman he promised in safe by all means.


    However, the man at this moment acted like a child. He was not as powerful as Caden who was tough.


    How could he protect her?


    She was in his arms, with her eyes wide open. How could he protect her?


    His back bore the blow of the bat for her.


    This person used his body to protect her from the slightest harm.


    In his arms, she opened her eyes, full of tears.


    She didn¡¯t know why she shed tears, but she heard this man groan in pain.


    In the past, Caden would knock down the person who tried to threaten him, but now, he would use his


    shoulders and back to keep her from the harm of the world.


    Grace¡¯s nose became sour.

 Chapter 296 Protection

    Chapter 296 Protection


    Grace¡¯s cheeks became moist because of the cold sweat of the person in front of her.


    With a sour nose, she pushed him away heavily, and the person before her staggered, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said as she reached out and firmly grabbed his arm before he hugged her. As soon as


    the big man saw her, he smiled ferociously,


    ¡°Here you are. What a sensible girl. Be good ¡­¡±


    She nced at the baseball bat that the fatty dropped on the ground, squatted down, picked it up, and


    hit the big man randomly.


    Her way of beating people was rusty, and she didn¡¯t know if she could hit the target. At this moment,


    she resisted out of the instincts for survival.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Piss off! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The baseball bat was swung madly towards different directions.


    ¡°Scram!¡± she screamed.


    She had forgotten how long it had been since she had resisted fiercely and directly.


    That year, she had just entered an unfamiliar cage. Facing the oppression, she had fiercely resisted


    and fought against it.


    She had already forgotten from what day she stopped resisting and became silent, living like walking


    corpse.


    Today, it was as if she had returned to the same person she used to be.


    Her hands were shaking, but she tightly clenched the baseball bat, smashing the ck shadows that


    were trying to approach her. The bat did hit on something several times, but she could not tell whether


    they were those hooligans or not.


    However, at this moment, every swing made her gasp for breath.


    She was refreshed. She believed that the bat, falling like raindrops, could hurt the hoodlums no matter


    what.


    The gangster in the lead reacted quickly. He was hit and became furious. He regained hisposure


    and rolled up his sleeves, preparing to walk forward. Looking up, he saw a mad scene.


    That woman looked crazy. She randomly smashed into the men though it was nothing to them.


    However, that woman did not look at anything, nor did she look at the direction or people. She just


    swung around and hit madly.


    Even though they didn¡¯t get hurt, they still didn¡¯t dare to move forward.


    ¡°Bah!¡± The gangster in the lead viciously spat out a mouthful of saliva on the ground. His eyes glowed


    with a wolf light as he fiercely swung the baseball bat in his hand.


    ¡°Bluff!


    Big man, let¡¯s deal with them.¡±


    Fatty finally reacted and rushed forward to snatch away the bat from Grace. Of course, he was hit.


    As soon as he grabbed the bat, the gangster in the lead immediately hit Grace on her shoulder. He was


    ruthless and it was specifically aimed at Grace¡¯s shoulder.


    The thing was almost done, but a person rushed over, clumsy like a bull, tightly sping his waist,


    ¡°Grace, run!¡±


    Caden was extremely strong now. The hooligan in the lead was hugged tightly by him, unable to move.


    ¡°Grace, run!¡±


    Grace stood there, dumbfounded for a moment.


    The person in front of her hugged the punk tightly and told her to run.


    Her feet were as heavy as lead, and she could not move.


    The fatty held the baseball bat but didn¡¯t have the heart to do it.


    Consciously or unconsciously, he blocked the way of the big man.


    In S city, the patrol car would go around to check several roads at fixed time in the district every night.


    The sound of the patrol car came from afar, and the expressions of the gangsters changed at the same


    time.


    The leader of the gang looked at the man who was still hugging his waist angrily, his face full of


    eagerness. ¡°Let go!¡± There was no time to waste, so he raised his bat to hit. Bang!


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Let go! Do you wanna die?¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Grace seemed toe to her senses. She didn¡¯t know where the strength came from and rushed


    towards the alley entrance.


    ¡°Help ...¡±


    The big man shouted angrily,


    ¡°Fatty! Stop her! Watch out for the patrol car ...¡±


    At this moment, the fatty was shocked. He rushed over and nimbly covered Grace¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Help ...¡±


    The big man immediately ran over. ¡°Damn it!? Isn¡¯t her leg broken? What a runner!¡±


    If she had run faster, she would have run away!¡±


    As he spoke, he pped Grace in the face, ¡°Run! What a troublemaker! No wonder you are an


    eyesore!


    Fatty, you¡¯re indeed a nimble man. Well done. Fortunately, you¡¯re agile. Otherwise ...¡±


    The lights of the patrol car shed past the alley entrance.


    Those gangsters¡¯ hearts were still fluttering with fear.


    Grace was in despair.


    ¡°God is watching at you!¡± she cursed in vain.


    The big man seemed to be enraged by her words and raised the bat. ¡°Watch your mouth! Wait! I¡¯ll


    cripple one of your arms.¡±


    The voice of the patrol car faded away. The big man wasn¡¯t as nervous as before and had the mood to


    mock coldly,


    ¡°This arm of yours is about to separate from you.


    What? Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    Grace¡¯s neck was obstructed and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit Grace!¡±


    An ident urred at this moment.


    The clumsy man in the eyes of the gangsters seemed to be endowed with power. He held the man in


    lead by his waist and knocked him over.


    His strength was as great as an ox.


    He was still clumsy, but he fiercely threw the murderer to the ground.


    A gust of wind came from behind the big man¡¯s head. He swung the bat above his head and was


    grabbed by someone from behind. That person clumsily ran over to hit him.


    Indeed! There was no rule in the fighting.


    Someone crashed into him rashly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before the big guy could curse, he was knocked to the ground. The moment he fell to the ground, he


    was still confused. How did he get subdued by a stupid guy?


    The fatty ran up and trembled when he raised his head.


    In the night, he raised his head and met a pair of terrifying and bloodshot eyes. What terrified him the


    most was the pair of dark ck pupils. They were cold and fierce, flickering with murderous look.


    In an instant, the fatty was sure that this person would kill him!


    The terrifying man, with a stubborn expression, said to him in a foolish and menacing manner, ¡°I won¡¯t


    hit you! You didn¡¯t hit Grace.¡±


    The fatty was freaked out by that nce.


    He said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, he realized he had said something stupid, and his face was filled with


    frustration.


    ¡°Fatty! Don¡¯t let them go! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be over!¡± The gangster in the lead hadn¡¯t fainted, so he


    raised his head and gave the fatty an order.


    Fatty¡¯s heart immediately trembled ¡­ Yes, he couldn¡¯t let them go. Otherwise they themselves will be


    over!

 Chapter 297 I Believe All Grace Says

    Chapter 297 I Believe All Grace Says


    Fatty wanted to make a move, but he recalled that gaze. He had never seen such a gaze before.


    A normal person won¡¯t have such a gaze!


    Fatty hesitated.


    ¡°Fatty, why are you hesitating!¡±


    Grace was anxious as she noticed that Fatty was hesitating.


    Now, the only one who could make a move was Fatty. The gangster and the big guy in the lead were


    heavily injured.


    ¡°Let us go. I promise I won¡¯t pursue tonight¡¯s matter. Otherwise, your guys are badly injured. Can you


    leave S City tonight?¡±


    She made a tempting offer, ¡°As for the money, I¡¯ll give you one million. You can share it. Otherwise ¡­¡±


    She nced at the man aside, who was also seriously injured. If she continued to entangle herself with


    these people, something might really happen.


    In a hurry, she regained her logic. Her gaze instantly turned fierce.


    ¡°You have two choices.


    First, let us go. I will not pursue tonight¡¯s matter. Tomorrow, one million will be transferred to your


    ount. It¡¯s better for both of us.


    Second, make it severer. Once you leave this ce, I will call the police and look for you all over the


    country with one million.


    Of course, I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll kill us now. Think of it.


    I am a public figure. If I died in this alley for no apparent reason, you would get into a big trouble.


    Both the media and the business world would look for a reason.


    At that time, where could you hide?


    Think about it clearly. Do you want to take one million and leave now, or do you want someone else to


    take it and you have to hide for the rest of your life?¡±


    Grace said righteously and magnificently, but her heart was beating fast.


    Only she knew that her palms were covered in sweat.


    When she said this, she was also gambling.


    Fatty looked frightened and wanted to retreat. ¡°Bro, I think we should let them go ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The gangster in the lead looked at Grace¡¯s face with unfathomable eyes. ¡°You cut off my retreat. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid that I¡¯ll be anxious and kill you?¡±


    ¡°There is clearly a way for us to achieve both targets. Both of us would be satisfied. However, if you


    insist on losing both worlds, I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Grace said slowly. At this moment, she was extremely


    calm.


    ¡°I know you are smart.


    You just do it for money.


    I don¡¯t require you to say anything about the man behind you. Also, I¡¯ve given way. Just think of it in


    another way. You guys are clearly the ones who hurt us, but I¡¯ll give you one million ¡­ Then ¡­


    Reputation and money. You have both.


    Even a fool knows how to choose.¡±


    The unfathomable eyes of the gangster flickered. He suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Miss Grace is so kind! Now that you said so, even a fool knows how to choose.


    We are not stupid.¡±


    Grace heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to catch her breath, but she didn¡¯t dare to take it easy. When


    the gangsterughed, she also beamed carelessly.


    ¡°So, have we reached a consensus?¡±


    The more careless she looked, the less the gangster dared to act rashly. ¡°Miss Grace, do you keep


    your word? How do we know that you won¡¯t take revenge afterwards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. You¡¯re just for money.


    There is an old saying that nobody could keep his caution on thieves for one thousand days. If I call the


    police to take revenge on you but one of you escape, I won¡¯t have a peaceful life for the rest of my life.


    The life is short. Am I that silly that I¡¯ll keep a hidden time bomb and leave you the opportunities to take


    revenge on me?¡±


    Hearing this, the gangster put away his guard and took a deep look at Grace.


    ¡°Miss Grace, you¡¯re indeed formidable.


    With such a few words, you could hit the nail on the head.


    Miss Grace, we¡¯re sorry for what happened today.


    You¡¯re good. We could only praise you.¡±


    With that, he asked Fatty to support him, ¡°Fatty,e on. Help me.¡± Then, they limped away, with their


    arms on their shoulders.


    After a long time.


    When Grace no longer heard their footsteps, as she was blown by the wind, she fiercely trembled ¡­


    She leaned against the wall and copsed onto the ground.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Grace reached out and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. When she looked up, she saw a pair of


    eyes filled with admiration and sparkling light. A strange feeling surfaced in her heart ¡­ This was the


    first time when Caden praised her.


    What was it like to be stared at by Caden with admiration? Grace reached out and pushed away the


    head in front of her.


    Her hands were grabbed.


    ¡°Grace, why are your hands so wet?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Grace, what are you doing on the ground?¡± Caden chirped and was going to sit on the ground as


    Grace did.


    ¡°It must be veryfortable to sit like this. Then I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She had a headache again and reached out to rub her temples.


    At the meantime, Caden was still chirping, ¡°Grace, is itfortable to sit on the ground?¡±


    She clenched her fingers ¡­ She swore that she really heard her finger joints cracking.


    In case he continued to chatter, Grace nced at him angrily.


    ¡°My legs are weak.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­¡±


    Grace hurriedly interrupted, ¡°You wanna ask why my legs are weak?¡± Caden looked at her in surprise.


    His eyes were so pure that he couldn¡¯t hide any thoughts.


    Seeing this, Grace¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. When she looked up at him again, she put on a friendly


    smile. ¡°Did you just ask me whether it isfortable to sit on the ground?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grace. Is itfortable?¡±


    Grace smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Come here. Right. Lean closer.¡± Caden hadn¡¯t seen Grace


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    behaved so kindly before. In the eyes of the eight-year-old Caden, Grace was a kind and friendly sister.


    ¡®Grace¡¯s smile is so beautiful. No matter how many times I see it, I feel it¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    ¡°Right, but it¡¯s still far away. Closer.¡±


    ¡®Her smile is more beautiful!¡¯


    ¡°Come. Sit down. You¡¯ll know if it isfortable to sit here.¡±


    Grace kindly pointed at her side. Caden widened his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± He was going to sit down.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Grace¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Her face darkened. ¡°Do you believe all I say? Why don¡¯t you think about it by yourself? Is


    itfortable to sit on the ground?¡±


    ¡°All you say is right. I believe all you say.¡±


    What naive words! What pure eyes ¡­ What simple trust!


    However, she felt depressed.


    ¡°You believe ... all I say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Whatever you say, I believe it!¡±


    She fell silent.


    She was silent for a long time.


    When Caden was embarrassed, he broke the silence, ¡°Grace, it is ... notfortable to sit on the


    ground. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Grace nced over and discovered that Caden was really sitting on the ground when she lowered her


    head and fell into her thoughts.


    A trace of astonishment shed through her eyes but disappeared next second.


    ¡°Then ¡­ maybe I am wearing the wrong trousers today. That¡¯s why it¡¯s notfortable. Next time, I¡¯ll


    change another pair of trousers,¡± Caden continued. He thought that Grace did not like him questioning


    her.


    A beam shed through Grace¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, do you believe all I say? No matter it is right or wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I believe all you say! And I¡¯ll believe it forever!¡±


    Caden swore.


    Grace lowered her eyes ¡­ This time, she was silent for dozens of seconds. Then, she raised her hand


    and said, ¡°The ground is cold. Help me up.¡±


    Caden stood up and came over to help her up. When she touched him, he hissed and almost fell to the


    ground.


    She suddenly remembered that there must be lots of wounds all over Caden¡¯s body. She held one of


    his arms without saying a word and limped slowly towards home.


    ¡°Forever ¡­ You fool. Why can you say ¡®forever¡¯?¡±


    Forever ¡­ Grace looked calm, but a voice was shouting in her heart, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s a fool.¡±


    She squeezed out all the warmth in her body, leaving nothing behind.


    She looked indifferent again.

 Chapter 298 Internal Bleeding

    Chapter 298 Internal Bleeding


    ¡°Why were you there?¡±


    They helped each other and returned home. Grace opened the door and entered.


    At this moment, her mind was clearer. She abruptly turned around and looked at Caden seriously.


    Why was he there so coincidentally?


    Caden didn¡¯t notice the change in her mood. He innocently pointed to the balcony. ¡°You go to work


    every day. I stand there and watch your car leave.


    I know the time when you leave work.¡±


    In other words, he was on the balcony watching her car drive in every day at the time she got off work.


    Grace was surprised. She had thought of all possibilities, and even ¡­ suspected ¡­


    However, she never thought of this answer.


    ¡®The floor they live is so high. Is he able to see me?¡± she the thought.


    ¡°Ingemar gave it to me,¡± Caden said as he pulled her to the balcony.


    Grace looked at the extra items on the balcony, shocked.


    ¡°It has been here for a long time,¡± he whispered in her ear.


    Grace lowered her eyes ¡­ It had been here for a long time?


    However, it was only today that she knew that this thing was on her own balcony.


    This kind of telescope was different from the ones bought from a toy store or from a supermarket.


    Grace didn¡¯t know much about telescopes, but she could tell that this was a professional one.


    Does that mean that every day, as she went to work and went back home, he was on the balcony,


    watching her?


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    Caden pulled her sleeve in grievance.


    She looked at his face. Under the light, she looked at him carefully and noticed that his face looked


    terrible.


    What¡¯s worse, his face and his lips were pale.


    Without saying anything, she reached out to grab his hand and walked towards the living room. She


    was in a hurry. When they reached the living room, she reached out and pressed him into the sofa


    without saying anything.


    She tore his clothes in silence.


    Shocking!


    Traces of cyan-purple congestion crowded into her eyes.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± shemanded.


    Caden did so.


    When he turned around, Grace took a deep gasp. It was more terrible!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call Ingemar now!¡±


    Grace looked serious as she hurriedly fumbled her bag for the phone.


    However, Caden grabbed her hand. ¡°Grace, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t call Ingemar.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re heavily injured.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m no longer dizzy.¡±


    Caden stubbornly refused to let go of Grace¡¯s hand which was holding the phone. Grace was impatient.


    She shook away his hand and was about to make a phone call, but the phone was snatched away.


    With a dark face, she stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Caden, let me say it again. Give it back to me. Your injuries are very serious.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She was about to lose her temper. However, she saw his stubborn face. She controlled her anger and


    took a deep breath. She tried her best to keep patient as she asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ingemar to know that I¡¯m injured. Otherwise, he will be angry.¡±


    Grace was stunned for a moment, and then looked at him.


    Ingemar would indeed be angry.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t be angry with Caden, but with her.


    ¡°Ingemar won¡¯t be angry with you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know ...¡± she said anxiously. Suddenly, her voice stopped. She looked at Caden quietly for a while


    and continued, ¡°He also won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Caden didn¡¯t speak.


    Neither did he refute. However, he refused to give the phone back to her.


    She could only sigh. She pulled off his shirt and examined his body up and down. She touched it


    carefully. Although she was not a medical student, she knew somemon sense.


    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Caden opened his mouth and said grievously, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    When she heard this, she was anxious. ¡°Where does it hurt? How serious is it?¡±


    ¡°It hurts where the stick hit.¡±


    The ce where he was hit would hurt. She knew it, but she was afraid that it could be the internal


    bleeding.


    In the alley, the sticks all hit on his back, so it couldn¡¯t be the internal bleeding.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be careless.


    Furthermore, she was afraid that his bones would be hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll press on your body. If it hurts severely, which is different from other ces, you must tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He nodded.


    At this moment, Grace had no other thoughts. She just wanted to make sure how severe were Caden¡¯s


    injuries.


    She stretched out her hand and pressed down on his body.


    She particrly pressed more forcefully on his bones. ¡°Is it very painful?¡± she asked as she pressed.


    Caden shook his head at the beginning and was very cooperative.


    However, he began to dodgeter.


    Grace keenly noticed that his also dodged her gaze.


    ¡°If you lie, I¡¯ll throw you away,¡± she said with a tense face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    ¡°Liar! If you¡¯re not lying, why are you dodging?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± She pressed down on the spot where he had dodged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Grace¡¯s facepletely darkened. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t lying. Give me the phone! I must contact


    Ingemar and have the doctore.¡±


    ¡®If he isn¡¯t lying, why did he dodge?¡¯


    Caden became anxious and hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Ingemar.


    I¡¯ll say.¡±


    Grace remained silent with a dark face and implied him to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Apart from the pain, I feel hot.¡±


    Once Grace heard this, her expression changed drastically!


    Hot!


    She abruptly stood up. ¡®Could it be the internal bleeding?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to dy. Even if she asked Ingemar to bring the doctor over, it


    would bete. If it was the internal bleeding, Caden had to go to the hospital immediately.


    However, if they went to the hospital openly, what if others saw them?


    Her eyes revealed her uneasiness. She had to find Ingemar ¡­ and Humbert. After all, Humbert was in


    this business and he must have some connections.


    Under the eyes of that old tricky Shaw, she had to be well prepared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Caden, don¡¯t be willful.¡±


    Her face darkened.


    ¡°Well, tell me? Which ces of your body is hot?¡± She thought about it, the sticks were all hit on


    Caden¡¯s back. It was possible for him to get congestion, but it shouldn¡¯t be the internal bleeding.


    ¡°The parts that you touched.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She was puzzled.


    ¡°The parts you touched are hot. Then the [parts you didn¡¯t touch are also hot,¡± he said innocently.


    ¡°Grace, my entire body is hot.¡±


    The parts she touched were hot, and the ce she didn¡¯t touch was also hot?


    Could it be that the internal bleeding was spreading?


    Her expression changed drastically!


    Was he so badly hurt?


    No wonder he said he was dizzy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital! Now!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to dy, even if that the old Shaw would realize


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    something.


    She pulled Caden up and was about to go.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m so hot andfortable. Touch me again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your clothes. You change ...¡± She stopped and slowly turned her head to look at Caden, who


    was walking behind her hand in hand.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± she asked in a higher tone. It sounded indescribably strange.


    ¡°Yes, your hands have magic. The parts you touched are hot butfortable.¡±


    Grace gritted her teeth. ¡°Caden,e over here. I¡¯ll apply medicine to you.¡±


    Shaking off his hand, she calmly walked to the sofa.

 Chapter 299 Leaker

    Chapter 299 Leaker


    Ingemar was puzzled. Caden didn¡¯t allow him to Grace¡¯s apartment. Not only that, his family¡¯s doctor


    became worried after giving Caden an injection.


    Ingemar felt that Grace must know something.


    However, when he called Grace, she seemed to be very angry. She kept implying him that he was ¡°a


    yboy¡± and ¡°teaching others bad things¡±.


    Ingemar looked at the phone that was hung up by Grace and was even more confused.


    ¡°yboy¡±? How strange. It wasn¡¯t the first day that Grace knew he was a yboy.


    Besides, what did it have to do with her?


    She even said that he ¡°taught others bad things¡± ¡­ To whom?


    Ingemar thought about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t think of the truth.


    Grace hung up Ingemar¡¯s phone and was still extremely angry.


    That fool ... Rather than saying that he was naive, it was more urate to describe him as a stupid


    guy. It was simply that his memories and knowledge had been refreshed.


    How could that fool know those things?


    Hot ¡­ An eight-year-old child would know that kind of thing?


    If it wasn¡¯t Ingemar, who else would have taught Caden!


    As a result, Ingemar took the me.


    After she put down the phone, Vivian was knocking on the door.


    ¡°Find the leaker?¡±


    Since it could not be publicized, she could only secretly search for omissions.


    Because of it, the search went slowly.


    Vivian shook her head worriedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace, why don¡¯t you ask CFO directly?¡±


    ¡°I believe him. If he divulged the secret, he will be the first one to be thrown into prison. If he divulged


    the secret unintentionally, he may not know about it. Now there is no need to let down our old staff.¡±


    Grace frowned and pondered for a while. ¡°Well, ask the HR Department to send all the resumes of the


    employees of the Finance Department to my email address.¡±


    ¡°You want to find that leaker among so many employees yourself?


    It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m investigating the Finance Department first. Vivian, I can¡¯t leave this time bomb in the


    James Group.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find the leaker in the Finance Department, are you going to search the entirepany? Do


    you know how many employees there are in our group?¡±


    This problem can¡¯t be solved by searching in this way.


    Vivian did not expect that Grace would use such a stupid method.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Vivian knew that Grace looked silent, but she was especially stubborn.


    Late at night.


    Grace stayed in the office, reading what Vivian had sent her.


    A resume attracted her attention.


    She looked carefully at the two-inch portrait of a girl¡¯s resume. That girl had delicate facial features and


    fair skin, and she looked intelligent.


    Grace picked up the phone and dialed a series of numbers. ¡°Kim,e to thepany.¡±


    Kim obviously didn¡¯t expect that Grace would make this request at this time. ¡°Now?¡±


    From his surprised voice, Grace could tell that Kim was reluctant toe.


    The woman at the desk remained calm and certain. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Kim wanted to argue, but Grace hung up the phone.


    She wasn¡¯t worried that Kim wouldn¡¯te.


    Sure enough, an hourter,


    Kim came.


    Kim was his forties. As a CFO of a listedpany, he earned two million without bonus a year. He was


    considered as a sessful man in the eyes of most people.


    When he came, even though he didn¡¯t say anything, a trace of reproach was revealed on his face.


    When Grace noticed it, she stood up and poured a cup of tea for him.


    It was sote. She called him out from his bed to thepany with a phone call. It was indeed not a


    kind deed.


    But ...


    If her supposition was not wrong, Kim should be that unkind one.


    Getting the water poured by his boss, no matter how angry he was, Kim could only let it go.


    He picked up the tea and took a sip.


    Grace turned the screen of theptop on the desk to Kim.


    ¡°Look, do you know this person?¡±


    Kim nced at the resume on the screen. ¡°She¡¯s my assistant.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    When Kim heard this, he suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Miss Grace, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Grace was still sitting behind the desk. Kim seemed to be thinking that he was


    insulted and became angry. Grace wasn¡¯t frightened by Kim¡¯s anger. She pointed to the photo on the


    profile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the personal life of my employees.


    I¡¯m not interested in whether she is only your assistant.¡± If it didn¡¯t interfere with the work, she had no


    interest in these hidden activities.


    However, Kim clearly didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of why she had called him today.


    ¡°Kim, how many years have you worked for the James Group?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years.¡±


    ¡°I just took over the group, but we actually met when my grandpa was still alive. Thus, we¡¯ve known


    each other for twenty years, right?¡±


    She pointed at the photo.


    ¡°Presumably, you know what happened to me.


    Then do you know whether I know this girl?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Kim felt surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I do. When I came out of jail, I didn¡¯t have a ce to settle down. I went to the Royal Club. You


    must have known that.


    One of the main reasons I stayed there was that they offered a dormitory.


    She¡¯s my first roommate since I got out of prison.¡±


    Grace did not shy away from the disgraceful past in the eyes of others. There was no need to avoid


    what had happened. Whether it was good or bad, it would not disappear by being forgotten.


    Kim was not stupid. Hearing this, he started to feel uneasy.


    Grace noticed his dodging eyes, but she did not force him. She continued.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She harmed me back then, but she was unlucky afterwards. She insists that I¡¯m the one who got her in


    trouble.¡±


    With that, she said.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, we have a grudge. More urately, she thinks we have a grudge.¡±


    Kim was even more restless. Cold sweat was dripping down his bald forehead.


    Grace looked at Kim¡¯s struggling expression and was somewhat disappointed.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to speak anything?¡¯


    Just as she was about to put everything bluntly, Kim looked up at her and said in fear.


    ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t know there was something wrong with Ruby.


    She seduced me. I¡¯m a man, so I started a rtionship with her.


    But I didn¡¯t mean to harm the James Group.


    She lives in the suburbs. I have a small apartment nearby and I usually go there.


    Sometimes I take work back there to do.


    She¡¯s been with me for two years. There¡¯s nothing wrong till now.


    Besides, she also works in our group and in the Finance Department, which is under my charge. She is


    both my trustful subordinate and my lover.


    Miss Grace, I really didn¡¯t know that she held such vicious intentions.¡±


    No matter how inattentive and dull he was, he understood why Grace had asked him to drive to the


    <ppanyte tonight. He also realized who leaked the secrets of the group.

 Chapter 300 Aggressive and Rude

    Chapter 300 Aggressive and Rude


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    She made the next decision in a low voice. She wasn¡¯t pleading, but ordering.


    Kim was smart and knew that she would not give in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there,¡± he said and nodded heavily.


    He also knew that Grace was referring to see Ruby at once.


    She called him out of the quilt with a phone callte at night. It showed that she determined to deal with


    it as soon as possible.


    Besides, Kim knew very well that Grace no longer trusted him as much as before.


    Without any nonsense, Kim led Grace to a small apartment in the suburb.


    When the doorbell rang, the woman inside opened the door. She sounded to be sleepy and said in a


    soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re back? What¡¯s so important? Your boss is too bored.¡±


    ¡°His boss is definitely not bored. Otherwise, why would she appear in front of you?¡±


    When the door opened, a cold voice came into the woman¡¯s ears. It made that woman chill. She just


    felt that her body became frozen because of the voice. It was too sudden.


    ¡°You ... Why are you here?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much, but she looked more feminine than Grace remembered. Grace was


    expressionless and appreciated Ruby¡¯s awkwardplexion.


    ¡°Kim, why did she ...¡± Ruby turned to look at Kim, who was behind Grace.


    At this moment, she was still in a daze.


    Kim pushed her in embarrassment. ¡°Come in the room and talk about it. It¡¯s sote. We are standing in


    the corridor. We might disturb our neighbors.¡±


    Grace followed.


    Indeed, it was bad to disturb the neighborste at night.


    Ruby twisted her hands. The three people entered the room one after another. Kim was attentive and


    poured a cup of tea for Grace. As for Ruby, she was staring at Grace.


    ¡°You work for the James Group?¡±


    Grace¡¯s first sentence showed her destined victory.


    Grace was the boss, and Ruby worked for her.


    Ruby¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    She said in anger.


    ¡°Yes, I work for the James Group. I work hard. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    ¡°Work hard?¡± Grace smiled.


    But it made Rudy more ufortable when she saw that smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. Yes, I was told not to stay in S City.


    But I must make a life.


    Grace, you don¡¯t have to kill me, right?¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t know much about Ruby. When she heard this, a trace of surprise shed through her


    eyes. She looked at Ruby and didn¡¯t dwell on this topic.


    ¡°If you only work hard, I¡¯ll pretend that I never see you.¡±


    Kim was embarrassed and said to Ruby, ¡°Miss Grace ¡­ she knew everything, so tell her everything


    you did.¡±


    Ruby caught her breath and said angrily.


    ¡°I have nothing to tell.¡±


    ¡°Ruby, even if you don¡¯t say anything, I have my way to know it. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Grace crossed her hands and ced them on her knees as she said indifferently.


    Rudy looked at Grace with a face full of humiliation, as if she was insulted.


    ¡°What can I tell you! What? Yes, I work for the James Group, but I didn¡¯t steal or rob anything, or sell


    myself!¡±


    Grace lowered her eyes and naturally recognized the sarcasm in Ruby¡¯s words.


    Kim was so frightened that he berated Ruby, ¡°What did you say? Don¡¯t be so rude!¡±


    Grace waved her hand at Kim. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s also telling the truth.¡± She thought, ¡®Yes, I did sell


    myself when working in the Royal Club.


    ording to that man, not only did I sell my self-esteem, but I sold my life.¡¯


    ¡°Did you admit it?¡± Ruby sneered, ¡°You finally admit it. I don¡¯t understand why you could be so


    shameless.¡±


    Grace looked indifferent. She slightly sneered at herself ¡­ ¡°Did you admit it?¡±


    Admit it?


    When did she deny it?


    Grace stared deeply at Ruby, but she was pondering how she had tangled with that man back then.


    Ruby felt a little scared when she was stared at by Grace.


    Grace rubbed her eyebrows and said, ¡°If I dwell on the past, I wouldn¡¯t have stood in front of you right


    now. Ruby, let me remind you. The James Group¡¯s capital gap.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Without any hesitation, she said


    vigntly.


    Grace smiled.


    ¡°You see? When you heard of the capital cap, you answered that you didn¡¯t understand what I was


    talking about. You¡¯ve been working as an assistant with Kim for a few years. You should know some


    basic financial knowledge. What a terrible and serious thing it is to have a cash flow gap in an


    enterprise. Ordinary employees who worked for my group should be shocked by this news first, and


    then they¡¯ll suspect whether it is true. But you didn¡¯t. Your first reaction was to deny it.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She still denied. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you were talking about. What is a


    capital gap? I¡¯ve never heard of that!¡±


    Hearing this, Grace sneered. She nodded and pointed at Kim who was standing aside.


    ¡°Your assistant? Not very smart.¡±


    Kim gritted his teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s not usually like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not usually like this, but today she acts in this way?¡± It was obvious to know Grace¡¯s


    implication.


    Ruby felt more struggled. She stared at Grace, wishing to cut Grace into thousands of pieces.


    Naturally, this ¡°meaningful¡± nce was caught by Grace.


    However, she thought about it for a long while and couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of deep hatred she had


    with Ruby. Why did Ruby hate her for the whole life?


    ¡°What evidence do you have to nder me for leaking the secret?¡±


    Hearing Ruby¡¯s righteous words and looking at her serious expression, Grace was thoroughly


    delighted. ¡°From beginning to end, did I mention that you were the leaker?¡±


    When Grace finished her words, Ruby¡¯s delicate and pretty face turned red. Ruby tried to hold back her


    anger and couldn¡¯t vent it. She seemed to be enduring and suffering internal injuries.


    Grace looked at Ruby for a long time. After that, she sighed as if nothing had happened. ¡°Forget it. The


    matter ends here.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby, there is no big grudge between us. I didn¡¯t kill your rtives.


    But remember, don¡¯t set me up again.¡± This must be thest time.


    Ruby wasn¡¯t kind but wasn¡¯t that bad.


    After she experienced the true darkness, how could she be afraid of the night?


    ¡°But you ... I can¡¯t leave you in thepany.¡± How could she leave a time bomb in thepany?


    After saying that, Grace stood up and was about to leave with exhausted steps.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Behind her, Ruby shouted in anger.


    Grace subconsciously turned around.


    Ruby rushed over and shouted, ¡°Grace! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so noble! You think you¡¯re great? Don¡¯t


    always act like a lofty moral gentlewoman! I hate your pretentious face! Yes! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m that leaker!


    Sue me! You dare? Don¡¯t forget, arge sum of cash is missing. Yourpany is experiencing a


    capital gap! If you sue me, everyone will know that the James Group is an empty shell!¡±


    Ruby forced Grace to a corner and cried out of excitement, ¡°Sue me! You dare?¡±


    Kim was so angry that he wished he could p this stupid woman. ¡®Miss Grace said that this matter


    was over, but Ruby is still making a fuss!¡¯


    ¡°Besides, Grace, if you sue me, your father would also get into trouble.¡±


    Grace was furious.


    It was not because Ruby mentioned that Jafar would suffer, but because of her attitude. Ruby did


    wrong. However, she didn¡¯t repent, but showed an aggressive and rude attitude.

 Chapter 301 Does He Feel Insecure

    Chapter 301 Does He Feel Insecure


    Grace looked deeply at Ruby.


    ¡°You threatened me with the James Group?¡±


    ¡°Grace, sue me, and then everyone would know yourpany is an empty shell.


    I¡¯d love to see you lose everything.


    How could you, who would lose everything, stand in front of me and question me like this? How could


    you be so arrogant!¡±


    She hated Grace the most for her attitude. How could Grace always be so arrogant?


    Grace was so cheap before. How could she live a better life than her after disappearing for three


    years?


    Grace was only a cheap and dirty woman, but why was Grace better than her all the time.


    ¡°What ability do you have? You just inherited your father¡¯s business?


    Everything you have is given by your family.


    No!


    You took it from your family.


    Grace, you¡¯re not only cheap, but also heartless.


    You even didn¡¯t let go of your family!¡±


    Kim pped Ruby on the face. He was so angry that his hands were trembling. ¡°What nonsense are


    you talking about! Miss Grace has said that everything is over. When can you stop making a fuss!¡±


    Ruby suddenly went crazy. She turned her head and red at Kim, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re kind?


    Didn¡¯t you look down on this woman back then, saying that she was ruthless and even hurt her own


    family?¡±


    Kim¡¯s face turned pale and he suddenly looked at Grace. ¡°Miss Grace, it¡¯s not ¡­ it¡¯s not the truth!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You said it but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?


    At least I¡¯m stronger than you in terms of it. I admit what I did! You dare?


    Grace, do you think you are wee?


    Do you know what the wholepany calls you behind your back?


    ck Widow!


    Ah, I forgot. You¡¯re just a criminal who hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school. How could you know


    ck Widow?


    Do you need me to exin it to you?¡±


    Grace only quietly looked at the furious Ruby. In the past, she had never been angry about it, and now


    she was even calmer than before.


    ¡°Finish?¡±


    Ruby was gasping and gazing at Grace in anger. Seeing her violently heaving chest and furious gaze,


    Grace asked in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°Ruby, do you know why I let you go just now?¡±


    Ruby raised her chin so highly that her meridians and coterals began to swell. It could be seen how


    much she hated Grace.


    ¡°Why?¡± Grace sighed lightly.


    Ruby red at her fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity! Who are you going to showpassion for?¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­ Ruby, I didn¡¯t ask you for more details about the leak. I didn¡¯t ask if you did it on purpose or by


    chance.


    Do you know why I let you go?


    If you really want to harm the James Group, with so many media here, they would have known it


    earlier. If you want to spread the news about the James Group¡¯s capital gap, everyone would have


    known it now.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were clear. Ruby looked at her without blinking.


    ¡°But the truth is, so far, only Cayne knew it.¡±


    When she was in thepany, she had thought of this.


    News was the letter with wings. If anyone wanted to spread it to the public, everyone would have


    known it.


    ¡°Ruby, why? Just because you hate me? You¡¯re not going to argue for yourself?¡±


    Ruby trembled. In the next second, she bit her lips tightly and red at Grace arrogantly.


    ¡°Yes, I hate you!


    The person I hate the most in my life is you!


    I never hated anyone as much as I hated you.


    But at least I¡¯m not that crazy!


    Thousands of families rely on the James Group.


    Even if I hate you and want to p you, I will not let so many employees lose their jobs and cause so


    many families to live a hard life because of my selfish desires.¡±


    Grace looked at Ruby for a long time and suddenlyughed. She extended her hand and pushed Ruby


    away. ¡°I have to say, you are much cuter now.¡±


    She looked at the watch and checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Kim was standing aside, frightened. ¡°Miss Grace, I said that because ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Grace didn¡¯t let Kim talk too much. The moment she spoke, Kim¡¯s face turned pale. In the next


    second, she continued calmly.


    ¡°You did say that. However, I won¡¯t remain your bonus of this month just because you admit your


    mistakes or make excuses.¡±


    With that, Grace reached out and opened the door. ¡°Ruby, although I forgive you, you can¡¯t stay in the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    James Group. As for hating me, you can continue.¡± She walked out of the room and turned to look


    inside. ¡°Find a good man and live a good life,¡± she said with an arrogant expression that Ruby hated


    the most. ¡°I allow you to hate me until I die.¡±


    Ruby stared nkly at the limping figure before Grace disappeared from her sight.


    After a long while, Ruby was still in a daze. ¡°Kim, what did she mean?¡± Later she jumped and stepped


    heavily on the floor, shouting, ¡°I hate her arrogant face the most! Sue me! I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ...


    In the night breeze, when Grace returned home, it was three o¡¯clock.


    The moment she opened the door, she habitually put on the slippers that were put tidily at the entrance.


    There was a pattern of pink rabbits on the slippers. They were furry and warm in thete autumn.


    She was slightly surprised. The lights in the living room were dimmed tonight.


    Was he asleep?


    She switched on the lights in the living room. In an instant, there was a warm light in the room.


    She subconsciously investigated the living room ... Nobody?


    Then she hurried to the balcony.


    On the balcony, there still stood that professional telescope, but there was nobody there.


    Where was he?


    Inexplicably panicked, Grace turned around and rushed to the bedroom. Her footsteps revealed her


    anxiety. She quickly pushed open the door and turned on the light.


    She finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She took two steps forward and squatted down where that man was lying on the floor. She saw his


    messy hair hanging out of the quilt. If she did not think about who was in the quilt and did not look at his


    face, she felt that this man was cute. His furry head was exposed and he shrank like a cooked shrimp.


    It was said that people who curled themselves up when they slept were insecure.


    So, did Caden feel insecure?


    She felt amused and shook her head ¡­ The person who hade to that conclusion must be a liar. It


    was simply a facy!


    She really couldn¡¯t imagine that Caden would feel insecure.


    Even if all the people in the world felt insecure, Caden won¡¯t.


    Caden seemed to be woken up. He moved slightly, opened his eyes and rubbed his dizzy eyes. He


    said in a soft voice, ¡°Grace, you¡¯re back. I cooked noodles and put them in an incubator. I¡¯ll go get you


    some.¡±


    Perhaps, she was indeed hungry. She looked gentle and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Caden immediately emerged from the quilt and rubbed his eyes. He jumped up and ran to the living


    room happily.

 Chapter 302 Exception

    Chapter 302 Exception


    During meal, the eater Grace was silent, and the other one just looked at her.


    The woman ate without saying a word. The man on the other side looked at her quietly with his hands


    supporting his chin.


    Those people who didn¡¯t know would probably think they were a couple for years.


    In the dead of night.


    ording to the weather forecast, there would be arrival of a cold current. It was during this night that it


    suddenly turned cold.


    When Grace heard the rustling sound, she woke up and listened carefully. Only then did she realize


    that the rustling sound came from under the bed.


    She sat up gently and looked under the bed.


    She always felt that this man was strange. The sofa in the living room was better than the floor in her


    bedroom. However, this person was strange. He was willing toy on the floor in her bedroom instead


    of sleeping in the living room.


    If she could choose, she would sleep on the sofa in the living room.


    At this moment, the man under the bed trembled, and his hands wrapped around his body tightly,


    shrinking like a shrimp.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± In the dark night, the woman asked slowly.


    The bedroom was quiet and there was no response.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way to pretend to be asleep.¡± She said indifferently.


    After a long while, the person on the ground finally rolled over and opened his eyes to look at her


    awkwardly.


    Naturally, in the bedroom, the woman did not see that person¡¯s embarrassing expression at night.


    ¡°Grace.¡± The man whispered to show that he was awake.


    The woman on the bed moved, ¡°My feet are cold.¡±


    When he heard this, the man on the ground immediately got up and said, ¡°Are you cold? I¡¯ll help you


    warm it up, and it won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think about it. Within a moment, her ice-cold feet seemed to be in a heater. Although she


    had long been ustomed to having her feet cold, she couldn¡¯t help but feelfortable instantly.


    ¡°Recently, have you remembered anything?¡±


    She asked as if she was chatting.


    The person at the end of the bed covered her feet as he pressed his fingers on the acupoints of her


    feet nimbly.


    Hearing this, he said indifferently, ¡°Grace is so strange. Ingemar is also strange. You always ask me if I


    remember anything.¡±


    Have I forgotten anything?¡±


    In the dark night, a pair of bright ck eyes looked at her. Grace opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t


    know what she should say.


    What did he forget?


    ¡°Grace, you always ask me whether I remember something. What should I remember?


    If I really forgot something, you remembered it. So you should tell me.¡±


    Under the quilt, the woman¡¯s hand clenched for a long time. ¡°Why did you block those sticks for me that


    night?¡±


    She had always wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t. Her eyes shed.


    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Caden is the one who¡¯s afraid of pain most. Right?¡±


    She said gently and calmly, and then pursed her lips.


    ¡°Yes. Caden is afraid of pain most.¡±


    However, Caden didn¡¯t want Grace to feel any pain.


    That night, when Caden saw Grace being beaten, he didn¡¯t know why. He felt so ufortable that he


    wanted to hug her tightly. Caden was more ufortable when he saw Grace was in pain.¡±


    Grace¡¯s shoulders stiffened.


    Lights shot in from outside the window, and they adapted to the darkness.


    Grace could vaguely see the man at the end of the bed. He said, ¡°Every time you ignored me, I would


    feel hurt.¡± She saw the man covering his chest as he said, ¡°It hurts so much. Grace, am I sick?¡±


    Her hands under the quilt suddenly clenched tightly, and her palms instantly became wet with sweat.


    The man asked her in a daze that if he was ill.


    Grace stared nkly at the figure at the end of the bed for a long time. She opened her mouth several


    times and didn¡¯t know what she should say.


    ¡°My feet are warm.¡± After a while, her feet became warm. Her feet pressed down rhythmically, but it


    was quiet. She broke the silent atmosphere and just said this sentence.


    She knew that the person was intellectual impairment now. So there was no need to listen carefully to


    what he said.


    That was right. A man who was intellectual impairment was no different from an ignorant child. It was


    not an exaggeration to say that he was an idiot. There was no need to listen to what a fool has said.


    She did not notice it herself, andughed self-deprecatingly unknowingly. The funniest thing was that


    the most beautiful love words she had ever heard in her life were said by a fool.


    ¡°I will take a look.¡±


    Grace was still immersed in her thoughts. So she did not notice what the man at the end of the bed


    said or did.


    However, when she saw the end of the bed, she was shy and shocked. She shrunk her feet and said,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    However, the man put her foot down with great satisfaction, stuffed it back into the quilt, and covered it,


    ¡°Well, they are warm now.¡±


    Suddenly, she realized what had just happened and her face blushed uncontrobly. Thinking of what


    he did just now, she immediately became angry from embarrassment, ¡°Even if you want to see if my


    feet are warm or not, you don¡¯t have to test it with your face!¡±


    She realized that this person was actually holding her feet and touched the instep of her feet to see if


    her feet were really warm. Grace felt embarrassed.


    She did not see that her face blushed. She red at the person at the end of the bed angrily. Her eyes


    were moist and full of spirit due to anger. The man at the end of the bed was dumbfounded when he


    saw her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will get out of bed.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡± She reached out and clenched her pajamas under the nket.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The man was shocked. One of his feet was on the bed and the other foot was on the ground. He turned


    around and stared at her, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She hesitated and suddenly looked down, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I say, tonight is an exception. You can sleep in bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Grace was a little angry as he stared at her nkly, ¡°What? It turned could in the night. If you get fever,


    I¡¯ll be med by Ingemar and the others again.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to take care of you anymore.¡±


    As she spoke, she moved to the side of the bed and pointed to the side, ¡°You sleep here.¡±


    That person suddenly became happy and crawled over happily. Suddenly, he pounced on the bedside


    beside her.


    ¡°Sleep here and take your quilt.¡± Grace said, ¡°You sleep under your nket. Also, you are not allowed


    to touch me without my permission.¡±


    He had already lied on the bed again, holding the quilt with delight.


    The woman could feel the sinking of the bed. She bit her lips with a hint of hesitation.


    It shouldn¡¯t matter.


    He was just a child.


    Suddenly, she thought her was so suspicious. She was overthinking it.


    There was no need to be on guard against a kid.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She shrank to the side and turned to the side, leaving some space for a person.


    Beside her, the many down and turned to her side. He looked at her back and thought that Grace


    was so nice.

 Chapter 303 Teach Personally

    Chapter 303 Teach Personally


    Grace felt that her body was pressed by something, so she reached out and pushed it. But she couldn¡¯t


    push it away.


    When she woke up, she was given a ¡°big surprise¡±.


    ¡°Why did you sleep under my nket?¡±


    She was annoyed. So she stretched out her hand and pushed the person next to her heavily. That


    person said as he was pushed by her, ¡°Good morning, Grace.¡±


    ¡°Caden.¡± Grace said angrily as she looked at the sleepy man, ¡°I said you can¡¯t get close to me. Why did


    you sleep under my nket?¡±


    The man got up hurriedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t be angry, Grace.¡±


    He got up in a hurry and fell onto Grace¡¯s body again.


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide and could feel something burning right in front of her. Two


    seconds past. Bang!


    ¡°Caden!¡± She pushed him away and the quilt fell onto the ground. ¡°You!¡± She red at the man¡¯s


    pajamas, and noticed that something became bigger between his legs. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t feel good.¡± The man¡¯s face blushed.


    When Grace saw his innocent expression, she felt angry immediately.


    She got out of bed without saying a word. She did not look at the person behind her and went to the


    bathroom.


    As she walked, she scolded herself. She was really stupid. How could she sleep with Caden?


    When she remembered the familiar sensation, she rubbed her body ruthlessly, rubbing it badly again


    and again.


    After washing up, she returned to her room.


    She looked at him and said, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    The man opened his pitch-ck eyes and leaned against the wall helplessly, gasping for breath. ¡°Hot,


    Grace. I feel so ufortable.¡±


    Grace suddenly clenched her fists. Of course, she knew what was wrong with him, and she also knew


    what was going on.


    Last night, she treated this person like a child and allowed him to sleep beside her. The more Grace


    thought about it, the more annoyed she became.


    ¡°Go to the bathroom.¡± She said coldly.


    He nodded obediently and went to the bathroom.


    She no longer cared about this matter.


    Fifteen minutes passed. But he still didn¡¯te out of the bathroom.


    She waited in the living room impatiently. Then she walked to the bathroom.


    He knocked on the door, ¡°Hey, are you OK?¡±


    There was no response from inside.


    She frowned slightly, ¡°Caden?¡±


    But there was no sound from inside.


    The next second.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, Grace was shocked and then shouted, ¡°Caden.¡± Without thinking much, she


    opened the door and barged in.


    ¡°You!¡± she was suddenly astonished. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man fell to the ground. The shower head was spraying water over his head. She took a few steps


    forward and reached out her hand. She found the water was cold.


    ¡°What are you doing? It is so cold. Why are you doing this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Do you want to be sick again? Caden! I¡¯m already very tired. Can you stop


    causing trouble for me?¡± She said angrily as she closed the water valve on the shower head.


    Grace did notin about the tiredness that she had encountered over the years. Besides the


    work, she had to take care of a patient who had lost all his memories. She neverined about her


    tiredness.


    But at this moment, seeing this person was taking a cold shower early in the morning, all sorts of


    emotions in the past few days erupted.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Caden!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Do you understand how tired I am?¡±


    ¡°Do you understand that I deal with that mess every day in horror, and work in a business that I don¡¯t


    like at all?¡±


    ¡°Do you understand that I have to be brave every morning when I wake up?¡±


    ¡°I have no time at all, and I couldn¡¯t waste time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to face you when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? I was very tired to take care of you!¡±


    She shouted at him, and the man was shocked by her.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t bring her bad emotions home and vent all herints on him.


    However, she could not help but feel that this person seemed to be opposed to her. He was taking a


    cold shower. Once she shouted loudly, she couldn¡¯t control herself and those bad emotions flowed like


    water.


    She used all her strength to shout and roar. Suddenly, she fell to the ground and leaned against the


    wall behind her. Her strength seemed to have been drained all of a sudden. She reached out her


    trembling hands and covered her eyes dispiritedly. She had to admit that she was already on the verge


    of copse.


    No crying, no noise, and calm as water. It was an illusion.


    ¡°Caden,¡± the woman covered her eyes and said with a dispirited expression. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the one


    that loses memory?¡±


    Could there be a reset key? As long as you press it, life would bepletely formatted and restarted.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m wrong.¡± The man¡¯s panicked voice rang in her ears.


    Grace closed her eyes. Her tears ran wild. She was tired of the James Group, Caden, the sick Payne,


    Jafar who had left behind an empty James Group. She was tired of Mrs. James. She called Grace


    every time toin about how bad Payne¡¯s illness was and how unsatisfactory she was. She was


    also tired of Jafar¡¯s lover. Jafar¡¯s lover always asked for the status of her child in the James family from


    time to time.


    She wanted tough again. She never dreamed that after enduring for so long, she wouldpletely


    copse on such an ordinary morning.


    ¡°Grace, I was wrong. Grace. Grace.¡±


    Caden hugged her tightly and called out her name again and again. It seemed that he was calling out


    his beloved lover. The corner of her lips curved into a mocking arc.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± For a long time, she moved gently, but she pushed the person away. She got up from his


    warm embrace and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get a cold shower anymore.¡±


    She instructed the child-like man as if nothing had happened. She looked down. Only she knew that


    she still had things to do.


    This was the reason why she couldn¡¯t copse.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I feel hot. It¡¯s so ufortable.¡±


    The man said shyly.


    Grace was dumbfounded. Just now, she didn¡¯t think about it at all. She stared at him for a while. So, he


    didn¡¯t know how to relieve himself. And did that kind of memories of also disappear?


    She looked down slightly, and she nced at that ce of him. It was still erect. His pajamas were wet


    with the water from the shower head. Now that his pajamas were sticking to his body, that ce


    became even more obvious.


    Looking at him, she saw that he blushed. His pitch-ck eyes were wet with water. It was as if he was


    enduring some sort of painful torture.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She ran out and picked up the phone on the bedside table. How could she exin to that


    person?


    ¡°Grace, why did you called me so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± On the other end of the


    phone, Ingemar said unhappily, ¡°What is the emergency?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± When she was about to say it, she found that she didn¡¯t know how to tell Ingemar. Ingemar was


    already impatient and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    She turned around. In the bathroom, the man was still looking at her with his wet eyes.


    Grace gritted her teeth and walked over. She forcefully reached out her hand and grasped it.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the man groanedfortably instantly.


    Grace¡¯s blushed. She immediately let go of her hand and said, ¡°See, if you feel ufortable in the


    future, do as I did just now.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and quickly left the bathroom. Her ears were scarlet


    red.

 Chapter 304 Duke Cayne

    Chapter 304 Duke Cayne


    Sanya.


    Banyan Manor


    ¡°Rx.¡± The man in the light suit said softly as he approached the woman¡¯s ear ambiguously.


    The woman took half a step back. Even this inadvertent action was still seen by him.


    As he looked at her, he took two steps back and chuckled, ¡°Grace, you¡¯re too nervous.¡±


    She curled her palms and felt her hands were sweating. Of course she was nervous. She was going to


    meet that person...


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. He has the habit of resting at Banyan Manor in Sanya


    every year. He usually stayed for a month.¡± The man¡¯s Mandarin was not very standard and his voice


    was as hoarse as a cello.


    ¡°So, Grace, there¡¯s no need for you to meet that person immediately after getting off the ne. The


    journey was exhausting.¡±


    She shook her head. Even now, her mind was still in chaos.


    She escaped without telling anyone.


    As for what she was running for, no one knew except her.


    After the silence, there was still silence.


    ¡°Cayne,e in.¡± In the end, Grace broke the silence first.


    What the woman did not see was that during the silence, the tall and handsome man beside her had


    been staring at her. His eyes were different from people in the east. And there was only the reflection of


    this woman in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡± His deep cello-like voice was unexpectedly obedient. The man gently stretched out an arm.


    There was no need to say anything. The woman obediently stretched out her hand and held onto his


    arm. It was just a form of courtesy.


    However, the moment when the man¡¯s wrist was wrapped, a faint smile appeared on his face as he


    signaled to the waiters on both sides to open the door beside him.


    The door was opened.


    The melodious music rang out. And gentle yet dazzling lights were like stars sprinkling on the couple


    who arrived halfway.


    Perhaps the sudden arrival of them attracted the attention of the others at the banquet.


    Grace smiled, but she felt that perhaps it was because the man beside her was too dazzling.


    No matter how envious those people were, this was a memorable moment for Cayne.


    He looked down and gently nced at the woman beside him. He could only see her gentle head.


    From the moment she held his wrist, he felt that his heart which had been empty for a long time


    seemed to be stuffed, and there was no more space left.


    If... if it could be like this forever.


    The man stopped thinking.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s head, his gazended on her long ck hair.


    He suddenly remembered the popr saying on the Inte recently. Would you like to marry me


    when you were beautiful and mature with long ck hair?


    Who did she wait for?


    Suddenly, this strange question popped into his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful today. Your hair is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Be serious, Cayne. I said I was nervous. Do you believe me?¡±


    The man only smiled and said in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    At the corner, it was noisy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cayne led the woman beside him to the ce.


    ¡°Wait, wait a moment,¡± she was still nervous, and sweat appeared on her palm. ¡°Is that Mr. Miffel?¡±


    ¡°No. Miffel is always mysterious. That¡¯s his secretary-general.¡±


    She was shocked for a moment, and looked towards the area deliberately. She was even more


    shocked. Everyone knew that Miffel had always been mysterious.


    It made sense if Miffel didn¡¯t attend such a banquet.


    However, what was surprising was that the person was only a secretary-general of Miffel. The


    appearance of his secretary-general attracted the attention of so many political and business


    celebrities.


    The woman looked down and looked up for a while. ¡°Thank you, Cayne.¡±


    Thetter said leisurely,


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.


    I¡¯m just an introducer.


    Whether you could get the chance depends on yourself in the end.¡±


    Hearing this, she heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled, ¡°Thank you, Cayne.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see Miffel.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He pulled her into the crowd, and wherever they arrived, everyone made way for them.


    ¡°Hello, Duke Cayne.¡± They had just arrived at Miffel¡¯s secretary-general¡¯s side when the secretary-


    general in a suit saw Cayne. He passed the crowd and greeted him sincerely.


    Grace was slightly surprised. Duke?


    She turned around. Thetter gave her aforting smile, ¡°It is the 21st century. There is no royal


    noble anymore. It¡¯s just the title that left behind by ancestors. It is not important.¡±


    I¡¯m still the Cayne you know.¡±


    ¡°Miffel is already waiting for you in the reception room upstairs.¡± The Secretary-General took half a step


    back courteously. He ced his hand in front of his body, and slightly bent over to make way.


    Grace followed him to an elevator. She walked in with Cayne and turned around. The moment the door


    closed, she saw that there were some people that she was familiar with. There were also many


    foreigners at the banquet.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and report.¡± The Secretary-General said politely.


    After a while, he walked out and invited them in.


    It was a lie to say that she was not nervous.


    Thinking about it carefully, this kind of nervousness only appeared when she first worked in the


    profession.


    Her palms suddenly tightened. She looked down and nced. She saw that the person beside her had


    held onto her hand. It was as if it had been burned. However, at the moment when she was about to


    pull her hand, she became rational.


    She looked at him and smiled, ¡°I can do it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she looked down and saw the two palms


    that were holding each other.


    Cayne loosened his grip thoughtfully.


    ¡°Oh. Good, Cayne. I can¡¯t believe what I see.¡± A soft, enthusiastic voice whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Is this your goddess?¡±


    When Grace looked at him, her palm, which was about to be loosened, suddenly clenched tightly. A


    low voice that was as gorgeous as a cello came from above her head.


    ¡°No,¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile was gentle as she was about to introduce herself, ¡°I¡¯m Grace, and we are fri...¡±


    ¡°She is my queen.¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face froze, ¡°Not funny.¡± She whispered to the man beside her. Thetter


    revealed a faint smile and slowly exined to Miffel, who was surprised.


    ¡°A joke. An elegant gentleman should have a sense of humor.¡±


    He med Miffel indirectly, but Miffel didn¡¯t get angry. Cayne then introduced them, ¡°Grace, the


    president of the James Group. Miffel, the founder of the Domen Group in France. He is the pioneer of


    the industry.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grace.¡±


    ¡°Hello. Beautifuldy. I¡¯m Miffel.¡±


    Cayne let go of Grace¡¯s hand. ¡°You guys have a talk. I¡¯ll go get a drink.¡± He walked around to the bar at


    the corner and poured a cup. Then, he called the Secretary-General, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke.¡±

 Chapter 305 I Don鈥檛 Want the Gratitude Verbally

    Chapter 305 I Don¡¯t Want the Gratitude Verbally


    The meetingsted for nearly an hour.


    All along, Cayne stayed at the corner of the bar, drinking and chatting with the Secretary-General.


    It was not until Grace walked out of the door that the man elegantly put down the cup in his hand and


    stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been in the ne and haven¡¯t rested. Are you tired? Let me take you back to your


    room.¡±


    ¡°Cayne, wait a moment. Long time no see. Don¡¯t you want to have a drink with me?¡±


    Miffel leaned against the door and looked at him with a smile.


    When Grace heard this, she became rxed. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Her reaction was keenly captured by Cayne. The light in his deep pupils dimmed slightly. He was


    smart, so he knew what to do next. And he didn¡¯t insist on sending Grace away.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the man tilted his head and said to Miffel, who was leaning against the door. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s


    secretary-general and hinted, ¡°Do you want your secretary-general to make another trip?¡±


    Miffel was very tactful and said to the secretary-general, ¡°Take thisdy back to her room and make


    sure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After he left, there were only two outstanding men in therge reception room.


    ¡°Is that her? You owe me a favor to let me fly here?¡±


    ¡°Is she important?¡± Miffel walked elegantly to the bar and poured another ss of whiskey. ¡°Another


    ss?¡± He raised his ss at Cayne and signaled.


    ¡°I desperately want to get her. And I also want to hide her from others.¡± Whether it was important or not,


    he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Leon wanted me to ask you if that person is alright.¡±


    ¡°Leon?¡±


    ¡°Huh. It¡¯s been so many years, but he still didn¡¯t let it be.¡±


    ¡°I used to think that only Asians would be so conflicted.¡±


    ¡°But now when I see you, I know that you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Are you and Leon so self-righteous?¡± Cayne chuckled without further exnation.


    Miffel had the ss of wine, ¡°She¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s always been great.¡± Speaking of Grace, Cayne was pride. It was as if his things had


    been praised.


    ¡°Her negotiating skills are amazing. God, who did she learn from?¡±


    ¡°I think the person who taught her such excellent negotiation skills must be very powerful.¡±


    ¡°You seldom think so highly of anyone, Miffel. I only warn you once. Stay away from her.¡± Cayne¡¯s gaze


    darkened.


    Miffel¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯re really done, Cayne. Well, are you Hunter I know?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You just need to remember that you must stay away from her.¡±


    Miffel couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°I just admire her negotiating skills.¡±


    ¡°I have met many experts in negotiation at home and abroad.¡±


    ¡°In terms of negotiation skills from a technical point of view, she is still immature.¡±


    ¡°I say that she is skilled in negotiation because she has skills and sincerity at the same time.¡±


    ¡°She said her intentions to work together as well as the shorings. But she also said that she was


    determined and able to handle every detail even with these shorings. I like her sincerity and


    confidence.¡±


    ¡°There were many partners who just reported us good news instead of bad news. Her frankness,


    confidence, honesty, analysis are persuasive. And it is easy for people to calm down and listen to her


    opinions.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, Cayne. Well done, Hunter.¡±


    For some reason, the name Hunter had once made Cayne feel honored. Today, it sounded worse. For


    no reason, he was distracted. He touched his head. Cayne was inexplicably irritated. He picked up the


    wine in front of him and drank it abruptly.


    ¡°If possible, I just want to be her Hunter.¡± In the midst of his irritation, he didn¡¯t think too much about it


    and admitted directly. He quickly spoke out of his inexplicable irritation.


    He turned around and strode away.


    Miffel stared nkly at the figure that had left in a hurry... ¡°Good!¡±


    Did all of them go crazy?


    Even though he knew it was dangerous, he still fell into it happily?


    No, no, no, no. He was not going to be like these two people.


    ...


    Grace¡¯s cell phone had been muted when she learned that she was going to meet Miffel, the top in the


    industry.


    When she returned to the guest room, she sat on the bed wrapped in a towel after a shower. The


    screen on the bedside table lit up. Only then did she remember that her phone had been muted.


    She picked it up and hesitated when she saw Vivian¡¯s name.


    ¡°Hello?¡± In the end, she still pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Grace, why did you answer the phone? I called so many times that I couldn¡¯t contact with you. I almost


    called the police.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Vivian hurriedly said while Grace apologized hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I


    just had something important.¡±


    ¡°What is the important thing? You don¡¯t even have time to make a phone call.¡± Grace understood her.


    Vivian looked smart and capable, but in fact, she was scary when she got angry. Grace knew that she


    was in the wrong and hurriedly mentioned Miffel.


    ¡°Miffel. I met Miffel.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, there was instantly silence. One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Grace counted silently.


    ¡°Miffel? Miffel of the Domen Group?¡±


    Screaming excitedly came from the microphone. Grace immediately moved her phone far away from


    her ear. ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m going to be deaf.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Tell me, you mean the Miffel from the Domen Group in France?¡±


    ¡°You meet Miffel?


    Is he handsome?


    Did you guys talk?


    What did he say?


    Does he know the James Group?


    Did you guys talk about the cooperation?


    Did he agree?¡±


    Vivian had just finished asking a question and Grace was about to answer. But she was stopped by a


    series of questions on the phone.


    She had no choice but to stop.


    ¡°As for the cooperation, I want to try. Vivian, Miffel seems to be very interested in my proposal. As for


    the project we discussed privately, I think you might have to work overtime tonight to sort out the


    information and send it to my email.¡±


    ¡°I must seize the time toe up with a n.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right! Strike while the iron is hot! President James, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort out the information


    into a document tonight and send it to your email.¡±


    Grace slightly frowned. As for Vivian, when she was angry, she always called Grace intimately. But


    when she encountered something at work, she immediately called her President Grace.


    Naturally, this kind of standpoint and attitude towards work could not be better.


    However, this kind of conversion really made her helpless.


    ¡°Oh right!¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot something important.¡±


    ¡°Grace, it¡¯s about the thing you told me, that idiot... President Shaw is quite good. You can feel assured


    in Sanya. Don¡¯t worry, he is obedient. He eats food and cooks it himself.¡±


    ¡°Well. Is that so?¡±


    That was why she escaped because of him.


    It was the same whether she was here or not, right?


    Therefore, whether he was sober or not, Grace was just an indispensable name in his life. It was a


    meaningless name.


    She put on her pajamas and walked to the balcony. The wind blew on her body. It was not cold in


    Sanya.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and why she had already escaped to this ce, but she was


    still suffocated, unable to breathe.


    She shouldn¡¯t be nice to him or close to him, but that morning, she personally helped him. She


    shouldn¡¯t have any more entanglements with him for such an intimate matter!


    Yes, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have been merciful towards him.


    Vivian¡¯s efficiency had always been astonishing.


    When Grace woke up, she had already received an email from Vivian.


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Room service? Wait a moment.¡±


    She woke up early in the morning and didn¡¯t have time to change clothes. She was still wearing a


    nightgown. She tidied up the nightgown and opened the door.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Why do youe so early?¡± She looked at her nightgown, which was neat and tidy, and then looked


    at the person. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Yes, Cayne, thank you for introducing me this time. It really helped me a lot.¡± She walked


    to the teahouse, ¡°What do you want to drink? Tea or coffee?¡±


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She flushed the cup while boiling water.


    In front of the washing stand, a tall figure suddenly appeared behind the woman. The smell of male


    filled her nose instantly. ¡°It is not a good habit to bring work on vacation.¡±


    The woman left the tea room without a trace.


    ¡°This is a great opportunity. Cayne, I can¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t lose the James Group either.¡± She looked at


    Cayne sincerely. The sincerity in her eyes attracted him in an instant, making him forget to breathe. It


    was also at that instant that he couldn¡¯t understand her.


    It wasn¡¯t her words but her eyes that attracted him. He was like a gambler who was racing against the


    clock in the end.


    He suddenly became panicked, pretending not to care. Heughed happily and said,


    ¡°Grace, do you want to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast at Banyan Manor was quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to work, you have to have strength, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± It was reasonable that she had to eat something to be


    energetic.


    For the next week, she locked herself in her room and worked on the n. Cayne woulde to her


    from time to time and ask her to eat together. Sometimes, she saw him not doing anything. He just


    yed games in afternoon. And hey down on her sofa every time.


    He hadn¡¯t disturbed her, so she was ustomed to it since he had done so many times.


    As for her, she waspletely focused on thetest n that week. She didn¡¯t waste any second.


    Vivian no longer called her. Instead, they contacted through WeChat. Every day, she said that


    everything was fine.


    It was both expected and unexpected to take down the cooperation with Miffel. When they signed,


    Grace suddenly became happy. It seemed that the long-awaited matter had finally beenpleted.


    It was also at this moment that there was no reason for her to stay here anymore.


    ¡°Thank you, Cayne.¡±


    He really helped her a lot. If it weren¡¯t for Miffel, she would have made such progress.


    Without Cayne, there would be no chance of meeting Miffel.


    She bent down and bowed. Of course, this was definitely not enough, but it could show her gratitude.


    When she bent down, she was held by a powerful hand on her shoulder. She looked up in confusion.


    He only saw his handsome and resolute chin. He looked down and stared at her with a burning gaze.


    His voice was hoarse and confusing,


    ¡°Thank you?¡±


    ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t want the gratitude verbally.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve helped a lot. Of course, it¡¯s not enough. If I can...¡±


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± The man stopped her and squinted at her, ¡°Grace, if you really want to thank me, I just want


    you.¡±


    What?


    She didn¡¯t react for a long time. Only when she reacted did she realize the meaning of that sentence.


    Slowly, she straightened her back and pulled his palm. She turned around, and left without saying a


    word.


    The man was anxious and suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She was calm as she stared at him. ¡°Is it a joke? Are you sure?¡±


    Were you sure? He became nervous!


    He couldn¡¯t lie any longer.


    He couldn¡¯t lie to himself.


    Were you kidding? Was it really a joke?


    The man clenched his teeth and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s not a joke?¡± Wasn¡¯t he good enough? Couldn¡¯t he


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke...¡± She smiled, but the smile was cold. She slowly looked at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference three years ago?¡±


    What was the difference three years ago?


    The man¡¯s body stiffened by a single sentence. ¡°Yes, I misunderstood you three years ago, but you¡¯re


    not what I thought. Now I know you better.¡±


    The woman looked down and concealed the self-mockery in her eyes. He knew her better?


    She could no longer know herself.


    Three years ago, he used money to hunt for what you wanted. Three yearster, he still used an


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    opportunity to hunt for what he wanted.


    The only difference was that the money from back then had be an opportunity. If one had to say


    the difference between the two, then it was probably that this man had grown up and the games were


    not childish.


    Young and frivolous men liked to use money directly, while older men weren¡¯t so direct.


    But, was there a difference?


    In the end, she did not say these hurtful words. She only stared at the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Money that year, and opportunities today are the same. Cayne, you are an outstanding hunter. An


    outstanding hunter improves himself, but the hunter¡¯s goal is just to hunt the prey in his eyes.¡± After


    saying this, she knew that he understood.

 Chapter 306 I鈥檓 Sorry and Thank You

    Chapter 306 I¡¯m Sorry and Thank You


    When Cayne heard the word hunter again, he found that He disliked the word more and more.


    Her eyes were iparably clear and rational. At this moment, he felt a sense of embarrassment that


    was thoroughly seen through by others.


    She said there was no difference between the money of the past and the opportunity.


    He really wanted to say that they were different.


    However, in the next moment, he couldn¡¯t refute it. Was there a difference?


    He naturally understood her meaning. If he wasn¡¯t so proficient in words, he could pretend that he


    didn¡¯t understand.


    His hands gradually grew powerless.


    There was no warmth in his palm. He stared at the woman¡¯s arm. It was strange that such a thin arm


    could easily fill the void in his palm.


    It was strange that he felt so empty when her arm had disappeared from his palm.


    In his eyes, the woman in front of him was vague. It was as if she was just an illusion.


    Hunter?


    He hated the word.


    He could hear her rational response and see her clear eyes.


    He also nced at her ck hair all the way down to her waist.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it!


    He couldn¡¯t ept it at all!


    They were so close before. He could even remember the feeling when her hands were in his hands. It


    was so real!


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Cayne said, ¡°You locked yourself in a cage. The name of the cage is the past. Grace, I


    look forward, but you look back.¡±


    ¡°That is why you¡¯ll never be able to see me from your perspective.¡±


    Cayne said those words unhappily. His heart was filled with eagerness to control everything. He asked


    her,


    ¡°Do you think it is fair to me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly and her eyshes gently moved. She opened her pale lips


    slightly, and wanted to say something. But she didn¡¯t.


    Her gazended on the man¡¯s angry eyes. Instead, she calmed down.


    ¡°If I still have time...¡± She paused for a moment, and her eyes sparkled slightly. ¡°If I have a choice, I will


    pretend to be arrogant and find Miffel to give up this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Huh. You don¡¯t want to owe me a favor, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She said silently.


    But she didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Cayne, anyway, I¡¯m very grateful for your help. Naturally, at the end of the day, I will repay you


    generously. I will not let you help me for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t want your return!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one thing I want,¡± the man cursed impatiently. His chest heaved violently as he stared


    at her.¡± If you want to thank me, give yourself to me. I won¡¯t ept anything else.¡±


    Her head ached a little. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Three years ago, I admitted that I was wrong.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying in China all will be forgiven if you correct your mistakes?


    Do you want to lock yourself in the past forever?


    Grace!¡±


    He was rarely agitated. Cayne stared at her back. He was an excellent hunter, and he had always been


    disciplined. But today, at this moment, he did not want to stick to damn discipline!


    He wanted to indulge once!


    He said that she was a gambler, but at this moment, he was the gambler.


    When she was about to disappear from the door, he rushed over, suddenly hugging her.


    Grace suddenly stiffened. She pursed her lips tightly and clenched her hands tightly. She pushed him


    away. She was not used to the intimacy from others.


    She made the instructions in her mind.


    Forbidden.


    She was a qualified practitioner, and she had to get rid of the embrace behind her. It was warm. There


    was no doubt that Cayne¡¯s chest was warm. For many years, she had longed for the warmth and it was


    fine no matter who would give it to her.


    But now, after those thousands of days, she was no longer used to being close to others.


    Not to mention Cayne.


    ¡°I admit that I am despicable, but Grace, please walk out of the cage of the past.¡±


    He mentioned the cage several times. She was inexplicably irritated, and became angry.


    ¡°When cage?


    When do I live in the past?


    Mr. Cayne, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re hallucinating.


    There was no such thing as a cage of the past.


    Look at me. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    She scolded angrily.


    She struggled to get out of his embrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. All I know is that I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Fine? Really? Grace, you¡¯re a self-deceiving liar! Are you really fine? What about Payne¡¯s illness and


    the things that happened to your family?¡±


    ¡°Grace, are you really fine?¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but say directly. He suddenly stopped talking. He forced himself to calm down,


    and closed his eyes. He opened his eyes again. However, when he touched her long hair, his eyes lit


    up and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out,


    ¡°Don¡¯t live in the past?¡±


    Then why do you keep long hair? Who are you waiting for?


    Waiting for Caden?


    Is he that good?¡±


    Grace¡¯s delicate face turned deathly pale instantly.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She panicked and became confused. She lost control.


    Ran.


    Just ran.


    Just ran away.


    If she escaped, maybe she could forget all this.


    If she couldn¡¯t see or hear, then she wouldn¡¯t be in a chaotic state, and she wouldn¡¯t feel suffocating


    pain.


    She thought so, and did so.


    The moment when she escaped, Cayne¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness!


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    He didn¡¯t believe that he was worse than Caden.


    Money, power, appearance. He had all of these that a sessful man should have.


    He never failed to get women he wanted before.


    Men¡¯s desire was sometimes really terrifying. It was so terrifying that it made him lose control. Cayne¡¯s


    eyes were filled with unwillingness. Her struggle aroused the desire that had been suppressed in his


    heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will break the contract? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the cooperation between our two


    Grace took a deep breath. ¡°If you break the contract unterally, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to pay a high


    penalty.¡±


    She stated the fact calmly.


    The man smiled faintly.


    ¡°I do need money.¡±


    ¡°However, the reason why the James Group wants to cooperate with me is probably because of our


    core technology, right?¡±


    ¡°If the capital chain of the James Group is broken, the liquidated damages in mypany can¡¯t help


    you.¡±


    ¡°What the James Group really cares about is the sharing of our core technology after the cooperation.


    That¡¯s the necessary condition to help the James Group out of trouble, right?¡±


    Grace swallowed her saliva. She didn¡¯t refute. What she and the James Group really valued was


    indeed the sharing of the core technology after the coboration.


    The trouble of the James Group was not something that could be remedied by a penalty.


    ¡°You already knew?¡± This man was so shrewd. He should have known it. At the beginning of the


    cooperation, although she did not conceal anything when the contract was signed, at this moment, she


    felt like someone was clear about her weakness.


    ¡°What if it is? And what is your choice?¡±


    His gaze was burning as he stared at her.


    Yes, he was despicable.


    Cayne didn¡¯t know that at this moment, he was more like a gambler in danger. He was gambling on the


    Even though he seemed to already know the answer, and even if it was hisst chance, he would still


    move forward.


    At this moment, was Cayne really just obsessed with unwillingness and desire to win?


    Now, neither of them thought about this question. They did not think about it, nor did they have the time


    to think about it.


    Grace pinched her hand tightly. She almost made herself bleeding.


    At this moment, she actually hated Jafar.


    Even if Jafar ignored her back then, she was just disappointed, and then told herself that her choice


    was different from Jafar.


    Even when she firstly managed thepany, she noticed that Jafar had secretly transferred a lot of


    cashes, causing the capital chain to break. She had never hated Jafar as much as she did now.


    If the capital chain of the James Group hadn¡¯t been broken, then she wouldn¡¯t have had to make such


    a choice.


    It was very difficult to make the choice. On the one hand, there were thousands of employees and


    thousands of families. People in the hospital were waiting for money to pay for medical fees...


    On the one hand, she was at a loss. It was as if she had returned to the Royal Club three years ago


    and she had be a ything that she was willing to sell everything in front of money.


    Did she have to go back to that?


    What should she do?


    She took a deep breath and looked ahead, ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡±


    Instead of answering directly, he asked, ¡°Grace, what is your choice?¡±


    She was silent and stretched out her hand. Without saying a word, she opened the door in front of her.


    The man behind her suddenly became anxious.


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    He refused to admit it!


    Even so, couldn¡¯t he make her stay with him?


    He abruptly held her head. Looking at her beautiful face, he kissed her lips. The instant he touched her,


    he was like a child that had obtained the candy he had longed for a long time. He felt a strong sense of


    trembling and he suddenly trembled.


    He tightened his grip on the woman¡¯s head. One second, two seconds, three seconds. An


    indescribable strange feeling surged out of his heart.


    After a while, he stopped and let her go. Looking at her, he met her clear pupils. A sh of pain shed


    through his eyes.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hiding?¡±


    She looked down gently and said, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Her hoarse words echoed in the confined space.


    However, it was like a sharp knife that mercilessly stabbed into the man¡¯s heart.


    His face turned pale instantly.


    His face turned pale as he stared at her and clenched his teeth tightly. He gritted his teeth and his teeth


    almost creaked. His arm finally loosened in frustration. He closed his eyes.


    It also hid the pain that people could not feel.


    His heart ached. He had never had this kind of feeling before in his life.


    His heart ached. His ribs ached, and his internal organs ached. His body was really weird. When one


    ce hurt, then each part of his body hurt. Even his back seemed to have been suppressed by


    something, causing him to feel extremely painful.


    As time passed, no one broke the silence. There was only the sound of breathing, which made it even


    quieter.


    The door was opened, making a faint sound.


    Suddenly, her arm was tightly gripped. She was shocked and turned around, ¡°You...¡±


    She stopped when she just said a word, and she could no longer blurt out a reprimand.


    He frowned and asked her, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat noodles. Please cook them for me again.¡±


    He raised his chin andmanded proudly. However, for a moment, she could clearly feel the


    domineering situation. It was somewhat stagnant, oppressive, and desperate.


    She looked down and blinked gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, the woman replied softly.


    The kitchen of Banyan Manor


    It was known that people would rent the private meeting hall, dining hall, and beach, but today, the


    ce that was booked was a kitchen in Banyan Manor.


    The equipment was clean and refreshing.


    The woman got the water in front of the stove quietly. She put the noodles into the pot, and put some


    sauces into it. Not far away, the man sat at the table that was brought over, looking at the woman in


    front of the stove quietly.


    The scene was so familiar like three years ago. However, three years ago, she was in the kitchen, and


    he was in the living room. The old apartment building they lived was old, but today, this ce was


    spacious and bright.


    A familiar fragrance came from the kitchen. He suddenly sniffed. He had eaten many bowls of noodles


    made by her. At that time, he only felt that it seemed that it was not bad and he could have different


    noodles asionally.


    Afterwards, he had never eaten such food as noodles again, and he always felt that it was not right.


    He stared at Grace cooking noodles in an orderly manner in front of the stove. She was always so


    unhurried just like before.


    Cayne no longer focused on whether she had long hair or short hair. In his eyes, there was only her


    back.


    He stared nkly at that figure. It seemed that he was looking at her. And it was as if he could look


    through that figure to a very far ce.


    When the noodles were served, he reacted. He looked down and his gaze fell on the noodles in front of


    him... He realized that it wasn¡¯t three years ago. They didn¡¯t live in that old apartment building anymore.


    The noodles and chopsticks were ced in front of him, but he suddenly stood up, walked back and


    forth. When he turned back, he had another bowl and a pair of chopsticks in his hand.


    He was skillful. He divided the steaming noodles into two halves, and half of them were in the empty


    bowl he had brought back. There were also onions floating on the noodle soup.


    He was skillful and patient. He picked up the onion from one bowl and ced it in another bowl bit by


    bit. Then he pushed it in front of her and whispered, ¡°Apany me.¡±


    Only then did he sit down and slowly raise his chopsticks. He ate the noodles without saying a word.


    He nced at her as he took his chopsticks and ate the noodles one mouthful. The man immediately


    withdrew his gaze and focused her noodles. It was as if at this moment, there was nothing else in his


    world except the noodles in front of him.


    He ate noodles at an extremely slow speed.


    When the bowl was empty, he suddenly looked at the woman who had put down the bowls and


    chopsticks and was sitting quietly. Suddenly, he shouted loudly,


    ¡°Leave now. Don¡¯te back!¡±


    Hearing this, she looked at him and stood up silently, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have started


    the cooperation since the beginning.


    However, if she was given another choice, she thought that she would still choose to cooperate with


    Cayne. She wouldn¡¯t let the James Group go bankruptcy.


    She closed her eyes, and pulled up the chair. She took three steps back, bent down and bowed deeply.


    He turned around and never stopped.


    Just as she was taking a step forward, the man behind her looked at her back and said,


    ¡°Hey! Grace!¡±


    The man¡¯s cello-like voice suddenly rose from. He looked at the figure and ignored the sudden


    emptiness in his heart. It was as if he had really missed something important.


    He shouted at her,


    ¡°The woman I will marry is the one who will keep her long hair for me! That¡¯s the woman I want!¡±


    She did not linger, her back to the man behind her. She smiled gently, ¡°Bless you. Goodbye.¡±


    At the dining table, the man picked up thest noodles in the bowl and put it into his mouth. He chewed


    hard and closed his eyes.


    If you felt empty, then ate something.


    Who said that?


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The man said softly.


    He was silent at the dining table for a long time.


    Suddenly, he stood up and didn¡¯t look at the bowls and chopsticks on the table. The people who ate the


    noodles had already left the table, and the noodles were the vor before.


    He strode away, moving faster and faster. He rushed into Miffel¡¯s room.


    ¡°Duke, you can¡¯t. He has a guest...¡± The secretary-general was knocked sideways by the door before


    he could react.


    It¡¯s toote.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the Secretary-General felt headache, ¡°Duke, there¡¯s a guest in his


    bedroom.¡±


    On the bed, a sturdy man had his waist exposed, pressing down on a charming and sexy beauty. There


    was no need to think about what happened in this room.


    ¡°Well,¡± Miffel scratched his hair irritably, and before he could relieve his anger, he said angrily.


    ¡°Shit! Are you crazy?¡±


    At the end of the bed, Cayne, who was also tall, walked up to the wine cab, opened the cab and


    took out a bottle of whiskey, ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡±


    His behavior attracted Miffel. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman for a while. He suddenly


    got up and casually put on a nightgown. He opened the drawer and wrote down a check. He handed it


    to her. He smiled calmly and gracefully,


    ¡°Beautiful girl, I think you will love this check more than me.¡±


    The girl got the check and left happily.


    ¡°Send a beauty away in such a gentle manner. Miffel, you¡¯re crazier than me.¡±


    Miffel waved his hand at the Secretary-General, who got the sign and left.


    ¡°If a woman could be bought by money, why do I have to be sincere? At least, I have a lot of money to


    be like this. Right?¡± He poured himself a cup, added ice, and took a sip. Instantly, he felt iparably


    If things could be done by money, why did you have to be sincere? Cayne chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re really


    crazy.¡±


    Miffel raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±


    Cayne smiled. If the sadness in his eyes could be ignored...


    ¡°So, I¡¯m really crazy.¡±


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it about your queen? Did she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Miffel, now when I think back to the past, I find it strange. Why did I think that Hunter is an honor?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Cayne! You¡¯re really crazy!¡±


    ...


    A taxi was heading towards the airport. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m back. Come to my office tomorrow and I will give


    you the contract.¡±


    Not long after, Vivian sent her a message,


    ¡°So urgent? Tomorrow is fine.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mrs. James came a few times during your absence. Your brother¡¯s health is getting worse


    and worse.¡±


    Grace nced at the text message and tightly pursed her lips.


    Her small and exquisite face was inexplicably resolute.


    She only replied with a word, ¡°Understood.¡±


    She bought a ticket that took off at night. Before taking off, she called again and asked if Payne¡¯s


    matching model had been found.


    ¡°Please hurry up and look for a match model. As for the fee, I promise to give you Wei¡¯ai Foundation. I


    will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace, we are searching. Please don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    When she put down the phone, she felt helpless. In this world, she couldn¡¯t find a match for it.


    The phone was ringing. It was an unfamiliar number. Originally, she wanted to hang up, but she


    identally pressed the button. As soon as she connected it, a voice filled with anger immediately


    sounded,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone? Grace, you hang up the phone ck. You are too merciless.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is in danger. Forget it if you don¡¯t save him, but now you even put my number into the


    cklist.¡±


    ¡°I called you more than a dozen times. If Payne hadn¡¯t reminded me that you might have cklisted my


    phone number, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of calling you with another phone.¡±


    ¡°Grace, how can you do this? Don¡¯t you care about your family at all?¡±


    Grace¡¯s ears buzzed when she heard this.


    It took her a long time to remember that she had indeed cklisted the number of the James family. It


    was because she did not want to be called 24 hours a day.


    The person on the phone was Payne¡¯s mother as well as the mother who gave birth to her. However,


    she just said that Grace was too merciless and refused to save her brother.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about it? My life is also important!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so Grace shouted loudly over the phone.


    Then she immediately hung up the phone. Then she immediately cklisted the number.


    Not long after, her phone rang again.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°You still cklisted the number!¡±


    She hung up again.


    After that, she had a nightmare. When she cklisted a number and then her mother would call her


    again by another phone. She cklisted a dozen phone numbers. But her mother didn¡¯t stop, and


    Grace was so angry that she even wanted tough.


    Another call came. This time, she pressed the button to bet on what that woman wanted to say to her.


    She wanted to know what her mother, who shared her blood, whould say to her on earth.


    ¡°Grace! Let me tell you! If Payne dies, you are not the member of the James family anymore!¡±


    ¡°I am not the member of the James family long ago.¡± She sneered. She thought that her mother had


    some extraordinary means. Expulsion, disowning her and so on. Didn¡¯t she already do it all years ago?


    ¡°You...¡± Mrs. Jane stuttered and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Anyway, as a member of the James family, you are Payne¡¯s younger sister. You should donate your


    bone marrow for your brother!¡±


    ¡°I am a patient with only one kidney. Do you want me to donate bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the doctor. You can live with a kidney. There are so many people with one kidney in


    the world. Besides, donating bone marrow isn¡¯t a problem. It can save your brother¡¯s life though the


    odds are slim!¡±


    ¡°There are so many people with one kidney in the world?¡± She muttered to herself, ¡°Though the odds


    are slim?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. James, which famous doctor told you these?¡± She sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡±


    What an arrogant attitude. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Grace¡¯s gaze gradually cooled.


    The other party waspletely angered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so merciless!


    What do you want?


    The James Group is yours.


    It should belong to your brother!


    Your brother has already given you the James Group. All you need to do is just to donate bone marrow


    to him. Is that too much to do?


    You can¡¯t be so heartless!


    Now, the James Group is yours, and the money is yours as well. If there¡¯s anything else you want, I¡¯ll


    give it to you. I beg you to save your brother, okay?¡±


    In the airport lounge, a woman was sitting alone in a chair in the corner. It seemed that she was trying


    to endure something, and her entire body trembled uncontrobly.


    Grace clenched her fists tighter, squeezing out a sentence word by word from her mouth, ¡°If you like


    the James Group so much, then just take it!¡±


    She had already put in too much effort for that mess, and she also did a lot that she was unwilling to


    do.


    They all thought it was precious. Huh!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you spent a lot. I didn¡¯t believe that you are willing to give it up. You¡¯re a liar or a fool.¡±


    She closed her eyes and listened to the voice on the phone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°You. What do you mean?¡±


    She looked down. Wasn¡¯t she that fool?


    However, Grace did not exin anything to the person on the phone. On the other end of the phone,


    she began to threaten and entice Grace to donate bone marrow for Payne.


    Hearing the words on the phone, Grace was angry.


    ¡°You can tell Payne that he could die without worry,¡± Grace said coldly.


    ¡°Bastard! Why did I give birth to a bitch like you--¡±


    Do Do Do--


    Everything stopped in a series of busy noises. The woman¡¯s small face looked stubborn. She pursed


    her lips tightly and stared at the air in front of her without saying a word.


    Her eyes were ufortable. For a moment, her eyes became moist. She blinked and leaned back in


    her chair quietly.

 Chapter 307 What Was His Real Personality?

    Chapter 307 What Was His Real Personality?


    The flight arrived in S City about three hourster. When Grace got off the ne, it was already one


    o¡¯clock in the morning.


    When she left Banyan Manor, she forgot to change her clothes. Then she took a flight to the north. As


    she walked out of the airport, the cold wind was blowing hard.


    Vivian hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. After getting off the ne, Grace turned on her phone and found that


    she had many missed calls and received plenty of text messages.


    Out of sight, out of mind. She skimmed over the messages. Suddenly, she noticed a message from


    Vivian.


    It warmed the cockles of her heart.


    ¡°Still awake?¡± she asked Vivian.


    ¡°Did you get off the ne? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m already in the taxi.¡±


    She put down her phone with a mocking smile.


    Her so-called family even didn¡¯t care about her as much as her friend did.


    Her family sent her messages to let off steam and me her. But her friend was waiting for her and


    wanted to pick her up.


    She didn¡¯t realize that until that moment. Did they hurt her just because she was tolerant?


    Did she do something wrong?


    Along the way, she had been thinking whether she had made a mistake.


    The driver stopped and said, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    She pulled herself together and looked around. Everything was familiar. She subconsciously raised her


    head to look at the floor she lived on.


    There was no light, and it merged into darkness.


    He must have fallen asleep, she guessed. There was no reason for him to wait her.


    She got off the car.


    Then she took the elevator to her home.


    She opened the door gently.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room was quiet.


    She did not turn on the light. With the faint light from the streetmps, she was able to feel her way into


    the living room.


    The furniture in the room was barely discernible.


    She slowly breathed a sigh of relief when got home. Then she walked into the living room and threw


    her backpack onto the ground. She felt like a ball and wanted to throw herself onto the sofa.


    Just then, she noticed a dark figure on the sofa.


    She narrowed her eyes and carefully observed it ¡­ It was a man.


    Nervous though, she quietly approached him. A familiar smell rushed into her nose. It was the smell of


    shampoo in her bathroom.


    It was him.


    However, she was not surprised, nor did she wake him up.


    She walked over and stood beside the sofa, watching him quietly. Hey on the sofa with his head


    resting on his arms.


    She turned around and went to the bedroom to get him a quilt.


    Perhaps because of the noise she had made, he flipped over and then fell asleep again.


    As she turned around, she saw the dishes on the bar. She stopped, stretched out, and found the dishes


    were still hot.


    She was shocked.


    ¡°Grace?¡±


    He woke up and said in a soft tone.


    She made no reply.


    ¡°Am I dreaming again?¡±


    Grace saw him pinched himself.


    ¡°Ouch! Oh, I¡¯m not dreaming. Grace, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some rice.¡±


    She didn¡¯t move, watching him get up and turn on the light. The room was lit up. He put a bowl of rice


    on the bar and kept talking.


    ¡°Grace, do you know I can cook? I learned how to cook from TV.¡±


    She noticed that the rice was still steaming.


    ¡°Vivian said you love eating. Did she lie to me?¡±


    ¡°You had dinnerte at night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I had dinner before dark.¡±


    Before dark?


    ¡°Liar. The food is still hot. It can¡¯t be hot after such a long time,¡± She said with a grim expression.


    She sounded a bit serious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± He said with a wronged expression.


    ¡°I had dinner before dark.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the tes can preserve heat,¡± She said sarcastically.


    He insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I will never lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why!¡±


    ¡°I heated it ...¡±


    He failed to put it clearly. But she got it.


    ¡°You heated the food when it got cold? Why?¡± she looked at him and asked in surprise, her heart


    beating faster.


    Actually, she knew the answer.


    And she got sweaty palms.


    Was she sweating nervously?


    Unbelievable!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Her heart was beating fast.


    She looked down and asked calmly, ¡°Did Vivian tell you that I would be back tonight?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde back today.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Did he mean that although he didn¡¯t know she would be back, he cooked a meal and heated it again


    and again?


    ¡°I hoped you could eat a hot meal when you got home.¡±


    Suddenly, she got it. She pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Did you cook a meal for me every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was shocked.


    Caden, what was wrong with you? She thought.


    ¡°Did you heat the food again and again? Everyday?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Caden nodded heavily, ¡°I wanted you to have a hot meal when you came back.¡±


    She suddenly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was actually moved. Howe?


    She picked up the bowls and chopsticks on the bar and started eating.


    In fact, the dishes didn¡¯t taste good.


    Caden had no talent for cooking, but she actually enjoyed the meal.


    You were crazy!


    Grace! You were crazy!


    She quietly finished the meal while woolgathering.


    Lying on the bed, she was upset. Caden followed her in, with the quilt she took out for him.


    She didn¡¯t force him out like before. His dark eyes suddenly shone with joy.


    But Grace felt really upset.


    She recalled the days when he changed gradually and that night when he used his body as a human


    shield. He faced those vicious viins and was beaten up for protecting her.


    He could have run, but he didn¡¯t.


    She also remembered that he warmed her feet when he woke upte at night. What on earth was his


    real personality?


    As Cadeny down beside her, she almost shouted at him subconsciously. But she managed to cool


    down.


    She said coldly, ¡°Stay away. Don¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you off.¡±


    He yawned and asked,


    ¡°If I behave myself, will you let me stay with you?¡±


    Grace was dumfounded. She didn¡¯t how to answer his question.


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± she said coldly, ¡°If you dare to keep talking, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±


    As expected, he stopped talking.


    Soon she heard his quiet breathing. Then she turned around and stared at him with a mixed feeling.


    She checked the time and calcted what time it was in Italy. Then she got up and walked out of the


    bedroom.


    ¡°Humbert, is everything going well over there?¡± she asked on the phone.


    Humbert did not expect her to call him. He sounded surprised.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to take out their trump card soon.¡±


    ¡°I must tell you that I met Master Shaw a few days ago. He fished for information. I think he is


    suspecting me.¡±


    ¡°Caden has lost his memories. If he didn¡¯t recover from the amnesia, Master Shaw might make a


    move.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you must watch out for Kern and Franklin. Everyone knows they hated each other. But now


    they seem like close friends. You know, Kern isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I will tell Ingemar. Once the matter is settled, Ladd and I will return home as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good. Caden has stayed with me for too long.¡± Grace decided to send him away.


    Humbert raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the James Group and the Domen Group made a deal and Miffel personally signed the


    contract,¡± added he.


    ¡°You spied on me?¡± asked Grace. The deal was made during the day and the news was still not


    released. How could Humbert know? He was in Italy!


    Impossible!


    ¡°Spied on you?


    I¡¯m in Italy. How could I do that?


    You¡¯re over-thinking.


    Rx. I just want to warn you that Miffel is shrewd and never stand to lose.


    You must be mentally prepared when you cooperate with him. Everything must be perfect and no ws


    can be found. Otherwise, Miffel will break his promise.


    He doesn¡¯t care about money.


    The Domen Group enjoys high reputation. If they broke the contract, the James Group would be in a


    dilemma where nopanies would cooperate with the James Group. And only the James Group


    would be questioned.¡±


    Grace agreed. Although Humbert was a doctor, he knew a lot about business due to his family


    background. He was as outstanding as Caden.


    ¡°Are you Miffel¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Well. I do know him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I need to work now. Bye,¡± Humbert said and hung up.


    Grace yawned and felt sleepy. She turned around and entered the bedroom.


    She went to bed. It was early winter and it was very cold.


    The quilt made her feel warm.


    Although Caden and shey on the same bed, they kept distance with each other. She believed they


    would go their separate ways. Long after that she realized she was wrong. But at that moment, she


    believed so.

 Chapter 308 Resolution

    Chapter 308 Resolution


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning shone into the bedroom, then onto her face.


    After the night flight and her conversation with Caden, she suffered from insomniast night. As a


    result, she did not go to bed until veryte. So, she did not want to get up early in the morning.


    As she almost went into a trance, she felt something was tickling her face. She waved her hands


    subconsciously and her face was no longer itchy. However, just as she was about to fall asleep, her


    face got itchy again.


    She struggled to open her eyes in spite of sleepiness.


    Then.


    She saw a pair of eyes.


    And a familiar face.


    She blinked.


    He also blinked.


    They looked at each other.


    Grace felt blood-boiled.


    She burst with anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She gave him a push and then a p.


    As a result, the tranquility of the early morning was broken by the p.


    She was very angry. She hadn¡¯t got even with him for his wrongdoings. Yet he was staring at her with


    grievance.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Caden covered his cheek and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you p me?¡±


    How dared he ask her such a question!


    Grace said angrily, ¡°Why? What were you doing just now?¡±


    ¡°Kissing.¡±


    What? He kissed her?


    ¡°Caden! You bastard! I didn¡¯t allow you to kiss me!¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I like you. I learned from TV that if you like someone, you have to kiss her.¡±


    Grace was shocked by his exnation.


    She got really mad.


    However, Caden looked at her with innocent eyes. She suddenly got up with anger and ignored him.


    Then she went to the door.


    ¡°Grace, why are you so angry? I like you.¡±


    Damn!


    She almost stamped with fury. She wanted to stay away from him, but he followed her everywhere.


    She clenched the door handle angrily and tried to calm down. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t be angry; he was an idiot!¡¯


    She thought.


    She rarely had bad words, but she couldn¡¯t control herself at that moment.


    She took a few deep breaths to pacify herself. Later, she seemed to have calmed down.


    ¡°Grace, did you eat candy without letting me know? Your mouth was so sweet,¡± said Caden.


    Damn!


    She clenched her fist.


    She got annoyed again.


    She would definitely chase him off!


    She swore!


    Without a single word, she went back into the bedroom and picked up her phone. She didn¡¯t care about


    what time it was and just called Ingemar directly.


    Ingemar said impatiently, ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡±


    ¡°Ingemar, you know what? If you don¡¯t take this bastard away today, I¡¯ll chase him off and he¡¯ll sleep in


    the park like a vagrant tonight! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    She sounded extremely angry.


    Ingemar was displeased at first because she woke him up. But her anger made him suddenly wide


    awake. He said, ¡°Well. Calm down.¡± As a good businessman, he knew how to y to the score. He


    decided to cate her first.


    ¡°Did he do something bad?¡± asked he.


    Grace seldom got so angry. She even called him bastard. Caden must have done something really


    bad. Or she wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.


    However, Grace fell silent. After a while, Ingemar asked again, ¡°What happened?¡±


    His question made her very awkward. She didn¡¯t want to answer it.


    ¡°Forget it! Anyway,e over here now and take him away! I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡±


    Grace said quickly.


    Suddenly, Caden said behind her, ¡°Grace, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t kiss you anymore. Could you


    please not drive me away?¡±


    Damn!


    Grace clenched her fist out of anger again.


    Ingemar also fell silent. Grace could imagine his expression!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grace shouted at Caden who wanted to please her.


    ¡°Oh! I see. Yeah, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s a bastard.¡± Ingemar tried not to burst intoughter, although he


    wanted to.


    ¡°But, Grace, I can¡¯t take him away. Master Shaw wouldn¡¯t give up. He has started meddling in the


    internal affairs of the Shaw Group again.


    He¡¯s very shrewd. Without Caden, I find it hard to handle him.


    I¡¯m fed up with tackling him.


    If he stayed with me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to cover the facts.


    I know he did something wrong. But he¡¯s like a kid now. You shouldn¡¯t be angry with a kid.¡±


    ¡°I ...¡±


    Ingemar interrupted her, ¡°That¡¯s how kids express their affection-- by kiss, you know. They¡¯re very


    innocent. ¡®Little Caden¡¯ just wanted to show his affection. How could you misunderstand?¡±


    Grace felt more embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge kids by your standards.¡±


    Grace was annoyed. ¡°You mean it¡¯s my fault? Am I wrong?


    Was Caden only a kid for me?


    You know what happened to us before, don¡¯t you?¡± She said sullenly.


    ¡°Do you think I should forget everything just because he lost his memories?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect such a provoking morning. ¡°But I can¡¯t! I remember everything!¡± continued she.


    He didn¡¯t remember everything, but she did!


    Everything!


    She clearly remembered everything.


    ¡°As for Master Shaw, it¡¯s none of my business. You must handle him yourself.¡± She was afraid that she


    would make wrong decisions if Caden stayed with her.


    She was afraid that she would eventually ¡­ be soft-hearted!


    She was afraid that she would be moved by him!


    She was also afraid that she would never want him to regain his memories one day.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. If he¡¯s still here when I get home, I¡¯ll send him to Master Shaw¡¯s ce. Or you


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    can take him away before Ie back. It¡¯s up to you,¡± she said coldly and hung up the


    phone.

 Chapter 309: He Finally Went Away

    Chapter 309: He Finally Went Away


    Regardless of Caden¡¯s disappointment, Grace washed her face, brushed her teeth and left.


    She had been busy with work all day. Vivian came to her office in the morning for the contract with the


    Domen Group. At noon, however, she found that Grace was still working in the CEO¡¯s office.


    She thought that it was because of the cooperation with the Domen Group that Grace worked so hard.


    But in the afternoon, she learned from the Secretary Department that Grace asked them to bring her all


    the relevant documents.


    Vivian realized that something was wrong. The door of the president¡¯s office wasn¡¯t closed. Just as she


    reached out to knock it, it opened automatically. Vivian found that Grace waspletely dedicated to


    her work.


    ¡°Grace,¡± Vivian strode in and said sullenly, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to keep working. I know there are still


    many problems to solve. But we have signed the contract with the Domen Group. Take it easy. OK?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about Domen.¡± Grace was still busy with her work and did not even raise her head. She signed


    a document and responded indifferently.


    ¡°What?¡± Vivian frowned. ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°OK. Stop, Vivian. Go.¡±


    Grace still didn¡¯t raise her head and said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vivian was angry that Grace kept working. She smacked her hand down on to the table and said, ¡°I


    heard that you didn¡¯t have lunch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Get out.¡±


    Grace said coldly.


    Vivian was slightly stunned. She had never treated her like this since she started to work for her.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Grace raised her head from the pile of documents and looked at Vivian.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Vivian pondered for a moment and felt that something was wrong. She had never treated her like this.


    ¡°I can go out now. Grace, I understand why you focus on your work, but you should eat something.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Vivian frowned, ¡°If you skip meals, I can¡¯t finish my task.¡±


    Vivian was provoked by Grace.


    ¡°Task?¡± Grace raised her eyebrows. ¡°What task?¡±


    Vivian realized she had spilled the beans. As this was the case, there was no need to keep the secrets.


    ¡°Before President Shaw left for Italy, he asked me to supervise you and make sure you have your


    meals on time. Although he lost his memories, I must keep my promise.¡±


    Grace became more upset when Vivian mentioned Caden. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss? Vivian, mind your


    behavior.¡±


    Then Grace realized she had gone too far.


    ¡°Grace?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong, right?¡± Vivian knew Grace well. She wouldn¡¯t treat her like this for no


    reason.


    ¡°Tell me about it. Maybe I ¡­¡±


    Grace suddenly pped the table and stood up. She knew that Vivian cared about her, but she could


    not bear her constant chatter. ¡°Get out.¡±


    She tried to push her out of the office.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Vivian said, ¡°There must be a way. Did Caden do something bad? Tell me. Maybe I can


    help ...¡±


    What Vivian said made Grace even more annoyed. Her words stabbed at her heart like sharp arrows.


    She shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt Vivian, but she also didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Caden.


    She just ¡­ wanted Vivian to shut up and leave her alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Caden, right?¡±


    Grace suddenly grabbed Vivian¡¯s hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Vivian, could you please leave me


    alone?¡±


    It was more like begging thanmanding.


    Vivian suddenly took a tumble. She regretted that she had acted so stupidly just now.


    Vivian did not say anything else. She turned around, opened the door and walked out.


    However, Grace didn¡¯t go back to work. She stood there quietly with a pale face.


    She stood there quietly like a pir. About fifteen minutester, a take-out was put outside her office.


    Someone knocked the door gently, reminding her to eat her meal.


    No more sounds were heard.


    Grace stayed put for a long time. Finally, she opened the door and picked the take-out up.


    She murmured, ¡°Vivian, thank you.¡±


    But Vivian had already left.


    Grace sat down and started eating slowly. But she was not in the mood and lost appetite. The food


    tasted terrible.


    Time went by quickly. The sky darkened.


    She looked at the clock. It was almost the time to go home, but she didn¡¯t want to.


    Ingemar didn¡¯t call her. She guessed her threat worked. He was intimidated.


    After she read all the documents on the table, there was finally no excuse for her to stay here.


    She quietly left thepany.


    She drove home and parked the car in the underground parking lot. She walked slowly and took the


    elevator to the floor where she lived on. Standing at the door, she looked at the door with mixed


    feelings.


    She put her hand on her left chest and felt that her heart was beating fast.


    She opened the door and found the room was dark. She breathed a sigh of relief ¡­ It seemed that


    Ingemar had taken him away.


    However, she felt somewhat upset.


    She tried to calm down.


    She turned on the light. The room was light.


    She looked into the living room and saw nobody on the sofa ¡­ He used to lie on the sofa.


    She put down her backpack and slowly went into the bedroom. As she turned on the light, she still


    found no one was here.


    She turned around and slowly walked out of the bedroom to the balcony.


    On the balcony, there were only telescopes.


    She touched the telescopes. It felt very cold.


    She found herself in a daze.


    When she passed by the living room again, she suddenly found the dishes on the bar. She looked at


    them for a long time. Then she stretched out to touch the tes. The food had already got cold.


    He had gone. Nobody would cook her a hot meal.


    He had gone!


    ¡°Good. He has gone.¡± She said.


    However, she picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    She also turned all the lights on. Every room was bright.


    However, she frowned ¡­ Somehow, she felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 310: She Was Ruthless

    Chapter 310: She Was Ruthless


    At night, she could not sleep well. It rainedte at night. The raindrops pattered on the window. She


    tossed and turned.


    Hourster, she still did not feel sleepy at all.


    She pulled away the quilt and walked down to the ground barefoot, pacing irritably in front of the


    window.


    She put on her nightgown and walked barefoot into the living room. She turned on the TV and found


    there was a children¡¯s show on TV. She was absent-minded for a moment. It urred to her that she


    had not watched TV for a long time.


    However, Caden often watched TV.


    Shey on the sofa like Caden usually did. She was surprised by the cartoon named ¡°Pleasant Goat


    and Big Big Wolf¡± on the screen.


    Wolves eat sheep. This was thew of the jungle. Did he watched this cartoon every day?


    A noise came from outside.


    Grace got alert.


    She listened carefully for minutes. She was sure that she heard a noise.


    Was there a thief?


    But that was impossible. Caden agreed to let her move out of the manor of the Shaw Family because


    the security measures were pretty good here.


    Maybe there was a cat, or a dog, or a kid.


    She opened the door.


    ...


    She was shocked.


    It was Caden!


    Her heart beat fast.


    They looked at each other for nearly five minutes, with no words.


    She seemed to be calm.


    However, when she saw his pleading eyes, she started to melt down.


    She turned around and walked into her department.


    The door wasn¡¯t closed.


    She didn¡¯t look back or checked if he hade in. She walked into the bedroom and brought out a


    bathrobe and towel. When she returned to the living room, there was nobody. She looked at the door.


    He was standing there, staring at her.


    She silently walked to the door and handed the towel and bathrobe to him.


    She turned around again.


    Just then, she saw the happiness in his eyes when he took the towel and bathrobe from her.


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Suddenly, Caden¡¯s voice appeared.


    She stopped at the door of her bedroom and clenched her fist.


    Then she entered her bedroom, ignoring all the sounds outside.


    After she closed the door, she didn¡¯t pretend to be cool anymore. She powerlessly leaned against the


    door ¡­ Caden, what should I do?


    She never asked him why he showed up and why he came back.


    Never!


    Grace held her phone. She couldn¡¯t identify whether the sound she heard came from the bathroom or


    the rain.


    She knew that Ingemar would take him away as long as she called him.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the mixed feelings.


    Nor would she hate herself.


    She knew all she needed to do was to make a phone call.


    She clenched her phone, her hands were sweating.


    She closed her eyes ¡­ At that moment, no one knew what she was thinking.


    Time passed bit by bit. Her eyes suddenly opened. She stepped on the floor barefoot and walked


    towards the window. As she passed by the bed, she threw her mobile phone onto the bed.


    The screen of her phone was still on. It was the interface of the address book which disyed a name


    ¡°Ingemar¡±. He called her.


    She opened the window, and then the wind blew the rain into the room and rain dropped on her face


    and body.


    ¡°The storm didn¡¯te at the right time.¡± She murmured in a low voice.


    She looked outside before the window in concentration. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t noticed that


    the sound of water in bathroom wasn¡¯t running anymore.


    Muchter, she suddenly heard a noise. She looked back and saw Caden standing at the door.


    She was not sure but she actually felt that he had been standing there for a long time.


    At that moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say, as if they were a couple that had been married for years.


    They had got nothing to say.


    She turned around, held her nket, and walked out.


    Just as she reached the door, Caden grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Grace, where are you going?¡±


    He asked worriedly in deep voice.


    Grace almostughed out. How ridiculous and ironic the question was!


    He hurriedly took the nket from her and pushed her into the bedroom. Then he closed the door and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room.¡±


    They had no more words all night.


    Early in the morning, they continued their normal boring life.


    When Grace opened the door, the fragrance of the food floated into the bedroom from the living room.


    After she dressed up, she sat down and ate breakfast.


    Caden had fewer words than before. But Grace could still sense the passion in his eyes.


    She raised her head and met his gaze. His eyes were dark and shining with affection. She had to lower


    her head and eat breakfast to avoid meeting his eyes.


    Sheughed at herself because she tried to avoid his gaze.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before she left, she turned around at the door and said solemnly to Caden who behaved like an


    innocent kid,


    ¡°Caden, I hope you get better soon.¡±


    Caden was in a daze at first and then he smiled. ¡°Sure! I will get better as you wish!¡±


    The sunshine was warm, but Grace felt that it was too dazzling.


    They seemed to have reached a tacit agreement.


    One month passed.


    Grace heard that Humbert got into trouble when he almost got all things done in Italy. Humbert said it


    was not a big deal, but it still took time.


    Grace just smiled and said to Humbert, ¡°I thought you were kidding. Maybe you are picking up girls in


    Italy now and having a lot of fun. So, you don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Humbert jokingly said to her on the phone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m having fun. But, I¡¯m also homesick.¡±


    ¡°Thene back.¡± There was an undetectable coldness in Grace¡¯s voice.


    She thought her cooperation with Cayne would end. But the cooperation continued. However, Cayne


    seemed to have disappeared from her sight.


    Their cooperation had entered its second phase.


    The representatives of both sides were ought to meet again to discuss the specific details of the


    cooperation as well as nail down some details discussed previously.


    One afternoon, Vivian knocked on the door of Grace¡¯s office. The door opened and one of her old


    friend came in.


    ¡°Mr. Lo, how is it going?¡± Grace greeted him.


    When Leno Lo came over, Grace was still thinking about whether she should visit her partner after the


    cooperation entered the second stage.


    Unexpectedly, Leno brought her a letter.


    It was an envelope that was dyed with light blue ink patterns. There was no signature and no address


    on the surface of the envelope. She nced at Leno and then opened the envelope.


    A piece of paper floated down from the envelope.


    The letter said, ¡°Ms. Grace James ...¡±


    After she read it silently, she reached out and asked Leno, ¡°Do you have a lighter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Leno asked. Meanwhile, he threw a lighter to her.


    Grace turned on the lighter.


    She kindled the letter.


    Leno¡¯s expression changed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He stared at her. In the firelight, she seemed very mysterious.


    ¡°You burned it?¡± asked he.


    ¡°Or what?¡± She asked.


    Leno was dumbfounded. She was right.


    ¡°That¡¯s woman. You know, ruthless ...¡±


    Grace slowly raised her head.


    ¡°He asked me to do so. I agreed with him,¡± she said. So, she burned the letter.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man. Believe it or not, I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone like this before.¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± She said.


    Leno did not expect that she would say that without hesitation. He stared at her for a while. Then he


    withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°I have finished my task. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Leno only stayed here for about ten minutes. However, within the ten minutes, he got things done.


    His arrival was like a pebble rippling theke. Then nothing was changed.


    When Grace returned to her desk, the letter on the ground had already turned into ashes.


    She called the concierge and said, ¡°Have someone sweep the floor, please.¡±


    She stared at the ashes on the ground and went into a daze for a long time. Cayne, I was not your


    Queen but a living dead person who had been hurt so much by the cruel world.


    After leaving the building of the James Group, Leno took out his mobile phone and called Cayne, ¡°She


    burned it.¡± He knew it was Cayne who asked Grace to do so.


    Cayne fell silent.


    Leno added, ¡°She burned it without hesitation. Not a second.¡±


    Then Leno heard Cayneugh. ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± said Cayne.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She tries her best to get what she wants and to get rid of what she doesn¡¯t want.¡±


    Leno said seriously, ¡°Now that you know her well, why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know her well.¡± Cayne said calmly, ¡°I just realized what kind of woman she is.


    She tries her best to get what she want and to get rid of what she doesn¡¯t want. She knows who she


    loves and who she doesn¡¯t love. I don¡¯t even have a chance to get close to her.


    I¡¯m not alone. Actually, nobody gets the chance.


    She stays close with her beloved one.


    She stays away from those who she doesn¡¯t love.


    Nobody has the opportunity to flirt with her.


    She¡¯s ruthless, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°But I just realized at that moment,¡± Kane said.


    That moment?


    Which moment?


    Leno was silent. He realized Cayne was talking about the moment when he learned that Grace burned


    the letter without hesitation.

 Chapter 311: The Good Times

    Chapter 311: The Good Times


    There was a strange tacit understanding between Grace and Caden.


    They spent the best days they had ever had.


    They never had a fight and never med each other.


    Everything was fine.


    They were like a couple in the honeymoon period.


    She didn¡¯t get angry with him. He was no longer bossy.


    Every day, he cooked breakfast and dinner, and she enjoyed the meal quietly.


    Sometimes, they even sat on the sofa and watched his favorite cartoon ¡°Pleasant Goat and Big Big


    Wolf¡± together in the evening.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gray Wolf. Will you be my Red Wolf?¡± Every time Caden saw the big castle where Gray Wolf lived


    on the screen, he asked so with expectation.


    He never got tired. As long as he saw Gray Wolf and Red Wolf, he would repeat these words over and


    over again.


    Then she would smile and tell him to peel apples or oranges.


    Everything seemed perfect.


    Everything seemed too good to be true.


    At the weekend, Gloria came to Grace¡¯s home. She was shocked by the harmony between Grace and


    Caden. She asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vivian blinked her eyes and said, ¡°How could you just forgive him so easily? He¡¯s a bad man! How


    could you!¡±


    Grace only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She took their words like a passing wind.


    Gloria shook her head, ¡°If people saw Caden cook like a househusband with a ruffled apron and cute


    slippers on, they would jump out of their skin. It must be a piece of breaking news that startles


    everyone in S City.¡±


    Sitting on the sofa in Grace¡¯s house, Gloria fixed her eyes on Caden. She was so shocked.


    Vivian sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is not the real Caden. If only the real Caden could treat Grace like this


    ...¡±


    Suddenly Gloria stopped her. Vivian looked at Grace. A shadow of smile touched her mouth. It seemed


    that she didn¡¯t mind at all.


    It was at the weekend.


    They three stayed together in the warm room. The sun shined brightly. It was not cold at all.


    Caden prepared a pot of fruit tea for them.


    ¡°He¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t he? If only he was still nice after he recovered!¡± Vivian said before she left.


    Grace only smiled and said goodbye to them.


    After that, Grace looked at Caden and said, ¡°They praised you.¡±


    He giggled, ¡°I just want you to be happy.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Her eyes twinkled. She added, ¡°I¡¯m happy today.¡±


    Caden was unsatisfied. ¡°Only today? I want you to be happy for your whole life.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± She smiled but said no more words.


    A whole life was too long, she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you forever,¡± Caden stared at her and said seriously.


    Grace swallowed her words and smiled at him.


    Suddenly, Caden rushed over and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you forever!¡±


    He promised seriously.


    She stretched out and patted his back gently.


    ¡°You must get better quickly.¡±


    She could clearly feel that his shoulders trembled slightly. She only closed her eyes to cover the pain in


    her eyes.


    Suddenly, he kissed her. She was shocked and gave him a push.


    He whispered to her ear.


    ¡°Grace, it hurts.¡±


    He put her hand on his chest.


    She felt great pain. She felt overwhelmed. Finally, shepromised.


    Whether he was sober or not, she decided topromise.


    She didn¡¯t push him away again. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss.


    Time passed slowly, as if a century had passed.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Grace, I wanna apany you for your whole life.¡±


    She looked into his pitch-ck eyes with bright smile.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the amusement park?¡±


    His eyes sparkled, ¡°Can I?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Of course. Tonight, we¡¯re going on the ferry wheel and looking at the starry sky. Then


    we¡¯ll make a wish.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Night fell.


    They bought night tickets of the amusement park. On the ferry wheel, she said, ¡°The sky is filled with


    stars. Does it look like a fairy tale world?¡±


    He giggled and held her hands. His pitch-ck eyes shed with joy, ¡°I¡¯m your Gray Wolf. I hope you


    can be happy for the rest of your life.¡±


    She smiled and looked out.


    That day they stayed outte.


    The next day was as usual.


    When she woke up, the breakfast was already prepared.


    As usual, she went to work.


    She drove the car into the underground parking lot of the Building of the James Group.


    She got off and walked to the elevator. When she passed a car, the door of that car was suddenly


    opened. The man in the car took off his sunsses and looked at her.


    Grace stopped and said, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡±


    She had seen through him.


    ¡°Miss James still remembers me?¡± The man smiled.


    Grace knew he was mocking her.


    She knew why he was here. So, she came to the point.


    ¡°Mr. Lo, why are you teasing me? You came here for me early in the morning. Let¡¯s get down to the


    business.¡±


    Kern felt a bit bored. He said, ¡°Grace, you really cherish your time. Is that why you try to drive me


    away?¡±


    Grace smiled faintly.


    Kern stopped beating around the bush and said, ¡°He¡¯s with you, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    He sounded confident.


    Grace got nervous, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Kern said coldly, ¡°You asked me to get down to the business. But now you¡¯re beating around the bush!


    You know who I¡¯m talking about. Caden is in your ce, right?¡±


    Grace pondered for a moment and then suddenly raised her head, ¡°It seems that you care about me


    very much. You must have observed me for a long time.


    Do I deserve your ¡®care¡¯?¡±


    He must have known everything. There was no need to hide the truth.


    She cleared her head quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you doubt it?¡± Kern suddenly said.


    Grace was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    Kern gave a mocking smile, ¡°Do you think he really lost his memories?¡±


    He stared at her with sharp eyes and observed her expressions carefully.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce. And you¡¯ll know the truth.¡± Then he pulled her into


    his car.

 Chapter 312: He Lied to You

    Chapter 312: He Lied to You


    ¡°Let me go. I have a lot work to do.¡±


    Kern kept driving. Not a second was wasted. The traffic was pretty good.


    ¡°Follow me and you¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Or do you just want to live in deception?¡± Kern said.


    Grace gritted her teeth.


    The car drove into the parking lot of the Building of the Shaw Group.


    ¡°Get off, please.¡± Kern opened the door and got off the car first. Then he opened the door for Grace.


    But it seemed that Grace didn¡¯t want to get off. ¡°I can carry you out of the car if you want.¡±


    He said teasingly.


    Grace suddenly nced at Kern. At that moment, Kern actually wanted to send her back. But he


    strangled that impulse at once and put on a teasing smile again.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    She got off the car indifferently.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this point, don¡¯t run away.¡±


    Kern took the lead and teased her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will let go after you made a real effort to bring me here.¡± Grace said calmly and


    followed him.


    They got on the elevator. In the elevator, Kern looked at her carefully. When was thest time he


    looked at her so carefully?


    It was a long time ago.


    Kern was still staring at her when the door opened.


    ¡°Are you going to keep staring at me like this?¡± She raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    Until then, Kern realized that the elevator door had already opened.


    Grace walked out of the elevator.


    Kern suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why I take you here?¡±


    ¡°Does that matter? Anyway, you wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± She looked at him coldly.


    Her sarcastic tone surprised Kern. He looked at her and said, ¡°Well. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Somehow, he didn¡¯t


    want to continue his n.


    No! That was what he wanted! He had been looking forward to this moment. How could he give up at


    this crucial moment?


    Grace had been here many, many times. She even couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had been


    here.


    However, time seemed to pass by slowly when they headed for the meeting room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Kern stood behind Grace. She stopped at the door of the meeting room.


    He seemed to be hesitating.


    She was hesitating too.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Kern smiled and stretched out to push the door in front of him.


    Just as he reached the handle of the door, the door was opened.


    Time stood still.


    At the door, Grace and Caden looked at each other.


    They fell into silence.


    Grace stared at Caden. He was nervous and his face turned pale.


    Kern¡¯s heart beat fast ¡­ This moment had finally arrived!


    ¡°Caden lied to you!¡±


    Kern was excited.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Caden stood at the door and red at Kern. He revealed the truth that Caden pretended to


    be a man with the same intelligence as an eight-year-old boy.


    ¡°Grace, I can exin.¡±


    He nervously looked at her.


    There were other people in the meeting room, including Master Shaw, Ingemar and some of the senior


    executives of the Shaw Group. Grace nced at them. Suddenly, she found a man in the crowd. Then


    she withdrew her gaze with a faintly mocking smile. Soon she calmed down.


    However, that man noticed her mocking smile. He clenched his fist and stared at her.


    Everyone stared at Grace.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ingema opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grace, Caden didn¡¯t mean to deceive you ¡­¡±


    However, Grace didn¡¯t get mad in public as they expected. She just interrupted Ingemar and looked at


    Caden calmly. ¡°OK. Go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± said she.

 Chapter 313: Their Ugly Side

    Chapter 313: Their Ugly Side


    No one had expected that Grace would be so calm.


    Ingemar breathed a sigh of relief. Kern stared at Grace and Caden with sharp eyes, pursing his lips.


    That man in the crowd also stared at them. His Adam¡¯s apple moved quickly, which meant he also


    cared about their reaction.


    Caden looked at her nervously.


    ¡°Grace.¡± He did not realize that he was really nervous. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I just wanted you


    to stay with me. But at that time, you were too wary of me. You were even wary of my words.


    Grace, I just wanted you to stay with me. That¡¯s why I deceived you. I ¡­ had no choice.¡±


    She listened quietly. But the more he said, the more desperate she was.


    How dare him!


    She put her hands into her jacket pocket and clenched her fists.


    She wanted to clench her dignity and expectation.


    She was wrong.


    ¡°So, this is your n, right?¡± She calmly raised her head and asked, ¡°Everything was part of your n.


    The so-called injuries in Italy ... the lost memories ... the declining intelligence ... You asked the doctor


    to lie to me, right?


    You¡¯re all actors, and I¡¯m the only audience, right? ¡°


    From the beginning to the end, she was calm, as if she wasn¡¯t angry at all. However, her questions


    revealed her emotional fluctuations.


    In fact, she was just not good at expressing her feelings. She was no longer as arrogant and unyielding


    as she was when she was a teenager. At that time, she wanted to reveal her thoughts, opinions, and


    feelings to everyone in the world.


    But she was no longer a teenager.


    She didn¡¯t get emotional easily as before.


    ¡°Grace, I just wanted you to stay with me like before.¡± Caden looked nervously at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. Can you forgive me?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a bit overwhelmed. Can I answer this question after I think about it quietly?¡±


    She was so calm.


    Caden looked at her nervously. Finally, he decided topromise, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± She raised her head and smiled at Caden.


    She turned around and left.


    All the insiders expected a conflict.


    However, there was no conflict.


    Kern was unsatisfied. He said angrily, ¡°Grace, how could you leave now?¡±


    Grace said, ¡°Thank you for taking me here. But you took me here just because you wanted tough at


    me, right?¡±


    Kern was dumfounded. She was right. He wanted to know if she would still be deeply attached to


    Caden when she knew the truth. He wanted to know if she would regret the decision to reject him!


    There was an ugly look on his face.


    He looked at her back. To make her regretful, he did everything. He even joined hands with Franklin in


    order to forced Caden to stop ying the fool. However, she was so calm.


    She was not upset or angry after she found she had been deceived. She was so calm!


    She was like a tke without a single ripple ¡­ Was that all?


    That was not what he wanted!


    That man stood up and shouted, ¡°Grace! He lied to you! He had never told you the truth! How could


    you forgive him so easily?¡±


    Grace stopped. It was a familiar voice. In the past, that voice had once been the only light in her dark


    life. She thought the voice came from an angel.


    She slowly turned around to look at him. He finally talked to her. She thought he would never say


    anything to her.


    If that was the case, she would deny her spection.


    However, things went athwart.


    ¡°Early in the morning, when I went to work, I didn¡¯t expect to see Caden here.¡± She looked at that man


    coldly.


    ¡°But you ...¡± He was surprised.


    Grace smiled calmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would see you here too, Mr. Franklin.¡±


    Then she left.


    Franklin stared her back in a daze.


    She didn¡¯t directly use him, but she hit the nail on the head. Why was he here?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was Kern¡¯s n. But Franklin joined him, didn¡¯t he?


    Franklin smiled bitterly ¡­ She was very smart.


    Even they were against each other, he admitted that she had managed a good counterattack. She


    revealed his ugly side in his nature just with few words.


    The elevator door opened. They watched Grace walk into the elevator. Then the door closed.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was very depressing.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Caden looked at Master Shaw coldly. ¡°Grandfather, are you satisfied?¡±


    He nned this. And he reached his goal. Was he happy about it?


    Ingemar stood behind Caden. He took his side.


    Kern got really jealous. He said, ¡°No one asked you to do so. No one forced you to cheat her. You


    deserve this. You should take the consequences.


    It¡¯s not grandfather¡¯s fault. It¡¯s your fault! Caden.


    ¡°How could you me him?¡±


    Caden narrowed his eyes and stared at Kern.


    ¡°This is a family matter. It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Am I an outsider? Grandfather has admitted that I¡¯m a member of the Shaw Family. You turned against


    grandfather. You¡¯re not filial!¡±


    ¡°You really want to be recognized, don¡¯t you? Everyone knows you want to take over the Shaw Group.


    But you don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Caden walked over to Master Shaw and said, ¡°Grandfather, I know what you want, but you¡¯re old now.


    You¡¯re so old that you¡¯re being irrational. You should retire.


    Do you think you can take over the Shaw Group just by your little tricks while I¡¯m away?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Master Shaw¡¯s fingers trembled in anger as he pointed at Caden. ¡°You bastard!¡± scolded he.


    Caden ignored his scold, looking at him coldly. He turned around and said, ¡°Ingemar, call security.¡±


    Master Shaw was shocked and shouted angrily, ¡°Do you want to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although you have retired, you¡¯re still my grandfather. They don¡¯t dare to chase you away


    for my sake.¡±


    Then he said seriously, ¡°But I will kick off those who betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Master Shaw¡¯s face turned pale. He made a lot efforts to make his men get the job in


    the Shaw Group. If Caden kicked off all of them, nobody would like to work for him!


    Caden only sneered at Master Shaw¡¯s anger and left with his hands in his pockets.


    He was the emperor of this skyscraper. Whoever betrayed him would end up in the same way. They


    should have known they must take the consequences if they betrayed him.


    At the underground parking lot of the Shaw Group.


    Master Shaw suddenly raised his hand and pped Kern¡¯s face. His corrugated face was livid with


    rage. ¡°How dare you bring that woman here without my permission?¡± Master Shaw angrily shouted at


    Kern.


    It really hurt. The lights in the underground garage were not bright. His face was hidden in the


    shadows.


    In the quiet parking lot, he suddenly chuckled. Kern wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with his


    thumb and turned to Master Shaw. He stared indifferently at Master Shaw. His strange gaze made


    Master Shaw feel ufortable.


    Kern smiled, ¡°You want to take over the Shaw Group, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do so?¡± Master Shaw narrowed his eyes. The Shaw Group was such arge


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Kern said, ¡°So I¡¯m here with my ¡®family¡¯.¡±


    ¡°If you want to reach your goal, you should have listened to me. I asked you to take it slowly.


    In this way, he would be unable to fight back.


    What did you do?


    You joined hands with Franklin. Were you trying to tell everyone about your n?


    You even took Grace here and irritated him!


    Tell me, what exactly do you want to do? Do you still want to take over the Shaw Group?¡±


    Kern¡¯s index finger gently stroked the corners of his injured lips. Suddenly, he sneered and looked at


    Master Shaw.


    ¡°You use the Shaw Group as bait?¡±


    Kern said mockingly, ¡°If you hang a carrot in front of a donkey, it will move forward obediently.


    But I¡¯m not that donkey. You¡¯re not going to manipte me with the bait.¡±


    He turned around and stood in front of Master Shaw. Master Shaw was old, so he was humpbacked.


    He had to raise his head to look at Kern.


    Kern staring at him and said sarcastically, ¡°No wonder Caden said you are old.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± When he was young, he was a dark horse in the business world. He had never been


    forced to ept the fact that he was getting old.


    ¡°Anyway, if you want to take over the Shaw Group, you have to listen to me! I¡¯m getting old, but I still


    got this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to take over the Shaw group.¡± Suddenly, Kern¡¯s smile faded.


    He said seriously, ¡°I can wait and improve my n step by step. I¡¯m only in my thirties. I¡¯m still young,


    and I have plenty of time to deal with Caden. But I must get her!¡±


    He wanted Grace more than the Shaw Group.


    Master Shaw knew what he meant.


    ¡°You! You! You!¡± He trembled with anger. Kern tried to please him the day before. But things changed


    that day. He saw Kern leave without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Was she that good?


    Why did his two grandsons fall for her?


    She was a Helen of Troy!


    He should have cut the weeds and dug up the roots. If it weren¡¯t for her, his grandsons would not have


    turned against him!


    ¡°rk, you bastard! Is this your trump card? You were a good schemer!¡± Master Shaw swore. He


    believed he wouldn¡¯t be beaten by a dead man.


    ¡­


    After walking out of the Building of the Shaw Group, Grace did not go to thepany.


    She returned home.


    She quickly fell asleep on the sofa, perhaps because she got really tired after working really hard or


    because of the ¡°surprise¡± during the day.


    She had a long dream.


    Everything in the dream was so real but absurd.


    In her dream, she saw herte grandfather who touched her head and said she was smart. Her


    grandpa was ying tai chi under the trees. She was reading grandpa¡¯s business notes. She also


    dreamed about her brother. Her brother was chasing after Coco. At that time, they were still young and


    Coco was still alive.


    She felt like that she had returned to the old days. Everything in her dream seemed real.

 Chapter 314: Throw Them Away

    Chapter 314: Throw Them Away


    Grace didn¡¯t sleep well. Her forehead got sweaty.


    It was a really long dream.


    She dreamed about the old days when her grandfather was still alive. She dreamed about her chasing


    Caden. She dreamed about her best time when she was eighteen.


    Suddenly, she dreamed about her miserable prison life.


    She dreamed about Leona¡¯s death. She dreamed about the day when she regained freedom, her bitter


    life after that and that man she could not escape from.


    She also dreamed about her parents. But she couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    ¡°Grace, Caden want to be with you forever! Caden want you to be happy forever!¡±


    Suddenly she heard an innocent voice.


    She opened her eyes at once and looked at the snow-white ceiling. After a long while, she finally came


    to her senses and realized that it was just a dream.


    She sat up from the sofa. The door of the balcony wasn¡¯t closed. The cold wind blew in. She trembled


    with cold sweats.


    She raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Then she sat motionless like a statue.


    That dream was so real, like a movie about her whole life.


    It showed the ups and downs in her life.


    It showed how she became frail and weak.


    Thanks to that dream, she recalled a lot of things.


    When she was very young and her grandfather was alive, she was still innocent. She knew that her


    grandfather was very strict with her, but he cared about her more than her parents did.


    She went to the same elementary school as her brother.


    Grandfather never put her under the spotlight. His brother had always received more care from


    parents, so they lived a different life.


    A chauffeur would send her brother to school. But she didn¡¯t go to school with him.


    She looked very ordinary at that time. She was bullied soon after she entered that school. Those bad


    kids yed tricks on her all the time.


    Grandfather asked her not to threaten others with her family background. She should deal with those


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    who bullied her on her own.


    But at that time, she wasn¡¯t strong. The seniors always ganged up to bully others.


    Every day, she went home with some contusions on her body. Those seniors were not stupid. They hit


    her on her body part that was covered by clothes.


    Therefore, neither grandfather nor the servants discovered the contusions.


    One day, after she finished dinner and went upstairs to do her homework as usual, her brother stopped


    her and dragged her into his bedroom. Suddenly, her school uniform was pulled down and he saw the


    contusions. She still remembered that she was so angry that she shouted at him.


    She still remembered that her brother secretly took out a medical kit from under the bed and silently put


    medicine on her contusions. At that time, she lost her temper. She didn¡¯t want others to know she was


    bullied, so she sneered at her brother and told him not to meddle in her affairs and not to tell her


    grandfather.


    What did she say to him?


    ¡°Payne, do you think you have got something on me? I have the ability to deal with them myself. Don¡¯t


    tell grandfather about it!¡±


    Her brother said with distain, ¡°It was just a fight. And you lost. I fight a lot, too. That¡¯s why I hide a


    medical box under the bed.¡± Then he drove her out of his room and closed the door.


    As a girl whocked the care of her parents, she was very jealous of her brother. Looking at the door,


    she even shouted, ¡°I will win. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    After that, she always fought back and got injured. Every day, her brother would put medicine on her


    wounds and then chased her off.


    When she finally won, those seniors called over some gangsters who were actually high school


    students.


    She was blocked in the back of the school building. She thought she would be beaten up. But her


    brother showed up suddenly. It was the first time that she had seen her brother fight so fiercely. In the


    end, her brother got injured and his head swelled up. But he stillughed at her, ¡°Look! I¡¯m a real


    fighter. You¡¯re not!¡±


    Grace was in a daze. Memories flooded to her.


    She also remembered that when her brother fought with those gangsters, he shouted loudly, ¡°Only I


    can bully my sister. I¡¯ll kill you if you bully her!¡±


    At that time her brother was fierce.


    She sat on the sofa for three hours.


    She looked into the distance and recalled the old days. Sometimes she smiled; sometimes she pursed


    her lips. She seemed to have been lost in her memories. Not all the memories were good. But some of


    them were beautiful.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She gathered her wits together. And her eyes became cold and dark.


    She checked the phone. It was Caden.


    She did not hang up the phone, nor did she answer it.


    She quietly stood up from the sofa, picked up her backpack and walked to the entrance.


    However, she suddenly stopped. At the entrance, two pairs of slippers were ced side by side.


    She stood upright and looked down at the slippers for a while.


    She fell into silence.


    After a long time, she slowly squatted down, picked up the slippers and threw them into the trash can.


    She also threw the couple cups on the bar into the trash can.


    And toothbrushes, toothbrush cups, towels ...


    Looking at the trash can that was almost full, she smiled mockingly. No wonder he was ying the fool.


    He managed to take over her daily life step by step.


    She didn¡¯t realize that there were more and more things in pairs until now.


    If she hadn¡¯t noticed the slippers, perhaps she would never notice.


    She turned around and left without hesitation.

 Chapter 315: What Have We Become!

    Chapter 315: What Have We Be!


    Grace stood in front of the white door for a long time. Finally, she reached out and opened the door.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat.¡± Payney on the bed, weak and haggard. These days, he had been anxious. The desire


    to live kept him struggling in pain.


    However, the pain was too much to bear. With days passing by, he grew increasingly desperate.


    He wanted to live, so he fought with the agony and the disease, dreaming to go back to the days when


    he could enjoy the luxury life had to offer and be carefree.


    Mrs. James cried every day. Payne couldn¡¯t bear to watch her like that. Then she got sick, too. Payne


    was a little relieved that he finally didn¡¯t have to be around her.


    Only the housekeeper would deliver food to him. Mrs. James hired the best nurses for her beloved son.


    They worked 24 hours a day and took turns to take care of Payne.


    Payne was fed up with this white room. When he had a clear mind, he would look out of the window.


    His eyes were no longer as bright as before.


    When the door was opened, he thought the housekeeper hade with food. The medicine and the


    chemotherapy cost him his appetite. Everything tasted bitter.


    Now he would only eat when he was starving.


    He was even too weak to speak.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t bother to see who wasing.


    He just sat on the bed, pretending to enjoy the view outside the window.


    The he felt a shadow over him.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his energy to check it out. Annoyance climbed onto his haggard face.


    Yes, he was annoyed. He hated to have others pity him. If possible, he would rather it be the other way


    around.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Payne said in a weak voice, somewhat annoyed, ¡°I know I am sick.¡±


    ¡°Is it affecting your mind, too?¡±


    Payne heard a woman¡¯s voice.


    He froze, shocked.


    He slowly turned his head from the window to the bedside. In just 45 degrees, his expression changed


    dramatically.


    Staring at her for a long moment, heughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Are you here to check if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    The woman remained silent. She pulled the chair beside the bed over and sat down. ncing at


    Payne, she stood up, picked up a pillow from the sofa and put it behind Payne.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you pitying me?¡±


    Grace looked at his sunken cheeks for a long time. It was hard to recall his handsome features. He


    changed so much that she couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    She stretched out and buttoned Payne¡¯s white hospital gown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Payne pursed his pale lips with vignce.


    Grace shook off his hand and then unbuttoned the shirt. Then a scar on his shoulder was exposed. The


    wound had healed, but the scar was nasty.


    ¡°Do you remember how you got this?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse.


    She stroked the scar. Payne wanted to dodge her hands as he felt the scar burning, his shoulders


    trembling.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here for nostalgia, save it. I¡¯m dying. What¡¯s the point of reliving the past with a dying man?¡±


    Grace ignored his harsh words and continued to caress him.


    She continued, ¡°I grew up with Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Are you showing off? Grace, he is dead. You lost him forever.¡±


    She ignored him again.


    ¡°I used to envy you.


    Mom and dad loved you. I was too young. I thought they didn¡¯t like me because I had done something


    wrong.


    So, I tried my best to be better than you for their attention.


    The truth is I¡¯m stupid. Grandfather said you were smarter than me, but I was not convinced. So, when


    you yed, I studied. I didn¡¯t even know if it would work.


    I studied everything, thinking that it would make me outstanding, so that mom and dad would love me


    too.


    That was what I thought, and that was what I did.


    Butter, as I became better and better, I discovered that they disliked me even more. Only then did I


    realize that ¡­ they never wanted me to be somebody.


    I was angry. You are their child. So am I.


    The anger kept me working like a stupid machine.


    I also told myself that it didn¡¯t matter if they could never love me, because I had Grandpa.


    He was the most important person to me.


    For a long time, the only thing that made me feel less useless was grandfather¡¯s approval. It let me


    taste the sweetness of love and care.


    At least I was not trash.


    Until one day, Grandpa said to me, ¡°Your brother was actually smarter and more talented than you.¡±


    I could feel his expectation towards you, and I realized that he did not bias me.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He loved me. That was enough.¡±


    Payne was shocked at first, but then he was engrossed.


    Only Grace¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard in the ward. She told the story in a steady and slow pace.


    ¡°Then I hated you even more. You already got mom and dad¡¯s love. Why would you take away


    grandfather¡¯s love, too? That was all I had.¡±


    She was like a bystander, telling another person¡¯s story.


    ¡°Do you remember how you got the scar?¡± She looked up at the brown scar, gently stroking it with her


    index finger.


    Payne was too weak, his face pale. After a long while, he said, ¡°I forgot¡­.¡±


    Grace chuckled softly, ¡°When I was in primary school, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about our family and was


    bullied by the seniors.


    Then you discovered that. You dragged me into your bedroom, and you rudely took off my clothes to


    see my cuts and bruises.


    Payne, only then did I know that you had a knack for handling injuries.


    Then you chased me out of your room.


    I was afraid that you would tell grandfather about it, so he would be disappointed and look down on me.


    I was worried all day. But grandfather didn¡¯t me me. Then I believed that you didn¡¯t tell him about it.


    For a long time afterwards, I went home with injuries every day, and you would treat them.¡±


    She pressed her fingertips against the scar on Payne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This scar was the booty of a fight.


    You protected me against a bunch of hooligans. They cut you. After that, I felt something different about


    you. You were strong and would protect me.¡±


    She asked Payne, ¡°Do you remember what you said during the fight?¡±


    Payne¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Grace continued.


    ¡°You said, ¡®only I can bully my sister¡¯.¡±


    Grace paused.


    Payne pursed his pale lips tighter.


    ¡°From then on, I didn¡¯t hate you that much anymore, because I knew you would protect me.¡±


    When Payne heard that, his shoulders trembled. He lowered his head, his dim eyes revealing


    something else.


    ¡°We were good.¡± Grace looked at the back of Payne¡¯s head and choked, her eyes turning red, ¡°Why


    are we like this?¡±


    Payne suddenly grabbed the sheets, his heart beating fast.


    He didn¡¯t eat anything. But he tasted something bitter in his mouth. Staring at his quilt, he went into a


    daze.


    ¡°You said no one can bully me. But, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would protect me. Why did we change so much after we grew up?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were even redder. She had never behaved like this even when she was having a hard


    time. She even managed to remain calm after being cheated by Caden.


    She was good at controlling her emotions. But why did her eyes turn red? She was confused.


    ¡°Grandfather gave you everything,¡± After a long while, Payne said weakly.


    Grace stared into his eyes for a long time. Was it about money?


    Or power?


    Or fame?


    ¡°Actually, I was also jealous of you.¡± Payne finally confessed, after all these years. Grace was shocked


    by his eyes.


    ¡°You said mom and dad loved me very much, but I was jealous every time I saw grandfather taught you


    things. I am the big brother, but grandfather only cared about you.


    He never stopped me from ying. But he would reproach you even if you only yed for a while.


    So, I tried to draw his attention by being naughty.


    I didn¡¯t understand why he treated you so well and ignored me. As I got older, I cared more about that.


    He taught you everything, but he never did that with me.


    The older I got, the more jealous I became. Yet you don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. This was the first time she had listened to him unbiased.


    After Payne finished, Grace said mockingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.


    Grandfather didn¡¯t give me everything.


    When he was alive, he warned me more than once that you would be the man in charge in this family.


    When he let me take over Wei¡¯ai Foundation, he said I could do anything with it. If I made it sessful,


    I would find my ce in Shanghai.


    But if I failed, I would only get a dowry.


    He wouldn¡¯t let me take over the James Group.


    That was what he said.¡±


    Payne couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    He suddenly looked up at her. Her face was as pale as his. In a trance, he saw the eighteen-year-old


    Grace. She used to be so confident and happy.


    ¡°You knew what he was nning? But why did you care about him so much and evene back from


    Erhai Lake for him even after he was dead?¡± asked Payne.


    Grace smiled gently, looking at Payne.


    ¡°He meant the world to me. I knew his care came with a price. But I still cherished it. After he died, I


    learned the truth, but I continued to lie to myself.¡±


    ¡°I would rather do that than to ept the fact that nobody loved me unconditionally.¡±


    Payne was shocked. He used to hate her so much. However, after over a decade of separation, his


    heart ached so much for her.


    Grace didn¡¯t point out that he had broken his promise of protecting her, and that he only had had hatred


    and jealousy towards her. Payne closed his eyes.


    In the past few years, he had taken that scar as a normal scar.


    But it really hurt at this moment. He felt great pain.


    Grace stared at Payne whose cheeks were sunken and eyes were tightly closed in pain. Then she


    slowly took out the phone from her bag. There were many missed calls and messages.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was Caden.


    She tapped the screen and found that number. In fact, she had it memorized, so there should have


    been no need to find it in the contact app.


    She dialed that number. Secondster, someone picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Ms. James.¡±


    ¡°Is it very difficult to find the right bone marrow for my brother?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the other party answered like a robot, ¡°We are still working on it. Miss


    James, we believe that as long as we do not give up, we will have a chance to turn the tables even at


    thest moment.


    You¡¯re so concerned about your brother. I believe there will be a miracle.¡±


    Grace lowered her eyes. How rare was a miracle?


    ¡°I¡¯m calling today to formally inform you. There¡¯s no need to continue searching. We¡¯ve already found


    the right person.¡±


    ¡°Really? Impossible. We are thergest and the most authoritative organization in China. We won¡¯t


    miss any chance.¡±


    ¡°I will pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money. Miss James, you didn¡¯t ask any illegal organizations for help, did you?


    That¡¯s against thew.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything illegal. We will do this through a regr channel.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible¡­?¡±


    Grace did not want to say more and hung up the phone.


    Payne was astonished. He thought she was cold-blooded. Only then did he know that she had done so


    much for him, but she never talked about it.


    Payne felt sad and regretful. That was her. She never boasted.


    He recalled how his mother used to curse Grace from time to time.


    ¡°Grace, I....¡± He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Payne, you will not die.¡± She smiled and stood up.

 Chapter 316: She Was Just Tired

    Chapter 316: She Was Just Tired


    ¡°What ¡­ do you mean?¡± Payne was surprised. Grace turned around. He quickly grabbed her arm


    tightly and said, ¡°Did you really find a donor?¡±


    He stared at Grace nervously. Grace lowered her eyes when noticed Payne¡¯s nervousness, anxiety,


    and hope.


    The hope of survival.


    She smiled and answered, ¡°Yes, I did. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Pulling his hand away, she seemed to have made up her mind.


    When she walked to the door¡­.


    She smiled at him. He would never forget that smile.


    ¡°Payne, stay strong and enjoy your life.¡±


    Then, the door was closed.


    Payne didn¡¯t even have time to say ¡°thank you¡±.


    The next moment, he called Mrs. James excitedly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m saved! I won¡¯t die!¡±


    He was overjoyed.


    Mrs. James couldn¡¯t believe it. She kept asking, ¡°Really? Who is so kind?


    I must show my thanks to the donor.


    I¡¯ll call your ruthless sister. She actually refused to save you!


    Even a stranger was willing to do it.


    She should be guilty!¡±


    Payne blushed. He said with embarrassment, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do that. Grace found the donor for me.¡±


    Mrs. James was surprised at first. Then she said, ¡°Whatever. She is not the doctor. She found a donor


    for you just because she doesn¡¯t want to donate her own bone marrow.


    Do you think she did this for you?


    She did this for herself.¡±


    Payne¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. I must hang up now.¡±


    Not long after, his attending doctor came and told him that he could have a bone marrow transnt.


    Payne hesitated for a moment, but he didn¡¯t ask who the donor was.


    The doctor only said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. From today onwards, I¡¯ll prescribe antibiotics for you as


    preoperative preparation. You have to take this. After your body indexes return to normal, I¡¯ll arrange


    an operation for you.¡±


    The doctor added, ¡°I need to talk to your family. The result woulde out one month after the


    operation.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss James, are you sure you want to donate bone marrow?


    Although a person with only one kidney, medically speaking, can still live.¡± The nurse in charge


    exined to her.


    ¡°Those whock a kidney usually have poorer health and can¡¯t lift heavy things. They would easily get


    exhausted and suffer from some symptoms.


    You should know those symptoms beforehand.


    It is said that human body can regenerate bone marrow. The bone marrow is like leeks and will grow


    again.


    But your health condition¡­. Before donating, you need to be injected with growth factor for four to five


    days in a row. We will collect hematopoietic stem cells. Then normally the donor will have a fever for


    one to two days.


    But your condition is special.


    Moreover, surgery can fail, and the collection of hematopoietic stem cells is not entirely safe. There is


    still a small risk. Although it is small, it can¡¯t be ignored.


    Furthermore, your condition is indeed unusual.


    Miss James, are you sure you¡¯re going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take responsibility for any consequences.¡± She picked up the pen and signed her name on the


    donation letter¡ªGrace Shaw, the name on her ID card.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your surname James?¡± The nurse was surprised.


    Grace said indifferently, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s surname is James. I have changed mine.¡±


    The nurse was puzzled¡­.


    ¡­


    When Grace returned home, she saw a man at the door.


    She wanted to turn around and leave, but she resisted the urge to leave and walked to him. ¡°I know


    you have called me and texted me.¡±


    She said slowly.


    He stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°OK,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡±


    She said, ¡°You broke your words first. You agreed to let me think about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Why was he here?


    She meant he bothered her.


    He didn¡¯t deny that.


    His eyes still dark, he asked,


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    That was an ordinary question.


    She stuffed her hands into her pockets and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just had afternoon tea


    with Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ I see.¡±


    She felt that there was implication in his words. But she was not sure.


    She shook her head and told herself not to be worried. He must be busy with work at that time. He


    couldn¡¯t know where she had been and what she had done.


    ¡°Are you not going to invite me in?¡±


    Caden raised his eyebrows and noticed that she did not take out the keys to open the door.


    Grace said calmly, ¡°You promised to leave me alone for some time. Is that a lie?¡±


    He suddenly squinted as he looked at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    He turned around and walked into the elevator, staring at Grace.


    ¡°Grace, I just want you to be there for me for the rest of your life,¡± he said sadly in a low voice.


    Grace¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and she lowered her head.


    ¡°A lifetime is too long. I¡¯m not sure,¡± murmured she. However, the elevator door had closed. She took


    out her keys and opened the door. Walking into the dark room, she felt like she fell into an abyss.


    She was not Virgin Mary. She was aware of the dangers of bone marrow donation. Even the risk


    should have been small, it might not be the case for her because of her physical conditions.


    Donating bone marrow was her gamble.


    It depended entirely on luck.


    She hadn¡¯t dared to take the risk before for many reasons.


    Now that the James Group was on the right track, grandfather¡¯s efforts would not lead to no end.


    At least, the James was not ruined in her hands. She didn¡¯t let herte grandfather down. She didn¡¯t


    care if his love was unconditional anymore.


    When she had returned home, she had already made the decision to find a bone marrow donor for her


    brother. If she hadn¡¯t, his brother would....


    She had made up her mind when she returned from Erhai Lake.


    Grandfather said that Payne would take charge of the family.


    So, how could he die?


    She wasn¡¯t ready to died. She really hoped that she could find a healthy bone marrow donor for Payne.


    She didn¡¯t want to die heroically. She still missed the beautiful scenery near Erhai Lake.


    She still wanted to visit Leona¡¯s grave and talk to her.


    She thought that Caden would make troubles after he lost his memories.


    However, it turned out that she loved his innocence and tenderness.


    But she was too naive.


    Caden, you made my heart beat again, and then you pushed me to hell.


    You wanted me to stay by your side for the rest of my life, but you were still selfish and bossy like


    before.


    You never changed!


    And you never would!


    The man who cooked for her every day was a liar!


    The man who warmed her feet every day was a liar!


    The man who kept saying ¡°you mean the world to me¡± was a liar!


    ¡°Liar!¡± At the entrance, she said sadly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was a liar!


    It was his n!


    His care and love were part of his n!


    He never changed. In his eyes, this was just a game. Only he had the right to say ¡°stop¡±.


    He was acting. He was mocking at her.


    Now that she had done what she should do, she could rx and have a good rest.


    In the dark night, her eyes were filled with despair and exhaustion¡­. She was just so tired.


    Vivian arrived at Grace¡¯s as scheduled. Grace poured a cup of hot water for her.


    ¡°The James Group is on the right track now.¡±


    ¡°Recently you have been working hard for me.¡± Grace took out an equity gift letter and handed it to


    Vivian.


    ¡°Sign your name.¡±


    Vivian picked it up in confusion. She sat straight and scanned it. After a while, she said seriously,


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me 5% of James Group¡¯ shares?¡±


    ¡°Sign it. You deserve it. You know me well. Once I make a decision, I won¡¯t change my mind easily. If


    you refuse it, I¡¯ll donate all the money to the poor in your name.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Grace chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you for free. I hope you can continue working for me and help me


    earn more money.¡±


    After all, she knew Vivian well. Her words dispelled Vivian¡¯s doubts. Vivian heaved a sigh of relief,


    smiled, and took out a pen to sign. ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Grace grinned and shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 317: Madness in Despair

    Chapter 317: Madness in Despair


    ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t go to the James Group tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You got something else to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to take a rest. Vivian, I¡¯ll let you take charge of the James Group. Don¡¯t let me


    down,¡± Grace said with a tired look on her face.


    She told the half-truths and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you for dinner. I¡¯m going to sleep. I don¡¯t know why I


    get tired so easily these days.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Vivian looked at Grace with concerns. ¡°Take good care of yourself. Alright, I¡¯m


    leaving. There¡¯s no need to rush to work. I got you.


    You even gave me the shares of the James Group. You really don¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Vivian was suspicious. Grace might do so to win Vivian over. But in fact, even if Grace hadn¡¯t given her


    the shares, Vivian would still follow Grace.


    When Vivian reached the door, Grace stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°We are no longer in our early twenties. Vivian, time and tide wait for no man. We already have


    wrinkles around the corners of our eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember when we were young. We used tough out loud and feel carefree. Now, we


    stop doing that.¡± The twoughed, feeling delighted. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m leaving. You should have a good


    rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Why being so polite? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again.¡±


    Laughing and joking, they left the room one after the other. The door opened and Vivian walked into the


    elevator. The moment the door was about to close, she looked up and saw Grace gazing at her with a


    smile. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat.


    She shook her head, not knowing why.


    Vivian left the building. On the way back, she felt a little uneasy.


    But she had no idea what was wrong.


    The next day....


    A woman came to the hospital unobtrusively.


    ¡°Miss Grace, do you feel the same as you did yesterday?¡±


    It was the same nurse who had injected her with the growth factor yesterday.


    ¡°How is his condition today?¡±


    Grace asked.


    ¡°Please wait for a while. The hospital arranges medical examinations for Mr. James every day,¡± said the


    nurse, looking up at the clock, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The report wille out soon.¡±


    With that, a doctor in a white coat scurried over with a stack of documents in his hand, ¡°Miss Grace,


    you just came at a good time.


    This was Mr. Payne¡¯stest report.


    Take a look here. This indicator deviates from the normal level.¡±


    The doctor walked over to Grace, opened the report, and pointed at the results of the examination.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Payne is getting worse day by day.


    The test results indicate that ¡­ if his condition continues to deteriorate, he may need more than a bone


    marrow transnt. ¡°


    Grace blinked, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°The report shows he might suffer from kidney failure.¡± The doctor looked at the silentdy and pursed


    his lips.


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡­. If she didn¡¯t mistake what the doctor meant, Payne was¡­.


    ¡°What are the consequences of kidney failure?¡±


    With that, she clenched her fists tightly.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­.


    ¡°He would need a kidney transnt.¡±


    She clenched her fists. Of course!


    ¡°I have been injected with growth factor. This¡¯s the second day. Is his condition¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to ask.


    ording to the current report, we could wait until the day of the bone marrow transnt. ¡°


    He paused for a moment before continuing,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out another test report.


    ¡°This is your report, miss. In light of your condition¡­, we could only hope that Mr. James stays the way


    he is now.¡±


    He made his point.


    Grace understood him.


    ¡°Go on,¡± she said.


    ¡°Miss, do you really want to donate anonymously?¡±


    The doctor asked suspiciously, ¡°You and Mr. Payne are siblings. There is no need to remain


    anonymous at all. Besides, given your health condition, there is a risk of failure on your side.


    And this is just one possibility. What if you are in danger during or after the donation?¡±


    Grace was caught off guard by the question. She hadn¡¯t thought about what would happen after she


    donated her bone marrow.


    She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her gaze was firm. ¡°Please continue to inject me


    with growth factors.¡±


    God, it was like a joke.


    Grace, however, didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death. She acted as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, as if


    she left everything behind. She acted like she had¡­ given up on herself.


    There was hope that she had never dared to speak out¡­. She wanted¡­. She never gave up.


    The cold needle went into her flesh and bone. She was like a dead tree, or a specimen, allowing the


    nurse beside her to poke the needle into her.


    With a huge bang, the door was pushed open with force and smashed into the wall with a loud noise.


    The nurse trembled. Just as she turned around and was about to reprimand the person who pushed


    the door, she saw a tall man. His face was so icy that the nurse trembled with fear. ¡°Why did you break


    into the¡­.¡±


    He shot her a sharp gaze. The nurse was so scared that she almost bit her tongue.... The man was so


    terrifying!


    Grace looked at the man in disbelief. Her heart skipped a beat and her hands were trembling. She tried


    to calm herself down, but her muscle seemed to have memories of itself and wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The man approached step by step with a terrifying look on his face. His handsome face was ferocious


    and daunting. He gritted his teeth as if he was going to tear her apart.


    She bit her lips and tried all she could to stable her trembling arms. She struggled to straighten her


    back. She wanted to face him. She wanted to show him that she was not afraid of him.


    She tried her best to resist him. However, what she was doing was ridiculous and childish and


    meaningless to him.


    His leather shoes thumped on the cold ground. The sound they made seemed toe from the depths


    of hell. She stood up suddenly and was about to escape in panic.


    Bang!


    There was another deafening sound.


    He pressed her down with force and pushed her into the chair. He hit the back of the chair with a heavy


    punch but avoided her.


    ¡°Is this the so-called ¡®leave you alone¡¯?¡± The man gritted his teeth and asked. Even so, his twitching


    cheeks showed that he was trying his best to suppress his anger.


    Grace froze and nched at his icy words.


    ¡°Are you escaping again?¡±


    The man suppressed his wrath and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°You want to escape again!¡± He clenched his teeth with certainty.


    If she had listened carefully, she would have noticed that apart from endless anger, there was also


    sadness and despair in his words!


    Yes, despair!


    The man¡¯s thin lips were slightly curled up.


    ¡°You fled to Erhai Lake.


    Where are you going to hide this time?¡±


    The woman¡¯s lips gradually turned pale, and she was still trembling.


    ¡°Hush!¡± He pressed down on her trembling lips with his slender finger, smiling. ¡°Three years ago, you


    fought to escape to Erhai Lake.


    Now¡­ are you trying to run away from me through death?


    Are you going to run away from me by dying?¡±


    The woman remained silent, sweat dripping down her forehead.


    The man wasughing, but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯m asking you. Where are you going this time? Huh? Answer me!¡±


    She wanted to look away. She... didn¡¯t dare to look at those scarlet eyes!


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Look at me and answer me. Where are you going?¡± He grabbed her chin.


    He stared at her. They were so close, but there was no heat emitting from him.


    He closed his eyes and opened them again. ¡°Grace! You¡¯re really something!¡± She wanted to run away


    from him, even at the cost of death.


    You were really something!


    ¡°Let me tell you. If I say you will be alive, you will stay alive. If I say you are about to die, you will be


    dead! You¡¯re still a Shaw. Do you think death is a way out for you?


    No matter where you go, heaven or hell, if I don¡¯t let go, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    Her face was pale.


    He bent down suddenly and picked her up. ¡°Go with me!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± The man sneered as he carried her and strode away.


    The nurse realized what was happening and tried to stop him, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was stopped by Caden¡¯s bodyguard.


    Only then did Grace realize that Ladd hade back.


    Her heart sank as she looked at his determined face. ¡°Caden! Let go of me!¡± Her voice was hoarse and


    tired.


    ¡°No way.¡± The only response she got was a snort. There were pain and despair in the depths of the


    man¡¯s eyes.


    There was also ¡­ madness!

 Chapter 318: Pleadings behind the Brutality

    Chapter 318: Pleadings behind the Brutality


    Ladd drove the car, speeding down the road. In the narrow space, the petty woman was shivering in


    the back seat.


    A hard arm held her tightly and prevented her from moving.


    It was more like imprisonment. The handsome man looked livid.


    Sweat oozed down from Ladd¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t have time to wipe it off.


    He felt like now he was not driving people, but a storm.


    His boss was terrifyingly furious.


    Ladd started to envy those who were not in his position.


    At least, they didn¡¯t have to stay with the dangerous, angry man.


    Ladd turned the wheel and slid down the leftne at a traffic light. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the


    back seat spooked him.


    ¡°Did I tell you to drive us to the manor?¡±


    Ladd shuddered and asked, ¡°Boss, so where should we go?¡±


    ¡°Home,¡± said the man evenly.


    Fortunately, Ladd was smart enough and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He turned the car around and


    went on a different route.


    Grace remained silent all the way. She did not know what else she could do.


    Nor did she know what he was going to do to her.


    They were heading to their former apartment.


    Grace was tightly held by Ladd all the way there. The car parked at the underground parking lot. The


    door opened, and she was dragged out of the door.


    Grace suppressed her feelings and didn¡¯t say anything in front of Ladd. She was silent because she


    wanted to hold on to her ridiculous pride. She didn¡¯t want to be defeated.


    Grace didn¡¯t dare to think about what the man was going to do.


    They took the elevator up to the floor where they used to live.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the key.¡±


    She resisted. The door in front of her was familiar, but she didn¡¯t want to enter the room.


    The man ignored her and took out the key.


    She widened her eyes. With a click sound, the door opened. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help trembling. This


    time, it wasn¡¯t because she was afraid, but because she was angry.


    ¡°How did you get the key!¡±


    She asked hoarsely in a low voice.


    ¡°This is my house. Why shouldn¡¯t I have the key?¡± He mocked, squinting at her, the irony in his eyes


    making her tremble even more fiercely.


    Yes!


    That was right!


    How could he not have the key?


    She was stupid!


    She was so stupid to believe that he would allow her to move out.


    It was just another game.


    ¡°What? You need me to invite you in?¡± said the man frostily. He looked coldly at the woman struggling


    in his arm, his other hand clenched into a fist in his trouser pocket.


    She was so reluctant!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not want toe in!


    This was their home. How could she resist it?


    It was heart-wrenching. But the man remained cold.


    With a snort, he grabbed a shoulder of the woman and forced her into the room.


    As he entered the door, out of habit, he squatted down to take his slippers from the shoe cab in the


    doorway. Then his hands froze in the air.


    He stared at the empty space in the shoe cab. Then he let out a snort.


    The man closed his eyes, stood up, and lifted the woman on his shoulder without saying a word.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    She shouted angrily.


    She struggled violently but was still unable to get off him.


    The man strode towards the bedroom with his long legs. After entering the room, he put her on the bed,


    stood in front of her, and stared at her coldly with his arms crossed.


    ¡°If I beg you to let me go¡­.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    ¡°Change your request,¡± the man interrupted resolutely. He looked down at her coldly. Deep in his eyes,


    there was an undetectable pain¡­. Let her go?


    ¡°Grace, if I let you go, who¡¯s going to let me go?¡± he thought to himself.


    He would rather suffer all his life than let go of the woman in front of him¡­. He wouldn¡¯t let go, no


    matter what!


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­.¡± Tired¡­.


    ¡°How about you exin why you were in the hospital? Why did you sign the bone marrow donation


    agreement?¡±


    Her eyes twitched. ¡°How about you exin why you¡¯re spying on me?¡±


    ¡°Spying on you?¡± The man crossed his arms, curling up his lips coldly¡­. She thought that he was


    spying on her. She knew nothing!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him¡­. He clenched his fists.


    There was irrepressible rage in his eyes.


    ¡°Payne is in bad health,¡± she had no choice but to tell the truth. She knew the man too well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re ready to sacrifice yourself?¡± he sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bone marrow donation. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else will be fine, but you¡­. Grace, are you sure that nothing will go wrong?


    Do you know that if something happens to you, I will¡­.¡± he reproached angrily and stopped talking!


    He clenched his fists so tight that they creaked.


    His chest heaved drastically. She didn¡¯t care about anything! Anything! Including him!


    There was great pain in his ck eyes. The man closed his eyes abruptly so that she wouldn¡¯t see it!


    He was more despaired than angry.


    He sneered at himself¡­. She didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    She did not care anymore.


    Even if she knew of her condition, even if she knew of the danger that would arise, she still decided to


    hide the truth from him.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Caden snorted coldly. Brother?


    A man like that deserved to be her brother?


    How could a man like that be worth her taking the risk?


    He almost couldn¡¯t d breathe, his breath uneven.


    ¡°Grace, say you love me,¡± he ordered. He told himself that as long as she said that out loud, he would


    believe it. As long as she said it, he would let go of what happened today.


    As long as she said it!


    But that damned woman shut her mouth stubbornly.


    Time passed by slowly. He was waiting. He said to himself that he could wait.


    As long as it was her, he was willing to spend the rest of his life waiting. She only needed to say those


    words.


    ¡°Say you love me. Say it. Say you love me.¡± He was getting tougher.


    She was still silent.


    That was¡­.


    He felt a burning pain in his heart. He looked at her in agony. He seemed to have lost something


    important.


    Something more important than his life.


    ¡°Is it so difficult?¡± he sneered. Under his tough attitude and dismissive tone, there were hidden


    pleadings.


    However, the woman could not see it. She used to say the three words to him in a bold, happy, and


    determined way. She had been willing to say those words a thousand times or ten thousand times. But


    now, it became extremely difficult.


    His pain and despair grew stronger and stronger.


    He looked at her in agony and desperation¡­. Behind the despair, was his madness.


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    He did not believe that there was no ce for him in her heart.


    Suddenly, he bent down, put his arms by her sides, and pressed his lips on hers.


    She felt as if she were hitting by a storm.


    She snapped!


    She pped him on the face.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    The man¡¯s head was tilted to the other side and rested on her shoulder. Head beside head, they were


    so close to each other.


    His handsome face buried in the nket, the man curled up his lips slowly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an asshole. So


    Grace¡­, stop the pointless resistance¡­. It won¡¯t work.¡±

 Chapter 319: Body in Heaven but Heart in Hell

    Chapter 319: Body in Heaven but Heart in Hell


    Her eyes watered as he got on top of her. She said hoarsely, ¡°I hate ¡­ you.¡±


    He stifled her unfinished sentence with a fierce kiss.


    She suddenly felt a sharp pang of pain. He got into her without any notice.


    She was unable to utter anything but to look at him in hatred and fear.


    When the man met her eyes, his heart sank. He covered those eyes with his hand. He didn¡¯t want her


    to look at him like that!


    Anguish filled the man¡¯s eyes. Now he could stop suppressing his feelings. Anyway..., her eyes were


    covered, and she couldn¡¯t see him.


    She was his!


    He was the one hurting her, and he was also the one feeling hurt¡­. So much had happened that he


    wondered if they had a future.


    Grace, you were so cruel!


    The room smelled of sex, yet the two in bed were despaired.


    This was what he wanted the most in thest three years, but he felt heartbroken and suffocated.


    He felt good physically, but he was tortured inside.


    He listened carefully to her groans as she endured his intrusion. He paid attention to every sound she


    made. Every time she moaned, his pain grew.


    I was sorry, Grace. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Don¡¯t run away from me. Don¡¯t. Stay with me. I would be


    nice to you. I would give you everything. Don¡¯t¡­ run away anymore.


    He knew that he was shameless. He knew he had shown her the worst of him.


    He was happy physically, but miserable mentally.


    He felt like he was between heaven and hell and finally went crazy.


    When it was over, the man got up and the woman on the bed was numb. She stared nkly at the


    man¡¯s muscr chest and watched him get dressed elegantly. He acted like as if ¡­ as if what had


    happened was just some absurd, boring drama.


    He acted like he was a whoremaster who had just gotid.


    She raised her finger and found that she was weak.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a jerk.¡± She moved her eyes mechanically and stared at the man beside the bed nkly.


    The man buttoned the cor with his slim fingers. He paused for a moment and turned around slowly.


    He lowered his head and looked down at the woman on the bed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know I was a jerk a long time ago?¡±


    He buttoned thest button slowly. He bent down and ced his palm on the bed beside her face. His


    handsome face was close to hers. He curled up his thin lips and said in a hoarse, maic voice,


    ¡°So don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t try to resist.


    I was a jerk. Don¡¯t try to provoke a jerk. ¡°


    Now he was like Satan from hell. He was dangerous and cold. But he was almost suffocating in


    torment.


    Keep her¡­. He couldn¡¯t think of any other way. He was willing to be the man she hated if he could


    keep her. He was willing to live in hell if he could keep her.


    But allowing her to donate bone marrow at the risk of her own life? Allowing her to take the


    immeasurable risk that could result in her death?


    He suddenly stood up and straightened his back. Hisrge hands resting by his legs clenched into tight


    fists¡­. HE COULDN¡¯T DO THAT!


    The woman on the bed was silent. Suddenly, she curled up her lips into an odd smile. The man¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a toy, right?¡± She muttered hoarsely. She seemed to be asking him, but she was more


    like talking to herself.


    Suddenly!


    The man¡¯s face turned pale as he said coldly, ¡°Yes, toy,¡± he sneered, ¡°So be good, understand?¡±


    With such arrogant words, the man turned away eagerly, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to flee from the room.


    The door was shut with a loud sound. The bedroom returned to the depressing silence.


    The man strode out, followed by Ladd.


    The more he thought about it, the sadder he became.


    Toy?


    If she was a toy, then he must be crazy. All he ever wanted was only this one.


    Caden had never cared about his toys since he was a kid. If they broke, he would throw them away. If


    he was tired of them, he would put them aside. She was his toy?


    If she was a toy, why couldn¡¯t he let go of her?


    If their rtionship must be like that of a toy and its owner¡­.


    Grace, if you like, I could be your toy as long as you didn¡¯t leave me again¡­, okay?


    Ladd opened the car door and the man got into the car. He was no longer daunting. He reached out


    and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. There was only bitterness and exhaustion on his


    handsome face.


    ¡°Should we go back to thepany, Boss?¡± Ladd asked.


    The man seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Is anyone looking after her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Saul was already in ce. With Saul standing guard outside her door, Mrs. James should


    be fine,¡± Ladd reported briefly. He knew what his boss meant.


    ¡°Watch her,¡± the man said evenly, ¡°Don¡¯t let her go to the hospital.¡± How could she take such a risk to


    get away from him!


    He gritted his teeth again.


    ¡°Tell Saul to follow her if she wants to go shopping or work. She could go anywhere she wants but the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the thing I asked you to do?¡±


    Ladd knew what he was referring to. ¡°Deacon has already contacted them.¡± He fell silent after that.


    He had made it clear ¡ª the other party was stalling and refusing them.


    ¡°Ask Deacon to ¡®invite¡¯ them over to the manor now.¡±


    Ladd was surprised, ¡°Boss, do you want to meet them personally?¡±


    The man in the back seat waved his hand tiredly. ¡°Do it.¡±


    Without further questions, Ladd put on his blue-tooth headphones. He called Deacon and transferred


    the man¡¯s order.


    After finishing the call, he drove straight to the Shaw Manor.


    Caden had moved to therge manor after he grew up.


    The iron gate opened automatically, and the car passed through the gatekeeper smoothly. After driving


    for a while, it stopped in front of the main building of the manor.


    ¡°Wee home, sir,¡± the butler said respectfully.


    He handed over a wet, warm, clean towel with the scent of lemonade.


    The man wiped his hands. The warm, lemonade-scented towel smoothed his exhaustion.


    Not long after...


    A ckmercial vehicle parked in front of the manor.


    The car door opened, a pair of young mother and son was ¡°invited¡± off. They looked aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to go back. You don¡¯t have the right to do this!¡± The young woman was anxious.


    The mother wasn¡¯t stupid. This was not an invitation. They were forced toe here.


    What kind of ¡°invitation¡± was this?


    ¡°Our Boss is waiting for you. Pleasee with me. He will be unhappy if you keep him waiting for too


    long. And none of us can bear the consequences.¡± Deacon learned that from Ladd.


    Unblinking and expressionless, he forced them to the manor.


    At the entrance of the reception hall....


    The door was shut, and the young mother and son hesitated. Obviously, they didn¡¯t want to go in.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s leave.¡± The boy pulled his mother.


    But it was not up to them. The door was pushed open from the inside. The butler was courteous and


    aloof, politely inviting them in.


    ¡°Wee. Mr. Shaw has been waiting for a long time. Madam, sir, would you prefer coffee or juice?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The butler nodded and moved aside. At his hint, the mother and the son went into the mansion.


    The butler bowed, walked out, turned around, and thoughtfully closed the door for them.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.¡±


    The butler interrupted her,


    ¡°Miss Dyer, please sit down.¡±


    Nora was alert. She had a hunch that nothing good was going to happen today.


    She turned around and saw the tall man leaning against the sofa.


    Nora had no choice but to force herself to pull her son forward and sit down.


    Sitting in the hall, Caden was impatient for any small talks. He went straight to the topic. The man


    pushed the coffee-colored file bag on the table to Nora.


    Nora opened it suspiciously, her face pale. She reddened and smashed the document on the table


    loudly. ¡°No way! Ollie has already done the match with his older brother, and Grace knows it!¡±


    She emphasized Grace¡¯s name.


    Caden remained unmoved. ¡°A fake certificate. It was done by Jafar, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!


    Mr. Shaw! This is nder! ¡°


    Caden snorted and handed over another piece of paper.


    Nora took it over impatiently and her face turned pale. ¡°How is this possible?¡± It was a confession.


    There were only a few sentences on the paper about the fake matching results. And the signature at


    the bottom of this confession was the person who had helped forge it.


    He confessed everything in this piece of paper!


    Nora was short of breath, her chest heaving.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Jafar is not the only one who can get things done by money.¡±


    Nora was shocked. He had made it clear enough.


    ¡°Besides, offending Jafar or me, which one is more serious?¡±


    Nora fell silent¡­. Of course, it would be him.


    ¡°My child is still young.¡±


    Could they not donate bone marrow?


    ¡°Even if the match is sessful, Ollie is still a kid. Mr. Shaw, please understand us as parents. Even if


    we faked the document, we did it only for the sake of our child.¡±


    She was trying to persuade him.


    The man in front of her pushed over another contract. ¡°Sign it, take the money, and leave.


    Otherwise....¡± The man cast an icy nce at her as if he was looking at a dead woman. ¡°Who will get


    custody of an illegitimate child whose parents are dead?¡±


    Nora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared at the man with a racing heart. She was sure that the man was


    telling the truth. He did dare to do such a thing!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the conditions I offer for you and your son?¡±


    Only then did Nora breathe a sigh of relief. She almost couldn¡¯t breathe just now. She flipped through


    the contract with trembling hands.


    After she read it, her heart pounded¡­. This time, it was not because she was frightened, but¡­. ¡°Mr.


    Shaw, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Will you respect this your contract?¡±


    Nora looked at the favorable terms on the contract with elerated heartbeats¡­. 100 million in cash


    and a local advertising agency.


    The key point was that the advertising agency was not some unknown one. It was quite famous in the


    city.


    The old man, Jafar, was bing like a pervert and was stingy to her.


    Jafar no longer had the James Group. Even if she tried all she could, she couldn¡¯t let Ollie inherit the


    group.


    Moreover, the tough man in front of him had already made it clear that he wanted to get into this¡­. ¡°Is


    it for her?¡±


    For some reason, Nora blurted out in jealousy.


    ¡°This is not what you should care about. Your job is to decide whether to sign or not.¡±


    Nora looked at the handsome, outstanding man in front of her¡­. Why didn¡¯t she meet such a man?


    Thinking of the old pervert at home, Nora was even more envious.


    But at least she knew what was best for her. She knew clearly what she was doing and what was


    important.


    She took a look at the contract in her hands and turned around to the boy. ¡°Ollie, with these, you won¡¯t


    be ordinary. These are enough to give you a better life.¡±


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    With that, she gritted her teeth and signed the contract.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, you have to keep your word.¡±


    Caden curled up his lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone transfer 50 million to your ount right now.


    I¡¯ll give the rest to you when the bone marrow transnt operation is done.¡±


    His smile was even more bewitching. Nora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the contract in her


    hand, then at the remarkable man in front of her before she left the hall reluctantly.


    His phone rang suddenly. Caden stopped rubbing his fingers between his eyebrows and picked up his


    phone on the table. ¡°What?¡±


    There was an imperceptible weariness in his low voice. But he still sounded calm and maic.


    The man on the other end of the phone reported, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I was tricked by Miss Grace and let


    her run away.¡±


    Caden was suddenly taut. His rxed body tensed up again. His eyes were burning with rage, ¡°I¡¯ll go


    find her! I¡¯ll deal with you after I find her!¡±


    He stood up and turned on the phone¡¯s location function.


    There was a bright, moving spot on the screen. The man¡¯s thin lips twisted into a cold smile ¡­ Sure


    enough, she was still trying to escape!


    He had installed a locator device on her phone.


    ¡°Follow me! Find her!¡±


    He said, gritting his teeth as he hurried down the stairs and past Ladd.


    Ladd was shocked. Before he could ask more, he chased after his boss automatically.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving!¡± The man pulled Ladd away and said, ¡°Sit over there.¡± He pointed to the passenger seat.


    The bright spot on the screen was still moving.


    The car sped out and the engine roared angrily.


    He was seething with anger.


    The air in the car was depressing. Ladd asked despite of himself, ¡°Saul cked off and Miss Grace ran


    away?¡± This was all he could think of.


    The man nodded calmly without loosening the elerator.


    They followed the navigation and headed to the hospital.


    The closer he got to the hospital, the angrier he looked¡­. Sure enough, she ran to the hospital!


    He chased after her. Just as he was about to catch up, he found that the pin spot stopped moving.


    There was a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    ¡­


    On the other way...


    With a loud bang, a small car was hit by an SUV into the green belt.

 Chapter 320: She Was Hurt by Disillusionment

    Chapter 320: She Was Hurt by Disillusionment


    Grace¡¯s heart sank when she looked at the man yanking the car door open¡­. It was not just a car


    ident.


    ¡°We meet again, Mr. Venus.¡±


    The old man looked even older than thest time she saw him. She remembered that he had been the


    butler of the Shawn family all his life. She remembered him as respectable.


    There were few smiles on his long face. He had always kept a straight face and looked very grim.


    But now, this old man no longer had the dignity he had had when he was the butler of the Shaws. He


    was as thin as a rake, looking like a dead, dry tree in the desert.


    The familiar, stern face looked crazy now.


    ¡°You still remember me!


    It must be hard for you to remember an old guy like me!¡±


    An ufortable, wild smile touched his lips.


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    ¡°You hit the car on purpose?¡± Warm blood trickled down from her forehead. She didn¡¯t reach out to


    wipe it off. Instead, she stared at the old man without blinking.


    Actually, there was no need to ask. The off-road vehicle crashed into her with great force. Grace


    nced at the driver, who was injured and was holding his arm. If it hadn¡¯t been for the driver¡¯s


    adaptability, she wouldn¡¯t have just been injured.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, so what?


    Are you going to get even with me?¡±


    The old man said briskly as he stared at Grace with hatred.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t kill you on the spot.¡± He looked sorry. But he soon changed the topic,


    ¡°Alright, this¡¯s not bad. It would be too easy on you if you just died.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked calmly.


    He had done her harm repeatedly.


    ¡°Why do you have to ask such a stupid question?


    Why?


    How dare you ask me why?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for you, how could my Wallis have died? ¡°


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill her yourself?¡± she sneered, ¡°You killed your own daughter. Why didn¡¯t you know she


    was your daughter when you killed her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Enraged, he pped Grace on the face. Unable to dodge, she was heavily struck by the


    p. Her petite face swelled up at once.


    But sheughed at him sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing?


    It was you!


    It was all you!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for you, how could I have identally injured my poor Wallis?


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t for you, how could I have killed Wallis?¡±


    Grace almost burst into tears withughter.


    So, he killed his own daughter because she gave him a chance?


    ¡°Did I ask you to kill her?


    Or did I force you to kill her? You are selfish and you killed Wallis. This is an unchangeable fact!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!


    I did that because I had no choice!


    I did that for a reason!


    I thought Wallis wasn¡¯t my real daughter!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for what happened that night, I wouldn¡¯t have harmed Wallis.


    If I hadn¡¯t killed her that day, I would have found outter that Wallis wasn¡¯t other¡¯s child. She was my


    daughter!


    No matter how ruthless I was, I would not kill my own daughter!


    I would never be so cruel as to hurt my own child!


    It was your fault! It was all your faults!


    ¡°You made it impossible for her to support me after I retired. You are the culprit of this tragedy! It was all


    your fault!¡±


    Grace almost couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard, looking at the ferocious man in disbelief. How


    could there be such a person!


    ¡°It was you who killed her. It was you who killed Wallis.


    You thought Wallis wasn¡¯t your daughter.


    And you set me up for it!


    I didn¡¯te after you, but you me me!


    You wouldn¡¯t have done it if you knew Wallis was your real daughter?


    If she had not been your daughter, then you would revenge your illegitimate son on her?


    Your daughter couldn¡¯t die. But someone else¡¯s daughter could?


    You are out of your mind!


    No matter who it was, it was still life. So, for you, human life is nothing?


    People like you are either born vicious or are turned vicious!¡±


    ¡°It was you! You caused all the misfortune! It was all because of you!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I wouldn¡¯t have done that kind of thing!


    No matter what you say, I will avenge my poor daughter today!


    I will take you with me even if I die!¡±


    The driver next to her probably had never expected to encounter such a horrible thing. Having a car


    ident was unfortunate enough. He was angry but didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Grace looked at the pale, frightened driver with her peripheral vision. She narrowed her eyes and


    looked at him calmly.


    ¡°This is downtown. Traffic police wille soon. No matter what you want to do, you¡¯ll be stopped by


    them.¡±


    Something seemed to have urred to the old man, and his expression changed. He dragged Grace


    rudely out of the car. ¡°You reminded me.¡±


    With that, he dragged Grace to his vehicle and pushed her onto the passenger seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m drowning with you!¡± With that, he started the car. Tires scratched the ground and let out an ear-


    piercing sound as the car sped away.


    The off-road vehicle sped along at an astonishing speed. Cars scattered around for fear of being hit,


    pulling over to make way for this crazy machine.


    Life was not easy for anyone. Everyone had a family, be it small or big. Their families were counting on


    them. No one wanted to be killed by that wild car.


    The car was speeding, and Grace¡¯s stomach churned ufortably. She suppressed her nausea and


    felt dizzy, forcing herself to calm down.


    ¡°How did you know I was in that taxi?¡±


    It seemed to be a coincidence. But it was not. Even if she knew she was in danger, she did not want to


    die without knowing what had happened.


    He probably thought that Grace was going to die today anyway and that there was no need to hide it


    from her. The old man sneered,


    ¡°Someone is watching you at your apartment. I got the message the moment you went out.


    It must be fate. God gave me this chance to kill you.


    Mr. Shaw¡­. No, that bastard had a guard outside your door who never left his post. I simply couldn¡¯t


    find an opportunity to get to you.


    Huh, speaking of which, I should thank you for getting rid of Saul. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the


    chance to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Who is this ¡®someone¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know! The only thing you need to know is that I¡¯m not the only one who wants you to


    die! There are people who want you dead more than I do!¡±


    Grace looked solemn¡­. She couldn¡¯t figure out who this ¡°someone¡± was.


    The old manughed heartily. ¡°How pitiful you are! Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, I¡¯ll tell you one


    more thing.


    Do you remember what happened that night when Kirk drove you to visit Hale?


    Do you think it was just a coincidence? Kirk drove you back, and after he left, that thing happened to


    you.


    Let me tell you. It was your own family. Your family conspired with Kirk to set you up. Kirk made sure


    that he would sent you to that remote roadside and your family hired those hooligans to harm you.


    Poor thing. It would be better if you had died in prison. ¡°


    He expected to enjoy her painful expression, but only to find she remained calm.


    ¡°Why are you not surprised?


    Why don¡¯t you ask me who that person is?


    Why aren¡¯t you upset?


    You should cry! Cry! Cry! I tell you to cry! ¡°


    Seemingly provoked by Grace¡¯s calmness, the old man had a wild look on his face. He got angry and


    stepped on the elerator. The car¡¯s performance was impressive. It was so fast that it almost created


    a phantom.


    The car was on the verge of losing control. Vehicles on both sides of the road either stopped or avoided


    them. Some people even opened the door in fear and ran out of the car.


    They have lived in this city for a long time. They have seen young people drive so fastte at night.


    They have seen rich people speeding and running red lights because they were not afraid to get


    ticketed. But this was the first time they had seen people drive that fast.


    If they were hit by a car driven by a psychopath, it would be difficult for them to getpensation.


    The old man was mad, ¡°Cry! Cry in front of me!¡±


    Slowly, Grace turned around and looked coldly at Mr. Venus.


    ¡°It was my brother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was so surprised that he loosened the elerator.


    She always thought the night of the attack was too strange. She was always suspicious of it. It was just


    that she didn¡¯t know who it was.


    But when Sam told her about how her family had conspired with Kirk, she confirmed her spection.


    She still remembered that before the ident happened that night, Payne had gone to thepany to


    cause trouble. She remembered the look in his eyes as he left and the words he had said. He didn¡¯t


    seem to be joking


    Her lips were slightly pale. Disappointment touched the corner of her lips. She smiled as if she didn¡¯t


    care.


    She had hoped that she had guessed wrongly. She had hoped that she had been paranoid.


    She had hoped that if only she could just forget about it.


    Sam was even more enraged by her calmness. He was no longer rational. The calmer she was, the


    more he wanted to see her suffer.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear to see this woman¡¯sposure!


    How could she be so calm?


    Why didn¡¯t she go crazy like him?


    He had no family left. Both his son and daughter were dead. He was now a lonely, childless, and


    homeless man. How could the woman, who was also involved in this, behave so calmly?


    Why was she safe and sound? How could she not care about anything!


    He would not allow it!


    He would not allow her to be so rational!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, have you ever thought that when your grandfather was alive, the person who


    kidnapped you when you were born was someone you knew?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes twitched involuntarily. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since you are so bright, can¡¯t you make a guess?


    Who was of your grandfather¡¯s age and was capable of doing such a thing. And you and I both know


    this person. Don¡¯t you know what this means?¡±


    Grace gritted her teeth, not daring to think about it.


    But¡ª


    ¡°It was Master Shaw, the grandfather of your lover Caden!¡± Sam overheard it after what happened to


    Wallis. For fear of being discovered, that was the only thing he heard.


    That was all he knew, but ¡­ it was enough to make this bitch suffer!


    She felt as if she had been hit hard!


    Her heart sank!


    What did he mean by that?


    She didn¡¯t want to find out, but he wouldn¡¯t let her!


    The Shaws and the James were enemies.


    Hale and rk had a grudge against each other.


    Apart from that, there was no other exnation.


    But if that was the case, why ¡­ why Grandfather allowed her to approach Caden?


    Why didn¡¯t Grandfather ever tell her about it?


    Why did the outsiders not know they were enemies?


    When she was in Erhai Lake, Mrs. James told her that she was kidnapped when she was born. But


    Mrs. James said it was because her great-grandfather¡¯s business was so sessful that some people


    were jealous and yed such a carrot-and-stick trick.


    However, the Shaws were massively rich for several generations. The James family were nothing


    have born from anything but business.


    She remembered her grandfather¡¯s strange attitude towards the fact that she loved Caden.


    She also remembered the disgust in Hale¡¯s eyes every time he saw her.


    Grandfather had told her that it was not worth it and had tried to persuade her. However, he had just


    given her the runaround, telling her to give up.


    But he encouraged and even supported her in certain things.


    She remembered those things. Grandfather had fixed her and Caden up many times. He had given


    them privacy. He had held a birthday party for her.


    That year at her eighteenth birthday party, Grandfather said she had grown up. He encouraged her to


    pursue her love bravely. He said his granddaughter must be brave.


    She felt he was right. Being inspired, she bravely confessed to the boy she liked in front of everyone at


    the birthday party.


    She was confident. Grandfather said she was the best girl in the family.


    She did not dare to think about it, nor did she dare to think about any more details.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she could no longer remain herposure.


    There was despair on her delicate face. Her pain seemed to be dragging everything around her into the


    abyss. It was as if she¡­ had been pushed down into the pit by a very important person in her life!


    Atst, she somewhat understood her puzzling and strange grandfather.


    No wonder that Grandfather valued her so much, but in the end, he chose Payne and said that


    everything in the James had belonged to Payne.


    He imed that he was afraid she would be hurt again, so he cultivated her himself. But in fact, it was


    only because she was ¡°valued¡± by Hale.


    Bullshit cultivation!


    He did all this just to make her better than the other girls from rich families. Because there were too


    many rich youngdies in Shanghai. If Grace was not outstanding enough, how could she be the


    sessor of the Shaws?


    She started to get confused. She could not tell when Grandfather was sincere to her and when he was


    not.


    She could no longer tell which of the happy memories she had with her grandfather were genuine and


    which were fake. Or ¡­ was everything a lie?


    The scenery outside the car sped backward. Staring at the backingndscape, she suddenly reached


    for the door handle.


    She wanted to go back with the scenery outside the car. She wanted to go back to the past years, back


    to when Grandfather was still alive. She wanted to ask him herself. She wanted to know. She wanted to


    know what the truth was and what the lie was!


    She wanted to turn back the clock to when Grandfather was alive. She wanted to stand in front of him


    and ask him herself,


    ¡°Grandfather, do you really love me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Sam did want her dead, but when he saw her crazy behavior with his own eyes, his


    heart skipped a beat.


    He shouted urgently.


    She cried out in great pain. There was only endless despair in her hoarse voice!


    ¡°I want to go back¡ª!¡±


    She wanted to go back. She wanted to see her grandfather!

 Chapter 321: Let鈥檚 Go Home

    Chapter 321: Let¡¯s Go Home


    Venus locked the car door immediately. Realizing that she couldn¡¯t open the door, Grace banged


    against the window crazily.


    Of course, he wanted her to die. Of course, he would not let her go.


    He didn¡¯t feel it terrifying when he was driving like a madman.


    But when seeing her acting like that, a sense of fear overwhelmed Sam.


    He had loosened the elerator, but the car didn¡¯t slow down immediately.


    He was sitting beside a crazy woman who was desperately hitting the window. Sam was afraid. He held


    the steering wheel with one hand and grabbed the crazydy in the passenger seat with the other.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    He roared angrily.


    At the moment, he even forgot that this was what he wanted.


    When all of this happened, when the woman was no longer calm, he was terrified.


    ¡°I want to go back!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I want to go back!¡±


    The woman cried out bitterly. The old man could not see the endless pain in her eyes. It was so painful


    that she could no longer maintain her pitiful self-esteem.


    Snap¡ª


    He gave her a good p in the face.


    The woman turned around at him nkly. Just as the man was about to curse angrily, the woman


    lunged at the steering wheel like a lunatic.


    Her actionpletely terrified him.


    ¡°Let go! Are you crazy? Let go at once! If you don¡¯t, both of us will die!¡±


    He roared angrily.


    But she didn¡¯t seem to be hearing. She clung to the steering wheel.


    Had Sam forgotten that he wanted her dead?


    The two were snatching the steering wheel at the car. Now Sam was scared.


    Sam, who had imed that he would drown with her, was horrified.


    He thought he was crazy. He thought he was not afraid of death and was going to die with her.


    But when death came, he frightened and regretted.


    He stepped on the brake. But the car was running at an extremely fast speed. Although he had already


    released the elerator for a while, the speed was still over 80 kilometers per hour. The moment he


    put on the brakes, the car skidded under the force. Even in the car, they could still hear the ear-piercing


    sound of the tires rubbing against the ground.


    This voice was bing harsher and harsher. Sam was even more frightened and regretful.


    All the cars on the wide road were dodging them. They could see a runaway off-road vehicle


    sidewinding in the middle of the road at a disturbing speed. The car almost hit the green belts or


    guardrails several times.


    But the vehicles scraped perilously against the rocks each time.


    ¡°Let go! Let go! Damn it! I told you to let go!


    You¡¯re crazy!


    Didn¡¯t you just get kidnapped by Master Shaw?


    What a big deal!


    You¡¯re crazy! ¡°


    The old man was terrified. His back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, that woman looked unafraid of death. Sam did regret it!


    She was a lunatic!


    He cursed. But he didn¡¯t dare to wipe the sweat from the corner of his eyes. The sweat seeped into his


    eyes and pricked his eyes with sharp pain.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to wipe his sweat or blink his eyes. He pushed the woman beside him with one hand


    and clutched the steering wheel with the other.


    He nced at the speedometer in his peripheral vision. 80, 75, 72, 68...


    Looking at the slowing speed, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He took the opportunity and pulled down the handbrake with force!


    There was another ear-piercing sound.


    With a loud, harsh sound, the old man let out a sigh of relief.


    He loosened the handbrake and watched the speed dropped drastically to 45 kilometers per hour...


    He wanted to turn the car keys, but she reached out her hand, preventing him from doing so. He


    couldn¡¯t be distracted and could only maintain the same position.


    Madwoman!


    He cursed many times inwardly.


    Fortunately, the speed dropped to 30...


    20...


    Smoke billowed from the rear of the car. The engine made a strange noise and suddenly stalled.


    The sound was apanied by the police siren. Police cars and motorcycles surrounded them.


    The cars stopped and the policemen rushed over.


    The road ahead has been barricaded.


    Among the police cars, there was a ck, eye-catching Bentley. A long leg stepped out of the car. The


    man got off the car and rushed towards the off-road vehicle.


    He smashed the window of the vehicle with his fist. Blood spurted out immediately, but the man didn¡¯t


    seem to care at all. He reached into the car and pulled open the door.


    When Sam saw the man, his face nched in fear.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was her ¡­¡±


    The man shot an icy nce at Sam. The old man¡¯s heart sank. He had taken care of him for so many


    years. He looked at him as if he were looking at a dead man.


    Sam started to panic.


    But the man didn¡¯t say anything. Under the gazes of everyone, he bent over and got into the car. He


    reached out and wrapped his arms around the woman.


    He held her.


    He held her tightly.


    The man¡¯s hand was trembling. He was afraid that he would lose her.


    He buried his face in the woman¡¯s neck. His heart was racing unprecedentedly fast.


    He saw the off-road vehicle went out of control. He saw the vehicle almost crashed into the guardrails.


    Every time he saw it, he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    He buried face in the woman¡¯s neck¡­ ¡°Grace, Grace... You don¡¯t know I almost went crazy just now.¡±


    He wanted to tell her that.


    But the woman pushed him away like he was a hot potato.


    Unexpectedly, he was pushed out of the car and almost fell to the ground. The woman who had just


    pushed him away jumped out of the car and ran away like she was out of her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s fine now! Don¡¯t be afraid, Grace!¡±


    The man ran after her.


    Her legs were weak. Tripped by something, she fell off with a bang.


    The man rushed to her and took her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Caden.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The woman seemed to be frightened and pushed him with both hands and feet, ¡°Let go of me!


    Let go of me! Let go!! I want to go back! I want to go back!


    Let go of me!


    Don¡¯t touch me!


    I want to go back! ¡°


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Under the gaze of others, the man put his arm around her and picked her up, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back now.


    It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The woman just shook her head desperately, ¡°Let go. I want to go back! I want to go back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know, I know, I¡¯ll take you back. Grace, let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go home. Be good.¡±


    ¡°My wife is frightened. She is in an unstable mood. I have to take her home first,¡± Caden said as he


    walked to the policeman. ¡°I will take her to the police station after she calms down.¡±


    Ladd drove the car over immediately. Caden held onto the woman tightly and got inside the car.

 Chapter 322: It鈥檚 No Point in Crying over Spilt Milk

    Chapter 322: It¡¯s No Point in Crying over Spilt Milk


    Grace suddenly fainted, perhaps because she had be exhausted after experiencing so many


    things.


    In the apartment


    Humbert was packing his medicine kits. ¡°She is fine. She just fainted from fatigue. However, her


    physical condition is too bad. When she wakes up, you must prepare nutritious food for her and let her


    take a good rest¡­¡±


    As Humbert spoke, he paused for a moment and nced at the woman on the bed. He curled his lips


    and said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be in worry from now on. Just let her stay at home and have recuperation.¡±


    Even if she could take enough rest, it was unknown whether she could fully recover or not.


    That was because she had been in poor health for so long.


    ¡°In addition, I suggest that when she wakes up, you¡¯d better take her to the hospital for a


    After all, I don¡¯t have any medical equipment at hand right now. I¡¯m not sure how badly her body is


    injured.


    There¡¯s no exact data ¡­ As a doctor specializing in western medicine, I always need urate data.¡±


    Humbert packed up his medicine kits. Looking at the woman lying on the bed, Caden wore a distressed


    expression. He then reached out to tuck her in.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the living room and have a talk.¡±


    Humbert secretly rolled his eyes as he looked at Caden¡¯s receding figure. He thought his friend was


    overacting. Truth to be told, even if a thunder came right now, Grace couldn¡¯t be woken up.


    However, he had no interest in arguing with Caden. He carried his medical kits and quickly followed


    him into the living room.


    Caden put a cup of tea on the table and then sat down. He leisurely crossed his slender legs.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, please help me with something.¡±


    Out of surprise, Humbert looked up at Caden and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. If you have


    something to say, just say it directly.¡±


    They had known each other since childhood. For so many years, Caden rarely used the word ¡°please¡±


    to ask him for help.


    Humbert hoped he wouldn¡¯t ask him to do anything inappropriate.


    Just as this thought shed his mind, Caden¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    ¡°Do you know that she¡¯s lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Caden lowered his eyes and said, ¡°She said she wanted time to be alone. She¡¯s lying to me.


    She went to donate bone marrow to Payne without telling me.¡±


    As he said that, he handed Humbert a document. ¡°She even signed the bone marrow donation form.¡±


    Humbert picked up the document and looked at it. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Since you were


    able to obtain this document, her n didn¡¯t seed, right?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to care about Payne, Jafar, or any other person from the James family.


    I have long known that the bone marrow of Jafar¡¯s illegitimate child matches that of Payne.


    Jafar and his mistress secretly made a fake report. They just didn¡¯t want Ollie to donate bone marrow


    to Payne.


    I saw all the despicable things that they have done.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already investigated everything, why didn¡¯t you tell your wife earlier? If you had told her,


    she wouldn¡¯t have signed this donation form.¡±


    ¡°I saw that she didn¡¯t care about her rtives except for Master James. Since that was the case, I


    didn¡¯t want to interfere in her personal affairs.¡±


    Humbert remained silent. He knew that Caden was a cold-blooded person.


    There weren¡¯t many people and things in this world that could make him worried.


    Apart from Ingemar and him, the only person he cared about was Grace.


    Humbert was sure that even if all of Grace¡¯s rtives died, Caden would turn a blind eye as long as


    Grace was not sad. Even if he knew that Payne could be saved, he would still watch him die without


    showing any sympathy.


    Then Caden took out a mobile phone and said self-mockingly, ¡°Look at this phone number.¡±


    Humbert took his phone and felt that the number looked familiar. He couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen


    it before, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This number has no caller ID. Grace took the initiative to dial this number after she left the Shaw


    Group that day.


    ¡°I found it strange, so I let someone investigate it. Guess whose number it is?¡±


    Looking at the number. Humbert thought it was so familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°ording to Deacon¡¯s investigation, this number is of an international bone marrow bank.¡±


    Humbert suddenly looked up with an astonished look. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. You guessed right.


    Deacon found out that she had been contacting people from the bone marrow bank ever since she


    returned from Erhai Lake.¡± With that, he held Grace¡¯s phone tightly.


    ¡°She is really good at keeping secrets.


    What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t show any signs in front of me!


    I pretended to lose my mind, so as to make her let down her guard. We lived together for so many


    days, but I didn¡¯t notice anything!¡±


    Humbert was rendered speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know how to persuade Caden. Even if he told him not to think too much, it would be useless.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to hide everything from me. If she just wanted to find a suitable bone marrow match


    for Payne, she could tell me.


    I am really confused about why she even deceived me when I pretended to be a madman!¡±


    Caden was too smart, which had always helped him in business. It was beyond doubt that he had


    benefited from his smartness, but at this moment, he wished that he was really an idiot.


    ¡°When she promised me that she would return to S City from Erhai Lake, she had already prepared for


    the worst. She nned to donate her bone marrow if she really couldn¡¯t find a match.¡±


    Humbert did not say anything. He was not an idiot and he had thought of this possibility.


    Truth be told, it was unbelievable that Grace could be so easily threatened by Caden with her


    deceased grandfather.


    She had resisted him resolutely at the beginning, but then she agreed with him so easily.


    However, even if Caden was smart, he was so excited about the news that his beloved woman would


    Humbert suddenly sympathized with the arrogant man in front of him. He pretended to be crazy and


    enjoyed doing this, but he failed to let Grace rx her guard. Instead, he himself had been deceived by


    her.


    A sharp leopard could not defeat a cunning fox in the end.


    ¡°Three years ago, she spent her time and energy setting the conditions for her escape.


    Three yearster, she wants to escape again. This time, she is prepared to risk her life.¡±


    As Caden spoke, he wore a bitter smile.


    ¡°I know I was wrong ¡­ I just want to be together with her forever, but she makes every effort to escape


    from me.


    Humbert, on the day of her bat mitzvah, I never thought that I would love her so badly.


    If I had known it, I would have carried her on my shoulders and thrown her onto my bed after she


    confessed to me boldly on her eighteenth birthday. In that case, I would never let her leave me.¡±


    Humbert listened without saying anything. As an outsider, he felt pity for his friend. It shocked him when


    Caden said that he knew he was wrong ¡­ After all, Caden had always been a proud man.


    This meant that he was really in despair now.


    ¡°If things had gone that way, then ¡­ our children would be in primary school now.¡±


    As Humbert listened, he felt that Caden¡¯s words were like boiling oil, which was poured onto his heart,


    making him feel extremely distressed.


    ¡°I can have a drink with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink. She¡¯ll be hungry after waking up.¡± As Caden spoke, he stood up and found the


    refrigerator. Then he took out some vegetables.


    ¡°I will cook porridge for her, for she can only eat soft foods now.¡±


    Just as he put the vegetables on the table, he suddenly stopped and looked at the trash can filled with


    rubbish.


    After looking at it for a while, he squatted down and took the items out of the trash can one by one.


    When looking at Caden washing the couple¡¯s cups silently at the sink, Humbert couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After putting everything back in ce, Caden returned to the living room and said, ¡°Jafar¡¯s mistress has


    already signed the bone marrow donation agreement. Humbert, please ... take good care of Payne.¡±


    Humbert looked at him. He understood that Caden paid attention to everything Grace cared about.


    As for the bone marrow transntation, the most important thing was that Payne must enter the sterile


    room one month after the operation. Caden was afraid that if something bad happened to Payne after


    the operation, Grace would be sad.


    ¡°OK. I will follow him into the sterile room,¡± answered Humbert.

 Chapter 323: He Built Her Another Prison

    Chapter 323: He Built Her Another Prison


    Grace slowly woke up and found the room was dark. She got up from bed and walked to the living


    room. She was not surprised when she saw Caden sitting on the sofa. He was watching TV under the


    warm light.


    In the living room, the TV sound was very low, as if he was afraid that the loud noise would wake her


    up.


    The sound of footsteps came from the corridor, and he turned around to have a look.


    Then their eyes met.


    Neither of them seemed to have any mood swings, as if they were already an old couple. They also


    seemed to have amon understanding, for they did not mention yesterday¡¯s incident.


    It was as if nothing had happened to them.


    Caden stood up and walked to the table. He slowly reheated the food and put it back onto the table.


    Grace walked over silently and sat down to eat.


    There seemed to be no love or hatred between them, as if they didn¡¯t have so many painful memories.


    After a meal, the atmosphere was harmonious, and they even had the illusion that everything was


    going well.


    After finishing eating, she put down her chopsticks.


    When the chopsticks hit the table, they made a slight sound.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    Grace said in a hoarse voice.


    Caden was washing the dishes, and when hearing this, he suddenly stopped his movements. ¡°You¡¯re


    tired. Humbert said that you are not in good health. You must go to sleep now. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll


    go to the supermarket to buy a chicken and make you some soup.¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she repeated in a low voice, not responding to his words.


    ¡°Be a good girl.¡± He put the dishes and chopsticks into the sink. After washing and drying his hands, he


    walked towards her. Then he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and said, ¡°Go to sleep.


    Everything will be fine after you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she just said with a calm look.


    She didn¡¯t try to break free from his embrace. Although he was so close to her, she couldn¡¯t feel any


    warmth.


    Her eyes were like drykes devoid of any water vapor.


    Caden continued, ¡°Grace, please go to sleep. I will pretend that I haven¡¯t heard your words. In the


    future, don¡¯t say such stupid things again.¡±


    His voice was as gentle as before, but she could tell there was a hint of warning in his words.


    ¡°I want to leave this ce¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he was already angered.


    ¡°Do you want to leave this ce or do you want to leave me?¡±


    He tightened his grip on her, and his temples pulsed. It was evident that he had flown into a rage.


    Suppressing his anger, he said in a low voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid, and don¡¯t let me hear the word ¡®leave¡¯ again.¡± He gritted his teeth. Only he


    himself knew how painful he was.


    ¡°Grace, you have been so smart since childhood. You must know how to make the right choice in your


    own interests.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand that the negotiation skills in business were useless when it came to love.


    The reason why he could show a tough attitude in business was that he owned capital assets.


    However, he couldn¡¯t use the same attitude to treat his beloved woman.


    He didn¡¯t understand this. He just wanted to keep her by his side.


    Even his two good friends had kindly reminded him that he should let her go.


    However, every time he thought that Grace would leave him and have nothing to do with him in the


    future, he would hardly control his emotions.


    He would be so flustered that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She was the only antidote to his sickness.


    Grace just looked down and wore an ironic smile ¡­ He had always been like this!


    He had never changed!


    Mr. Venus¡¯ words shed through her mind. He told her about the conflicts between the two families


    and the beginning of her rtionship with Caden. It turned out that everything was just a mistake.


    She also had a hot temper. She wanted to roar at him and ask him why he treated her like this.


    Mr. Venus¡¯ words were like a giant hammer that shattered her into pieces. She remained silent and


    pondered for a long time. The conflicts between the two families made her very upset...


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t tell a single word to the man behind her.


    Since they had made a mistake at the beginning, he didn¡¯t need to know about those things.


    ¡°Caden, you said that you hated me.


    I understand.


    I know your feelings quite well.


    But I already have nothing left.


    I don¡¯t understand why you are still interested in such a useless woman like me.


    Let me go, so that I will never disturb or trouble you again, okay?¡±


    She tried to persuade him, but she forgot that he was too stubborn sometimes.


    ¡°No!¡± he shouted angrily. The only thing she knew was to leave him!


    In order to leave, she could do anything!


    Didn¡¯t she want to stay by his side?


    ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡±


    Caden said.


    He clenched his fists tightly and waited for her answer in fear. He was afraid that she would be


    determined to leave him. In that case, he would no longer be able to control himself and might even do


    something terrible!


    Time slowly passed, and the woman in his arms seemed to guess his thoughts. Then she said, ¡°OK.¡±


    Only then did he let go of her and watch her walk into the bedroom. When the bedroom door was


    gently closed, he finally unclenched his fists.


    When Grace woke up again, everything had changed.


    Overnight, all the windows in the house were equipped with aluminum alloy fences.


    The sunlight flooded into the room, and she opened her eyes. After turning to the window, she could no


    longer look away, for she saw the burr-proof window that prevented her from running away.


    She stared at the security window for a long time, and then she suddenly smiled with tears welling up in


    her eyes ¡­ He built another prison for her.


    She propped herself up and walked barefoot to the window. Then she grabbed the burr-proof


    window tightly ¡­ This was another prison built for her. She smiled bitterly, with tears falling down her


    cheeks.


    She recalled the painful days she had spent in prison for three years. During that period, she also held


    the fence on the window tightly, because that was the only ce where sunlight could pass through.


    The sound of someone turning the key came from outside the door. She changed her clothes in a


    hurry, wiped away her tears, and turned around to walk out of the bedroom.


    With a stic bag in his hand, Caden walked to the table.


    ¡°The chicken I bought today is especially good. I caught it myself. I also brought you some breakfast.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace, wash up and sit down.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced the stic bag by the sink. There were plenty of vegetables and meat products


    in it. Standing in front of the sink, he rolled up his sleeves and began to wash the vegetables.


    She ced her hands behind her back. Her fists were clenched, with nails digging deep into her palms.


    Looking up, she found that the balcony had also been equipped with burr-proof windows. It was


    impossible for her to escape from this house.


    A gust of wind blew, but she felt it was suffocating.


    It suddenly urred to her that Caden wanted her to wash up and then have breakfast.


    In great despair, she decided to follow his instructions.


    After washing herself, she sat down quietly to eat the breakfast he had brought back.


    In the open-n kitchen, he was washing vegetables and cooking the soup, while she was quietly


    eating the hot breakfast at the table.


    The atmosphere was warm and pleasant.


    She didn¡¯t even ask when the security windows were installed.


    Everything seemed to be fine, but every time she nced at the security windows, a glint of disgust


    and fear would appear on her face.

 Chapter 324: Grace Finally Got What She Wanted

    Chapter 324: Grace Finally Got What She Wanted


    Day after day, he cooked meals for her. When he went to work, he would take her with him so that he


    could always keep an eye on her. They looked like a loving couple.


    When others saw Grace, they were envious of her.


    Her husband was handsome and rich. More importantly, he was nice to her.


    As time passed, all the people around her knew about this.


    Someone said that Grace finally led a happy life. Back then, she had made every effort to chase


    Caden.


    Someone else said that she finally got what she wanted.


    On a weekend.


    ¡°I want to see him,¡± said Grace.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°¡­ My brother.¡±


    Caden was a bit startled, but he still remained expressionless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Payne.¡±


    He just showed an indifferent attitude.


    Grace slightly clenched her fists, and after a while¡­


    ¡°He is not in a good condition. I want to see him.¡±


    Caden was convinced that she was trying to escape from him again, so he asked, ¡°Am I not good


    enough to you? Is Payne better than me?


    Is Payne that important to you?


    You still want to donate bone marrow to him, right?


    I won¡¯t let you see Payne.


    Just give up on this idea!¡±


    ¡°Grace, you should never leave me!¡± he thought to himself.


    He was furious!


    At this moment, as long as she mentioned her brother, he would think of the fact that she had managed


    to escape from him again and again.


    ¡°Whether Payne will survive or not has nothing to do with you. Grace, be a good girl, okay?¡±


    He was so scared that he would use any means to keep her by his side.


    He also wondered why Payne was so important to her.


    Why did she want to donate her bone marrow to him at all costs?


    Had she ever considered his feelings?


    If something happened to her, what should he do?


    Grace was also enraged. She had suppressed her emotions for so long, and she finally burst with


    anger.


    ¡°You are so unreasonable!


    I just want to see my brother!


    Besides, I have the right to decide what I can do!


    You aren¡¯t qualified to make any decision for me!¡±


    ¡°So you still want to donate your bone marrow, right? You want to escape from me so badly?¡± He was


    so furious that he became even more unreasonable.


    ¡°Grace! Do you want to escape from me so badly?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I just want to escape from you! Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    Back then, she didn¡¯t dare to voice her true thoughts, but now she was fearless.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick!


    Do you want me to thank you for imprisoning me?


    Do you think you are nice to me?


    Hahahaha¡­¡± Graceughed with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°You think you are nice to me?


    However, I don¡¯t think you did all this for my own good!


    If you are really nice to me, then let me go!¡±


    Hearing this, he suddenly stopped his work.


    With a grim look, he walked to her and said, ¡°Take back what you said just now!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!


    What words do you want me to take back?


    ¡®Let me go?¡¯


    Or ¡®I want to leave you¡¯?


    Caden!


    I¡¯ve had enough of you!


    Why would I listen to you?


    Why are you imprisoning me?¡±


    She was so angry that she trembled all over.


    She did everything he said.


    She just wanted to see Payne. Caden had confiscated her phone, so she couldn¡¯t contact anyone. She


    didn¡¯t even know what was going on with Payne.


    She just wanted to take a look at him.


    She should have hated Payne and even Master James.


    But ¡­ she just couldn¡¯t do it.


    In the dead of night, she was also afraid that her grandfather had despicable intentions. She was afraid


    that his purpose was not just to make her be kind to Payne. What she feared most was that her


    grandfather had never loved her.


    Then what was her point of living?


    She remembered her grandfather¡¯s kindness to her. She loved her grandfather, but then she was told


    that he might never have liked her.


    She loved Caden, but he refused her once and again. She had no choice but to ept reality.


    But it turned out that her whole life was like a joke!


    She just wanted to see what had happened to Payne. After all, he was her brother and she treated him


    sincerely when they were young.


    However, Caden didn¡¯t allow her to see him!


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t make me angry.¡± His face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Do you still remember that you


    shouldn¡¯t mention the word ¡®leave¡¯ in front of me?¡±


    Anger filled her heart.


    ¡°You are really sick!


    You said that I killed Wallis, and I admitted it. Isn¡¯t that enough?


    Look at me! What else do you want me to do?


    One life for one life?


    OK!


    I¡¯ll give my life back to you!¡±


    To his surprise, she suddenly grabbed a paring knife and stabbed it into her heart.


    The moment she picked up the knife, she was acting on impulse, but when she stabbed it fiercely into


    her heart, she felt relieved.


    Before she could show a smile, an expected thing happened.


    She heard the sound of the knife piercing into flesh. Blood gushed out, but it was not hers.


    She looked up and saw him holding the sharp de tightly. Blood dripped from his palm and fell down


    onto the ground.


    Before she could see his expression, he grabbed the knife from her hand and threw it far away. It


    seemed that he couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    The next second, she felt as if everything was spinning around.


    Caden had picked her up.


    Then she was carried into the bedroom by him.


    Her face turned pale, and she instantly understood what was about to happen.


    ¡°Ladd, Caden is injured!¡± She knew that even if she begged him to let her go, he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    She could only shout loudly at the door.


    As expected, Ladd rushed over from outside the door.


    He murmured, ¡°Boss ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Caden¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Ladd stopped at the bedroom door. In the next moment, he turned around and closed the door.


    ¡°Caden! You¡¯re crazy! Caden! How dare you!¡± she cried out in despair.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caden ¡­ no!¡±


    ¡°Caden ¡­ I will hate you forever,¡±


    Grace shouted in despair.


    This was the darkest day of her life.


    ¡°You imprisoned and even raped me. Caden ¡­ what ¡­ am I?¡±


    Grace muttered to herself in a husky voice.


    He paused. In the next moment, he reached out and covered her eyes with one hand. Then he kissed


    on the back of his hand.


    ¡°You are a very, very important person to me,¡± Caden thought to himself.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t think about escaping anymore. In this lifetime, you are destined to be with me forever. If I


    don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    He was already crazy.


    He felt sorry for her, but he couldn¡¯t restrain his desire to possess her.


    After everything was over, she said, ¡°I hate you.¡±


    He closed his eyes. When he opened them, he tried to suppress his agony.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± said Caden in a cold voice.


    Even hatred was good. He would be satisfied that he was the only one hated by her.


    As long as he could upy her mind all the time, he didn¡¯t care whether she loved or hated him.


    However, the moment Grace said she hated him, he felt so distressed.

 Chapter 325: I Love You

    Chapter 325: I Love You


    The day for Payne to receive bone marrow transntation was imminent.


    He had changed into a hospital gown and Mrs. James was by his side.


    ¡°Payne, don¡¯t be nervous. Nothing will happen,¡± Mrs. Jamesforted him, but her son remained


    silent.


    Looking at her son¡¯s thin cheeks, she couldn¡¯t help curse Grace again.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that kindhearted person whose bone marrow matches yours, Grace would have almost


    killed you.¡±


    Payne seemed to be annoyed.


    ¡°Mom! Stop!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?


    Mom loves you. Why are you yelling at me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop scolding Grace like that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I scold her? She doesn¡¯t care about her family at all.¡±


    Mrs. James hated her daughter from the bottom of her heart.


    It had been proven that she was wrong about Grace¡¯s identity back then. That girl was indeed her


    daughter.


    However, after knowing the truth, Mrs. Jane still treated her son differently from her daughter.


    After all, she raised her son from his childhood, so she was closer to him.


    As for Grace ¡­ At the thought that she took away the entire property of the James Group after


    returning to S City, Mrs. James couldn¡¯t help loathing her.


    The property should belong to Payne.


    In addition, she had pleaded Grace several times, but that girl refused to donate her bone marrow to


    her brother. In Mrs. James¡¯ view, Grace was an extremely cold-blooded person who didn¡¯t care about


    her family.


    However, at this moment, Payne¡¯s mind was a mess.


    He had already seen a glimmer of hope, for someone was willing to donate bone marrow to him. He


    wouldn¡¯t die, nor would he risk losing his life at any moment.


    He should have rxed, but as time passed, he became more restless.


    The paramedics had informed him that the anonymous donor was about to start donating bone marrow.


    He reached out and pulled the nurse¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Wait ¡­ can ¡­ can you tell me the name of the kind person who donated the bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that person is unwilling to reveal his name.¡± The nurse smiled kindly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. You will be fine. Just take good care of yourself.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Payne was even more upset. Mrs. James noticed that her son was a little upset. She thought that


    Payne might be too worried.


    ¡°The paramedics have said that you should rest assured.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t think nonsense. Mom will always be there for you.¡±


    As she tried to persuade him, Mrs. James thought of something that made her sad.


    ¡°Jafar is really a bastard. His son is going to have the bone marrow transnt surgery, but he did not


    even show up.


    Perhaps he is having a good time with his mistress. I hope he dies miserably...¡±


    Hearing Mrs. James¡¯ curse, Payne became more agitated. He suddenly got up from the bed and was


    about to leave.


    ¡°Son, what are you doing?¡±


    Mrs. Jane chased after him.


    Payne walked faster and faster.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Mrs. James took her valuable handbag and chased after him.


    However, Payne started to run and he bumped into the nurse he met just now.


    ¡°Wait a moment! Take me there!¡± he roared in a low voice,


    ¡°Please take me to the operating room where the surgery will be carried out.¡±


    He looked flustered. The nurse seemed to be frightened. ¡°Take your hands off me first. The donor is


    unwilling to reveal his name.¡±


    ¡°Please take me there, okay?¡± Payne¡¯s tone softened and he pleaded.


    The nurse was a little swayed, but she still shook her head.


    Payne refused to let her go. ¡°Is the donor my sister? Her name is Grace.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. How could there be such a coincidence? His sister had juste to see him, and


    then a donor appeared that day, whose bone marrow sessfully matched his.


    These days, he kept deceiving himself that things were not what he thought. The donor must be


    someone else.


    However, he had noticed that things were too coincidental.


    He wanted to survive and pretended not to know anything, but he would recall his sister¡¯s words every


    night.


    He asked his mother to bring over a locked diary. He opened it and looked at the contents.


    The diary recorded the childhood of Grace and him that he had long forgotten.


    The handwriting was childish. At that time, he didn¡¯t even know all the Chinese characters. He gave


    phic transcriptions of some words, and a few sentences he wrote were even iprehensible.


    In an adult¡¯s view, the contents of this diary were funny and childish.


    However, they reminded him of the past.


    His daily life was recorded in the diary. Sometimes, he was jealous that Grace got praise from their


    grandfather again. Sometimes, he would record what books Grace read and what movies she watched


    ¡­ After reading through the whole diary, he suddenly realized that he had recorded every event he had


    as a child, and Grace was always by his side.


    He still remembered that Grace told him when they were young, he once helped save her from


    gangsters.


    He looked at the diary of that day, which read: Today is my happiest day, for I protected my sister. It


    turned out that protecting my sister would make me so happy. From now on, I will always protect her.


    The writing blurred, for his tears had fallen onto the paper. His heart wrenched with pain when he


    looked at the oath that he would protect Grace and make her happy forever. He regretted throwing


    away this diary at will after he had discord with Grace.


    ¡°My sister only has one kidney. She can¡¯t donate bone marrow to me.¡±


    Payne continued, ¡°Please take me there. I won¡¯t force her to donate bone marrow to me anymore.¡±


    The nurse looked at Payne¡¯s pale and haggard face. This man had been greatly tortured by the illness.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt sympathy for him.


    Just as he was about to speak, a cold voice rang out from behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you still remember that Grace is your sister. I am relieved that you still care about


    her.¡±


    When Payne heard the familiar voice, he was shocked. Then he looked up and murmured, ¡°Caden¡­¡±


    Wearing a cold look, the man stood three meters away from him. He then asked, ¡°Where is your


    ward?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Payne wanted to answer, but he suddenly remembered that Grace was taking the risk to donate


    bone marrow for him. ¡°Caden, you came at the right time. Grace is about to donate her bone marrow.


    Hurry up and bring her out!¡±


    Mrs. James was dumbfounded.


    At first, she was confused, but then she slowly understood what was going on.


    A sense of guilt engulfed her, but when she looked at her son¡¯s haggard face, she reached out and


    held his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have an operation soon. Son, don¡¯t think nonsense. Follow me back to the ward.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to find Grace.¡±


    ¡°Go to the ward. I have something to tell you,¡± Caden said in a cold voice.


    Seeing that Payne was not leaving, he reminded him, ¡°I won¡¯t allow Grace to take risks.¡±


    Caden¡¯s words seemed to illuminate Payne ¡­ That was right. Caden would not let anything bad


    happen to Grace.


    ¡­


    In the ward.


    Caden found a chair and sat down. Opposite him was Payne sitting by the bed.


    ¡°She lied to me and donated bone marrow to you.¡±


    Caden broke the silence.


    His words sent Payne into the depths of despair, and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her! I won¡¯t force


    her to donate her bone marrow!¡± As he spoke, he stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°When she was injected with growth factors, I took her back home.¡±


    Hearing this, Payne felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Then who is the donor...¡± Payne was puzzled.


    ¡°Your brother.¡±


    Payne was struck dumb.


    ¡°I knew your brother faked the inspection report, but since Grace didn¡¯t care about you, I just remained


    silent.


    After all, what I need to do is to attend your ceremony and put a bunch of chrysanthemums in front of


    your grave.¡±


    Payne wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought. This man was stone-hearted.


    He already knew the truth, but he just stood at the side and watched the farce.


    ¡°Then Grace began to contact the bone marrow bank. Ever since she found out about your illness, she


    has been asking others to look for a suitable donor.


    I underestimated her kindness.¡±


    As he spoke, Caden curled his lips in self-mockery.


    ¡°Since she couldn¡¯t find a match, she decided to donate her bone marrow.


    Since she cares about you so much, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.


    I found your brother and your father¡¯s mistress, so the one lying in that ward is your brother.


    The one who will donate bone marrow to you is also him.¡±


    Payne wasn¡¯t stupid. His father barely visited him since he was sick, for he didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    As for his so-called younger brother and his mother, they had been demanding to return to the James


    family.


    What was their purpose for returning to the James family?


    It was just for money.


    ¡°How much did you give them?¡±


    Payne was firmly believed that Ollie¡¯s mother was greedy.


    Caden looked up at Payne and sneered.


    ¡°An advertisingpany with a market value of 200 million plus 100 million in cash.¡±


    Mrs. James gasped in astonishment as she heard this. She immediately put on a fierce look.


    ¡°How can you give them so much?


    Are they worthy of it?¡±


    Hearing this, Caden sneered and looked at Mrs. James.


    ¡°Is Grace¡¯s life worth it?¡±


    Mrs. James blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Payne, please remember that your life was saved by Grace.¡±


    With that, Caden stood up and said, ¡°Remember to lead a better life from now on. Don¡¯t muddle along.¡±


    ¡°As for the James Group,¡± Caden continued with a sneer.


    ¡°It is already a mess. Don¡¯t think that Grace got huge profits. The James Group is just a hot potato.¡±


    At the mention of the James Group, Mrs. James could no longer remain calm. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! That


    group has huge assets. How could it be a hot potato?


    But since the James Group has been given to Grace, we won¡¯t fight for it anymore. You¡¯re afraid that


    we¡¯ll take over the group again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking at Mrs. James¡¯ agitated expression, Caden just sneered.


    ¡°Can the James Grouppare with the Shaw Group?¡±


    Mrs. James was lost for words.


    ¡°If Grace wants the Shaw Group, I am willing to give it to her without any hesitation.¡± Caden was


    implying that the James Group was nothingpared with hispany.


    Mrs. James was shocked and she doubted his words ¡­ With such arge asset like the Shaw Group,


    Caden wouldn¡¯t be willing to hand it over to others.


    ¡°You¡¯re just exaggerating. I can¡¯t believe you can do that,¡± she said contemptuously.


    Caden smiled and didn¡¯t argue with her.


    However, he stared at Payne¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you ever cared about the James Group?


    You just ask thepany for money when you are penniless.


    You have been used to leading an easy life with everything provided, right?¡±


    Payne¡¯s face flushed because of his mockery.


    But Caden¡¯s words were irrefutable.


    In the past, he had always lived a carefree and unrestrained life. It didn¡¯t matter if he had no money,


    because his family was rich.


    He never worried about money.


    ¡°Before Grace took charge of the James Group, it was already a mess.


    The opinions of the higher-ups were diverse, and the ordinary employees also had their own thoughts.


    Jafar could no longer control his subordinates, so he took advantage of Grace¡¯s entry into the James


    Group to transfer most of thepany¡¯s reserves.


    It¡¯s true that the James Group once ran out of funds,¡±


    Caden said calmly.


    ¡°Payne, at least you¡¯ve studied finance, and you are familiar with thepany¡¯s procedures. You


    should know how difficult it will be if apanycks funds, right?¡±


    Payne couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    At this moment, he was even more shocked!


    The James Group oncecked funds!


    He really wanted to deny it, but it was Caden who told him this.


    He could not refute him.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that Grace has never wanted to snatch anything from you?¡±


    After Caden finished saying that, he left.


    Only Payne was left standing there in shame.


    Grace had been helping him contact the bone marrow bank ever since she came back from Erhai


    Lake. Perhaps she was thinking that if she couldn¡¯t find a suitable match for him, she would donate her


    bone marrow.


    A feeling of distress nagged at him ¡­ It was out of his expectation that Grace had never wanted to


    snatch anything from him.


    She just let Payne and Mrs. James misunderstand that she had benefited a lot from the James Group.


    She never mentioned that thepany was once in a crisis.


    He then thought of another thing. The cost of treatment during his hospitalization was high, and his


    mother was used to leading a luxurious life. However, the monthly expenses paid to his mother and him


    were never in arrears.


    Mrs. James lowered her head. At this moment, no one knew what she was thinking.


    No one saw that her eyes had turned red.


    However, only she knew whether she loved her daughter or not.


    ¡­


    Many days had passed since Grace was imprisoned by Caden. Vivian looked for Grace many times,


    but she was stopped outside the apartment every time.


    By asking others, she understood what had happened.


    She knew that Grace went to the hospital to donate bone marrow. Fortunately, Caden stopped her.


    Truth be told, she was very unsettled now since she owned some shares of the James Group.


    She came to the apartment several times, but she was not allowed to see Grace.


    Vivian was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Outside the door, she shouted loudly, ¡°You are imprisoning her!


    Will you let me in?


    If you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll call the police right now! ¡°


    Looking at this crazy woman who was screaming and cursing, Ladd was speechless. When she got


    excited, she even grabbed at his cor fiercely. Vivian was a pretty and charming woman, but when


    she went crazy, she just looked like a shrew.


    ¡°Be quiet! Stop shouting!¡± Ladd warned her in a low voice.


    ¡°Madam is taking a nap. Can you be quiet?¡±


    ¡°You want me to be quiet? Ok. Please move aside and let me in.


    I¡¯ll leave as soon as I see Grace. Is that all right?¡±


    Looking at her provocative manner, Ladd did not believe her at all.


    He reached out and stopped Vivian. However, she directly bit his hand. ¡°Why did you bite me? Are you


    a dog?¡± he gasped.


    ¡°Let me in! Let me in!¡± Vivian used all means she could think of, for she was determined to see Grace


    today.


    She had been waiting downstairs for a long time. She didn¡¯t run to the door until she saw Caden get in


    the car and leave.


    However, Caden was a shrewd man. Before he left, he asked Ladd to guard at the door.


    ¡°Grace is not a prisoner! You can¡¯t do this to her!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Please be quiet. Madam is taking a lunch break¡­¡±


    Just as Ladd was speaking, the crazy woman suddenly shouted, ¡°Smoke! Smoke!¡±


    ¡°Please stop messing around!¡± Ladd thought that she hade up with another idea. He became


    impatient and shouted with a sullen face.


    ¡°Look! Smoke!¡±


    Realizing that she was not joking, Ladd turned around and looked at the door¡­ Smoke was flowing out


    from the crack in the door.


    Ladd was shocked. He pushed Vivian away and took out the key to open the door. ¡°Madam! What


    happened¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he coughed from the thick smoke.


    Vivian immediately rushed in. ¡°Caden, don¡¯t scare me! You can¡¯tmit suicide!¡±


    However, the smoke was too thick and the mes were growing higher and higher.


    Ladd called the fire rm and tried to rush inside, but he failed.


    A figure ran past him and ran towards the room.


    In the blink of an eye, that person had already rushed into the thick smoke.


    ¡°Boss! You can¡¯t go in!


    It¡¯s so dangerous!¡±


    Ladd shouted loudly, but Caden turned a deaf ear to him. In the thick smoke, he searched the room for


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    a while, but he did not see Grace.


    He rushed to the bedroom door, but the door could not be opened.


    ¡°Grace! Open the door! Grace!!! Open the door!¡±


    He pounded at the door desperately, but she didn¡¯t open it. Then he smashed at the door violently, only


    to find that Grace had ced something big and heavy behind it.


    He was so anxious that he almost went crazy.


    After soaking himself, Ladd rushed to the living room and balcony to open all the windows that could be


    opened.


    Smoke went out of the window. The room was no longer in low visibility, but the fire was still roaring.


    Ladd rushed to the sink and turned the tap on. He looked at Vivian, who was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Help me put out the fire!¡±


    Fortunately, the room was humid, so the fire did not go out of control. However, due to the humidity,


    after the curtains and carpets were ignited, the room was filled with thick smoke.


    This was probably the most fortunate thing.


    The fire in the living room was brought under control, but it was difficult to put out the fire in the


    bedroom.


    No one could enter the bedroom unless Grace opened the door.


    Fortunately, the fire station was not far from here, so the police arrived at the apartment quickly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t smash the door open.¡±


    ¡°We can enter it through the window.¡±


    Caden was stunned, and then he said in despair, ¡°The windows have been equipped with anti-theft


    railings.¡±


    At this moment, he was extremely regretful.


    He kept smashing at the door. ¡°Grace! Open the door! I ¡­ I beg you to open the door. Grace, your


    brother is fine. He has undergone the bone marrow transntation.


    What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.


    Your brother will be safe and sound. Please open the door first. ¡°


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Grace, I found someone to donate bone marrow to him. I¡¯ll take you to see your brother now. Open the


    door.


    Mr. Venus has also been punished for his crime.


    I already know what happened six years ago. You didn¡¯t kill Wallis. It was my fault. Grace, open the


    door!¡±


    He desperately smashed the door. He had never been so scared before, for he was afraid that she


    would disappear from this world forever.


    He kept speaking to her. Actually, he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He just hoped that Grace


    could open the door.


    Outside the window was a crane. The firemen on the crane were sure that the woman in the room was


    still alive. She was sitting on the dressing table which had been pushed against the door. The fire


    started from the wooden bed and was getting closer to her.


    If they forcefully smashed at the door, the woman sitting on the dressing table would most likely be


    knocked into the mes.


    However, if they didn¡¯t do anything, she would also be engulfed in mes.


    After smashing open the window, the firemen began to put out the fire first.


    They took the high-pressure water guns and sprayed water on the heavily-burned wooden bed.


    Outside the door.


    Caden didn¡¯t dare to dy for a second. As time went by, he became more desperate.


    ¡°Grace, your brother is fine. I already know about what happened six years ago.


    It¡¯s my fault to put you in jail for three years.


    As long as youe out, I¡¯ll go to jail for three years.


    To please you, I am willing to go to jail immediately.


    Will youe out?¡±


    Grace leaned against the back of the door and smiled bitterly. This man didn¡¯t know that what


    happened in the past had ruined her life and everything she owned...


    Caden didn¡¯t dare to smash at the door, for he was afraid that when the door was smashed open,


    Grace would be knocked into mes.


    Holding the high-pressure water guns, the firemen rushed into the bedroom through the broken


    window.


    The mes were being put out.


    However, the woman seemed to take further actions. The clothes in the cupboard were casually spread


    out on the dressing table. As long as she lighted the lighter, terrible things would happen...


    The firemen immediately informed Caden of the situation.


    He waspletely panicked.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t light the lighter! You can¡¯t be in danger. I love you, Grace!¡± When saying that, Ladd and


    he used all of their strength to smash at the door.


    They must seed this time!


    The mes in the bedroom had almost been extinguished.


    However, they couldn¡¯t let Grace have another chance to ignite the fire. Caden hoped he could stop her


    in time.


    They must seed.


    The door was suddenly knocked open.


    Caden quickly rushed in. He reached out and hugged the woman who fell to the ground. At this


    moment, he was trembling all over.


    ¡°Grace, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Thanks to the heavens! Thanks to the Bodhisattvas and all heavenly deities!


    Caden swore that from today on, he would be a vegetarian.


    He had always been an atheist, but now he couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement.


    He could finally heave a sigh of relief after saving his beloved woman.


    Ladd shouted in fear, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Caden, who had always been strong and healthy, suddenly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Grace was also shocked and she subconsciously stretched out her hand.


    Ladd ran over and pushed her away. He took out his phone and called Humbert. ¡°Mr. White, my boss


    fainted all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive him to the hospital right now.¡±


    Ladd managed to support Caden up by himself. Fortunately, two firemen came to help him.


    Ladd suddenly paused and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± As he spoke, he called Saul.


    ¡°Come up and protect Madam.¡±


    His purpose was to restrict her freedom.


    But this time, Grace clenched her fists and stood on the spot, watching Ladd leave with Caden on his


    back. She just kept staring at him.


    With mixed feelings, she wore an unreadable look. Finally, Caden disappeared from her sight and she


    closed her eyes.


    From now on, she decided that she would no longer care about him. She wouldn¡¯t love or hate him


    anymore.


    She just wanted to let bygones be bygones. That was the best oue for them.


    However, she knew that the only way to resist him was to stay sober and not let him hurt her again.

 Chapter 326: I鈥檓 Tired of Playing This Game

    Chapter 326: I¡¯m Tired of ying This Game


    In the past three days, Caden did note to her.


    Saul and Deacon were just like two expressionless Door Gods, with one standing on the left and the


    other on the right.


    The original residence was almost destroyed by the fire. Therefore, Grace once again came to the


    Shaw¡¯s mansion. There was no fragrance of flowers or the beautiful singing of birds. The housekeeper


    was very professional, for he had arranged everything properly.


    Apart from Saul and Deacon, she didn¡¯t even have a person to speak to.


    Even Saul and Deacon didn¡¯t talk to her.


    As for the housekeeper, he was always respectful when seeing her.


    In this case, both her ears and mouth had be ornaments.


    She knew some of the servants in this vi, but whoever saw her would just nod respectfully and


    bypass her.


    She only took interest in watching the gardener.


    But in this season, flowers and trees had long withered, so it was impossible to see colorful nts.


    Only the pines and cypresses were still green.


    Apart from that, there was no one else she could talk to. There was not even an animal in the vi.


    At this moment, she remembered that Caden had once said that when he was lonely, he could only talk


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    to the fish in the pond.


    But ¡­ that was just a lie.


    Another week passed.


    In thisrge vi, she was still alone.


    Half a month had passed, but Caden never appeared in front of her again. asionally, Ladd would


    Grace spent every day in confusion, and she found that Saul and Deacon would show a grim look


    sometimes.


    She couldn¡¯t guess why they were like this.


    On a cold winter day, the pitch-ck iron gate of the vi was opened once again. From the second


    floor, she saw the familiar Bentleying in.


    Looking at the car, she was in a trance.


    He ¡­ still came back.


    She looked away, for she didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    Time ticked away and the butler respectfully invited her downstairs.


    She wanted to ask him if she could refuse to see Caden.


    However, the butler had already turned around and left.


    She dyed for a long time, but she finally went downstairs.


    Grace couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself. She wondered when she had learned to adapt to the changing


    environment.


    She chuckled self-mockingly. Before a smile appeared on her haggard face, she had put on a cold


    expression.


    At the entrance of the stairs, a tall and straight man stood there quietly.


    It was him.


    He just stood there, looking up at her standing at the top of the stairs.


    At this moment, a strange feeling gripped her. Caden was like a figure in a static painting, and he was


    looking at her quietly.


    Ladd still stood behind him in a respectful manner, looking like an eternal guardian.


    Caden looked at her for a while. Then he stretched out his hand and beckoned to her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    His voice was still deep and low, but there was a hint of softness in it.


    She remained silent, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid meeting him.


    She walked downstairs.


    She walked slowly on purpose, and it seemed that a century had passed. Since Caden had always


    been an ill-tempered and impatient person, she thought he must have urged her. However, he just


    stood quietly at the staircase, waiting for her to approach him.


    At this moment, she had an illusion that Caden had been waiting for her for more than a century. In this


    long period of time, he had turned into a fossil, and his only purpose was to wait for her.


    However, just as this absurd idea struck her, she immediately denied it. She seemed to be naive again.


    What was worse, she no longer knew how to face him in a natural manner.


    She did not know how long a century was, but when she finally came to him, she felt limp and


    exhausted. Standing in front of him, she did not dare to look up, but she could feel that he was looking


    at her affectionately.


    Perhaps out of curiosity, or perhaps because she lost her head for a moment, she looked up and


    secretly nced at him. Then she couldn¡¯t look away.


    She was attracted by hisplex expression.


    There was a hint of tenderness and affection on his face. But there still something else.


    She began to search all the words she had learned, wanting to find the most suitable one ¡­ However,


    after racking her brains, she still couldn¡¯t find one that best described his expression.


    She gradually became confused.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he looked at her in this way.


    She felt she had seen him show this expression before, but on second thought, she thought it was so


    unfamiliar.


    To her surprise, he gently put his warm hand on her forehead.


    He stroked her scar, which would never disappear.


    ¡°You must be very painful at that time, right?¡±


    Caden asked softly.


    She was irritated by his gentleness and shook off his hand impolitely. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She had


    experienced much more pain than this.


    Hearing him ask her this question, she only felt he was hypocritical.


    At that time, she indeed thought so.


    A swelling immediately appeared on the back of his hand.


    Ladd red at Grace angrily, but Caden waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you, please go outside.¡±


    Ladd left reluctantly. At the same time, led by the butler, all the servants retreated outside the


    courtyard.


    For a moment, there was only her and him in therge living room.


    He reached out to rub the back of his swollen hand.


    He said gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to break this strange silence.


    His voice sounded again.


    ¡°I remember at your eighteenth birthday party, you were so arrogant and proud that you didn¡¯t pay


    attention to me at all.


    I also remember that you were like a little tiger back then. You always grinned, which revealed your


    cute canine teeth ¡­ It was quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    She insisted on antagonizing him.


    ¡°I remember that it was a summer afternoon. With my eyes closed, I was resting under a tree. You


    thought I was asleep and kissed me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± She still denied it.


    Hearing this, he only smiled.


    ¡°I remember that on a Valentine¡¯s Day, you made chocte like other girls and secretly stuffed it into


    my bag.¡±


    ¡°Finally, you fed it to your dog, right?¡± she retorted.


    Heughed heartily, for he was amused by her. ¡°No. Even my dog didn¡¯t like the chocte you made.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve always disliked me.¡± Unwittingly, she also began to recall the past and retorted him


    angrily.


    ¡°No. I ate it in the end.¡± The smile on his face disappeared, and he wore a more serious expression.


    ¡°Then because of acute gastroenteritis, I was injected with drugs for three days and I also suffered from


    diarrhea.¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t believe such a thing had happened to him.


    She wanted to ridicule that he was talking nonsense, but she suddenly recalled something. When she


    went to the Shaw¡¯s vi at that time, the servants said that Caden had a stomachache and was


    hospitalized.


    ¡°I remember that during my basketball game, you secretly took a lot of photos.¡± As he spoke, he


    extended his hand towards her. ¡°Where are the photos? It¡¯s time for you to return them back to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I lost them.¡±


    When hearing this, he gave her a meaningful look.


    She was upset by his inexplicable attitude and words.


    ¡°Caden! What the hell are you doing? You want to reminisce about old times with me?¡±


    Grace asked coldly.


    However, he just turned a deaf ear to her words.


    He continued, ¡°I remember that you love me.¡±


    She suddenly trembled and closed her eyes ¡­ What he had said just now shocked her.


    ¡°Do you remember that Grace doesn¡¯t belong to the James family?¡± she asked. This was what he had


    said back then.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯m a convict. I¡¯ve killed someone before. Nothing can extenuate my guilt.¡±


    He lowered his eyes and sighed helplessly. Then he stretched out his hand again. ¡°So you won¡¯t love


    me anymore, right?¡±


    When he asked her, her heart trembled violently. Although this was just a simple question, she was


    already overwhelmed by the bitter and painful memories.


    Subconsciously, she reached out and tried to cover her chest, but the moment she raised her hand,


    she forced herself to put it down ¡­ She told herself that she shouldn¡¯t be tortured by the past anymore.


    It was meaningless to make things difficult for herself.


    But in the next moment, he held her in his arms tightly. Out of instinct, she wanted to break free from


    his embrace.


    However, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t push me away. I¡¯ll just hug you for a moment.¡±


    Perhaps it was an illusion, but she felt the sense of pleading in his words. Her heart softened for a


    moment, and she allowed him to hug her.


    She could feel that his chin was rubbing against her head.


    He patted her back gently, as if the person in his arms was not her, but a precious treasure.


    Her chin was raised and his warm fingers covered her lips. Her eyes narrowed and she looked at him


    vigntly.


    However, she could only see a hint of affection and pity on his face.


    His finger had a faint smell of tobo, and he kept rubbing her lips. She even thought that his sexual


    desire had been aroused again.


    However, he only caressed her gently. His slightly cocooned fingers caused her lips to itch, making her


    more annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move. I just want to look at you,¡± he whispered softly. She thought his behavior was


    so strange. When did he learn to be ¡°gentle¡±?


    She looked up at him, and their eyes met. His eyes looked like two ck whirlpools, which were going


    to devour her. It seemed that he would confess his love for her in the next second.


    She had never been through this before.


    She had never seen him behave like this.


    Before she ran out of patience, he let go of her.


    Taking a step back, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°You want to leave me, right? I¡¯ll let you go,¡±


    Caden said.


    She took the paper and looked at it. It was the divorce agreement.


    She found that he had already signed his name on it.


    For a moment, she became even more confused.


    He had done everything he could to force her to stay with him, but now he gave the divorce papers to


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was on his mind.


    She looked at him with confusion.


    He no longer wore a gentle expression. With a cold and indifferent look, he just sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who I am.¡±


    He continued in a cold voice,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a woman who tends tomit suicide.


    The way you set yourself on fire disgusted me.


    Grace, please sign it. I¡¯m tired of this game.¡±


    He looked indifferent, but his words were like arrows piercing through her heart.


    She pretended not to care, but her ears had turned red ¡­ He said that he was tired of this game.


    ¡°Sign it. You aren¡¯t qualified to be my wife.


    It¡¯s just a game, and you are my toy.


    My wife needs to be dignified, gentle, virtuous, beautiful and generous. You don¡¯t have any of these


    qualities.


    I¡¯m tired of you,¡± he said.


    She should be happy, but she was trembling all over.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was happy or in pain at this moment.


    She also didn¡¯t know whether she was freed or still trapped in the ¡°prison¡± built by him.


    ¡°Grace, you are still so susceptible to me. I reminisced about old times with you, and you also began to


    recall the past.


    I said I was hospitalized with acute gastroenteritis after eating your chocte, and you believed me.


    I said that I knew it was you who kissed me secretly under the tree, and you had mood swings ¡­ Have


    you ever thought that if you were the girl I took a fancy to, why didn¡¯t I express my love after you kissed


    me?¡±


    He wore a mocking smile.


    ¡°Because I never cared about you.


    You¡¯ve never been the one I wanted.


    I was so bored at that time, and I couldn¡¯t find any more interesting toys than you, so I kept you by my


    side.


    But I¡¯m sick of you now.


    After all, you mean nothing to me.¡±


    Her face was drained of color.


    And her lips gradually turned deathly pale.


    Looking at the divorce agreement in her hand, she walked to the living room and took a pen. Then she


    signed her name on it.


    Caden¡¯s voice sounded behind her immediately after she signed the agreement.


    ¡°Saul, Deacon, help Miss James pack her luggage and ask her to leave the Shaw¡¯s vi.¡±


    She trembled slightly ¡­ It was out of her expectation that he was so eager to let her leave.


    She closed her eyes and told herself that she should be happy. Then she slowly put on a smile.


    ¡°Wait.¡± When her luggage was packed up, the man called out to her abruptly.


    ¡°Saul, Deacon, open her luggage and check if she has taken anything that doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡±


    Standing on the side, Grace was trembling with anger.


    She just pursed her lips and stood there, looking at the two men check her luggage, as if they were


    guarding against a thief. She thought to herself, ¡°I will finally be freed. I could immediately leave this


    damn ce and return to my normal life.¡±


    However, she still couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Mr. Shaw, have you seen it clearly? Did I take away


    anything that doesn¡¯t belong to me?¡± she retorted mockingly.


    He gave her a contemptuous look and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t take anything. You can leave


    now.¡±


    Hearing his mockery, Grace bit her lips and endured her anger.


    She told herself over and over again that as long as she could leave, she could suffer a little grievance.


    After all, she had been wronged many times in the past.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been wanted?¡±


    Now, she could finally escape from this man and discard all of her painful memories.


    Dragging the suitcase, she stepped out of the room.


    He watched her leave in silence¡­ ¡°You indeed took something that did not belong to you,¡± he thought


    to himself.


    He secretly clenched his fists.


    Ladd walked over and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time for you to go back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Grace walked out of the iron gate of the Shaw¡¯s vi. A ck Bentley passed by her.


    She stopped and looked at the receding car, which was getting farther and farther away. Then it


    disappeared from her sight.


    The wind blew over, making her feel cold. She trembled and gently hugged herself.


    She whispered to herself, ¡°Congrattions, Grace. Your wish has been fulfilled, and your future will


    have nothing to do with him.¡±


    From now on, she would never feel distressed for him again.

 Chapter 327: Uninvited Visitor

    Chapter 327: Uninvited Visitor


    Kern rushed to the Shaw¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°You were behind it, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    He shouted to Master Shaw who was enjoying a cup of tea.


    ¡°You came here for no reason ¡­ Is that how you treat your grandfather?¡± Master Shaw put down the


    cup. His face darkened.


    ¡°You ordered Mr. Venus to do that, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, Mr. Venus wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You were behind Grace¡¯s car ident, weren¡¯t you?¡± Kern was furious.


    Master Shaw¡¯s face turned cold when he heard Grace¡¯s name. ¡°Do you want to go against your


    grandfather for her?¡±


    ¡°That means ¡­You admitted it.¡±


    Kern clenched his fists. His body shivered in anger. ¡°How the hell did she provoke you?¡±


    ¡°Every part of her is provoking me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. How did she offend you? She could even call you grandfather. You watched her


    grow up. Why do you hate her so much and set her up?¡±


    ¡°Did I set her up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t set her up in Wallis¡¯ death. Don¡¯t tell me you had nothing to do with it. You set


    her up back then. Now you even ordered Mr. Venus to create the ident. You just won¡¯t stop messing


    with her, will you?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how the hell she provoked you! Why don¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Master Shaw was enraged and smashed the cup. ¡°How did she provoke me? Every part of her is


    provoking me! Are you all seduced by her? I should have ruined her face so she couldn¡¯t seduce


    anyone!¡±


    Kern couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°How could you say that as a noble senior?


    ¡°Seduce?


    ¡°What a rude word!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?


    ¡°My two grandsons have gone against me for her. They¡¯ve even given up the family business for her.


    She¡¯s a scourge. I should¡¯ve abandoned her when she was an infant! Then my two grandsons wouldn¡¯t


    lose themselves for her sake decadester!¡±


    ¡°Infant?¡± Kern heard something suspicious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Master Shaw sneered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. What matters is that both of my grandsons are intrigued by her!


    How could the offspring of the Shaw family throw themselves at a woman¡¯s feet?


    They should be ambitious, wise, and decisive. They should never be limited by a woman!¡±


    ¡°Is that your reason? Is that why you keep messing with her?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. That¡¯s why. You¡¯ve both ignored the family business and spent all your energy on her. How


    could the offspring of the Shaw family act like this?¡±


    Master Shaw looked cruel. ¡°I tell you what, she was only lucky this time!¡±


    He was implying this was far from the end.


    Kern took a deep breath in fear.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°What else do I want? First of all, I want you to do what you should as an offspring of the Shaw family!


    We don¡¯t value romances!¡±


    Kern was furious, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to the old man in front of him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kern couldn¡¯t protect Grace forever. If Master Shaw kept messing with her, something bad would


    happen to her sooner orter.


    His body trembled in rage. After a long while, he released his clenched fists like a defeated rooster.


    ¡°If ¡­ I don¡¯t get in touch with her from now on, will you stop hurting her?¡±


    Master Shaw would have said ¡°Of course not¡±. But when he saw the plea in Kern¡¯s eyes, he raised his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°Sure. One of my grandsons is already hopeless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about her anymore, I won¡¯t hurt her again. You have my word.¡±


    Kern took a deep look at the old man and said with great determination, ¡°You must keep your word.¡±


    ¡°I always keep my word.¡±


    Kern nodded. ¡°This is thest time. If I live by your n and do what you want, but you still did


    something to her, then I will ¡­ You will die alone.¡±


    He was bidding farewell to Master Shaw.


    A trace of displeasure shed in Master Shaw¡¯s eyes, but he still nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    In the hospital.


    An unexpected figure showed up in the VIP ward today.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The man in the ward ordered.


    The door opened, and an equally outstanding man entered.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed.¡±


    The man in the bed said with his pale lips curled up coldly.


    ¡°I have my source of information. No matter how well you hide, you can¡¯t guarantee that your people


    will not reveal themselves.¡±


    The man curled his lips and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to covet the Shaw Group so anxiously. When I¡¯m


    dead, the Shaw Group will be yours.¡±


    The man found a chair to sit on and said, ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯ll pass on all your possessions to her when


    you¡¯re dead.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say who ¡°she¡± was, but the eyes of the man in the bed lit up.


    ¡°You know me quite well.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± The visitor waved his index finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s just I saw Mr. Be, thewyer, walking out of the hospital the other day.


    ¡°You hired Mr. Be to serve you and the Shaw Group.


    ¡°He was holding a briefcase and Ladd was following him. They¡¯re your people. I reckon they didn¡¯t


    ¡°Is that how you found me?¡±


    Though it was a question, it was obvious that he had confirmed his guess.


    ¡°I used some connections to find out that you divorced her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of any reason for you to do that.


    ¡°Back then, you were so unwilling to let her go. You used all your means and even pretended to be


    mad. You did so many shameless things.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you would ever divorce her.


    ¡°Then I dug a little deeper and found out.¡±


    ¡°You are quite capable.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯tpare with you.


    ¡°Even when you¡¯re about to die, there¡¯s no news about your status heard outside. No one inside the


    group knows it.


    ¡°Even the old man in the mansion doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Tell me, if I were to reveal your imminent death to the old man, do you think he would shed a few


    crocodile tears?¡±


    ¡°He will take down the Shaw Group while shedding some crocodile tears. He might sweep my grave


    and recall me when he has time.¡±


    The visitorughed to tears at his words. ¡°You know him well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man in the bed curled his lips coldly.


    ¡°But I guess you sent for Mr. Be not just to handle the divorce. No, it would be a waste of his ability.


    I guess you made a will to leave all your possessions to her upon your death.


    ¡°It looks like the old man is going to have an empty wish.


    ¡°I¡¯d better not tell him.


    ¡°Or he may die from a stroke as he finds his efforts in vain.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so obedient.¡±

 Chapter 328: Step by Step

    Chapter 328: Step by Step


    The man in the bed chuckled, his eyes showing disbelief. ¡°So you came here today to discuss that old


    man with me? Kern, that old man is not afraid of me dying. He still has a grandson who can inherit his


    throne.¡±


    Kern sneered.


    ¡°Do you think I want to go back to that filthy ce of the Shaws?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Shaw Group?¡± Caden said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Kern¡¯s gaze swept past Caden as he looked out of the window. ¡°The Shaw Group is a good thing. I


    want it. But will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll snatch it even if I don¡¯t give it to you, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes I will, from you. But if you die, I won¡¯t snatch it from her.¡± Kern demonstrated his ambition.


    Caden narrowed his eyes and looked at Kern. ¡°You have a deep affection for her. Should I entrust her


    to you before I die?¡±


    ¡°Save it. You¡¯re sick to death. Aren¡¯t you divorced?


    ¡°Then you have nothing to do with her matters.


    ¡°Entrust?


    ¡°That depends on whether you have the qualifications now.¡±


    Kern finished speaking and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done visiting you. I should go.¡±


    ¡°You came only to visit me? I didn¡¯t know you were so kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re dying. After all, we share the same bloodline. Do you think I¡¯m willing to visit


    you?¡±


    Kern retorted mockingly.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. When you die, I won¡¯t snatch the Shaw Group.¡±


    Hearing that, Caden, who was lying in the bed, fell silent for a moment. Then he said.


    ¡°Alright, remember what you said today.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± The visitor waved one hand casually, put the other hand in his pocket, and left.


    Ladd came in. ¡°Boss, Mr. White is here.¡±


    ¡°Is he out?¡± Caden raised his head. ¡°Then Payne is out of the aseptic room. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Humbert, who was at the door, had changed into a white coat. ¡°You¡¯re too sick to care about that loser.¡±


    He was holding Caden¡¯s medical record.


    ¡°The tumor in your brain has pressed on the optic and central nerve ¡­ Are you having an surgery?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t in a good mood. As soon as he went out of the aseptic room, he learned Caden was


    seriously sick.


    ¡°Back then, you pretended to be mad and said there was blood congestion in your brain. Now


    something has really grown in your brain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Do you know how terrible your condition is?¡±


    Humbert looked serious. ¡°The failure rate of this surgery is very high. Even if we seed, you¡¯re faced


    with the risk of paralysis and blindness.¡±


    ¡°The surgery is a must,¡± the man said calmly as if it wasn¡¯t him who was seriously sick.


    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed my life. The only regret ¡­¡± he said, pausing slightly, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Humbert sneered, ¡°Now you say it¡¯s all over. Why didn¡¯t you say so back then?


    ¡°You¡¯re a weird guy.


    ¡°Back then, you used all your means to keep her by your side.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re sick, you¡¯re eager to drive her away.¡±


    Humbert felt a little bitter. ¡°Now I believe that you love her badly.¡±


    The man remained silent.


    Humbert had to switch to another topic.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s going back to Erhai Lake.¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s body stiffened slightly. After a while, he said hoarsely.


    ¡°She likes it there. It¡¯s a good ce. Good for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not seeing her again?


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯ll be yourst time.¡±


    As a friend, he hated to say such gloomy words. But as a doctor, he knew how bad his friend¡¯s


    condition was.


    ¡°No ¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± The man looked out of the window. ¡°She¡¯s tired of me. I always knew it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Humbert had wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have to be like this, but he respected his friend¡¯s


    choice. ¡°You¡¯re getting sleepier. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If it was discovered half a year ago, the


    sess rate would be as high as 60%. But now ¡­¡±


    ¡°But I had a happy time with her,¡± he said. Though he was pretending to be mad back then, it was still


    his happiest time.


    Humbert shook his head and left.


    ¡­


    Gloria came to see Grace off. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all these years, Gloria.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re gone, what will happen to the James Group?¡±


    ¡°Payne is recovering. I¡¯ve arranged it well for the James Group. Vivian is to take on most of the work


    during Payne¡¯s recovery. She will also help Payne take over everything of the James Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯ve arranged everything. You¡¯ve arranged Payne¡¯s treatment. You¡¯ve arranged a


    confidant, Vivian, for him. You¡¯ve even arranged your mother¡¯s future life.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arranged the business of the James Group.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arranged everything. But have you considered President Shaw?¡±


    Grace moved her lips. ¡°He let me go.¡±


    ¡°Did he let you go, or did you leave him?¡±


    Gloria pressed forward step by step.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Grace was a little angry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pester him like this anymore!


    ¡°I want to return to a peaceful life!


    ¡°He said it himself. He¡¯s tired of this game. He¡¯s tired of me!¡±


    Grace got more irritated as she spoke. ¡°It was a mistake for me and him from the start.


    ¡°Everything turned out to be just another mistake.


    ¡°You know nothing!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! I just want to ask you, Grace, do you still love him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Grace stopped abruptly.


    Did she still love him?


    ¡°¡­ I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully.¡±


    ¡°See? You¡¯re hesitating.¡± Gloria was like an invader attacking a city. Seizing this point, she was taking


    down this woman step by step.


    ¡°I asked if you still love him, and you hesitated.


    ¡°Do you really know yourself?


    ¡°Grace, in my opinion, you are merely escaping, constantly escaping.


    ¡°Three years ago, you managed to escape.


    ¡°Right now, you still haven¡¯t improved. You¡¯re still on the run.


    ¡°Is Erhai Lake your dreand?


    ¡°Can Erhai Lake calm you down?


    ¡°With all due respect ¡­


    ¡°If you can only find peace in Erhai Lake, it means you¡¯ve never had peace in your heart and you¡¯ve


    never let yourself go.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t care about anything,


    ¡°If you forget everything, ignore everything,


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll find peace everywhere.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to Erhai Lake!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to Dali!


    ¡°You¡¯re such a coward. You keep running away.


    ¡°Three years in jail and you no longer dare to stop and look around! You no longer dare to look at the


    people around you, the things around you, and the scenery around you!


    ¡°You no longer dare to see through your heart!


    Or are you so frightened that you flee everywhere?¡±


    Grace¡¯s body trembled, and her face was pale as a sheet. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s words were like a phonograph constantly ying in her mind. She wanted to press the Stop


    button but found the button had failed.

 Chapter 329: Grace, You Know Nothing but Escape

    Chapter 329: Grace, You Know Nothing but Escape


    ¡°Grace, Erhai is not your dreand. You¡¯re not seeking peace, but escaping.¡±


    Gloria said solemnly.


    She shouldn¡¯t have said that, but as an outsider, she saw something that Grace didn¡¯t.


    Sometimes a spectator¡¯s perspective was needed.


    Perhaps this was not always true. But she saw Grace¡¯s hesitation.


    Three years ago, she helped Grace escape because she wanted her to live a peaceful life.


    But she got more mature in the three years.


    Her maturity kept her reflecting.


    Was she right to help Grace escape three years ago?


    She felt she was wrong.


    This woman was too frightened to stop and take a look at the people and things around her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the past three years, she had seen Caden constantly searching. Everyone kept telling him to give


    up. They said Grace was probably dead.


    If Grace wasn¡¯t dead, why hadn¡¯t he found her after three years¡¯ search?


    But that man didn¡¯t believe it. He continued searching. Apart from searching for Grace, all he had in his


    life was work.


    What Gloria saw was the once sessful and arrogant man lowered his proud head and never game


    up for the sake of his heart¡¯s concern.


    She didn¡¯t see Caden ying around. Instead, she saw his seriousness and persistence.


    This was something she had longed for in another man, but she had never had it in her entire life.


    But Grace was different.


    The happiness that she couldn¡¯t have might be obtained by Grace. She and Grace shared the same


    fate. Their terrible past might end in Grace¡¯s hand.


    She admitted that she had been selfish.


    But more importantly, what she saw was not Grace¡¯s heartless or her letting go, but her escape.


    If this woman had truly let go at the bottom of her heart, then she would never say those words.


    But apparently not.


    ¡°You¡¯re always running away. Do you still care about anyone? Do you feel relieved?¡± Gloria¡¯s


    questioning was like a thunderbolt that left Grace anxious and uneasy.


    She covered her ears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t.¡±


    Gloria pulled down Grace¡¯s hands from her ears. ¡°He¡¯s sick. He¡¯s dying.¡±


    The world became silent in an instant.


    Grace was stunned without Gloria pulling down her hand again.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m going to the airport, or I¡¯ll miss the flight.¡±


    ¡°Something has grown in his head. It¡¯s been over a year. Now, it¡¯s inte stage.¡± Gloria murmured.


    ¡°I, I really have to go to the airport.¡±


    She was in a hurry to leave.


    This time, Gloria didn¡¯t stop her. She shouted at the figure who had hurriedly walked away.


    ¡°He chose to have surgery. The brain surgery wasplicated. His condition was terrible. The sess


    rate was less than 5%.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Grace stopped and said, ¡°Again? Did he ask you toe here?


    ¡°Back in Italy, he said there was blood congestion in his brain. How many times did he have to pretend


    mad?


    ¡°I¡¯d be an idiot to fall for it again!¡±


    Gloria sneered. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re not an idiot, Grace! Just go!¡±


    Gloria added, ¡°No, you¡¯re not going. You¡¯re fleeing.¡±


    ¡°Grace, you¡¯d better hurry up and escape, the further the better. Escape from what you don¡¯t dare to


    face. But I have a question. Is it him or your own heart that you don¡¯t dare to face?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, Caden will not disturb you, never.


    ¡°Grace, do what you are best at. Run!¡±


    After saying that, Gloria turned around and left.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was angry. Or perhaps she was not angry at all, but regret.


    As if it was she who couldn¡¯t have a happy ending.


    In her eyes, one of them regretted his mistake and was determined to change, while the other was


    frightened and heartbroken and ran like a headless fly.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Caden¡¯s death. She was afraid that one day, Grace would wake up and immerse


    herself in regret for her entire life. Perhaps that silly woman wouldn¡¯t say it out, but her heart would be


    even bitterer in this way.


    That silly woman ¡­ was already bitter enough.


    Grace hurriedly got in the car.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear it or think about it.


    She and he were a mistake. If they started wrong, at least they could have the result corrected.


    She was just moving the wrong track to the right path ¡­ She didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    She didn¡¯t run.


    She wasn¡¯t escaping.


    She ¡­ She just wanted to go back to Erhai Lake and back to Leona¡¯s side.


    She was only fulfilling her oath to Leona and fulfilling Leona¡¯s dream. She was only repaying Leona for


    saving her life.


    Yes, that¡¯s it.


    Hongqiao Airport


    A woman was sitting on a chair.


    The airport broadcast was announcing her flight was about to take off.


    The broadcast called her for the third time to board the ne.


    The woman sat quietly, her eyes staring nkly at the front.


    Finally, her name was no longer broadcast.


    It was getting dark, and the crowd in the airport gradually dissipated.


    The woman was still sitting on the chair.


    Her flight had taken off and arrived at its destination.


    The people around her, who changed from crowded to dissipated, shed past her.


    Half a day passed and the ground crew paid attention to this strange woman. She sat at the airport for


    a long time without moving.


    ¡°Hello! May I help you?¡± a ground staff walked over and probed, perhaps because of her strange


    behavior. After all, this was the airport. What if she was someone strange ¡­ like a lunatic?


    Who knew what she would do?


    The strange woman didn¡¯t reply, and he asked again, ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡±


    Suddenly, the strange woman stood up abruptly and said slowly.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    She pushed her luggage and slowly left.


    ¡°How strange, this woman.¡± The ground staff said to his colleague who was walking over.


    Grace pushed her luggage and slowly walked out of the airport. It was quiet in the middle of the night.


    She raised her head and looked at the dark sky.


    She slowly took out her phone and dialed Gloria¡¯s number. The phone only rang twice before it was


    connected.


    She said in a coarse voice.


    ¡°I hate him so much. I should watch him die. Gloria, please take me to him.¡±


    Gloria was shocked for a moment. Then a smile overflowed from her red lips.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°At the airport.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 330: He Imprisons the Body, and She Imprisons the Heart

    Chapter 330: He Imprisons the Body, and She Imprisons the Heart


    In the hospital, the door to the ward was quietly opened. This time, Ladd didn¡¯t tell Caden.


    When Humbert hurried over, he saw that woman.


    Without saying anything, Humbert was pulled by Gloria into the corridor. The door opened and closed.


    The man in the bed fell asleep on his side.


    It was unknown what he was dreaming of, but his tight eyebrows implied he wasn¡¯t sleeping peacefully.


    His hand resting on the quilt was wearing a wedding ring.


    The woman slowly approached and stopped in front of the man¡¯s bed.


    Her clear eyes stared at the ring on the man¡¯s finger.


    It was also unknown what she was thinking.


    She stared at the ring for a long time until she was lost in thought.


    After a long while, the man opened his eyes and saw the person in his dream.


    He smiled at her with his pale face and said, ¡°I¡¯m dreaming again.¡±


    He spoke to her in a gentle tone as if she was a friend whom he hadn¡¯t met for years. ¡°It¡¯s good that


    you¡¯re willing toe into my dream.¡±


    The woman stood beside the bed in a trance. Her gaze slowly shifted to that person¡¯s face. It had been


    only a month and he was already so thin.


    Perhaps it was because of his words or because of the gentleness and attachment in his eyes that she


    had never seen before.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about how she could show that she hated him.


    She just followed her heart, bent down, and kissed his forehead warmly. ¡°Is it a dream?¡±


    She asked.


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She chuckled as if she had forgotten the love and hatred between them, and forgotten all the hardships


    she had experienced. Like a good friend, she reached out and twisted her fingers on his arm. ¡°Is it a


    dream?¡±


    The man woke up due to the sudden pain. He was pleasantly surprised. He dared not believe it or


    close his eyes. He was afraid that if he closed his eyes and opened them again, she would disappear.


    ¡°It hurts, but not very real. Try again,¡± he said.


    She picked up an apple from the side and peeled it quietly. Not long after, the peeled apple was passed


    to the man.


    The apple in front of him emitted its scent. In the man¡¯s deep eyes, all these seemed so unreal. He


    didn¡¯t dare to take it.


    Who knew whether the apple would disappear if he took the apple?


    ¡°When is your surgery?¡± She did not pester him, holding the peeled apple in her hand.


    The man was alert. A trace of nervousness shed on his face. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?¡± She asked, ignoring his words.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± He stared at her. She was more stubborn than him. She wouldn¡¯t give up


    until she got an answer.


    The woman nodded and pushed the apple to his front. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat it? I peeled it.¡±


    She said.


    The man¡¯s heart was warmed up when he heard she peeled it. He had never been weak, but now his


    eyes felt sour. His eyelids were red. He blinked his eyes and took the apple.


    Bite by bite, he seemed not eating an apple, but nectar.


    Every bite was sweet.


    His mind was in a daze and he couldn¡¯t guess her purpose.


    He ate the apple bite by bite, and she quietly peeled another one for him.


    After he finished eating, the second apple was peeled and handed to him.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything, took it and began eating.


    The second, the third ¡­ until the fifth. He looked at the apple in his hand and was embarrassed. Even


    if he liked apples, he couldn¡¯t eat so many at once. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like apples.


    ¡°Eat more, or you won¡¯t have the strength,¡± the woman said.


    His mind was full of questions. No strength? What strength?


    He was still desperately using his wisdom to think about her words when the woman beside the bed


    said.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want more? Are you full?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Why did he have to eat apples till he was full?


    He was puzzled.


    However, the woman turned around and walked toward the door.


    A huge sense of loss filled his heart.


    He wanted to stop her, but didn¡¯t ¡­ God knows what would happen after the surgery the day after


    tomorrow.


    He wanted to give her the whole world and happiness, and wanted to apany her for the rest of his


    life ¡­ At this moment, they had be an empty wish.


    Who knew if he would be dead or alive the day after tomorrow?


    As for why she would appear by his bedte at night ¡­ Forget it, let her go.


    There came the sound of locking the door in the cold ward.


    He watched her return and said, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The woman stood in front of his bed, looking at him quietly for a while. It was rare that a grown man like


    him would blush like this. ¡°I know you hate me. Even if you want me to die, I¡¯ll do it as long as you¡¯re


    happy.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want your hands dirty. Why don¡¯t you wait until my surgery the day after tomorrow?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the sess rate of the surgery is negligible. I¡¯ll pay you back what I owe sooner orter.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t get your hands dirty. Even if you don¡¯t care, I do. ¡°


    He heard she bought a flight ticket, but she came backte at night, appeared in his ward, and locked


    the door ¡­ That¡¯s right, he owed her too much and hurt her too much. It was natural for her to hate him


    and want him dead.


    However, she didn¡¯t have to do it herself.


    The woman looked at the man chattering in the bed. In the next second, she reached out to him.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t get your hands dirty for me ¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡°me¡± could fall, the quilt on him was lifted and a thin body came in.


    Instantly, a warm and fragrant body was beside him.


    He was stunned, not sure what to do.


    ¡°You, I ¡­¡±


    She unbuttoned his clothes, rolled over, and sat on his body in a bullying posture.


    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±


    The buttons snapped open. She bent over and kissed him on the lips.


    If he could endure this, he wouldn¡¯t be a man!


    His mind was empty and he had no idea what she was doing.


    However, his body had already responded honestly. He grasped her slender waist with his big palms,


    raised his head, and kissed her back passionately.


    Outside the door, Ladd heard the door locked. He was extremely nervous and reached out to knock on


    the door.


    He was stopped by Gloria.


    ¡°The door is locked. What if madam did something to our boss?¡±


    ¡°You said what if.¡± Gloria retorted.


    Humbert looked solemn. ¡°We should prepare for the worst. It¡¯s strange for her toe back, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. White said the same thing. Step aside and don¡¯t stop me. The boss is in danger now!¡± Ladd¡¯s face


    was filled with hostility. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and stop ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, they heard a blushing voice.


    They all had sex experience. No matter how dumb they were, they understood what was going on with


    this voice.


    Ladd¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Kick the door. Go in and stop it. Your boss is in danger.¡± Gloria ridiculed.


    Humbert put his hands into his pockets and walked to the end of the corridor.


    Inside the door was a small world that seemed to be isted from the outside world.


    In the end, the woman stood up silently and put on her clothes quietly.


    ¡°Caden, we didn¡¯t use protection just now.¡± The woman said unhurriedly in a coarse voice.


    ¡°Maybe a new life is started here.¡± She gently stroked her belly.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°You know how much I hate you. You said you owed me too much and hurt me too deeply.


    ¡°Then you should know how much I hate you.¡±


    The stars in the man¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Grace ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dying. Before you die, I should get some interest back.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid when you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t be able to collect debts from a dead man.


    ¡°The sess rate of the surgery the day after tomorrow is very low. If it fails, when you die, I¡¯ll let your


    child call someone else father.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up and he hastily rejected. ¡°No way!¡±


    The woman smiled at him and said, ¡°Of course I can. After all, I hate you and don¡¯t want you to die in


    peace.¡±


    Sheforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your child won¡¯t grow up without a father.¡±


    ¡°Of course! My child will have a father to grow up with.¡±


    ¡­


    The day of the surgery.


    It was cold and the sky was gloomy.


    In the garden of the hospital, the cold wind was bone-chilling. She sat on a bench, wrapped in a thick


    scarf.


    Holding a cup of warm juice, Gloria stamped her feet coldly on the side. ¡°There¡¯s heating in the


    hospital. Do you have to sit outside and feel the cold wind?¡±


    She wrapped her scarf tighter and looked up at the gray sky.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Gloria leaned over and looked up at the sky. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to


    see. It¡¯s foggy.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I was wrong toe back.¡±


    Gloria sneered. ¡°You slept with him that night. Why didn¡¯t you think you were wrong at that time? Is it


    toote to think about it now?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gloria sneered again and changed the topic. ¡°To be honest, what did you think at the airport that day


    that finally changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just thought that he hurt me too much. I hate him so much. I¡¯ve been pestering him for half


    my life. I came back to participate in thest bit of his life. I¡¯m sending him off for thest time.¡±


    Gloria sneered in disbelief ¡­ Just to see if Caden was dead and how miserable he was, did she need


    to sleep with him?


    She wanted Caden to have a concern and not dare to die easily.


    ¡°You know I hate him, and I¡¯m afraid of him.


    ¡°Six years ago, he put me in jail with iron bars everywhere.


    ¡°Not long ago, when I woke up one morning, I was locked up in a house full of wire mesh windows.


    ¡°In my eyes, they were no different from the iron bars in jail six years ago.


    He did everything he could to imprison me. He didn¡¯t let go until he was sick to death.


    ¡°He said he was tired of this game and me. I bought it.


    ¡°But what is this now?


    ¡°He let go when he¡¯s going to die of illness.


    ¡°Is this to show his affection?


    ¡°You were right. When I was at the airport, my mind was filled with your scolding. I was on the run all


    the time.


    ¡°I kept escaping.


    ¡°Not only from him but also from the James family.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to go to Erhai Lake to pay off the debt of Leona¡¯s life, or to escape from my


    own misery?


    ¡°Caden imprisoned my body and I imprisoned my heart.¡±


    The woman stood up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    Gloria was still immersed in the woman¡¯s monologue. Hearing this, she stood up and said, ¡°I thought


    you didn¡¯t know it¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She kept up with Grace and put the warm juice into Grace¡¯s hand.


    At the corner, they bumped into an acquaintance.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t his surgery ended yet?¡± Master Shaw spoke first.


    ¡°The surgery isplicated. Let¡¯s wait.¡± She answered, not willing to talk a bit more to the old man.


    Saying one more word would make her ufortable.


    ¡°I heard you were divorced?¡±


    ¡°You are well-informed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be divorced.¡±


    The old man snorted in disdain. He went past her and walked away with his cane.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± she went toward him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever involve me in the matter between you and


    my grandfather again. I don¡¯t owe you anything. If you still want to collect your debts, you can go to my


    ¡°Well, my position is clear. Excuse me for not seeing you off.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The old man behind her was furious, but Grace had walked far away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Shaws still have a grudge against the James family?¡± Gloria kept up with her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that old man.¡±


    Gloria gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Awesome.¡±


    The enmity between the Shaws and the James family and between Master Shaw and Master James


    should be buried together with the two old men.


    She was unwilling to think of it again.


    The third day after the surgery.


    In the intensive care unit, the man in the bed reacted.


    The slightest reaction was enough to make everyone who was waiting and worrying relieved.


    Morning of the tenth day.


    The man in the bed opened his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s she? Did she leave again?¡±


    The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to roll his eyes, the only body part he could move,


    and search around. But he didn¡¯t see the person he was looking forward to.


    Humbert took his temperature and said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to live twice. Are you still thinking about the woman who doesn¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°So she did leave.¡± The loneliness in the man¡¯s eyes makes people feel sorry.


    Humbert rolled his eyes in contempt.


    ¡°You can chase after her if she has left.¡±


    ¡°She hates me. I¡¯ve lived twice. I don¡¯t want to force her anymore.¡±


    Humbert seemed to have seen a ghost. ¡°Holy shit! Tell me, did some ghost from the hell get into your


    body?¡±


    The neenth day after the surgery.


    He could get out of bed and walk slowly with the help of another person.


    The twentieth day after the surgery.


    He saw the person he had been thinking of.


    ¡°The day I woke up, Humbert said you were at the wedding.¡± He was excited then silent. It was like his


    heart was pierced by a thorn. He wanted to pull it out, but a single touch on the thorn was so painful


    that it almost tore his heart.


    ¡°Kern ¡­ is he good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite good.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes ached. He lowered his eyelids, pretending he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Congrattions. You won¡¯t be hurt by an asshole like me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Grace ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said word by word.


    ¡°Do you think saying sorry would help?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t refute.


    ¡°Caden, do you know how afraid I was of you?


    ¡°You imprisoned me twice.


    ¡°You built me one cage after another.


    ¡°Six years ago I was put in jail. That was your cage.


    ¡°Not long ago, you barricaded your house. In my eyes, the wire mesh windows were no different from


    the iron bars in the jail.


    ¡°Do you know how scared I was at that moment?


    ¡°Caden, in my life, you¡¯ve built two cages for me. Tell me, how should I forgive you?¡±


    He was dumbfounded again. Only after hearing her usation did he regret it. He was eager to keep


    her but unknowingly did things that hurt her.


    Now, she was someone else¡¯s wife ¡­ He slowly clenched his fists. It was so painful that he could


    barely control himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He hated himself for saying sorry, but at this moment, he looked through the vocabry and


    couldn¡¯t find a more appropriate word.


    The woman stared quietly for a long time and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t Kern¡¯s bride.¡±


    Suddenly, the man raised his head in surprise. ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Your grandfather picked the bride by himself. I went there as a


    representative of the James Group ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you ¡­¡± He suddenly realized something. He held the woman¡¯s slender palm tightly with hisrge


    palm, not caring if she was willing or not. After great sorrow, he was overjoyed.


    ¡°Grace.¡± He looked at her. He knew that his request was shameless, but she wasn¡¯t married, and he


    didn¡¯t want the despair of knowing she married someone else again.


    ¡°Grace, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    He said, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a fool named Caden. In the past, he was very happy because a


    girl named Grace was always beside him and loved him.


    ¡°But afterward, he was unhappy. This fool severely hurt the girl who loved him.


    ¡°One day, he realized he had fallen in love with this girl a long time ago.


    ¡°But at this time, the girl was hurt so much that she dared not to love him anymore. He lived in regret


    every day ever since.¡±


    He slowly narrated, raising his eyes to look deeply at the woman in front of him.


    He was serious and cautious as if in front of a god. He said his sincere request and lifetime¡¯s oath.


    ¡°Grace, the fool in the story is standing in front of you.¡±


    For the first time, he was iparably calm and sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of you, ready to spend my life with you. I¡¯m also prepared that you may leave at


    any time.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t force her.


    He just stared at her. His pitch-ck eyes were sincere and pure. As a man, he swore an oath to his


    lifelong lover.

 Chapter 331: Extra Chapter and the End

    Chapter 331: Extra Chapter and the End


    My name is Leona.


    The name was given by my grandpa. My grandpa, based on my experience as a child, was not a good


    man.


    Take my name as an example. His name sounds nice, but he gave me such a strange name.


    Every time I protested to my grandpa, he always said that if my dad had been a girl, the name wouldn¡¯t


    have fallen on me.


    He was the one who gave me such a strange name, but he med my dad for not being a girl.


    Ah, speaking of which, I forgot to introduce my grandparents.


    My grandpa, Caden.


    I heard he was very attractive when he was young.


    My grandma, Grace.


    I sometimes wonder why these two people, who didn¡¯t seem to match at all, were together.


    My grandparents were divorced before my dad was born.


    After the divorce, neither of them married again.


    They should have gone on their separate ways, but my grandpa was shameless and always bothered


    my grandma.


    Ever since I remembered it, my grandpa had been pleasing my grandma all the time.


    Grandpa Humbert said my grandpa never lowered his head to anyone. He was so tough that everyone


    was afraid of him.


    But I don¡¯t think Grandpa Humbert was telling the truth.


    If my grandpa was so tough, then why was he as obedient as our golden retriever every time grandma


    stared at him?


    Besides, have you ever seen a tough man with perfect culinary skillsparable to a five-star chef?


    Ever since I was young, my grandpa¡¯s cooking was the best in the family, even better than the chefs we


    hired.


    Grandpa would wake up early in the morning to walk the dog. When he came back, he always had a


    pile of food ingredients in his hand.


    When grandma woke up, grandpa had been busy in the kitchen all morning. A warm meal was ready


    on the dining table. It might not be very sumptuous, but quite warm.


    Grandma never cooked. Her only housework was watering the flowers in the garden. Grandpa said it¡¯s


    good for grandma to be like that.


    I asked grandpa in secret, ¡°You get up early every day to cook three meals a day, and you have to go


    to work. Even the employees have weekends and vacations. Aren¡¯t you tired without a single day off?¡±


    Grandpa looked at grandma who was eating the afternoon tea he made for her in the garden. He


    smiled like a fool and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with everything I do as long as your grandma likes it. I¡¯m willing to pamper her. It¡¯s best to


    pamper her so much that she despises other men. That way, your grandma won¡¯t have time to think of


    leaving me for the rest of her life.¡±


    There were other details apart from that.


    All I know is that grandpa pampered grandma like crazy.


    I always considered grandma pretentious. She wouldn¡¯t remarry my good grandpa. I told it to grandpa,


    and he, who had never been angry at me, gave me a hard p on the butt. Grandpa said, ¡°Little rascal,


    if you consider your grandma like that again, I¡¯ll beat you dead.


    ¡°Your grandma is the best in the world.


    ¡°Remember to be good to your grandma in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not good to me. But if you dare not be good to your grandma, I promise I¡¯ll beat you


    up.¡±


    I was aggrieved at that time. I was taking up the cudgel for my grandpa.


    Later, I learned about the past between my grandparents.


    Late one night, I was hungry and got out of bed to look for food. When I passed by my grandparents¡¯


    room, the door was not closed and I peeked inside curiously. The scene I saw almost startled me.


    Grandpa held grandma¡¯s feet and ced them on his chest.


    I thought it was unbelievable. I ran into my parents¡¯ room and asked, ¡°Is grandpa a pervert? I saw him


    holding grandma¡¯s feet. Does he have a foot fetish?¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa was warming up your grandma¡¯s feet. Your grandma is not in good health and her hands


    and feet are always cold. Your grandpa cares about your grandma. Pretend you didn¡¯t see it. Don¡¯t tell


    your grandpa about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because your grandpa will punish you by making you practice calligraphy.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how do you know so well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a sad story. Leona, go to sleep. Your mother and I have a business to do.¡±


    My grandparents didn¡¯t remarry. My childhood memories were full of the daily life of my grandpa and


    grandma who were not husband and wife.


    Grandma was a quiet person, but every time she said something, the people in the family didn¡¯t dare to


    refute.


    Not because they were was afraid of grandma, but because grandpa was always defending grandma.


    This was known to everyone in the family.


    As a child, I never felt much about time, and when I did, it was the day my grandma passed away.


    My grandma passed away when I was eight years old.


    It was early spring. As usual, grandma sat under the big tree in the garden and ate the afternoon tea


    grandpa made for her. The rocking chair under the tree was grandma¡¯s favorite thing. When she was


    tired, she would lie down and take a nap.


    Grandpa would cover grandma with a nket and wait until it was time to wake her up.


    But on that day, grandpa was never able to wake grandma up.


    Grandma left peacefully on the rocking chair swinging in the wind of a green spring.


    Grandma didn¡¯t have any sudden illness. She left this world peacefully on this spring afternoon.


    She left grandpa.


    I¡¯ll never forget my ever-strong grandpa crouching beside grandma¡¯s chair for a long time, sobbing and


    weeping. I¡¯ll never forget grandpa¡¯s hands, which were no longer young, holding grandma¡¯s cold and


    stiff palms tightly. Grandpa cried like a child.


    My parents stood not far away but didn¡¯t step into the garden. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t


    my parents sad?


    Later on, I understood that my parents were giving my grandparents thest chance to be alone.


    Grandma¡¯s funeral was not grand, but all the influential people in S City came.


    Grandpa arranged the funeral by himself.


    After grandma left, grandpa¡¯s health began to deteriorate for no reason.


    The doctor couldn¡¯t find out the cause, but his body was much weaker.


    My dad said grandpa was sick in the heart.


    What was sick in the heart?


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Every year after grandma¡¯s death, grandpa would hold grandma¡¯s picture and look at it carefully as if


    grandma was still alive.


    Grandpa would asionally speak to grandma¡¯s picture as if he was talking to her.


    Another spring came, and everything revived.


    Grandpa held my hands and said, ¡°You look like¡±.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be sad.¡± This year, I was already fourteen, and I understood more. I heard more stories


    about my grandparents from other people.


    It was inconceivable. When I first heard the story of my grandparents, I was angry that grandpa didn¡¯t


    tell the good from the bad. He was too self-righteous and hurt grandma before he knew anything.


    Then I thought grandma had no self-respect. If I were her, I would never see my grandpa again, not


    even once.


    My heart went up and down following their story.


    I me grandma for herck of character.


    Later, Grandma Gloria said my grandma gave way to their affection twisted with love and hatred.


    My grandpa learned to cherish it and didn¡¯t waste their love like many men in this world.


    The way grandpa pampered grandma was like his body was possessed by a wife-pampering genie.


    When I finished hearing the story of my grandparents, I was silent. I no longer med grandpa for not


    seeing through his heart, nor did I me grandma for her indecisiveness.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just as Grandma Gloria said, one of them was no longer extreme and made way to their affection so


    that their rtionship could have a perfect ending.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If grandma didn¡¯t turn back, would they be two unfortunate people?


    ¡°Grandpa, I heard your love story with grandma. It¡¯s not happy at first.¡±


    Grandpa smiled and patted my head. ¡°Thanks to your grandma¡¯s concession, I could have her love


    again. I know why she didn¡¯t want to remarry me. She thought I didn¡¯t know her little secret.¡±


    ¡°What little secret?¡±


    I asked curiously, but my grandpa smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°By the way, grandpa, you love grandma so much, but why haven¡¯t I heard you say sweet talks to


    grandma?


    ¡°My grandma onceined to Grandma Gloria and Grandma Vivian, saying that you did everything


    for her, but you refused to say I love you. Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you say it to grandma?


    ¡°Grandma wanted to hear it so much.¡±


    Grandpaughed in an old but happy voice, like a mischievous child. ¡°I know she wanted to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it?¡±


    Grandpa stopped smiling and said firmly.


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t say it to her since she wanted it so much.


    ¡°Otherwise, she would have heard enough, and wouldn¡¯t want to hear it in her next life. What should I


    do if she doesn¡¯te to me in the next life?


    If I don¡¯t say it, she¡¯ll always remember it. In this way, your grandma will still be mine in the next life.¡±


    Grandpa gave me a wicked smiled when he said that.


    Grandpa seemed to be a little fatigued. He gave me a snack on the stone table and waved his hand


    tiredly. ¡°Good girl, take it.¡±


    I liked my grandpa¡¯s snacks best, so I ran away happily with it.


    That afternoon, I went to see my grandpa with an English book and asked him to read Shakespeare to


    me in a pure Cockney ent. Grandpa¡¯s deep voice was especially pleasing to the ear when he read


    English.


    ¡°Grandpa, read Shakespeare to me.¡± I reached out and pushed my grandpa who was sleeping on the


    rocking chair but couldn¡¯t wake him up.


    Grandpa was gone. On the same spring afternoon, under the same tree, in the same chair where


    grandma had passed away, he left peacefully in his sleep like grandma.


    Grandpa was holding a pocket watch in his hand. In the pocket watch was a picture of grandma. In the


    picture, grandma smiled warmly. In the chair, grandpa also smiled with his aged lips.


    The sky was blue and the breeze was gentle. Grandpa was gone.


    I know that grandpa left without regret. He followed grandma, the most precious person in his life.


    In their life, my grandparents didn¡¯t marry again. Neither of them mentioned the past, but they lived the


    rest of their life so happily that others would envy them.


    ¡°Grandpa, you went to find grandma, right?¡±


    I can¡¯t hear grandpa¡¯s answer, but I know the most serious and persistent thing grandpa had done in


    his life was to pamper grandma.


    In the end, I saw hisst notes in his possession.


    ¡°Caden loves Grace, in every life.


    Darling, I¡¯ming to find you.¡±


    I was a little dumbfounded. Grandpa didn¡¯t say ¡°I miss you¡±, but a short sentence revealed the deepest


    feelings of longing.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hurt grandma in your next life.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!